《Ex Husband Goes Money Comes》 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 1 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 1 Chapter 1 No More Crap. Just Divorce It was nicht. Vi didn¡®t sleep well. She felt like she was being pressed down by someone and almost couldn¡®t breathe There was also heavy and rapid breathing in her ear, and then, she felt a sharp pain in her body Vi realized something she opened her eyes in horror and vaguely saw a man above her. ¡°Ondo, is that¡­ you?¡± The man let out a soft voice, ¡°Em.¡± Then he didn¡®t say anything more. Vi could smell alcohol on his body Vi breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the familiar voice. With Ondo¡®s actions, she was also turned on and unconsciously let out a charming sound. Ondo was getting fiercer and fiercer. Vi gritted her teeth and endured the pain. She was immersed in the sexual enjoyment he brought her and felt she was in the clouds. Ondo was finally willing to have sex with her after three years of marriage! Ondo¡®s grandfather forced him to marry her back then, so he never treated her nicely. This time, no matter why, he entered her room. And she was very happy about that! Two hourster, apanied by a heavy groan, Ondoy on her body tiredly. The moonlight outside the French window outlined his perfect figure proportions. Vi listened to his fast heartbeat. It was so real, but it was like a dream. If it was really a dream, she would rather never wake up. She wrapped her anns around the back of his neck with an obsessed expression and gasped after the i ntense sex, ¡°Ondo¡­ Ondo, I really¡­¡± She wanted to say ¡°I really love you.¡± Before she could say these words, she heard Ondo mutter in a low voice. ¡°Anaya¡­¡± Vi froze on the spot, The tip of her heart trembled. She felt all the blood in her body flow backward. Anava¡®s full name was Anaya Callis. She was Ondo¡®s first love. She had been abroad because of Ondo¡®s grandfather. But just yesterday, Anaya returned. Moreover, Anaya sent Vi a provocative message. ¡°Vi, I¡®m back. You have no ce in the Caffrey family. ¡°Ondo and I grew up together. Do you really think that you can rece me with these few years? Get lost and go back to the orphanage. That¡®s where you should stay. ¡°You don¡®t know how much Ondo loves me, right? Even if he lies on your bed, he will definitely Substitute? Vi was the granddaughter¨Cinw chosen by Ondo¡®s grandfather, the legitimate Mrs. Caffrey. She was not anyone¡®s substitute! Beside her ear, Ondo was still muttering, ¡°Anaya, Anaya.¡± The sarcastic text messages kept echoing in her mind, showing how much she deceived herself! Tears suddenly flowed out uncontrobly. Vi clenched her fists tightly, her entire body trembling from the pressure. All these years, she had been careful and obedient. She quit her job and wholeheartedly yed the role of Ondo¡®s perfect wife. Vi¡®s mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw disdained her unknown background. They preferred girls from rich families and always humiliated Vi. In case she brought Ondo any trouble, she bore all th ese by herself. Wasn¡®t she humble enough? Just to get his love? Why did he have to ruthlessly tear and trample on thest bit of her self¨Cesteem? The night was exceptionally long. Vi opened her eyes and didn¡®t sleep for the whole night. The next moming, Ondo was awakened by the dazzling sunlight outside the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. He rubbed his eyebrows and opened his eyes to see Vi sitting in front of the dressing table with The absurd thing fromst night suddenly shed through his mind. He realized something. He frowned deeply, and anger appeared in his heart. Although Vi had her back to him, she could clearly feel Ondo¡®s anger. She continued to apply skincare products as if nothing had happened, but her wrist was suddenly grab bed, and she was pulled up. The skincare products in her hands fell to the ground, the ss bottle was smashed into pieces, and the Vi raised her head and red at Ondo angrily, but when she met Ondo¡®s furious and disgusted eyes, her heart trembled uncontrobly. ¡°You used such a despicable method like drugging me to let me sleep with you. Do you think you can be Ondo looked down from above, gnashing his teeth as he red at her. Not only did he not let go of her hand, but he also clenched it even harder. His handsome face was shocking with the ruthless expression. Drugging him? ¡°Am I that kind of woman in your eyes?¡± Vi asked with a forced smile on her pale face. The corners of Ondo¡®s lips curled into a mocking smile, and his eyes were filled with intense disgust. ¡°Back then, didn¡®t you use tric let him force me to marry you. Why are you pretending to be innocent now? ¡°An ignoble woman like you can never bepared with Anaya!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ignoble, pretending to be innocent¡­ Il turned out that in his heart, she was so unbearable. As for the method of drugging, if she really wanted to, she would have done it a long time ago. Why would she wait until now? Ondo really did not understand her at all! What a joke! The effort she put in in these three years was nothing! Since that was the case, there was no need to insist. Vi endured the pain from his grip. She gritted her teeth and pushed his hand away. Then, she raised her head and spoke with a firm tone. ¡°Ondo, let¡®s get a divorce.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 2 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Billion Dors ¡°What?¡± Ondo frowned. It seemed that he did not expect her to take the initiative to propose a divorce. She had just drugged himst night. What trick was she using this time? ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Vi ncedat him coldly. She was much shorter than Ondo, but her aura was on par with his. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to divorce? You were forced to marry me by your grandpa. Now that he has passed away, no one can stop you from marrying Anaya. Don¡¯t you want Anaya to be your wife?¡± Ondo pursed his lips and looked at her deeply. Would she really be so kind as to give up the identity of Mrs. Caffrey? There was a seriousness in her eyes, and she didn¡¯t seem to be joking. Seeing this, Ondo snorted and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vi sneered. She had never been so firm. ¡°The only thing I regret is marrying you back then.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and left, resolute and confident. Ondo stared at her back for a long time. In the past, she was always soft and cuddly when seeing him. She acted to be gentle and weak. But today, her attitude was unexpectedly tough. Could it be that he really wronged her for what happenedst night? But if it wasn¡¯t her, who else could it be? The two of them went to the court in the morning. Vi was dressed in a set of old and ugly clothes bought from a stall, while Ondo wore a ck suit from Prada Prive. It was really strange for them to stand together, and many people cast curious nces at them. But Vi didn¡¯t care. She just wanted to end the marriage quickly. In less than ten minutes, the heavy marriage finally came to an end. Looking at the eyesore divorce certificate in her hand, Vi was dazed for a moment. ¡°Take care of yourself in the future.¡± Acold voice sounded. When Vi looked up again, Ondo had disappeared. He never asked or signaled her to stay, as if he had never appeared in her life. ¡°This is good.¡± She shook her head wina mocking smile. Since he was heartless enough, they would only be strangers when they met in the future.. She came back to her senses and walked to the roadside. Suddenly, a limited edition extended Bentleymercial car stopped in front of her. The car door opened, and a middle-aged man with half-grey hair walked toward her under the escort of four bodyguards. When Vi saw who it was, she raised her chin slightly. She suddenly seemed to have an innate noble temperament. ¡°Dad really knows everything. I have just divorced, and you came.¡± The housekeeper, Joseph Lynch, had a ttering smile on his face. He bowed deeply to her and said, ¡°Ms., the three-year agreement you made with your father hase to an end¡­¡± He paused and nced at the divorce certificate in Vi¡¯s hands. ¡°Looks like you failed to make Ondo fall in love with you. In that case, you should fulfill your promise and return to Salt Lake City to inherit the family business.¡± Vi frowned and was silent for a long time. At the age of fifteen, she was persecuted, lost her memory, and ended up in the orphanage of Washington. Later, she happened to save Ondo¡¯s grandfather. His grandfather brought her back to the Caffrey¡¯s old house, and when she became an adult, Ondo¡¯s grandfather forced him to marry her. Just on the night of her and Ondo¡¯s wedding, a little ident happened, and she happened to recover her memory. It was funny that at that time, she only cared about Ondo and she refused to go back with Joseph. Finally, she set this three-year agreement with her father. It seemed that she wasted three years on a man who didn¡¯t love her. What a joke! ¡°Your father really misses you. Ms., pleasee back with me. Don¡¯t be angry with him anymore. Your father¡­¡± ¡°Joseph.¡± Vi interrupted him. Speaking of what had happened back then, she had her face turn gloomier and gloomier. ¡°That woman is still with him. And the McGraw family won¡¯t need someone idle like B. More than that, I sull have something to do in Washington. So, I won¡¯t go back.¡± back then, who had caused her to lose her memory and end up in Washington? She had been secretly investigating it for the past two years and found that the person was most likely in the McGraw Group. However, she still did not know who it was. Now that the enemy was in the dark and she was in the light, it was too dangerous to go back to the McGraw family. Moreover, she didn¡®t want to go back and stay with that woman. Joseph sighed, ¡°Your father guessed correctly. You still resent him in your heart and refuse to go back easily.¡± As he spoke, he respectfully took out a supreme ck gold card, ¡°This is your bank card. The 5 billion inside hasn¡®t been used at all.¡± Then, he waved at the bodyguard behind him, and the bodyguard quickly handed a new contract to Vi. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 3 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Get Rich Suddenly ¡°Your father said that it¡¯s okay for you not to go back now, but you must take control of Angle Group under the McGraw Group in Washington, and the yearly profit must be five points higher than the previous years. ¡°He also said that you can refuse, but the Caffrey Group might end miserably.¡± Vi guitted her teeth. Before Ondo¡¯s grandfather died, she had promised him that she would help him take care of the Caffrey Group, so she could not let anything happen to the Caffrey Group. Her father had clearly found her soft spot this time, but he did not use it to threaten her to go home. Instead, he wanted her to take over Angle Group. What was he trying to do? ¡°Alright, as he wishes!¡± Vi took the pen, signed the contract, and took the supreme ck gold card with 5 billion dors init. Looking at the golden card, she shook her head in amusement. A few minutes ago, she was so poor that she only had two dors all over her body, and it was not even enough for a taxi. So, she was getting rich suddenly? Because of the agreement with her father, her bank ount had been frozen, and she had to hide her real identity, otherwise, it would be regarded as a breach of the agreement. Usually, her mother-inw and sister-inw disdained the poor and loved the rich. They liked to be connected with richer and nobler people and never showed her any respect. If they knew that she was actually the youngest daughter of the richest family in the country, the McGraw family, Vi McGraw, and a super-rich woman with several billion dors, what would they think? She remembered that before she recovered her memory, her good friend in the orphanage was dying. She knelt down, begging her mother-inw Whitney Nelson to lend her money. Whitney proudly took out a tinum bankcard, but instead of handing it to Vi, she showed off, ¡°Guess how much money is in it? 200 thousand dors, you haven¡¯t seen so much money in your life, right? ¡°But even if I use it to buy dog food, I won¡¯t lend you a single cent! Because in my eyes, that poor friend of yours is worse than a pet dog.¡± Vi clenched her fists, a trace of mockery shing through her eyes. If there was a chance, she would like to teach these snobs who looked down on her a lesson! So that she could have her anger ventesi. As she was thinking, Vi was suddenly grabbed by the wrist from behind. Turning around, it was her mother-inw, Whitney. Whitney was holding her chin high with a very dissatisfied expression. Behind her were a few rich ladies, all carrying big and small shopping bags. It seemed that they had just finished shopping. Vi calmly put the ck Gold card into her bag and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?.¡± Whitney was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Vi¡¯s attitude to be so cold. Usually, Vi was terrified when seeing her. ¡°Who allowed you toe out and make a fool of yourself! Have you finished your work at home? Have you finished your lunch? If my precious son is hungry, I will skin you alive! ¡°Look at what you are wearing! You have been married to my son for a few years, but you still seem like a bumpkin. You really embarrassed me. Go back!¡± ¡°I embarrassed you? ¡°After I married your son, you deliberately drove away the servants in the vi and forced me to quit my job. I washed your son¡¯s clothes and cooked for you every day. I did everything to be a perfect wife, but are you satisfied? ¡°You continued to make things worse. You used me of stealing your jewelry. You deducted the shares that Ondo¡¯s grandpa gave me and even forced me to kneel in the heavy rain. Have you forgotten all this?¡± The few nobledies behind Whitney clicked their tongues. They all knew that Whitney was very mean to her daughter-inw, but they did not expect her to be so crazy. Seeing that the situation between the two was not right, these nobledies found an excuse to leave. ¡°You, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Whitney wanted to interrupt Vi several times. But Vi talked fast like a machine gun. Whitney had no chance to interrupt at all. ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m talking nonsense, you know it in your heart. ¡°I tolerated what you have done in the past. If you provoke me again in the future, I¡¯ll pay you back double for what you did before!¡± Vi raised her chin arrogantly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 4 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Two-Faced Woman Whitney was stunned by her auta. Was this still her obedient daughter inw ¡°Good, so you were always pretending in the past!¡± The more Whitney thought about it, the angrier she became. She gritted her teeth and threatened, ¡°The thing that happened today won¡¯t end like this. I will tell Ondo to divorce you! This time, even if you kneel and beg me, I will kick you out of my home!¡± Vi sneered, her face full of disdain. ¡°Oh, I forgot to say that ten minutes ago, Ondo and I have divorced. This time, even if you kneel and beg me, I will not take a step into the Caffrey¡¯s old house.¡± Whitney thought, they have divorced Just now! It is impossible! This bumpkin was so shameless in the past that she didn¡®t want to leave the Caffrey family. Now, she gave up voluntarily! Whitney looked suspiciously at Vi¡¯s departing figure. To confirm it, she immediately called Ondo.. ¡°Babe, are you divorced for sure?¡± Ondo said ¡°H¡¯m¡± and suddenly frowned. ¡°Who told you about it? The procedures were just completed!¡± ¡°Who else could it be? I ran into Vi on the way here. This bitch yelled at me just now!¡± Her face was full of anger, but when she thought about the divorce, she immediately smiled, ¡°But it¡¯s great! You finally divorced. She is an orphan adopted from an orphanage. How can she be worthy of my excellent son? She should have left long ago¡­¡± Ondo pursed his lips. His mood was the opposite of Whitney¡¯s. In fact¡­ There was a trace of strange frustration and guilt. : ¡­. Before this, he had thought that Vi would not agree to divorce so easily. He had prepared 500 thousand dors inpensation and a vi in advance, but this time, it was Vi who took the initiative to ask for a divorce. She didn¡¯t ask him to pay thepensation at all. After the divorce, she had no money and no rtives around her. How would she live in the future? Forget it! When she was at her wit¡¯s end, she woulde asking for his help. Vi took a cab back to the small vi that belonged to Ondo andher, which witnessed the Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. bitterness of her past three years. The memory was so guinding that she did not want to mention it again. Passing through the small garden in front of the courtyard, she went upstairs to pack her luggage After that, she did not want to stay in the vi for a second. However, just as she walked down to the first floor, a beautiful figure in the hall looked back at her. ¡°Vi, d to see you,¡± Anaya, who was dressed in a snow-white dress, smiled gently. Vi was slightly stunned as if she had not expected to see Anaya here. They had just divorced, but Ondo had already given Anaya the keys to the vi. Was he going to let Anaya live here? It seemed like he doted on Anaya very much. Vi felt a chill in her heart. She smiled and walked down the stairs elegantly. Anaya looked at her bearing that wasn¡¯t the least bit inferior. Her expression froze for a moment before she smiled again. ¡°Vi, it¡¯s only been a few years since west met. You¡¯re bing more and more like Mrs. Caffrey. ¡°Oh! I said the wrong thing.¡± Anaya covered her mouth and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I forgot that you divorced Ondo. You are no longer Mrs. Caffrey.¡± knowing that she was here to put on airs, Vi wasn¡¯t angry but smiled elegantly. ¡°Ondo is a man I¡¯m tired of ying with, but you like those who are deserted by others. I¡¯ll give him to you, but don¡¯t be too impatient. It will make you look like a mistress.¡± As Anaya heard this, the smile on her face quickly cooled down, gradually revealing a malevolent expression. ¡°Ondo and I love each other deeply. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been with him long ago. You are the mistress who should be spumed!¡± Vi shot her a mocking nce. ¡°You will soon know who is the mistress.¡± After saying that, Vi did not intend to stay and went around Anaya. Just as she was about to leave, a hand suddenly grabbed her wrist. She turned around and saw Anaya¡¯s pitiful expression. Her eyes were red as if she had been greatly wronged. ¡°Vi, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve always treated you as a sister. I came to see you this time because I am kind. I didn¡¯t know that you were divorced. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. Please don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡± ¡°Hey, how two-faced you are!¡± Vi sneered and was just about to shake off Anaya¡¯s hand when she saw Anaya suddenly draw on If one looked from afar behind, it would seem like she had given Anaya a hard push. Hey, interesting! Vi coldly looked at this self-directed act. If she didn¡¯t guess wrongly, Ondo had just returned and was probably standing at the door watching. Sure enough, a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind her angrily. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 5 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Send You a Big Gift Ondo strode into the hall and went to help Anaya up). Then, he looked at Vi in disappointment and coldly. ¡°I thought you would behave yourself after the divorce I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable. It makes me sick. I nned to leave this vi to you. It seems that I don¡¯t need to do that.¡± ¡°Ondo, don¡¯t me Vi. Ienraged her. That¡¯s why she pushed me. It¡¯s all my fault. Scold me, please.¡± Anaya weakly leaned into his embrace in a self-ming expression, and she was sobbing aggrievedly and pitifully. When she nced at Vi out of the corner of her eyes, there was a hint of victory in them. Ondo looked icy and said to Vi in amanding tone, ¡°Apologize to Anaya now.¡± Vi thought, he wants me to apologize! No way! Vi looked back and forth between the two lovey-dovey people. Her eyes curved into a smile as she gently pulled Anaya into Ondo¡¯s arms. Vi had thought that she would be angry and argue, but she was smiling. Anaya had a look of suspicion on her face. She didn¡¯t understand what Vi was trying to do. For a moment, she forgot to resist and allowed Vi to pull her over. Bang! ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream that was a hundred times more tragic than before, Anaya clutched her swollen face and fell to the ground. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vi used almost all of her strength to p Anaya, her palm a little numb. It could be seen that Anaya suffered this p a lot. Vi still had a smile on her face. She was surprisingly calm,pletely unlike the initiator of the attack She looked down at Anaya on the ground and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Since you said that I bullied you, then if I don¡¯t p you, how can I help you to justify my evil deeds?¡± Tears welled up in Anaya¡¯s eyes as she weakly sat on the ground and began to sob. Ondo had never thought that Vi would dare to p Anaya in front of him and had forgotten to pull Anaya to his side for a minute or two. You can¡¯t livelul Tevereid it! Are you i n my bottom line¡± ¡°You are overthinking, MI Cathey.¡± V waved hends, and the smile on her face be even brister. ¡°We were a couple, after all, Before leaving, I will send you a big gift!¡± As Vi spoke, she pulled out a thick stack of photocopied paper from her bag and threw it at Ondo¡¯s face The snow white papers flew all over. Ondo picked up a piece and saw that it was a text message record. It was all mocking and insulung. His tone was very arrogant. He silently read the anonymous number of the sender and was immediately shocked. Turned to the back, there was a piece of evidence about him being druggedst night. All the evidence pointed to one person, Anaya. Ondo frowned deeply and looked at Anaya, who was on the ground. Anaya had just finished reading the content on the paper, her face pale. Indeed, she had found someone to drug Ondo in his drink and even called him toe to the hotel to find her. However, she had not expected that she was sent back to the vi by the driver by ident, which benefited Vi! Anaya was so angry that she used these messages to stab Vi in the heart. Who knew that Vi would dare to challenge Anaya like that! How would Ondo think of her? Before Anaya could exin, Vi had already picked up her packed suitcase and looked at the man she once loved for thest time before she left. ¡°Ondo, remember, the person who was abandoned is not me, but you! I don¡¯t want you anymore, and your Caffrey family is not worthy of me!¡± Chapter 6 My Compensation for You Ondo townice, thinkinys, when did I s. that I wanted to abandon her? Why did she have such He was battled, and just as he was about to catchup.nd make things clear, his suit trousers were ¡°Ondo. I how that I was wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid. attaid that in the three years when I¡¯m absent, you¡¯ll fall in love with Vi. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll abandon me¡­¡± Ondo frowned and looked down, only to see her slightly swollen cheek. He moved his eyes slightly and still reached out to help her up. Histone softened a little. ¡°I said I would give you a name. I¡¯ll divorce her sooner orter. You are being too impatient.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault but I didn¡¯t mean to harm anyone. I just used the wrong method. Ondo¡­ Please forgive me!¡± Anaya grabbed his sleeve and pursed her lips. Seeing that he did not say anything else, she gently leaned into his embrace and tentatively revealed her snow-white shoulders. Ondo narrowed his eyes and pushed her away al?nost instinctively. ¡°Ondo!¡± Anaya¡¯s eyes reddened even more. She stared at him with a resentful gaze, thinking, does he hate me so much now? She was unwilling. Why was it that Vi could do itst night, but she couldn¡¯t even get close or test him? ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Ondo grabbed her hand and narrowed his coldeyes, looking at her with a strange gaze. ¡°Anaya, I never thought that you would use such methods and say such sarcastic words. You were very simple in the past.¡± Anaya was startled, realizing that she had provoked him this time. Ondo was a man having a definite bottom line and principles. Once his bottom line was touched, it would only invite his resentment more. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 6 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 6 My Compensation for YOU ¡°It¡¯s not like that! I¡¯m sony, I know that I was wrong I was just confused for a moment, and I won¡¯t dare to do it aman in the futute Ondo, even if it¡¯s for the sake of me saving you many years ago, rive me a chance totum over anrwlcal.¡± When she mentioned the thing that happened many years ago, her determined and bright eyes shed past Ondo¡¯s eyes. She was so petite, but she could stand up to protect him. Forretit ¡°Just pretend that nothing happened and don¡¯t do it again.¡± His eyes softened gradually. Anaya felt relieved and was just about to act spoiled towards himn when she saw his palm face up, spread out, and reach out to her front. ¡°Give me the key.¡± ¡°I know that it was Lawson who gave you the key to the vi without permission. Give it to me,¡± Ondo said. Lawson Truman was Ondo¡¯s assistant and had followed him for many years. Seeing that Ondo guessed it right, Anaya had no choice but to hand over the key reluctantly. ¡°Don¡¯te to this vi again. I will arrange a new ce for you as soon as possible. You are tired today. Go back to the hotel to rest.¡± Without waiting for Anaya to speak, Ondo called the driver to send her back. After Anaya left, Lawson, who was standing in the garden, carefully entered the living room and stood in front of Ondo, waiting for being lectured. Ondo nced over and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to make decisions for me. If you make the same mistake again, you can get lost.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Ondo tugged at his tie in frustration and took a sip of smoke, before Vi¡¯s gaze before she left shed past his eyes. Her eyes were cold and piercing Was it because he wronged her that she was determined to divorce? She pretended to be tough and didn¡¯t ask for a penny. Did she think that she could live without money? He didn¡¯t want to care about whether Vi could live or would die, but he felt his chest was blocked. He felt still angry and awkward. ¡°Send someone to find Vi and report to me immediately when she is found. Also, transfer this vi to her as mypensation for the divorce.¡± ¡°Yes.¡¯ Vi found the address of Angle Group online. She took her luggage and took a taxi to go there directly. Since she had agreed to take over the group, she shoulde earlier to know its information and quicklyplete the procedures. ¡°Inform your president that I want to see him,¡± Vi told the receptionist as soon as she arrived at thepany. The receptionist¡¯s expression froze on the spot as she sized Vi up from head to toe. Even though she had a pretty face, the clothes she was wearing were worth no more than 50 dors. But the moment she opened her mouth, she wanted to see the president. How shameless! ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vi shook her head. Hearing that, the youngdy at the front desk almostughed out loud. ¡°How dare youe to Angle Group and behave atrociously without an appointment! Who do you think you¡¯re? Don¡¯t you examine yourself in the mirror?¡± ¡°Is this how you usually receive guests?¡± Vi frowned at the harsh and unpleasant words. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 7 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Can I Keep My Job? The receptionist sized Vi again and confimed that Vi did not look like a famous socialite, but someone who wanted to usele: beautiful face, ¡°You think you can be considered a guest? You want to see the president. Do you know that our president is worth hundreds of millions? You are just a poor bumpkin. How can you be able to get a hold of him?¡± Vi, who was called a poor bumpkin,¡± was so angry. As rich as Vi was, she was probably hundreds of times richer than the president of Angle Group. The receptionist was such a snob. Vi didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with such useless employee. Her expression was serious. ¡°Contact the higher-ups and tell them that I¡¯m here. If the higher-ups don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll bear all the consequences.¡± The receptionist wanted to continue scolding Vi. But just as she was about to speak, she was frightened by Vi¡¯s cold and sharp gaze. ¡°That¡¯s what you said! You have to bear the consequences!¡± The receptionist snorted and told the story to the higher-ups. She looked at Vi more arrogantly. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Vi being thrown out by the security guard. However¡­ The receptionist¡¯s smile gradually froze on her face. When she looked at Vi, there was disbelief and astonishment. Vi saw her expression and guessed what the one on the other end of the line said. Vi sneered and asked, ¡°Which floor?¡± ¡°27th floor, the top floor¡­¡± After getting the exact number, Vi pushed her suitcase and took the elevator upstairs without looking back. The receptionist, who was left dumbfounded, stared at Vi¡¯s back. The receptionist wondered, who is this woman? Warren Cahill is the president¡®s special assistant. He even speaks so respectfully. Is she ... the president¡¯s lover? No, I have to send this shocking news to the group! Chapter 7 Can I Keep My Job? Vi went all the way to the top floor She pushed open the door to the president¡¯s office, and the man sitting on the s got up and walked to her. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The man was in a blue suit, looking noble and aloof. When he looked at Vi, the smile on his face was bright ¡°Vi, long time no see. Congrattions on your divorce.¡± ¡°Russell?¡± Vi¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She was filled with surprise. She never thought that the president of the Ange Group would be her third brother, Russell McGraw! Vi threw away her luggage almost instantly and rushed up to hug Russell. ¡°Russell, did you miss me?¡± Vi leaned against Russell¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have divorced. The whole family dotes on you. How can we allow the Caffrey family to bully you?¡± Seeing Russell¡¯s expression tum cold, Vi quickly changed the topic. ¡°Russell, I signed an agreement with Dad. He wants me to raise Angel Group¡¯s profits by five points in a year! You have to help me.¡± Russell put five fingers out and waved her hand in front of Russell. Russell brought her to the sofa and sat down before replying. ¡°Five points is a little difficult for you, but Dad ordered me not to help you cheat I can only give you some suggestions. But you have decision- making power.¡± Vi¡¯s face instantly tuned gloomy. Who was Russell? He controlled most of the entertainment industry, so he was quite influential in the industry. The business under his name was extended overseas. Russell only needed to make a phone call, and then he could help Angle Group, apany to develop artists, immediately grow by ten points. But Vi¡¯s dad even predicted that she would cheat! Vi¡¯s dad was so strict. Russell saw Vi¡¯s bitter face and pinched her soft cheeks with a smile. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s good to gain more experience. I¡¯m just the temporary president. Since you are here, I should go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± Vi stopped Russell. Russell was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Vi rubbed her chin, looking like she was thinking carefully. After a while, she winked at Russell. ¡°I have a great suggestion. Russell, do you want to listen?¡± Russell stared at Vi¡¯s cunning expression and was fascinated. An hourter, they reached a consensus. In less than five minutes, all the employees in thepany received an emergency notification. It said that a new mysterious managing director wasing. LI Chapter 8 Who Is His Beloved wife? It caused quite a stir in thepany The receptionist, Becky Kane, had just said that she received a woman who was suspected to be Russell¡¯s lover, and a managing director appeared from nowhere! Everyone guessed that this managing director was the same personas Russell¡¯s lover. However, they didn¡¯t know that they had a new boss. Vi gave this matter a good name and said that she was visiting thepany in private. On one hand, it was because Vi had never dealt with the entertainment industry and was not clear about the business process. She needed Russell to help her with some formality. Secondly, Vi didn¡¯t know much about thepany¡¯s staff. If she hid inside the staff and became their colleague, it would be easier for her to understand the situation of the staff more quickly. She then would clean up the staff! Just as everyone was filled with suspicion, Becky, who was in front of the service desk at the bottom of the building, was watching Warren walk towards her with affection. Becky thought, ah, Warren is so cute. Is he smiling at me? Becky forcefully suppressed her excitement and brushed away the hair behind her ears. She looked up and revealed a smile that she thought was beautiful. ¡°Mr. Cahill, what can I do for you?¡± Becky¡¯s heart was in her mouth. Warren looked at her with such an affectionate expression. Was he going to ask her out? The next second, Warren¡¯s face tumed cold, and his voice did not carry a trace of emotion. ¡°You are fired. Pack your things and get lost!¡± ¡°What?¡± Becky¡¯s hope was shattered, and her heart sank. Becky wondered, I¡®m finished. I lose my job! Who did I offend? As if she had thought of something, Becky¡¯s tear stained face instantly froze. Becky thought, is it because of that woman? Becky wore a sinister look, and she quickly dialed a number. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 8 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 8 Chapter A Who is His Beloved wife Russell took Vi to do the styling In the evening¡­ A top notch banquet was about to begin at the East Hotel, which was a fancy sever star hotelin Washington. At the entrance of the hotel, the upper-ssdies and bosses were standing at the door, agreeing with each other. A Lamborghini Huracan suddenly stopped in front of the gate. Ondo slowly got out of the car with his escort, Anaya. Ondo was noble and awe-inspiring, and his aura was domineering. Anaya was elegant, gentle, and lovely. Their appearance caused a stir in the crowd. ¡°Wow, Mr. Caffrey is handsome. Who is his escort? She is beautiful!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that they are a good match? I¡¯m so jealous.¡± ¡°Is she Mr. Caffrey¡¯s wife who has been hiding for three years? They are so sweet!¡± Anaya felt the envious gazes of the socialites and proudly raised her chin. She was the illegitimate daughter of the Callis family, and she had been looked down upon by those noble youngdies since she was young But so what? Anaya believed that Ondo would marry her. In these high-ss banquets, she would be in the limelight. She would even be the top socialite in Washington! ¡°Wow! That¡¯s the President of Angle Group, Mr. McGraw!¡± Anaya was full of pride when she suddenly heard amotion in the crowd. Then, Anaya saw a limited edition Rolls Royce Dawn slowly stop. Russell was the first to get out of the car. As high as six foot one, he appeared to be so imposing. Wherever his gaze went, it would cause waves of exmations in the crowd. After that, everyone saw him smile and bow, reaching out to hold the person in the car. +4207.NU It was rumored that Russell never got close to women. But he brought an escort this time. Everyone was curious and looked into the car. What came into the view of the crowd were fair and slender legs and a pair of expensive ck diamond high heels, followed by a ck fishtail custom-made dress, which vividly outlined the woman¡¯s exquisite and slender figure, making peoplepletely unable to move their eyes. When the woman looked up, the crowd was stunned. She was beautiful, noble, and cold. Anaya, who was standing right in front of them, was stunned. There was also shock on her face. Russell¡¯s escort was¡­ ¡°Vi?¡± Chapter 9 Got Cheated? When Vi heard someone call her name, she tumed to look at him, her face expressionless. She guessed Ondo and Anaya would appear, but since Ondo.sked her to apologize in the vi, shepletely gave up. Ondo was just an insignificant ex husband to her. With a decent smile on her face, she held Russell¡¯s arm and stepped forward to socialize. Noticing Vi and Russell walking toward her, Anaya was shocked and turned to look at Ondo. Ondo¡¯s eyes were also fixed on Vi. He seemed to be shocked, but the color of his eyes was deep Because of what happened during the day, he felt a little guilty. But in the afternoon, not only did she change her appearance, but she also hooked up with another man. Although she was indeed beautiful tonight, so beautiful that it was soul stirring. They had been married for three years, but he actually did not know his wife could be so gorgeous. And was Russell her new man? They had just divorced in the morning, and she found herself a new man in the evening. How could she be so fast? Ondo felt strange, and his dark eyes gradually turned cold. It was a sign that he was about to get mad. He red at Vi, who was walking toward him, and waited to ask her for a reasonable exnation. They walked over and turned around. Vi shook hands and greeted the president of Hosan Company, treating him as air! Undoubtedly, she looked down on him. Russell seemed to be hostile towards him? Ondo¡¯s face was getting darker, and Anaya¡¯s expression was also a little unnatural. Just now, she had even reached out and prepared to sow discord. However, the man ignored her, and she choked back the words. Ondo¡¯s sister, Alisha, also came to the banquet. She had been sipping champagne in the hall and came out when she heard themotion at the door. Anava, how did that bitch per inhere?¡± Alisia asked.hs she leaned closer to Anaya and gently rubbed her shoulder Anaya¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said in a small voice, ¡°Vi, you still don¡¯t know, right? Vi and Ondo gota divorce this morning I didn¡¯t expect her to find a new man so soon I give her my blessing.¡± Alisha¡¯s face gradually turnedgreen. ¡°Blessing my ass!¡± She red at Vi, who was socializing with Russell, and said, ¡°They just divorced in the morning, and she found another man to take her to such a high-ss ce at night. Even a rocket can¡¯t ¡°This bitch! She probably hooked up with him before they divorced! She dared to cheat on my brother. I will tear her face apart!¡± Alisha was like a firecracker. She immediately went in Vi¡¯s direction in a fit of anger. Anaya pretended to dissuade her, but she didn¡¯t manage to pull her back. Then Anaya gave a faint smile. ¡°Sir!¡± Alisha shouted from behind. Hearing that, Russell turned around. Alisha was amazed by the handsome face. There was actually an outstanding man who was as handsome as her brother in Washington! For a moment, her jealousy and anger toward Vi reached the peak. ¡°You are?¡± Russell nced at her coldly. Vi smiled as she leaned close to his ear and exined, ¡°She used to be my sister-inw. She is the most arrogant and despotic person in the Caffrey family.¡± Russell heard that, and his face became even colder. Although Vi whispered to his ear, her voice was not soft at all, and Alisha could hear it. The intimate action of the two pissed Alisha off. With the handsome guy around, Alisha put on a nice look and pretended to persuade the handsome man in a high voice. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be fooled by this woman. She was married! And she is not a nobledy at all. She is a big liar who grew up in an orphanage! She is very scheming. She had an affair with my grandfather. She¡­¡± With a scream, the crisp sound of a p rang out. The entire banquet hall fell silent in an instant!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 9 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Got Cheated? Whien Vi heard someone call her name, she tumed to look at him, her face expressionless, She guessed Ondo and Anaya would appear, but since Ondo asked her to apologize in the vi, shepletely gave up. Ondo was just an insignificant ex husband to her. With a decent smile on her face, slie held Russell¡¯s arm and stepped forward to socialize Noticing Vi and Russell walking toward her, Anaya was shocked and turned to look at Ondo. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ondo¡¯s eyes were also fixed on Vi. He seemed to be shocked, but the color of his eyes was deep. Because of what happened during the day, he felt a little guilty. But in the afternoon, not only did she change her appearance, but she also hooked up with another man. Although she was indeed beautiful tonight, so beautiful that it was soul-stirring. They had been married for three years, but he actually did not know his wife could be so gorgeous. And was Russell her new man? They had just divorced in the morning, and she found herself a new man in the evening. How could she be so fast? Ondo felt strange, and his dark eyes gradually turned cold. It was a sign that he was about to get mad. He red at Vi, who was walking toward him, and waited to ask her for a reasonable exnation. They walked over and turned around. Vi shook hands and greeted the president of Hosan Company, treating him as air! Undoubtedly, she looked down on him. Russell seemed to be hostile towards him? Ondo¡¯s face was getting darker, and Anaya¡¯s expression was also a little unnatural. Just now, she had even reached out and prepared to sow discord. However, the man ignored her, and she choked back the words. Ondo¡¯s sister, Alisha, also came to the banquet. She had been sipping champagne in the hall and came out when she heard themotion at the door. 1/3 Chapter 9 Got Cheated? ¡°Anaya, how did that bitch getin here?¡± Alisha askeals she leaned closer to Anaya and gently rubbed her shoulder. Anaya¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said in a small voice, ¡°Vi, you still don¡¯t know, right? Vi and Ondo got a divorce this moming I didn¡¯t expect her to find a newman so soon. I give her my blessing.¡± Alisha¡¯s face gradualiy tumed green, ¡°Blessing wy ass!¡± She red at Vi, who was socializing with Russell, and said, ¡°They just divorced in the morning, and she found another man to take her to such a high-ss ce at night. Even a rocket can¡¯tpete with her speed! ¡°This bitch! She probably hooked up with him before they divorced! She dared to cheat on my brother. I will tear her face apart!¡± Alisha was like a firecracker. She immediately went in Vi¡¯s direction in a fit of anger. Anaya pretended to dissuade her, but she didn¡¯t manage to pull her back. Then Anaya gave a faint smile. ¡°Sir!¡± Alisha shouted from behind. Hearing that, Russell turned around. Alisha was amazed by the handsome face. There was actually an outstanding man who was as handsome as her brother in Washington! For a moment, her jealousy and anger toward Vi reached the peak. ¡°You are?¡± Russell nced at her coldly. Vi smiled as she leaned close to his ear and exined, ¡°She used to be my sister-inw. She is the most arrogant and despotic person in the Caffrey family.¡± Russell heard that, and his face became even colder. Although Vi whispered to his ear, her voice was not soft at all, and Alisha could hear it. The intimate action of the two pissed Alisha off. With the handsome guy around, Alisha put on a nice look and pretended to persuade the handsome man in a high voice. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be fooled by this woman. She was married! And she is not a nobledy at all. She is a big liar who grew up in an orphanage! She is very scheming. She had an affair with my grandfather. She¡­¡± With a scream, the crisp sound of a p rang out. ALLOW The entire banquet hall fell silent in an instant! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 10 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Alisha covered her face. When she looked at Vi, her eyes widenedin disbelief.¡°How dare you hit me!¡± ¡°I just did. You are somcan.¡°Vi rubbed her palms casually with a hint of ridicule on her lips. ¡°Looks like the Caffrey family didn¡®t raise the children well. You can¡®t ut terdecentnguage. ¡°Also, what if I was married? Is there a rule saying that those who are married are not allowed toe ? Wasn¡®t your brother married? what you said just now was an insult to me. I can sue you.¡± ¡°You!¡°Alisha was furious. She was humiliated in public and used of not being raised well. She and t he Caffrey family were disgraced. The most important thing was that the one who hit her was Vi. Alisha used to bully Vi, and thett er didn¡®t dare to say anything! That was simply a great humiliation! ¡°Bitch, I¡®ll kill you!¡± She rushed over with a ferocious expression and reached out to grab Vi¡®s hair. Russell quickly pulled Vi into his arms and turned his back to Alisha. rms a Ondo also shielded Vi with his body. He frowned and looked at Alisha, saying, ¡°How long do you want to fool around? Apologize.¡± ¡°I am your sister. That bitch hit me. You didn¡®t help me deal with her, but you helped her? And you want me to apologize?¡± Ondo¡®s face darkenedpletely as he warned, ¡°I have eyes. I can see who is right and who is wron g. Onest time. Apologize!¡± Alisha was intimidated. But what was wrong with her scolding Vi? She just wanted to reveal that slut¡®s true colors! How was she wrong? The more she thought about it, the more she felt wronged and wanted to argue back, but Anaya hugge d her shoulders. Anayaforted her in a low voice, ¡°Alisha, Ondo is really angry. He is doing this for your own good. You can¡®t let Vi sue you, can you? Revenge is a dish best served cold.¡± Thest four words were meaningful. Alisha finally calmed down after beingforted by Anaya. ¡°I¡®m sorry,¡± Alisha said in a thin voice. After that, she blushied and quickly ran away. Anaya gave Ondo a reassuring look and immediately c hased after him. The farce finally ended. Although everyone had a desire to gossip because of Alisha¡®s words, they all knew neither Russell nor Ondo could be trifled with As a result, peace was finally restored in the banquet hall, and no one dared to discuss what had just happened Russell looked in the direction that Alisha had left and asked with a frown, ¡°You let her off just like that? Do you want me to find someone to beat her up to help you vent your anger?¡± Vi couldn¡®t help butugh. She pushed him lightly on the shoulder and said, ¡°Vent my anger? I¡®m not angry at all. She only said a few words. I gave her a hard p. I made a profit.¡± Russell didn¡®t know how to reply. Why did he suddenly feel his little princess was a little tough? Ondo, who was in the crowd, was absent¨C minded. He kept ncing in Vi¡®s direction from the corner of his eyes. When he saw her give a flirtis h expression to Russell, he suddenly felt unhappy. As for why he was unhappy, he did not understand. Perhaps it was the first time he felt like he had bee n yed by a woman! Ten minutester, Anaya brought Alisha back to the banquet hall. Alisha seemed to have put on some makeup to cover the red mark on her left face. She quietly followed Anaya and stood behind Ondo. She was so well¨Cbehaved. It was just that she would asionally nce at Vi, who was glowing in the crowd. Halfway through the banquet, the dance floor was open. Many rich men danced with their femalepa Anaya was also excited. She looked at Ondo expectantly, waiting for him to hold her hand and invite h Ondo stood up as expected. The excitement in Anaya¡®s eyes grew stronger and stronger as if she had seen herself bing the focus of the dance floor in the next moment. However, in the next second¡­ Ondo walked to another table with the red wine in his hand. Vi listened to the melodious music from the dance floor and tasted the chocte mousse made by a seven-star chef. Then she saw a man¡®s broad palm. ¡°Ms., may I have the honor to invite you to a dance?¡± She looked up and saw Ondo¡®s cold face.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 11 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Their eyes met Ondo¡®s heart suddenly missed a beat. This was the first time he had carefully observed Vi¡®s face up close. He found every one of her facial features was perfect. Her fair and wless skin was extremely beautiful. It turned out his ex wife was gorgeous. And her eyes seemed to contain a skyful of stars, clear, firin, and faintly stubborn. Ondo was amazed. When Ondo was in a daze, Vi smiled sarcastically, and her eyes were dripping with indifference a nd disdain. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. Caffrey. You are not qualified to dance with me.¡± The onlookers who identally passed by heard that and were stupefied! That woman was too arrogant! She actually said Washington¡®s matchless Mr. Caffrey was not qualified? Ondo¡®s expression quickly turned cold, and the familiar sense he had felt just now disappeared. ¡°It¡®s just a dance. Don¡®t tell me you are afraid, Ms. Zumthor?¡± he replied with a fake smile. Vi¡®s eyes quickly turned cold. Was he going to pester her? How could this man be so annoying! Couldn¡®t he understand what she was saying? Their eyes met again, and there was a faint sense of hostility. Russell smiled and stood up when he realized the atmosphere was getting oppressive. ¡°Vi is my plus one. Why do you want to steal my woman?¡± He put Ondo¡®s hand back and nced to the side. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, please bring your own female Ondo was still standing motionlessly. Vi was a little annoyed and whispered to Russell before leaving the banquet hall and going to the ga rden to rx. Ondo wanted to follow them but was forced by Russell to socialize with some CEOs. Although Anaya and Alisha, who were sitting at the next table, couldn¡®t hear what they were saying, they could see them gazing at each other affecti onately. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Alisha red hatefully at Vi¡®s back and snarled, ¡°This slut! She¡®s already divorced, yet she¡®s still pestering my brother!¡± Anaya felt so wronged that her eyes tumed red. ¡°Vi really likes Ondo. If Ondo has feelings for Vi because they were together for three years, I am willing to quit.¡± As she spoke, slze began to sob. When Aiisha heard that Anaya wanted to give up on her brother, she immediately panicked. ¡°Don¡®t, Anaya! How can you quit! I only want you to be my sister¨Cin¨C law. That bitch! I hate her! As long as I am here, she will never be family!¡± Anaya didn¡®t stop crying. Instead, she felt even more aggrieved. She looked extremely helpless. ¡°Alisha, but I¡­ What else can I do¡­?¡± Alisha red at her and looked in the direction where Vi had left. After pondering for a while, she su ddenly had an idea. ¡°Anaya, leave this matter to me. I will ruin that slut¡®s reputation. She will no longerpete with you!¡± ¡°Alisha, what do you want to do?¡± Alisha leaned to Anaya¡®s ear and whispered a few words. ¡°Is this ¡­ really okay?¡± Anaya asked, her eyes innocent. ¡°Just wait and watch the show!¡± After saying that, Alisha stood up and walked to the garden with a vicious smile. After she left, Anaya¡®s wronged expression faded, and a trace of pride shed through her eyes. Alisha was really useful. She fell for Anaya¡®s words so easily. How stupid! Anaya hoped Alisha would not disappoint her! In the garden. Vi stood by the fountain crossing her arms, breathing in the fresh air. If she hadn¡®te out, she thought she would probably ck out owing to the disgusting atmosphere in th ¡°Vi!¡± A sharp voice sounded behind her. Vi turned her head and saw Alisha walking over with tier head held high. ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you want to be pped again?¡± Vi looked away from Alisha¡®s face, saving in a cold tone. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 12 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Conspiracy Alisha was so angry that she wanted to rush to scratch Vi¡®s face But thinking of her n, she clenched her fists, suppressing her rage She took out a bank caid from her bag and handed it to Vi ¡°There are so thousand dors on the card. As long as you promise not to appear in front of my brother and leave Washington forever, the money is yours,¡± Alisha said generously. Vi frowned, looking at the bank card in her hand with a puzzled expression. She thought, what is she thinking? Does she think she can buy me off with so little money? Alisha saw from Vi¡®s face that she was allured. ¡°You grew up in an orphanage. You haven¡®t seen so much money, have you? But the money is only my weekly pocket money. I think you need it more than I do,¡± she said proudly. ¡°I remember that you once came to my mom to borrow money, but she didn¡®t lend it to you. But now, with this money, you can buy a lot of things,¡± she continued. ¡°How about it? Are you tempted?¡± Alisha¡®s eyes shed with excitement. She repeated in her heart, ¡°Come on! Just ept the money! Ac cept it!¡± She had a confident look on her face. In the past, when Vi lived with the Caffrey family, Whitney had deducted all of Vi¡®s pocket money, so that Vi couldn¡®t even afford a decent dress over theText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. past few years. So she was certain that Vi wouldn¡®t reject her. Alisha thought, as long as Vi takes my money, I¡®ll tell everyone that my money is stolen at the end of the banquet. I¡®ll catch her and call the police to arrest her. Once Vi is in jail, I¡®ll bribe a policeman there to beat her to death With a criminal record, Vi would never be able to get back on her feet! There was a sparkle of excitement in her eyes. ¡°Take it. I didn¡®t do that on purpose just now. I apologize to you. Just take the money. I sincerely want to help you.¡± Vi tilted her head, looking at Alisha. Having seen all the emotions on her face, Vi shook her head with disdain. She then opened her cellphone. Chapter 12 Conspiracy Shesent a message to Warren. ¡°My ck gold card is in my bag. It¡®s in the car in which I came Help m e draw 150 thousand dors. I¡®m in the garden Hurry up!¡± ¡°Got it! I¡®ll be there in two minutes.¡± Having received the message, Vi leisurely sat on the edge of the fountain. Alisha was angry at being ignored. ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± ¡°Let¡®s wait.¡± Vi rubbed her shoulderzily. ¡°For what?¡± Alisha was confused. ¡°What are you waiting for? I know that you are now dating Russell, but he is just p and rich man like Russell will marry you?¡± She was still trying to advise Vi, Warren arrived with a ck box in his hand. He bent and respectfully ¡°Here you are.¡± Alisha was stunned to see a strange man suddenly appear. Vi stood up and took the box. When she looked at Alisha again, her eyes shed with a cold light, an ¡°You¡®ve just talked so much. Now, it¡®s my turn to speak, right?¡± Looking at her smiling face, Alisha was even more confused. Meanwhile, Vi opened the box and grabbed a handful of banknotes, and threw them at Alisha¡®s face! ¡­ Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 13 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Fight back Before Alisha could react, her face was pped by something. And then the whole box of banknotes was poured out and hit on her head, scattering to the ground Alisha froze Vi smirked, ¡°Here are 150 thousand dors. As long as you change your surname and get out of the Caffrey¡¯s house, the money will be yours. How about that? Are you interested? This is three times more than the price you offered!¡± ¡°You!¡± Alisha¡¯s eyes got scarlet with rage, thinking in a fury, this bitch actually hit the money in my face! She even mocked what I just said. ¡°You shameless whore! How dare you show off with your obscene money! I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± Gritting her teeth, Alisha rushed to Vi. Warren quickly stood in front of Vi, but Vi pushed him away. Alisha extended her hand to grab Vi¡¯s hair, but before she could touch it, her wrist was grabbed by Vi. Being caught, Alisha swung her other hand at Vi¡¯s face, but it was grabbed again. Both her hands were tied behind her back, unable to move. Vi¡¯s movements were so smooth. Vi did it quickly and efficiently while her face remained calm and indifferent. In fact, the descendants of the McGraw Group started to practice martial arts when they were young. It was easy for every one of them to win in a five-to-one fight. As Vi was a girl, her father had specially chosen Gracie jujitsu for her, a martial art that required less strength. At the age of 12, Vi gained a ck belt in Gracie jujitsu. However, all these years, she had been putting up with the Caffrey family and had never given them a lesson. Therefore, Alisha had thought that Vi was weak and could be bullied. Alisha was so shocked that she could not ept this fact at all. She screamed and shouted. ¡°Bitch! I¡¯m going to kill you! You shameless whore¡­¡± Alisha was swearing more and more terribly. ¡°It looks like you should clean your mouth,¡± Vi said with a frown. As Vi spoke, her eyes suddenly became fierce. She stood behind Alisha, one hand sping, Alisha¡¯s hands, the other grabbing the back of her neck, pressing her face over the water spout of the fountain. No matter how hard Alisha struggled, she couldn¡¯t get rid of Vi¡¯s grip. She was bewildered, when did this slut be so strong? The water sshed on her face and came into her nose. She choked and coughed, feeling as though she was going to pass out. Just when Vi was about to release her, there was a fierce voice sounding behind her. ¡°Stop!¡± Vi turned around and met Ondo¡¯s angry eyes. She let go of Alisha. Alisha copsed to the ground. Anaya quickly ran over to help her up. But she failed to support her, and the two of them sat down on the ground. The makeup on Alisha¡¯s face was a mess, and her hair was stered to her hair. She was now as ugly as a drowned rat, keeping coughing. In contrast, Vi still looked clean and elegant, her hands in her pockets. Because of Alisha¡¯s screams, the garden was full of people now. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was stunned by the scene of banknotes all over the ground. Many people hurried to pick up the money on the ground. Out of sympathy for the weak, everyone unanimously agreed that Vi was the bully. They all looked at her, waiting for her to exin. Ondo was no exception. ¡°What was going on?¡± he asked, scowling at Vi Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 14 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Did you cheat on me? Vi held her head high, ncing down at Alishia on the ground, ¡°You can ask her.¡± Alisha was still coughing, and her face was already red from coughing, She pointed her finger at Vi, speechless. Seeing this, Anaya looked at Vi and said in disappointment, ¡°Vi, Alisha was your sister¨Cin¨C law. Although she said something mean to you just now, she has apologized. How could you do this to her? ¡°She¡®s just a little girl. Vi, you used to be very kind. Why have you be like this?¡± Her remarks were implying Vi had revenged on Alisha. Alisha nodded, coughing and crying, looking very pitiful. The crowd began to whisper. After all, the victim was the daughter of the Caffrey family. Everyone bega n to condemn Vi. Ondo didn¡®t say a word, staring at Vi seriously. Vi felt annoyed under his gaze, sneering, ¡°You know your sister very well. Don¡®t tell me you also think I was trying to take revenge on her?¡± He pressed his lips tightly, not answering His expression was a little sophisticated. Vi gave a mockingugh, finding that her question was very absurd. She thought, when did Ondo ever believe me? Forget it. I don¡®t want to exin to him anyway. She turned around to leave but was stopped by Alisha¡®s friends. ¡°Don¡®t go! You can¡®t just leave after hitting Alisha. This is not over!¡± ¡°That¡®s right. You can¡®t leave unless you apologize to Alisha.¡± Just as Vi was about to retort, she saw Russell push through the crowd ande in front of her. Some girls saw Russell, and their eyes lit up. The girls started toin, ¡°Mr. McGraw, you¡®ve seen this, right? This woman is extremely vicious!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. McGraw. You should seek justice for Alisha. Besides, how can this immoral woman be worthy of you?¡± Without any expression on his face, Russell slowly took off his suit jacket. 1/2 As the girls were fascinated with his hunky figure, he gently put his jacket around Vi¡®s shoulders. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡®ste at night. Don¡®t get cold,¡± he said in a loving tone. The crowd looked at this scene in shock and fell into silence. The girls all looked at Vi, their eyes burning with jealousy. ¡°It¡®s gettingte. Let¡®s go back.¡± Russell wrapped his arms around Vi naturally. Vi nodded. Just as the two of them turned around to leave, Anaya¡®s sharp voice came from behind. ¡°Mr. McGraw, the fact is that she has bullied Alisha. Are you really going to cover her up?¡± Russell turned his head but was looking at Ondo. ¡°My girl never takes the initiative to cause trouble, unless someone provokes her. Mr. Caffrey, you can check the security tape if you don¡®t believe me. Otherwise, we can go to the police station to make the thing clear.¡± Then he turned to look at Vi with tenderness in his eyes. Ondo was stunned. He wondered, it looks as if they¡®ve known each other for long. Clenching his fists, he looked at Vi in Russell¡®s arms. ¡°Did you cheat on me?¡± he asked sternly. His question made the crowd gasp. They wondered, is Mr. Caffrey being jealous? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 15 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 15 Chapter 15 I Want Her Dead Vi met his gaze andughed. ¡°In the three years of marriage, ve been honest to you Besides, I should be the one asking the questi on,¡± she looked at Anaya with sarcasmn in her eyes as she spoke Then Vi and Russe! left the hotel without looking back But the crowd began to whisper! This was really a piece of breaking news. It was rumored that Ondo had a wise who had been hidden for three years, but surprisingly she was the girl Russell brought to the banquet! The people started to guess. ¡°From the look in Vi¡®s eyes when she looked at Anaya before she left, the thing among them must b eplex.¡± The crowd all looked at Anaya with a questioning look. Anaya was a little flustered. She didn¡®t expect that she would shoot herself in the foot. Now, everyone was wondering if she was a home wrecker. Ondo¡®s assistant, Lawson, started to exin to everyone. ¡°Please don¡®t misunderstand. Mr. Caffrey and Ms. Zumthor have already divorced and are in a rtions hip with Ms. Callis. I hope that everyone can give Caffrey Group a favor. Please do not say a word about what happened just now.¡± The crowd finally began to disperse. Alisha recovered her strength and got up. She grabbed Ondo¡®s sleeve. The dark circles under her eyes made her look funny. She gnashed her teeth, saying, ¡°Ondo, you mu st help me with this. That slut bullied me. She was insulting the Caffrey family. You must teach her a les son!¡± ¡°Ondo, Alisha has suffered a lot tonight. What are you going to do to Vi?¡± Anaya interjected. Ondo nced at them. ¡°Then let¡®s go to check the security tape first.¡± With that, he left away. A hint of panic shed across Alisha¡¯s face. She subconsciously nced at the surveince camera on themp in the garden Guessing that the camera could only record video of her being bullied, she was relieved She caught up with Anaya and Ondo Vi had instructed the manager of East Hotel before she had left Therefore, when the three of them showed up, therianager respectfully brought them into the surveince room Before leaving, he to ok a look at Alisha¡®s messy face. Alisha was imitated by his nce and scolded, ¡°What are you looking at? Even though my face is smea red, I¡®m still much nobler than you!¡± The manager ran away quickly, cursing silently, that sounds arrogant. Let¡®s wait and see. In the surveince room. They opened the video and watched it carefully. Alisha had never expected that the surveince camera in the hotel could actually record sound! Listening to her vicious curses at Vi in the video, Alisha gradually grew pale. At the same time, Ondo¡®s face was overcast with grimness. Alisha nced at his face and gotpletely terrified. ¡°Ondo, I can exin¡­¡± Ondo ignored her and turned to leave. ¡°Ondo!¡± She caught up with him. ¡°I may have said something harsh, but I didn¡®t mean anything bad. And you sa w it. She pressed my face into the water. I didn¡®t hurt her a bit!¡± Ondo¡®s face turned livid with rage. ¡°Alisha, but I know you very well. You wanted to give her the money. I know what you were nning.¡± Alisha turned pale and started to cry. ¡°I just want to teach her a lesson. I hate her seducing other men while flirting with you. I just want to avenge you!¡± Ondo lowered his eyes, unspeaking. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Alisha thought that he was swayed and continued to talk badly about Vi. ¡°Look at how intimate Mr. McGraw is to her. She must have hooked up with him during the marriage! You should teac She paused and continued, ¡®Why don¡®t we remove the sound of the video and post it online! We¡®ll wieck Ondo¡®s face waspletely gloomy as he lookedather in disappointment. His eyes carried rage. ¡°You are unreasonable.¡± He pulled Alisha¡®s hand off his sleeve and ordered, ¡°From today onwards, you are grounded. You are no With that, he pulled Anaya and left. Alisha wanted to catch up, but Lawson held her. She could only shout and beg. In the end, she was forcefully dragged back to the Caffrey¡®s old residence. Out of anger, she began to smash things as soon as she went back, and the whole room crackled. Whitney was woken up by the violent noise and rushed over to see what had happened. ¡°Baby, what¡®s going on? Didn¡®t you go to the banquet? How did it be like this?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Alisha cried as she threw herself into Whitney¡®s arms and told Whitney about everything at the banquet. Whitney felt sorry for her and pat her on the back to help her breathe. ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°I want her dead!¡± Alisha¡®s eyes were filled with viciousness. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 16 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Disappear? Vi hadn¡¯t found a house yet, so she temporarily stiryed in Russell¡¯s vi Chana Melton, the maidilcie, was excited and gratifice to see her. Chana said that she had been a grow up and then help her with the lugege and tidy up her bedroom Originally, Vi wanted to help chana, but she was pulled to the sofa by Russell. ¡°Vi, you will start to work in thepany tomorrow. What are your ns?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow your n. You¡¯re the president, so you can lead the way and take care of things. I will learn it from you well.¡± Russell pondered for a moment. ¡°Alright, since you want to keep our rtionship away from others, I won¡¯t drive you to thepany after tomorrow. I have bought a limited-edition Maserati MC77 for you. You¡¯ll like it.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°The MC77 edition is too expensive.¡± Vi shook her head, her attitude firm. ¡°It¡¯s just for work. A cheap one is enough. If you insist on giving me a car, then a Volkswagen Santana is okay.¡± Russell frowned. ¡°That will be bad for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Russell, I don¡¯t want to reveal my true identity now.¡± The person from the McGraw family had harmed her, leading her to lose her memories ande to Washington. But since then that person had never shown up and perhaps did not know that she had been in the Caffrey family all these years. It was too dangerous to reveal her identity before she could find out who the person was. Russell was a smart man, so he guessed her concerns. ¡°The security here is excellent. You can rest assured and stay here these days. No one will disturb you.¡± He recalled something and added, ¡°By the way, Bobby has been flying abroad every day recently, and Bentley got a patient with a rare disease have been busy these days. But when they heard that you were divorced, they were very happy and bought you gifts. You can get them in a few days.¡± Vi pursed her lips in disgust, ¡°I¡¯m getting a divorce, not a marriage. How can you be like this? You¡¯re celebrating it.¡± Although she said that, she was very curious. As the first aircraftmander, Bobby, her eldest brother, enjoyed famouspany across the world. He had business both in the underground world and the bright world. Bentley, the second eldest brother of Vi, was a talented surgeon with a master¡¯s degree. So the gifts from them must be unique things. Russell looked at her quick-wittedeyes and chuckled. He lovingly stroked her nose before going upstairs to take a shower. In the middle of the night¡­ Ondo returned to the vi after driving Anaya back to the hotel. He opened the door and found the living room was dark and empty. Without the figure that waited for him to return home every day, it looked particrly cold and cheerless. He couldn¡¯t describe hisplicated feelings. Turning on the light, he sat on the sofa and listened to Lawson¡¯s report as he lit a cigarette. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Caffrey. I failed to figure out Ms. Zumthor¡¯s whereabouts. After she left the hotel, she disappeared. Moreover, her cell phone and ount were blocked by signals. Our men tried all sorts of methods, but they couldn¡¯t find a way to solve it.¡± Ondo smoked, and his expression was ugly. Disappear? His subordinates were all elite hackers, but they could not find her location. Someone was helping her hide? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 17 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 17 Chapter 17 She Is Your Ex Wife . Was it Russell? Ondo fiowned and said in a cold voice, ¡°Continue the work. Get someone to checkout Russell¡®s house too. Inform me immediately if you find her here.¡± ¡®¡®Yes.¡± Lawson nodeed, but luis face was filled with unwillingness. ¡°You want to stay? What are you trying to say?¡± Ondo was puzzled when he saw that Lawson was still standing by the side. Lawson struggled for a while, knowing that he might anger his boss, but he still couldn¡®t hold it back ¡°You have confused me, Mr. Caffrey. You are divorced, but why are you still so concerned about your ex¨C wife? Instead, you don¡®t care about Ms. Callis at all. Have you ever thought about her feelings? I can¡®t u nderstand it.¡± Ondo¡®s eyes narrowed as he casually picked up the ss ashtray on the table and threw it at Lawson¡®s feet. ¡°Get lost.¡± Lawson left at once. Ondo smoked two more cigarettes. Under the lingering smoke, his expression was somewhat hazy. Feeling hungry, he got up and opened the refrigerator. There were all kinds of fruits, and vegetables in the fridge, all of which were his favorites. He was stunned there. Something suddenly urred to him. Over the past three years, every time he came back, the first thing he saw was Vi¡®s expectant eyes. She would greet him with a smile and hand him slippers, saying, ¡°You¡®re back. You must be tired of work tod ay. Are you hungry? I¡®ve prepared the food.¡± But he never looked at her. As for the dishes on the table, he always said ironic words about them befor e going back to his room. It was clearly a thankless job, but that stupid woman kept repeating it every day. At the thought of this, he could not help butugh. Tomb for some racon, he suddenly want tacirler dishes However, thest sentence that Visnittfern eher fthe hanrutes tonight rang in his ears ¡°Our the past three yra mantia, l¡®ur never done something guilty ¡± If it was that case, what about Russell Realizing that he had been thinking about Vi, Ondo felt very strange ile angrily rinsert the refrigera tor and went upstairs to take a shower and sleep. The next moming¡­ The lobby of Angle Group was packed with people. The employees stood in a few rows and looked at each other, waiting for their president. Half an hourter, Russell appeared at the entrance of the hall with Vi. Vi specially wore a white dress with a high ponytail, looking generous, intellectual, and practical As she appeared, there was amotion from the employees. It looked beautiful when the two of them were walking in from the door. Russell walked to the middle and solemnly announced, ¡°This is Vi Zumthor. She will be the managing director and work with you in the future.¡± The crowd burst into neat apuse. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Vi smiled and nodded. Russell then roughly told them about the recent indicators and had everyone return to work. The team Vi stayed in was left. ¡°Pa, Vi is a neer and isn¡®t familiar with the business. Please give her some help.¡± Pa Kelsey was the chief director of this team. She had brown wavy hair. Her makeup was rather light, but she looked pretty with her hot shape. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mr. McGraw. I will do my best to help Ms. Zumthor.¡± After Russell left, however, she stopped smiling and ncedat Vi ¡°Ms. Vi, please follow me.¡± When she looked over, Vi happened to be looking at her. Vi could sense imperceptible disgust in her eyes. Pa did not seem to wee her! 2/4 Chapter 17 She Is Your Ex¨CWife ¡°Ms. kelsey, please call me Ms. Zumthio: in the future¡± Pa choked, and she immediately became respectful. Throughout the morning, Vi stayed in the office to familiarize herself with documents in the II piled up her desk like a small hill. Vi looked at these documents and frowned. ¡°Our team only cares about managers and artists, right? How can we have so many documents to read?¡® Pa sneered ¡°These are just basic ones. After you finish reading them, I¡®ll give you more.¡± ¡°Ms. Zumihor, you don¡®t seem to be familiar with our job.¡± She paused and looked at Vi mockingly. ¡°Indeed, it¡®s my first time doing it.¡± Pa was shocked. Originally, after the former managing director was transferred, she was the most advantageous one to be promoted and upy this role. But now thepany suddenly hired a good¨Cfor¨C nothing giri, who now took the position. As a result, other employees sneered at her secretly. How could she stand this! When she looked at Vi¡®s delicate face, her eyes were filled with jealousy and unwillingness. ¡°How did a piece of rubbish like you, who has neither experience nor degree get this position? Who did Vi frowned and red at her, ¡°Ms. Kelsey, please keep your mouth shut. Mr. McGraw has agreed. If you have any rejections, you can ask Mr. McGraw for an exnation.¡± Pa was speechless and only stared at her with resentment. ¡°I¡®m indeed inexperienced, but I¡®m afraid you¡®re not qualified to question my degree,¡± she said with a smile. Paughed when she heard this. She put her hands in her pockets and gave Vi a sarcastic look. ¡° above manager require at least a graduate degree. Are you qualified enough?¡± ¡°I have never been to a university before. But when I was 14 years old, I had nothing to do and got a Ph.D. degree from the University of Manchester. Is it a diploma Wife She spoke casually as if she was just narrating a trivial and ordinary thing. Pa looked at her in shock and disbelief. She got a Ph. D. from the University of Manchester at the age of 14? Was this something a human could do? If the University of Manchester was considered a diploma mill, her alma mater would be nothing. Pa¡®s expression was very ugly. She forcefully propped up her aura and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°So w With that, she twisted her hips and went out. ¡°Stop!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 18 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Mr. Caffrey, we found Ms. Vioia¡¯s location. ¡°Do you have any other orders, Ms. Zumthor?¡± Vi looked at her coldly. She raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°As for whether I can keep this position , it¡®s not your business. But among these documents, some of them are out o date and supposed to be put in another department. Please pick them out one by one and give me the right ones, Ms Kelsey.¡± Pa was sirocked. How¡­ how did she know? When she came here, she had specially chosen documents with veryplicated formats. Some of them were written in Spanisl?, so it was impossible for the neers to understand them. She was a little unconvinced, but she still went forward to take the documents away. ¡°Also.¡± Being stopped again, Pa was a little annoyed and red at her while gnashing her teeth. ¡°What¡®s up, Ms. Zumthor?¡± Vi stared at her with a meaningful smile. ¡°I¡®ll remind you onest time. Call me Ms. Zumthor, and I¡®m the managing director.¡± Pa¡®s expression was extremely ugly. She mmed the door and left. Viughed and shook her head. She already knew these little tricks when she was only a teenager. Pa was too inexperienced to y tricks with her. In the president¡®s office of Caffrey Group. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, we found Ms. Vi¡®s location.¡± Ondo had just finished his meeting when Lawson pushed open the door and handed him a stack Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. of documents. ¡°Our men found it from Angle Group. Yesterday, she suddenly worked there. It seems ¡­ her position is high. Today is the first day of her official work.¡± Ondo¡®s face suddenly darkened, looking terrifying. After the divorce, she soon got the job! Was Rhissell her sugar daddy? She said she had never done anything sorry for him, right? She said it was not an affair? 11euheiluphal of this, the Minis CVS Stredoelenly, he found himself beinghetadion She was the first one who dared to toy with him! ¡°Send over thepany address of Angle Group.¡± ¡°Ah! Obav, Mr. Caffrey.¡± Lawson was stunned for a moment before he reacted. Vi, who was sitting in the office and familiarizing herself with the documents, sneezed twice. Sorneone was scolding her? It was probably Alisha, who had been tortured by her yesterday. She quickly took back her thoughts and threw herself into work. It only took a day for her to remember the documents that would take three days for others. Pa broke a lipstick when seeing that she could get off work on time. Vi rubbed her sore shoulders and took the elevator to the garage. But¡­ she came here in Russell¡®s car this morning. The new car had just been put in the garage in the a Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 19 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 19 Chapter jo She Is Poorer Vi tried to find the carly practing the car kryein her hand Finally, twenty minutester, she found hennew can Looking at the giren color, she rubbed her chin and clicked her tongue It had an old style, but it looked pretty and practical. The color was the most beautiful part It WAS She liked it! She couldn¡¯t wait to try the new car. Suddenly there came a shrill voice of a woman from behind. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Ms. Zumthor, our awesome managing director? Let me see what your car looks like.¡± Pa came over with a smile. After seeing Vi¡¯s car, she pouted in disgust. ¡°I thought it was a good car, but it turned out to be a Santana. Ms. Zumthor, your position is good. Why don¡¯t you buy a good car to reward yourself?¡± ¡°Cars are just used formutes. It¡¯s okay as long as it¡¯s practical.¡± Vi smiled. Pa rolled her eyes. Practical? It sounded nice, but it was just an excuse. She thought Vi couldn¡¯t afford a fancy one. In an instant, she felt high vanity, and the anger she had suffered from Vi in the morning coinpletely faded away. Anyway, at least this bitch was poorer than her! She pulled up her wavy hair and held Vi¡®s arms as if they were friends. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I just got a new car. Why don¡®t you take a look at it?¡± Without waiting for Vi to speak, she pulled Vi by the arm and walked to the car seat nearby. Vi turned to look. It was a luxurious BMW Z4. One would think the design was pretty good if he only looked at its surface. However, it wasn¡¯t useful formutes. It waspletely used to act tough. When Pa saw that she only took a nce at it, she retracted her gaze. With a look of disdain, Pa snorted and mocked, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I¡¯m afraid you have never seen such a sports car before, right? This is thetest 270 edition of the BMW. The car itself will cost 220 thousand dors. I spent a lot of money to buy it.¡± llow was it possible that this cal Wasal 101 M caucalimpse of Vi¡¯s expression and thonbat her words had provoked Vioja les chi wasaised higher to show bei pride ¡°I¡¯m not mean, but you the managing director. Don¡¯t have such ashabby car. Ourpany is an entertainment etc. The celebritics will oftene bisk, bcan like yours will embarrass the ?????????.¡° ¡°That¡¯s funny¡­¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Vi smiled coldly and shook her head. With light makeup and red lips, her face looked extremely channing ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Pa was unhappy. ¡°I¡¯mughing at your stupidity. You can¡¯t even distinguish between 24 and 270, yet you¡¯re still showing off.¡± Pa was stunned and looked at her seriously. Vi walked behind her car and grabbed her hand to touch the exhaust hole. ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡± Vi raised her hand in front of her eyes, ¡°Take a good look. The dirt on the exhaust is not new, and the color of new dirt is not like this.¡± Pa quickly took out a wet towel and wiped her hands. She did not believe it. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really stupid.¡± Vi sneered and exined, ¡°This isn¡¯t a 270, but a 24, an old series. Moreover, it¡¯s a second-hand car with the lowest quality. It¡¯s worth at most 50 thousand dors. If you don¡¯t believe me, find a professional second hand appraiser to check it.¡± Pa was shocked, but she still shook her head, ¡°Impossible! How could this be a second-hand 24! You were jealous of me and deliberately said that. Do you think I will fall for it?¡± Pa still thought that she was talking nonsense even if Vi told the truth. What a stupid woman! ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you didn¡¯t buy this car yourself, did you?¡± Vi paused, thinking of something, and her tone suddenly turned serious. ¡°Pa, which leader did you sleep with?¡± Pa¡¯s face turned pale, and she pushed Vi away in anger. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. It¡¯s nonsense!¡± Then, she quickly drove away Vi looked in the direction Pa had left in a hurry and believed her theory even more She narrowed her eyes. 11 she found out such a leader in thepany, she would make him suffer. She looked back and turned back to her Santana. But as soon as she opened the car door, two big hands with distinct joints pressed on the car door. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 20 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Provoked (1) ¡°Wliy didn¡®t he buy you a good can.¡± Acold and familiar deep voice came from behind her. When Vi heard this voice, she subconsciously frowner. The moment she tried ground, she met Ondo¡®s eyes. ¡°This is Aigle Group¡®s underground garage. What are you doing here, Mr. Caffrey?¡± Oriando¡®s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°I¡®m here to talk about cooperation with Mr. McGraw. What? Is th ere a rule that prevents me from appearing here?¡± Viughed. What lousy reason was this? ¡°Caffrey Group focuses on the real estate market. It has nothing to do with showbiz. Are you here to sell houses to our celebrities, Mr. Caffrey?¡± She looked him in the eye, the irony in her eyes was obvious, and her aura was also powerful. Ondo found her gaze dazzling, and his expression suddenly turned cold. He pressed her shoulder a nd pushed her back so that her back waspletely covered by the car door, and her whole body was wrapped in the crook of his arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vi¡®s thighs were pressed against his knees, and she could not move. This posture looked strange. Feeling the close distance and the ambiguous atmosphere, Vi blushed subconsciously. She struggled as she red fiercely at him. ¡°Ondo, are you out of your mind? Are you mad?¡± His deep, ink¨Clike eyes stared at her as if he was looking at his disobedient prey. ¡°What do you mean by taking this new car? Green? You found Russell as a backer. Are you very proud ? So you¡®re trying to insult me, aren¡®t you?¡± What was wrong with green? Was it color discrimination? Sheined in her heart but did not speak. ¡°You forcefully divorced me because of him. But it seems that he is not as good as you have imagined.¡± The man¡®s cyes were full of sarcasm. What the hell was this? He thought their divorce was because she wanted to be with Russell? So he specifically came here to question her? Wasn¡®t it too ridiculous? Vi looked at him. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, are you mistaken? We divorced because you don¡®t love me, and I¡®m tired I don¡®t want to be nice to you without receiving any return any more. It has nothing to do with others. ¡°But¡­¡± She paused, her eyes full of provocation, ¡°Mr. McGraw is indeed a good man! He won¡®t lose his temper like you. He is even more outstanding and handsome than you. You are nothing whenpared to him!¡± He had mocked her before with simr lines. Blue veins popped upon Ondo¡®s forehead, and his body was filled with hostility as he lifted her chin h ard. ¡°Are you trying to provoke me? Are you trying to make me have sex with you here?¡± Vi was also furious! She was his ex¨Cwife, not his wife! Everything she had now had nothing to do with him! He was not even qualified to be angry! Nor could he threaten her! ¡°Ondo, I will say it again. Get out of my way!¡± He didn¡®t move. Vi was furious. Fine! She could only use the ultimate move! She quickly made her move, about to knock him dowi via jujitsu. But unexpectedly, he was faster than her! Vi was stunned. Almost in an instant, her hands were caught by Ondo. Then he raised them above her head and pressed them against the roof of the car. Moreover, he was SOIonger than her, so she was able to break free at all ¡°Ondo!¡± Vi was furious, and her face was as red as a shrimp. Ondo pursed his lips into a smile, his eyes filled with the pleasure of revenge. He seemed to be very h When she was angry, she looked like a little lion. Her eyes were still stubborn and clear, her teeth biting her red lips unwillingly, looking charming and beautiful. Ondo couldn¡¯t help but think of the night before yesterday when he had been drugged. In a daze, he saw that her eyes resembled Anay At that moment, he was reallypletely in it.¡°Ondo, you damn pervert! You scum! If you don¡®t let go Her bold words interrupted Ondo¡®s train of thought. He snapped back to his senses and curled his lips maliciously. ¡°I haven¡®t done anything yet. How could I be a perverted or a scum? Look do something to be worthy of the title you gave R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only me!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 21 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Provoked (2) An ambiguous atmosphere was moving between the two of them, With that, his gaze locked onto her lips. His entire body suddenly pressed down and fiercely pressed against her lips. His dark eyes were filled with a sense of aggression as if he was punishing her Vi¡¯s pupils were wide, and her sense of shame and repulsion surged. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Someone suddenly shouted at them.It broke the romantic atmosphere. Russell stepped forward with a gloomy face and separated them. Then, he punched Ondo¡¯s face. Ondo failed to dodge and let out a groan in pain as he was forced back two steps by this punch. He tasted his blood and wiped the blood away from the corner of his mouth. Russell had already protected Vi behind him. When she saw that Ondo had been beaten up, worry just shed through her eyes. Soon, her face was filled with joy. She almost pped her hands. Thinking about what he did to her, she didn¡¯t think a punch was enough. She wanted to hit him more. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, I heard that you had already got a new girlfriend, but you are still pestering your ex-wife. This is not good, right?¡± Russell smiled, as gentle and noble as usual, as if he was not the one who had just hit Ondo. Ondo looked up. Even if his face was injured, he was not inferior to Russell. ¡°After all, my ex-wife had been my wife. Why do you protect my ex-wife?¡± He deliberately emphasized the word ¡°my¡± at the end, just like a proud lion dering his sovereignty when facing an enemy who was coveting his prey. Russell thought, because I am her brother! The sinile on his face faded, However, he didn¡¯t say that because Vi tightened her grip on his arm. He snorted, ¡°Interesting Vi is a person with independent thoughts. She has the right to choose who she wants to be with. Why do you categorize her as your own?¡± The two of them looked at each other, and no one backed down in the slightest. It was as if their eyes were fighting in the air, but there was no winner after several rounds of There was tension in the garage. Vi couldn¡¯t stand it. After a whole day of work, she was exhausted. She just wanted to end this conflict as soon as possible. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s a working day tomorrow. You can leave now.¡± She cleared her throat. When Ondo saw that she was about to leave, he took two steps forward and tried to hold her back. Russell took a step forward and stopped him, his eyes shing with a cold light, meaning a warning. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Why don¡¯t we have dinner together tonight? Let¡¯s have a good chat.¡± Ondo couldn¡¯t be too arrogant at others¡¯pany, so he just smiled and looked at Vi. Vi did not hesitate at all. ¡°Not hungry, not eating, not chatting!¡± Ondo¡¯s face was gloomy, but Russell burst intoughter. He liked Vi¡¯s straightforward words. Russell looked at Ondo provocatively and asked Vi, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Shall I send you back?¡± Vi turned her head and saw the two men ring at each other. She was speechless. She really hoped that they would vanish together so that she could enjoy a quiet time. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can familiarize myself with the journey.¡± She sighed tiredly. With that, she quickly sat in her car and quickly slipped away. The two men in the garage were still at a stalemate. Because Vi didn¡¯t agree with Russell, Ondo felt better. He smiled meaningfully. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t understand my ex-wife well.¡± Russell looked at him coldly. ¡°I grew up with her. We are more familiar with each other than you.¡± Hearing this, Ondo became sullen. Russell saw it and felt extremely happy. He said, ¡°I advise you to cherish your girlfriend and not think about the person you had lost and can never get.¡± Russell walked up the stairs with Warren. Fortunately, he had seen it from the surveince cameras in time and immediately ordered the underground garage to be locked. No employees were allowed to go down. Otherwise, Vi would be gossiped about again. In the garage, Ondo stood straight. Due to the dim light, his face looked dark with all of his emotions hidden. Looking at his boss from afar, Lawson felt displeased. VSO He thought, Mr. Caffrey actually went head-to-head with Russell for Vi. Didn¡¯t he notice that he actually cared about Vi? But is this fair to Ms. Callis? She is such a good girl, and she was driven abroad because of Mr. Caffrey. She had suffered so much all these years. Moreover, Mr. Caffrey said that he would marry Ms. Callis and take good care of her. How can he ignore Ms. Callis like this? Feeling indignant, he secretly sent a message to Anaya, telling her everything that happened today. He hoped that after Anaya saw it, she could get Ondo back. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lawson!¡± Ondo seemed to have thought of something. After shouting, he quickly got into the car and waited for Lawson to drive. Lawson restrained his thoughts and jogged to the driver¡¯s seat. Vi was lost. She didn¡¯t know what was going on with the navigation. It kept showing that the signal was weak when she was on the mostplicated multi-directional road in Washington, so she was lost. She had already circled twice on the same route. ame She inadvertently noticed that there was a familiar car behind her, and she suddenly found that the car had been following her from the beginning. From the rearview mirror, she saw the familiar car card. It was Ondo¡¯s car. Vi was instantly furious. She wanted to get out of the car immediately and beat him up, then kick him to the moon. But she only thought about it. The incident in the garage made her clearly know that his strength was clearly above hers. Since she couldn¡¯t beat him, she could only run. Vi sped up, nning to find a moreplicated street to shake him off. In Ondo¡¯s car, Lawson said, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, our people have already interfered with Ms. Zumthor¡¯s navigation, but she clearly discovered us. She no longer follows the route we gave her. She wants to get rid of us.¡± Ondo stared at her car in front of him and got irritated somehow. She was so arrogant and annoying. This time, without the obstruction of Russell, he thought he would make it. If he didn¡¯t teach her a lesson and let her know the consequences of offending him, he would never give up. ¡°Speed up. Find an opportunity to surpass her and force her to stop her car under the premise of safety.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two cars sped on the road. But Vi¡¯s Santana was no match for Ondo¡¯s Lamborghini Huracan, which was much faster. Ondo¡¯s car was chasing after her and seemed like he was going to overtake her. Vi gritted her teeth and focused on the intersection. She saw a traffic light not far ahead. She smiled slyly and had a n in mind. When she approached thest foot of the intersection, she turned the steering wheel and drove to the left road. Then, taking advantage of thest second of the yellow light, she elerated and rushed over. By the time Ondo¡¯s car found her intention, the light had turned red. Vi saw from the rearview mirror that the Lamborghini Huracan was forced to stop and was Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g getting further and further away from her. She felt so good! She was confident in her driving skills. She thought Ondo was no match for her. Just as she was happy, two ck cars suddenly appeared at the intersection on both sides of the road. Looking at their menacing appearance, she thought they seemed to want to force her to stop. She wondered who they would be. Vi gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t slow down. Instead, she rushed forward, ready to die together! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 22 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Danger! People in the two ck cars were shocked to see her rushing over. In thest two seconds before the collision, the two ck cars simultaneously retreated two feet. Vi passed through them at this time. Without waiting for her to heave a sigh of relief, the two ck cars from before quickly chased after her Vi wanted to get rid of them, but it was impossible for her car to escape right now owing to the car¡¯s bad speed-up performance. She bit her lips, but she was exceptionally calm. as ex Through the rearview mirror, she roughly counted the number of people in the ck car. In addition to the driver, there are five people in one car. There was a total of ten people, and from the looks of it, they seemed to be strong men. wa seen If she fought a long physical battle, she would die. But she might have a chance to win if she could solve the battle quickly and skillfully. Since she couldn¡¯t escape anyway and she just happened to have a bad mood today, she wanted to have a good fight! Fight! After making up her mind, her eyes were determined, and she chose to drive the car to the outskirts of an abandoned building. The two ck cars followed closely behind, and dozens of burly men got off the car in unison. They held sticks in their hands and looked fierce. Vi leaned against the car door, holding her hands leisurely. When the group of hooligans saw her hot figure under her white skirt, their eyes became straight. Today they were profitable! Vi didn¡¯t panic as she stared at them one by one. Her red lips parted slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it first. Who sent you here?¡± ¡°Little beauty, don¡¯t me us. If you want to me someone, me it on you.¡± Seeing that they wouldn¡¯t reveal their employer¡¯s name, Vi didn¡¯t say more. She took off her high heels and held them in her hands. She pursed her lips into a smile, and a cold light shed in her eyes, ¡°Then,e!¡± As soon as she said this, ten gangsters raised their sticks and rushed over. ¡°Beep, beep, beep, beep!¡± A sharp car horn suddenly sounded not far away. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Asilver-gray Lamborghini hurricane suddenly appeared in sight with an extremely beautiful drift. The driver¡¯s seat had changed. Due to his poor driving skills, Lawson was chased out of the car by Ondo and even deducted a month¡¯s sry. Ondo got out of the car with a cold face. His long legs were very attractive as he walked, and his aura was strong. The group of hooligans was stunned. His cold, dark eyes were filled with the killing intent. He directly passed Vi and kicked a hooligan Ve away. When the other hooligans saw this, they instantly picked up their sticks and fought with Ondo. Seeing that Ondo was here to save her, Vi put down her high heels, put them back on, and leaned against the car door to watch. Since someone was willing to help her, she was happy to see it. Ondo was ruthless, and his movements were quick. In a few minutes, he killed seven or eight of them, leaving the head of the hooligans with a fierce look. He pinched the bones of his hands, and with a cracking sound, his eyes were as deep as ake. The head bully was frightened by his stare, his legs and stomach were trembling, and he knelt fiercely. ¡°Sir, please spare me. I will never provoke thatdy again. Please spare me¡­¡± Ondo opened his mouth and was about to ask a question when Vi, wearing high heels, walked over and grabbed the clothes of the head bully with one hand. ¡°Who sent you?¡±. ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know. We only take orders as long as we got money. I don¡¯t know who it is.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t tell me, right?¡± Vi raised her other hand and immediately gave him a p. The head of the hooligans was stunned by Vi¡¯s valiance for a moment. Then he saw Ondo¡¯s fierce eyes next to him, and he cried sadly. ¡°No, no, no, Ms.! I swear I don¡¯t know. That person was very generous with money. He wanted us to take turns insulting you. Then, he would take a video of it and post it online¡­ Ah!¡± Suddenly, a kick came from the side and sent him flying to the pir. With a bone crack, the man spat out arge mouthful of blood and fainted on the spot. Vi¡¯s face darkened as she turned to look at Ondo. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for him to finish?¡± she asked. Ondo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You still want to listen? This group of people is so vile! Do you still want to let him go?¡± he asked. He also didn¡¯t know what was going on with him. When he found out what those people were going to do to Vi, he couldn¡¯t control his anger. Although they were divorced, she was still Ondo¡¯s ex-wife. Other people could not harm her. As for Vi, how could she question him? Did that man not deserve to die? In Ondo¡¯s opinion, Vi¡¯s excessive kindness was equivalent to stupidity. Vi stared at him gloomily. ¡°You knocked him out with one kick. He didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. He should have been able to slowly endure the torture while he was sober. Living painfully is worse than death. You just let him off easily.¡± Ondo was speechless. It turned out that he was overthinking. What damn kindness? She was seeking revenge. ¡°I will let Lawson investigate what happened today. Don¡¯t worry, there is no need to be afraid.¡± Vi rolled her eyes. When did he see her scared? However, Vi had always been a person who could distinguish between gratitude and grudges. This time, he had saved her, As long as he didn¡¯t pester her, she would try not to mock him. She looked around at the hooligans lying on the ground and suddenly had a guess. She looked at Ondo and said, ¡°You¡¯d better find out if this matter has anything to do with your family. If there is, I won¡¯t let them go.¡± Ondo nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be impartial¡­¡± He paused and stared at Vi with a faint smile. ¡°But now, shouldn¡¯t we talk about the matter between you and me?¡± ¡°Me and you? You and I havepletely ended. We have nothing to talk about.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and prepared to get into the car and go home. Unexpectedly, a man closest to Vi quietly got up from the ground.He raised his stick and swung it at Vi! ¡°Be carefull¡±Ondo warned. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 23 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Such a bad temper! ¡°Be careful!¡±Ondo warned. But Ondo was too far to stop it! For the first time, he showed a flustered expression! The next second¡­ Vi urately grasped the stick that the hooligans swung over and kicked him over the shoulder with a beautiful shoulder throw, knocking the man to the ground. The man did not even have time to wail before he passed out again. After dealing with the man, Vi turned back to look at Ondo, who still had a worried face. She raised her eyebrows and smiled provocatively. Ondo¡¯s expression changed from panic to shock. He watched as Vi¡¯s green Santana drove out of his sight. What he couldn¡¯t get rid of was Vi¡¯s beautiful counterattack just now and that smile before she left. During the three years of their marriage, he had always thought that his wife was weak with no opinions or merits. But after the divorce, she had out of his expectation more than once. It turned out that he never understood her! He looked in the direction Vi left in, his eyes gradually darkening. Judging from the speed and movement of her attack just now, it seemed to be ¡­ jujitsu? And her rank was not low. This level was not some it could be learned in a day and night, and her cold and arrogant temperament¡­ How could she be an orphan who grew up in Washington¡¯s orphanage? Her background must not be that simple. Just as he was thinking about this, Lawson arrived by taxi. Later, he saw that the ground was scattered with fainted people and heaved a sigh of relief. Lawson thought, Mr. Caffrey was so ruthless! was SOI Ondo nced at him and said, ¡°You came at the right time. Bring them back. Find out who their master is.¡± Lawson nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Also, send someone to investigate Vi¡¯s background. I want detailed information.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Caffrey.¡± When Vi returned to the vi, it waste. Russell was waiting for her on the sofa. Vi told him everything that had happened tonight. Russell was very angry and immediately sent people to investigate. On the way back, Vi carefully thought about this. Apart from the person that the McGraw family had harmed her, she had never had enmity with anyone else. However, if that person had known her whereabouts, she was afraid that it would not be as simple as just sending a few men to insult her and take videos. This matter was inore like the conduct of the Caffrey family. She did not believe that Ondo would not be impartial after he found out the truth. She also had to ask Russell to investigate. Vi went upstairs to take a shower and went to sleep. The next morning She arrived at thepany on time and had just familiarized herself with the information yesterday. Today, she could start to deal with the arrangements for the entertainers¡¯ activities. Pa was surprised by the speed of her work and did not dare to make things difficult for her. After a peaceful morning, Vi stretched and felt particrlyfortable. However, after lunch, the office door was suddenly opened. Pa rushed in angrily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock on the door?¡± Pa did not answer her but threw the iPad in front of her eyes. ¡°Look at what you have done!¡± Vi took the iPad and saw that it was Jason Bat, who had gone crazy on set. Fortunately, her manager had bought the photo. Otherwise, if this news spread, Jason would have been used of putting on airs. Vi was speechless. She just med him because he waszy and didn¡¯t want to go to shoot, and he made such a mess. He¡¯s an idol. He only rested for a day. You provoked him. I won¡¯t handle this mess for vou!¡± Pa snorted coldly with her hands in her pockets. Vi closed the iPad, picked up the car keys, and walked out. Pa chased up and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To the filming set.¡± Hearing this, Pa quickly followed. Jason was famous for his bad temper, and his tricks were endless. Pa couldn¡¯t wait to see Vi being abused by Jason. Then, she would disclose this matter at the meeting. She wanted to see how many more days Vi would be able to remain in her position! The TV series that Jason was filming was invested in by the Angle Group. It had just started a few days ago, and the filming set was currently in Washington. Vi and Pa took half an hour before they rushed over. As soon as they arrived at the set, they heard a loud noise from afar. It was the sound of a chair falling. As they approached, an eighteen-year-old handsome youth was in a rage. The agent and assistant were so scared that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. The other staff members of the set also hid far away. Only the cleaner went to stop him. ¡°Look at what you are doing! Even if your family is rich, you should not casually ruin things!¡± The furious young man did not listen to her advice. Instead, he picked up the vase next to him and prepared to smash it. He was arrogant. ¡°That¡¯s right, my family is rich! If I dare to smash it, I dare to compensate. It is not your turn to speak here!¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be smashed!¡± The director hid far away and could only helplesslyin. His heart was aching. T¡¯hat porcin was especially borrowed to ensure the exquisite picture of the scene. It was priceless, and smashing it was not just about losing money! As Jason raised his hand, people¡¯s faces were filled with horror. Jason coldly snorted. Before he could throw the porcin on the ground, his arm was grabbed by someone. He turned around in surprise and saw Vi staring at him coldly with her starry eyes. ¡°Put it down and apologize!¡± ¡°Who are you? How dare you ask me to apologize?¡± Pa quickly exined with a smile, ¡°Jason, this is Ms. Zumthor, the managing director of the company who just took office yesterday. She was the one who didn¡¯t approve your request. I tried to persuade her, but she said that you were cking on your work.¡± After hearing this, Jason had the veins on his forehead bulged as he red at Vi. ¡°It¡¯s you. I worked for two days in a row. What¡¯s wrong with resting for a day? You dare to not approve my leave the next day when you work!¡± When Pa saw that Jason¡¯s anger waspletely drawn to Vi, she was delighted and quietly retreated to watch it. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Do you apologize?¡± Jason was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t hit women, but you asked for it this time!¡± When everyone heard this, they almost saw the tragic end of Vi. They all lowered their heads and could not bear to continue watching. However, before the sound of the beating could be heard, it was over. Everyone heard Jason¡¯s heart-wrenching scream. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! Let go! My arm is almost dislocated!¡± Everyone looked over in surprise and found that Jason was on the ground with his face and his hands put behind his back by Vi. He was lying on the ground in a strange kneeling position, and his buttocks were even stepped on by Vi¡¯s high heels. His wailing was indescribablyical. On the other hand, Vi had a cold expression. Everyone cheered for her in their hearts. Even the manager and assistant by the side were surprised by Vi¡¯s actions that they forgot to step forward to dissuade her. Jason wished he could find a ce to hide in, and his hatred for Vi grew even stronger. ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you hit me!¡± Pa stepped forward to stop her with a face full of horror. ¡°Hurry up and let go! This is the second son of the Bat family! How dare you hit him!¡± The Bat family could barely be considered a distant rtive of the McGraw family, but they weren¡¯t ranked among the few big families in Salt Lake City. They only dared to be arrogant in Washington Vi didn¡¯t let go. Instead, she kicked Jason even harder. Jason suddenly wailed. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you¡¯re done! I have reminded you!¡± Pa stomped her foot when she saw that Vi did not care about her words at all. Vi ignored her and lowered her head to look at Jason. ¡°Little bastard, are you convinced? It¡¯s only been a few years since west met, and you dare to bully me?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Jason heard her tone, he suddenly felt that it was a little familiar. He then turned his face away from the ground and looked at her face seriously. The expression suddenly changed from pain to great surprise. ¡°You are ¡­ Vi?¡± ¡°You remember now?¡± Vi snorted. Jason desperately nodded. ¡°Vi, I was wrong. If I had known it was you, I wouldn¡¯t do it! Please let me go! It hurts!¡± Only then did Vi let go. Jason got up from the ground, patted the dust off his face, and then covered his butt. He smiled and invited Vi to sit on the chair. Everyone was stunned when they saw this sudden change. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t Jason furious just now? Was this young man with a ttering look Jason? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 24 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The Unlucky One Pa was even more shocked. She wondered why Jason knew Vi. She just said it would be terrible, and soon it turned out that she was wrong. She thought, she mutually knows Mr. Bat! But I had read her information. How can an orphan from a welfare institute know Mr. Bat? Pa felt that things might not be so simple. She quietly retreated far away and dialed a number. When everyone looked at Vi, their gazes were filled with admiration. However, Jason was oblivious to the gazes of the crowd. Squatting next to Vi, he massaged her legs. When he looked at Vi, his eyes lit up, and he smiled very adorably. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Vi, you are bing more and more beautiful. You can¡¯t be angry with a brat like me, or you will be less charming!¡± Vi poked his forehead with her slender fingers. She threatened him in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t buy it. In the future, stay obediently in the crew and shoot. If you cause trouble again, I will tell your grandfather about what you did.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! He will definitely beat me to death!¡± Jason seemed to have felt pain all over his body. He hurriedly begged Vi for mercy, ¡°Vi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Then go apologize to the cleaner now,¡± Vi smiled. ¡°What?¡± Jason¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I am the dignified star. Do you want me to apologize to a cleaner? It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡± Vi stopped smiling and put on a serious expression. ¡°Why are you dignified? You lost your temper and smashed things, but the cleaner did nothing wrong and had to clean up your mess. Moreover, she just advised you, but you shouted at her. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize?¡± Jason was speechless. He turned around and saw that the cleaner was cleaning up the mess that he had just made. He felt a little guilty and walked forward awkwardly. He apologized sincerely and even gave some SO The cleaner was excited and d. Vi also arranged for her manager topensate for the ruined props. During the entire afternoon, she was watching the cast and crew. Jason was very serious and cooperative. So the shooting was quite smooth. The director was so happy and thanked her. She pursed her lips. ¡°He¡¯s just young and a little naughty. Just beat him up.¡± The directorughed and respected Vi even more. When it was time to end the work, Jason held Vi¡¯s hand and acted like a spoiled child, expressing that he wanted to treat her to a meal in order to apologize to her. Vi had no choice but to agree. In order to avoid the fans and quietly go out to eat, Jason was fully covered, and it was almost impossible to recognize him without looking carefully. The two came to the most expensive top-notch restaurant in Washington, Dous Restaurant. As soon as she entered the restaurant, Vi was attracted by the dark-colored decorations. She didn¡¯t like eating in ces that were too bright. She enjoyed having food in dark restaurants. After ordering the dishes, Jason kept winking at her and whispered, ¡°Vi, do you know the man at that table? From just now to now, he has nced at us several times.¡± Vi turned around and found that Ondo was eating with Anaya at the next table. Anaya had also noticed her, and her gaze was full of pride and provocation, as if she was the victor. ¡°That¡¯s the president of Caffrey Group.¡± Jason nodded in understanding, ¡°Then the one next to him is probably his fianc¨¦e who will be engaged to him next month ording to the announcement today.¡± Vi paused for a moment, but there was no expression on her face as she concentrated on eating.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°I heard he had an ex-wife who divorced after three years in secret. I don¡¯t know who is the unlucky one! Vi red at him. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Jason didn¡¯t understand what she meant at first. With a puzzled face, he finally understood what she meant and immediately mmed the table in shock. ¡°What! You¡¯re his ex-wife?¡± His voice was quite loud, and others at the neighboring tables couldn¡¯t help but nce over. Ondo, who was sitting at the neighboring table, frowned, and his face clouded over. Vi red at him. Jason covered his mouth and could only indignantly whisper, ¡°Good job! This gigolo is obviously an old scumbag. How can he be worthy of you!¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m the unlucky one?¡± she said with augh. Jason¡¯s expression changed. He waved his hands repeatedly and said sincerely, ¡°No, he is the unlucky one. He failed to keep you by his side. This is his loss.¡± He paused andughed, ¡°Since you are single now, why don¡¯t you consider me? I¡¯m young but likable.¡± Vi was so shocked by his words that she almost choked on her juice and identally dirtied her white skirt ¡°Vi, are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to clean up ande back soon.¡± With that, she got up and headed in the direction of the bathroom. Ondo, who was sitting next to them, heard their conversation clearly. It had only been a few days since they had divorced, yet she dated another man. Ondo couldn¡¯t stand that. The more Ondo thought about it, the angrier he became. However, they had already divorced. It seemed that he had nothing to do with her private matters. He was not qualified to question her. However, he was just unhappy and disturbed. ¡°Ondo, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Anaya asked in a low voice, noticing that his expression wasn¡¯t quite good. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m thinking about thepany.¡± ¡°Since I went abroad, we haven¡¯te out for a good meal for a long time. Today, just put down what you are doing and only enjoy our meal, okay?¡±Anaya was relieved. Ondo¡¯s expression was a little secretive, and his deep eyes narrowed slightly. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He did not answer Anaya. He stood up gracefully and adjusted his cor. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 25 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Why Is He So Calm? Fortunately, Vi was the only one in the bathroom, but she could not guarantee whether someone else woulde inter. She wanted to walk past Ondo to open the door, but her wrist was grabbed by him. ¡°Why are you afraid?¡± Ondo put on a fake smile and continued, ¡°I said I wanted to talk to you, but you left on your ownst night. I won¡¯t give you another chance to escape today.¡± Vi wondered, is there a need to talk? The matter between him and me is clear. Vi shook off Ondo¡¯s hand and rubbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything. I just feel that it¡¯s incredible that Mr. Caffrey, as a big shot, would go to the women¡¯s bathroom to look for someone.¡± Ondo looked at her with his deep eyes and lit a cigarette. Vi frowned in disgust as she hated the pungent smell of the cigarette. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In the lingering smoke, Ondo¡¯s face seemed to be gloomier. He was expressionless and finally asked. ¡°Who is the man who ate with you?¡± Vi felt strange and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± His question was ignored, but Ondo was not angry. Instead, he continued to ask, ¡°Just now, he intended to pursue you. What about you? Do you like him too?¡± What? Vi seemed to understand something. She raised her eyes and stared at Ondo strangely. ¡°So you came to stop me because you were jealous?¡± Ondo was speechless. Vi couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Ondo¡¯s face turned ashen, and he got angry because of her tease. ¡°No matter what, you are my ex- wife. If you flirt with others in the name of my ex-wife, you will only ruin the Caffrey family¡¯s reputation. I warn you to stay away from those men!¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey, aren¡¯t you busy? I¡¯ll make it clear again. No matter who I am with, it has nothing to do with you!¡± Ondo¡¯s face darkened even more, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything to refute her. Vi looked at his expression and feltcent in her heart. ¡°Does your fianc¨¦e know that you are with your ex-wife in the women¡¯s bathroom? If she knew, her reaction would be very interesting, right? I really want to see it!¡± With that, she took out her phone. However, Ondo once again grabbed Vi¡¯s wrist with one hand and pressed her shoulder with the other. He pushed her to a corner, leaving her no room to retreat. Vi resisted, but Ondo held her hands, raised them above her head, and pressed them against the wall. Ondo stared at her. He was so close to her, and Vi could even feel his breath. She instantly blushed. The decoration of the bathroom in Dous Restaurant was also dark. The dim light enveloped¡¯Ondo and Vi, and the atmosphere was somewhat romantic. It was almost the same as that ofst night. In the garage, Vi was pressed against a car, and now a wall. Vi was furious. ¡°You shameless bastard! Are you crazy?¡± Ondo used to ignore her, but ever since the divorce, he had been pestering her frequently. What was wrong with him? Ondo looked at Vi¡¯s long eyshes and red lips. He suddenly recalled her bright smile before she leftst night. He felt a little hot. He looked at her soft lips and suddenly had the urge to bite them. Although he didn¡¯t know how it tasted, he could irritate her by doing so. Vi followed his gaze and felt that something was wrong. She panicked. She said through gritted teeth with disgust, ¡°Ondo, one day, I will make you kneel in front of me and pay for what you have done!¡± Her words sounded quite arrogant. ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± Ondo smiled. Obviously, he did not take her words seriously. He did not think that she would be qualified to challenge him. Instead, he said, ¡°But now, you have to pay for provoking me!¡± After that, he slowly leaned closer to Vi. Vi looked at his thin lips that were getting closer and closer to her. She secretly nned to bite him hard. If he bled, it would be the best! When the atmosphere was subtle, the sound of twisting the handle suddenly came from outside. Someone wasing in! Vi suddenly had a n and red at Ondo fiercely. She was just about to shout, but before she could say anything, Ondo covered her mouth tightly. The person outside failed to open the door, so she knocked on it and asked, ¡°Is there anyone inside? Could you open the door, please?¡±. A familiar female voice sounded. Vi and Ondo were stunned. It was Anaya! What a coincidence! Vi saw Ondo¡¯s gloomy expression and thought that he must be nervous. If his fianc¨¦e saw him flirting with his ex-wife in the women¡¯s bathroom with her own eyes, it would ¡­ very shocking! Vi wanted to see how he would exin it! She seemed to have forgotten that she was the one who was being intimate with Ondo. She smiled maliciously and then struggled to resist and make a sound. ¡°Shut up! Do you want to die?¡± Ondo could only exert more force to cover Vi¡¯s mouth and warn her in a low voice. Outside, Anaya happened toe close to the door to listen. She heard a man¡¯s voiceing from inside and found that it seemed to be Ondo¡¯s voice! She thought, if it is indeed Ondo, is that female voice ¡­ Vi¡¯s? No! It is impossible! Anaya looked up at the doorte and confirmed it was the woman¡¯s bathroom. How could Ondo enter the woman¡¯s bathroom? Although Anaya did not believe it in her heart, she still took out her phone and made a call to Ondo. After two seconds¡­ A ringtone suddenly sounded from inside. Anaya instantly realized something, and she began to imagine the scene of Vi and Ondo being intimate. She became more and more agitated, and her expression became ferocious. She mmed the door with more force. ¡°Vi, are you inside? Open the door! Come out!¡± Since it was a public ce, she didn¡¯t want to ruin Ondo¡¯s reputation, so she kept shouting at Vi. The phone was still ringing. But inside the bathroom, it was still silent. Anaya almost lost her mind because of her anger. The quieter it was inside, the stranger it would be. It meant that Vi and Ondo were doing something shameful! ¡°Vi,e out! Why don¡¯t you dare to speak? Are you afraid that everyone will know that you seduce my fianc¨¦? Do you think that I don¡¯t know it¡¯s you inside?¡± Anaya kept shouting, and her voice was loud. Vi originally thought that she could watch a show, but she didn¡¯t expect Anaya to call her name only from beginning to end. If Anaya continued, it was likely that everyone in the restaurant would soon know that Vi and Ondo were together in the woman¡¯s bathroom. As Vi was thinking about this, she raised her head and saw Ondo¡¯s calm expression, as if it had nothing to do with him. Sheined in her heart, how can he be so calm? And I have to be nervous because of Anaya¡¯s words! Later, Vi seemed to think of something. She red at Ondo and sneered, ¡°It seems that the one who should be nervous is not me. Mr. Caffrey, I want to see if you can still remain so calm when you exin it to your fianc¨¦e.¡± As she spoke, she forcefully shook off Ondo¡¯s hand that was restraining her. Ondo failed to stop her, and she directly opened the door. Outside, Anaya was furious and still shouting. ¡°You¡¯re not going to open the door, right? Just wait! I¡¯ll get someone to tear it apart! I¡¯ll expose your shameless act of seducing my fianc¨¦ in front of everyone!¡± Just as Anaya finished speaking, she heard the sound of the door being unlocked. Vi stared at her from inside with a smile. ¡°It is you!¡± Anaya¡¯s eyes turned a little red out of anger, and she said with hatred, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you open the door just now? Who was talking to you inside? Was it Ondo?¡± ALS Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 26 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Watch Your Man The more Anaya spoke, the less confident she became. The hatred in her eyes grew stronger, but she seemed to have no courage to open the door. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in and take a look?¡± Vi shrugged. She opened the door wide and pointed at the ce where Ondo had just stood. ¡°He is there!¡± Anaya¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked in the ce that Vi was pointing to, but she found that apart from the wall, no one was there. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Anaya red at Vi angrily, her eyes full of malice. Vi was stunned. Ondo was standing there just now. Was he a superman? Anaya was observing Vi¡¯s expression and felt that there was something fishy. She angrily pushed Vi away and walked in. She pushed open the door of every single cubicle and checked them carefully. Vi was standing right behind Anaya, wondering where Ondo was hiding. After checking most of the cubicles, both Vi and Anaya fixed their eyes on thest one whose door was notpletely closed. Anaya took a deep breath and pushed the door open. There was still nothing. Vi looked at the window on the right side of the cubicle and understood. She didn¡¯t expect that Ondo, as the dignified president of the Caffrey Group, would be forced to escape through the window one day. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. Seeing Viughing, Anaya was confused and began to suspect again. was ¡°If you were the only one in the bathroom, then why there was the phone ringing just now?¡± Vi shrugged again and didn¡¯t answer. It meant that Anaya should guess it on her own. Anaya looked at Vi angrily and threatened her. ¡°Vi, you have nothing to do with Ondo anymore. I¡¯?n warning you to stay away from him. If I find out that you still want to seduce him, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Viughed and directly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t. Never! But if you piss me off, I will take away everything you want, including your man.¡± ¡°You!¡± Anaya was stunned by the coldness in Vi¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t refute it for a moment. Before Vi left, she turned back to look at Anaya and said sarcastically, ¡°By the way, watch your man. Tell him not to provoke me again. Both of you disgust me.¡± ¡°You bitch!¡± Anaya was furious, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. She hated those people who failed to do anything to Vist night. She stomped her feet angrily, washed her hands, and came out of the bathroom. ¡°Anaya.¡± Anaya had just taken two steps forward when a familiar voice sounded from behind her. She turned around and saw Ondo walking out of the men¡¯s bathroom with a calm andposed expression. She waspletely relieved. Anaya couldn¡¯t help thinking, perhaps I was too nervous just now, and the phone ringing might have come from the man¡¯s bathroom? ¡°Ondo, did you hear what I said in the corridor?¡± Anaya asked. Ondo nodded. Anaya instantly blushed. She didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression in Ondo¡¯s heart when she had shouted just now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I just thought that you were the one in the women¡¯s bathroom. That¡¯s why I lost control of my emotions. I will never doubt you again in the future, and I will not shout again.¡± Ondo did not speak but just looked at Anaya. When he saw the faint dark circles under her eyes, he suddenly remembered that she came to find him last night. He did not see her. She stood at the door of the vi for almost a whole night and talked about what happened many years ago. Although he felt that she was threatening him, out of his promise, he agreed to her engagement request. But¡­ Ondo felt that Anaya became more and more unfamiliar. And he didn¡¯t know when he began to have such a feeling. Sometimes, he even suspected that the girl in his memories who was cold and beautiful was not her. ¡°Anaya, you seem to have changed a lot after going abroad for several years.¡± Ondo said and was expressionless. After that, he passed Anaya and went back to the restaurant. Anaya was stunned as if she had been struck by lightning. She wondered, why Ondo ¡­ would look at me like that? Did he discover something? Vi returned to her seat, and Jason was about to look for her. Seeing that she finally came out, he was relieved. ¡°Vi, why have you been to the bathroom for so long?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Vi noticed Jason¡¯s expression and asked. ¡°Russell sent someone to look for you. He said that the matter you asked him to investigate yesterday has been found out. He told you to go to him when you are free.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! You should finish your meal before you go!¡± Jason shouted bitterly, but Vi had already left. After Ondo finished his meal, he sent Anaya back to the hotel. Anaya looked at the quiet room, unhappily held Ondo¡¯s hand, and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°Ondo, we are already engaged. Can¡¯t I go back to the vi with you?¡± Ondo subconsciously frowned. He had clearly told Anaya that she was not allowed to go to the vist time, but why did she mention it again? Although he was displeased in his heart, he stillforted Anaya, ¡°Wait a little longer, I will get someone to arrange a suitable house for you as soon as possible.¡± Anaya was keenly aware of his displeasure. She felt even more wronged. She thought, why could Vi live in that vi as Ondo¡¯s wife for three years, but I am not even qualified to enter it! Put Anaya did not dare to ask Ondo about this. She knew that he did not like girls who were prone to be jealous and grumble. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I can¡¯t go back to the vi with you. The hotel is boring. Ondo, can you stay with me? just one night.¡± Anaya¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, and her pitiful expression could easily win men¡¯s hearts. However, Ondo didn¡¯t even look at her. It was hard to tell what he was thinking with his indifferent expression. ¡°I have things to do in mypany. You¡¯d better go to bed early.¡± With that, Ondo forcefully released Anaya¡¯s hand and left. As the door closed, Anaya sat down on the carpet, tears welling up in her eyes. She wondered, why has everything changed after I returned to the country? Ondo no longer loves and cares about me as before. Could it be that ¡­ he knew something? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Anaya gradually became panicked. As she was thinking, the door was pushed open again. She saw a man¡¯s ck leather shoes. ¡°Ondo! I knew that you¡­¡± Before Anaya could finish speaking, she looked up and saw that the person who came in was not Ondo, but Lawson. She was depressed again. Lawson looked at her upset expression and felt a little distressed, but he still had to say, ¡°Ms. Callis, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but I have something urgent to ask you.¡± ¡°Just ask, I will answer seriously.¡± Iswer Anaya forced a smile, and Lawson felt even more pitiful for her. He asked in a soft voice, ¡°Last night, Ms. Zumthor got off work and was surrounded by a group of gangsters. She was in danger at that time. Do you know it?¡± ¡°What? Is Vi alright?¡± Anaya asked in shock. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Mr. Caffrey happened to be therest night and dealt with the gangsters. He asked me to investigate the mastermind,¡± Lawson said, looking up to observe Anaya¡¯s expression. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Anaya seemed to sigh in relief. She realized something and asked Lawson in disbelief, ¡°So, you came to ask me this because you thought that I was the one who sent people to hurt Vi?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 27 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 27 Chapter 27 I¡¯m Here for the Debt Today Lawson didn¡¯t speak, but what he meant was sell evident, If it weren¡¯t for the special circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have suspected Anaya. However, that day, he had just toki Anaya that Ondo would go to the garage in Angle Group to look for Vi. And then Vi was blocked on the way by those gangsters. It was too coincidental. It was hard to say that it had nothing to do with Anaya at all. Anaya pretended to be sad as she said in disbelief, ¡°Lawson, I¡¯ve always regarded you as my best friend. I never thought that you would suspect m¨¦. How could I send someone to harm Vi? I don¡¯t even know which road she will take when driving.¡± Instantly, Lawson became soft-hearted. ¡°I believe that you are kind and that you have never done such a thing. But have you told anyone else?¡± Anaya¡¯s expression froze. Since Lawson had suspected her, if she didn¡¯t give him some useful information, he would probably check her recent call records. At that time, her image would be ruined in front of him. Now that things were going on like this, she could only sacrifice others. Anaya pretended to be deep in thought. Then she thought of something and said, ¡°I was sad that day. Alisha called me, and I told her about it¡­¡± She paused and waved her hand. ¡°No! Alisha wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. I believe in her.¡± Lawson sighed with relief. ¡°Ms. Callis, you are a good girl, but not all people are as kind-hearted as you.¡± Heforted Anaya for a while, and then he quickly left the hotel. He sent people to investigate the Caffrey¡¯s house and secretly hide the clues that were about Anaya. After Lawson left, Anaya stomped her feet in anger. She was still wondering why no one came back to report the situation to herst night. It turned out that it was Ondo who saved Vi, that bitch! Now, she could only betray Alisha for self-protection. Once Ondo found out, he would strengthen the security of the Caffrey¡¯s house. At that time, she was afraid that she could not use Alisha as a shield for the time being. Anaya had spent so much effort making friends with Alisha who was ambitious but brainless. It was all in vain. But she was not willing to let go of Vi just like that! She clenched her fists tightly, and her nails dug into her palms. She did hide the viciousness and malice in her eyes at all. Vi returned to Russell¡¯s vi and got the detailed information from Russell. Whitney was the one who hired the rogues, and Alisha encouraged her. After looking through the document, Vi was indifferent. She had long guessed that it had something to do with the people in the Caffrey¡¯s house, but¡­ ¡°Did it have nothing to do with Anaya?¡± Russell pondered, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate Anaya carefully.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Russell asked, ¡°Since you know who did it, what are you going to do?¡± Vi smiled as she had an idea in her heart. ¡°Russell, can I borrow a few strong bodyguards from you?¡± Russell was fascinated by her cunning look. He lovingly tipped her cute nose and said, ¡°Since my little princess wants them, how can I not agree? You can borrow as much as you want.¡± Vi smiled sweetly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Russell, you loved me the most.¡± In the evening, at the Caffrey¡¯s house. Whitney was sitting on a recliner in the garden, and a beautician was helping her with a spa. But a loud bang suddenly came from the iron gate. Whitney immediately sat up straight in fear. Not only did her wrinkles not disappear under the spa, but they also became more as she was frightened. She turned her head and saw a Rolls-Royce crash into her iron gate and even rush toward the garden without slowing down. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The surrounding servants were scared, and Whitney was dumbfounded. Then, the Rolls-Royce mercilessly drove past the best rose field in the garden. Finally, it made a beautiful U-turn and steadily stopped at the side of the gate. The roses had still been beautiful a necond ago, but were all ruined by the tires and beyond recognition Whitney almost couldn¡¯t breathe Those were the flower¡¯s she liked the most! No matter how powerful the driver of the Rolls Royce was, she was going to sue him until he went bankrupt! Whitney walked to the Rolls Royce furiously, only to see the car door open and a pair of feet with high heels reach out. Then she saw a woman who was as beautiful as a female star on a poster and whose elegant temperament was absolutely amazing! Whitney was shocked and felt that the woman looked familiar, but she did not remember who the woman was. When Alisha heard the noise, she went down and shouted, ¡°Vi, you bitch! You dare to appear in front of me again. I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± Whitney stopped her daughter and was so shocked to see Vi who crossed her hands in front of her chest and looked cold and noble. It had only been a few days since theyst met. But why did Vi seem to havepletely changed into a different person? Whitney couldn¡¯t help thinking, why didn¡¯t I find her so beautiful before? Vi stared at Whitney and mocked, ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± As Whitney knew that Vi was the one who destroyed her rose field, she became more arrogant. ¡°Do you think that you can bully me after changing your appearance and getting the support of a rich man? Impossible! You ruined my garden, and you have topensate me!¡± ¡°And then?¡± Vi asked casually. Whitney looked at Alisha behind her and snorted, ¡°Last time, you bullied Alisha. This time, you came here yourself. Kneel and apologize to Alisha! You owe Alisha!¡± As she spoke, she cast a nce at the servants around. The servants understood Whitney¡¯s meaning and walked to Vi like a tiger watching its prey. Vi leaned against the car door and fiddled with her nails. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember your requests. I¡¯ll let you enjoy themter. After all, I¡¯m here for the debt today.¡± Whitney was confused in her heart, debt? What did I owe? Just as Whitney was suspicious, Vi pped her hands. Then ten strong bodyguards in ck suddenly appeared and stood behind her. Their imposing aura was terrifying enough, and the servants who were walking to Vi immediately retreated in fear. Whitney panicked and asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I told you. For the debt.¡± Vi¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold as she ordered the bodyguards behind her, ¡°Apart from the senior Mr. Caffrey¡¯s old room on the third floor, the study room, and the ancestral hall on the first floor, smash all the valuable things in other rooms. Don¡¯t miss a single te.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Alisha and Whitney spoke at the same time. Whitney was so angry that her eyes were red. She threatened, ¡°It is illegal to break into private residences! As long as you dare to smash anything, I will call the police immediately! I will let you be jailed!¡± Vi narrowed her eyes and smiled. She took out a copy of the evidence unhurriedly. ¡°Alright, I want to see if the police are here to arrest you or me.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 28 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 28 Chapter 28 I Prefer Torturing People to Killing Whitney and Alisha nced at the contents of the photocopy, and their faces turned pale in an instant. They were too nervous to speak. Instead of harming others, they were caught in the back. They were in the wrong this time. Seeing them out of spirits, Vi shook her head mockingly. Vi had thought they would be tough enough to resist for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s start. We need to destroy it before we can move to the next.¡± She indicated something at the end of her words, and her eyes curved into a smile. In a few seconds, the bodyguards quickly took a move. Four of the bodyguards gathered all the servants in the garden, and the other six destroyed this compound ancient vi fiercely. Soon, the entire vi was filled with cracking sounds. The servants under control listened to the sharp noise and huddled together, not daring to take a look. Whitney was frightened, too. Alisha huddled up into Whitney¡¯s arms in fear. Suddenly, something popped into her mind, and her pupils bulged. ¡°My limited-edition cosmetics! I just got them from Italy by airst month! Don¡¯t smash them! Don¡¯t smash them!¡±. In a panic, Alisha freed herself from Whitney¡¯s embrace and ran upstairs to stop the bodyguards. Screams and porcin smashing sounds mixed together. ns ar From afar, it sounded like a weird symphony. Whitney¡¯s fingernails dug tightly into her palms, and her vicious eyes showed her desire to chop Vi into pieces. The cracking sounds all cost money, and her heart was painful. However, Whitney had been living the prosperous life of a richdy for a few decades. Out of her instinct, Whitney would never lower her head to Vi, even if she were beaten to death. Whitney suppressed the great pain in her heart and red at Vi hatefully. ¡°You¡¯re so vicious, Bitch! Wait and see. You¡¯ll deserve retribution, and I won¡¯t spare you!¡± Vi grinned. ¡°If I¡¯m vicious like this, what about the things you have done to me during the past three years? You are the inost vicious woman.¡± Whitney said with disdain, ¡°You wild woman, your Identity is unclear. You don¡¯t deserve my son from the leginning. I just caught you the rules of a wealthy family. It was you who couldn¡¯t ovee the difficulties and wanted to divorce. What does it have to do with me? What did I do wrong?¡± Her sophistry amused Vi. Vi thought, never mind. No matter how much was exined, a person like Whitney, who lived 100 freely, wouldn¡¯t realize her fault. It is just a waste of words. When Whitney was about to continue cursing, she saw Alisha, who kept cursing, being carried out of the vi by two bodyguards. The bodyguards were very strong, and Alisha kept struggling, so her wrists and arms were ck and blue. Whitney was so distressed for her precious daughter that she wanted to snatch Alisha back from the bodyguards. However, Whitney was held down by another bodyguard, and she could not move. So she had to look toward Vi in horror. ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to do with Alisha? I was the one who sent people there, and it had nothing to do with Alisha. Kill me if you dare!¡± ¡°I prefer torturing people to killing.¡± Vi pursed her lips into a smile. ¡°As I saidst time, as long as you mess with me again, I will double the debts. But¡­¡± Vi paused, and a bodyguard brought her a chair. She took the seat in the middle of the gate, but she did not go in. She had said before that even if Whitney begged her, she would not enter the old house, not even a step. ¡°Considering you were once my mother-inw, an elder, I won¡¯t touch you. So let her pay your debts.¡± As Vi spoke, her sharp eyes swept toward Alisha. Alisha, who had experienced how Vi punished people at the banquet, immediately shivered and could no longer be arrogant. She cried at Whitney for help, ¡°Mom! Mom! Save me! She will kill me.¡± Even though Whitney was being held down by the bodyguards, she could still speak. She kept It was very noisy when it was mixed with Alisha¡¯s crics. ¡°Noisy. Shut her mouth.¡± Vi frowned unpleasantly, The bodyguard randomly picked up two pieces of duster cloth left by the servants in the garden and forcibly stuffed each into Whitney¡¯s and Alisha¡¯s mouths tightly. Immediately, the only sound that could be heard in the courtyard was their soft whimpers. The mor finally stopped. After that, Vi¡¯s torture began. ¡°Do you remember that you used me of stealing jewelry and robbed my shares of the Caffrey Group? Since the courtyard has been smashed, this amount of money is barely covered. As for the matter that you forced me to kneel in the heavy rain, I have to get even with you for it.¡± Vi said and gave a look to a bodyguard. The bodyguard kicked Alisha on the back of her knee. Alisha couldn¡¯t take it, and she got down to her knees with a thud. The ground was filled with sharp small pebbles. Alisha was in so much pain that she wished to die, and she fell to the ground because of inertia. Alisha was confined by the bodyguards, so her head did not touch the ground, but from a distance, it looked like she knelt toward Vi with her head drooping. Alisha¡¯s facial features were distorted because of the great pain, and she felt even more humiliated. Whitney was so distressed that her eyes were full of tears. She was still howling as if she was shouting ¡°Bitch, you will die in a gutter¡± or some curses like that. ¡°Do you feel sorry for her?¡± Vi smiled indifferently. ¡°You can¡¯t bear seeing your daughter suffer, right? I was a daughter-inw, as well as a daughter. When you treated me like this, did you ever think that my mother would feel sorry for me?¡± When Vi mentioned her mother, she subconsciously clenched her fists until she felt a burst of pain. Some bad memories welled up in her mind. A momentter, Vi suppressed her emotions and looked up at the evening glow in the sky with her deep eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there is no heavy rain today. I can¡¯t get even with youpletely.¡± vi frowned and pondered. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and she came up with a good idea. ¡°Go to the pool and get some buckets of water.¡± The bodyguards immediately went to do it. The servants who had been controlled were huddled in a corner of the garden. Hearing how Vi was going to torture Alisha, they took a deep breath, but no one dared to stand out to plead. It was because many of them had seen how Vi had been wronged back then. Even if the rest of them had not seen it, they had heard of Whitney¡¯s methods to Vi. In addition, Alisha often bullied Vi. It seemed quite fair that the mother¡¯s debts were paid by her daughter. Soon, the bodyguards brought five buckets of water. Some fish were kept in the pool, so they identally brought in a few baby shrimps and water grass when they were scooping water. Alisha¡¯s widened eyes were filled with panic. She kept shaking her head and begging for mercy from Vi. She was sobbing too much to speak, no longer as arrogant as she used to be. ¡°Pour it on her.¡± Hearing the indifferent order, Whitney and Alisha were desperate. The sound of sshing water was heard. VV An entire bucket of water was poured over Alisha¡¯s head without mercy, leaving not a single drop. Alisha¡¯s face was ashen, and her entire body shivered. The water grass stuck to her face, and the baby shrimps were bouncing around on top of her head. Alisha looked extremely embarrassed. Alisha looked up. She saw her mother sobbing but could not do anything, and Vi, who she hated the most, was looking at her mockingly. And the servants, who were always scolded by her, were secretly ncing at her and watching her embarrassing state. Her pride and her self-esteem were all crushed, and the humiliating emotions filled her. Alishapletely copsed, wailing. Alisha fainted before the bodyguard poured the second bucket of water. Seeing that, Vi let the bodyguards loosen the restraints for Whitney. Once Whitney was freed, she immediately ran to check on her daughter. She even forgot to curse Vi. ¡°This is just a lesson for you. It will not be so simple next time.¡± Seeing that the problem was almost settled, Vi called back the bodyguards and prepared to return home. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When Vi turned around, she bumped into a deep, dark gaze. Ondo had a gloomy face. His thin lips tightly pursed when he stared at Vi. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 29 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 29 Chapter 29 A Reliable Man Looking at his expression, Vi guessed that Ondo should have also found the masterinind, She wondered if Ondo was there to me her. Ondo didn¡¯t speak and just stared at Vi. Instead, it was Laurson who stood up andined, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, aren¡¯t you being too ruthless?¡± Even though Vi and Ondo had divorced, Lawson thought that Vi, Whitney, and Alisha were family in the past. Even though Whitney and Alisha had done something wrong, Vi could not torture them like this. Lawson thought of Anaya again. In his heart, Anaya had always been gentle and kind-hearted. Vi nced at Lawson but didn¡¯t refute him. She only looked at Ondo meaningfully. ¡°You think so too?¡± Ondo frowned and was about to speak. However, Whitney heard the noise at the door. She rushed over and hugged Ondo. She then began to me Vi resentfully. ¡°Ondo, look at what this vicious woman has done to your sister! She even smashed things in our house! You must send her to jail. I want her to live in prison until she dies. She had to repent in prison for a lifetime!¡± Ondo frowned even deeper. Everyone looked at Ondo, as if waiting for him to make a decision. Vi was no exception. However, she was still calm andposed and had already thought of a way out if Ondo chose to protect his mother and sister regardless of the truth. Whitney began to feel proud again. Her precious son was back. She thought her son would definitely help her! Whitney was waiting to see Vi being punished! Under everyone¡¯s curious gazes, Ondo took two steps toward Vi. The bodyguards in ck immediately stood in front of Vi and blocked Ondo. But Vi asked them to stand by the side. Vi wanted to see what Ondo was up to. Ondo stopped two steps away from Vi. He sighed and lowered his head slightly to Vi This time, it was them who tried to hurt you first. It was only natural for you to take revenge on the Caffrey family. They were insensible. I apologize on their behalf.¡± Everyone was shocked by Ondo¡¯s words! Vi was lost for words, She had thought that Ondo would be furious and choose to help his mother and sister. However, she never thought that Ondo not only didn¡¯t oppose her revenge but even took the initiative to apologize. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This was the first time she felt that Ondo was sensible and responsible, like a reliable man. Whitney was unwilling to ept it, She grabbed Ondo and began to make a scene regardless of the consequences. ¡°You are my son! How can you not help me and help this woman? Do you have the heart to watch her kill your sister and me? How can you be such a cruel person? ¡°I don¡¯t care! You have to give me an exnation! Otherwise, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my son!¡± Even though Ondo was pulled by Whitney, he looked as noble as before, especially when he was in his blue, customized suit. Ondo stood still, allowing Whitney to beat him and vent her anger. Seeing this, Whitney was so angry that she rushed over to Vi. It was until then that Ondo looked sharply at the servants who were watching in the corner. ¡°Mrs. Caffrey lost her mind. Hurry up and bring her back to her bedroom. Call the family doctor over to take a look.¡± After receiving the order, Lawson quickly arranged for the servants to take action and bring Whitney into the vi. At the same time, he picked Alisha up from the ground and carried her back to her bedroom. The rest of the servants also scattered and began to clean the room. Only Ondo, Vi, and the ten bodyguards in ck that Vi brought here were left outside the vi When Vi saw that Ondo was staring at her face, she felt it was strange, so she turned her face to the side uneasily, ¡°Because you helped me that day, I only gave them a little punishment. Otherwise, I would have handed the evidence over to the police and let them be arrested.¡± As Vi spoke, she took out the organized evidence and looked at it. ¡°But I still kept the evidence. If they provoke me again, I¡¯ll take it out again.¡± Ondo¡¯s lips twitched with amusement when he saw Vi put on a faint smile. He thought, she is smart and decisive, showing no mercy to her enemies. When Vi saw that Ondo was also smiling, she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She then put on a cold face and said, ¡°You¡¯d better watch them closely and let them behave themselves. If they provoke me again, not only them but also you have to face my anger.¡± After that, Vi swaggered away with her bodyguards. After Vi left, Ondo stepped over the broken porcin on the ground to check Alisha¡¯s situation. The family doctor had arrived and was checking Alisha¡¯s physical condition. Whitney¡¯s mood was much more stable. She just sat by Alisha¡¯s bed and cried softly. When she saw Ondoe in, she pulled the corner of Ondo¡¯s clothes and pointed at Alisha¡¯s knee with a distressed expression. The originally fair skin on the knee had turned purple, and there was also a faint bruise and ck spots. It was swollen inches high. ¡°Look at the bruises. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her? ¡°Since she was young, she has always been the apple of my eye. This time, she was harmed by that woman. How could she bear such humiliation? If you don¡¯t help her vent her anger, she will copse and die! ¡°Do you really have the heart to watch your sister die?¡± Whitneyined and cried, as if she was wronged. As a mother, she knew that her son couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer. Whitney thought that Vi was too arrogant this time and she had to teach Vi a lesson! Otherwise, she could not find another way to vent her anger! Ondo pursed his lips, remaining silent. His dark eyes were fixed on Alisha¡¯s knees, but he seemed to be thinking about something. Before he came, he had asked the servants about the jewelry incident and learned that Whitney had deliberately framed Vi up. At that time, he was working overtime in thepany, so he just listened to her mother¡¯s statement sloppily and did not know the details of the incident. Ondo felt a lump in his throat. He thought, Vi had always been so unhappy in the Caffrey family. Is that the reason why she chose a divorce? The scene of Vi kneeling on a rainy night suddenly appeared in his mind. This time, Alisha knelt for a short while but her knees became swollen like this. Ondo didn¡¯t dare to think how swollen Vi¡¯s knees were on that rainy day. However, Vi neverined to Ondo about these things after they got married. ¡°Ondo, did you hear what I said?¡± Whitney shook Ondo¡¯s arm and broke Ondo¡¯s train of thought. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your father entrusted your sister and me to you back then. Even though your father had passed away, you can¡¯t abandon your sister and me just because you have be the head of the Caffrey family!¡± Since her previous words didn¡¯t work, Whitney mentioned the responsibility and promise that Ondo had made before to force him to help her. Whitney didn¡¯t believe that Ondo would still choose to protect Vi. Ondo turned to look at Whitney. He didn¡¯t answer her but asked coldly, ¡°How did you bully Vi before? Tell me some.¡± Whitney was stunned. She did not expect Ondo to be concerned about this. ¡°How many years has it been? You and she are divorced. What is the point of mentioning it again? Besides, as a mother-inw, what¡¯s wrong with me scolding her? How dare shein to you? She is indeed a rough woman!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed that Ondo¡¯s face turned livid with anger. She hurriedly changed the topic with a guilty conscience. ¡°Ondo, look at my arm that has been pinched blue. And look at your sister who was originally tender and delicate. Can you bear to let us be bullied?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ondo smiled, but his eyes were cold. ¡°I know what to do.¡± Whitney was delighted. She tightened her grip on Ondo¡¯s arm. ¡°Really?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 30 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Are You Worthy of That? Ondo called the butler. ¡°From today on, Mrs. Caffrey and Alisha will be grounded together. Without my permission, no one is allowed to let them out. If anyone dares to disobey, they will receive the most severe punishment.¡± ¡°What?¡± Whitney was shocked. She thought, isn¡¯t he going to deal with Vi? Whitney was furious. She pointed at Ondo, scolded him, and said that Ondo was heartless and unfilial¡­ Ondo let Whitney scold him and did not say anything. He left the room with a dark face. He called for Lawson again. ¡°Get someone to buy the broken things as soon as possible and then send someone to keep an eye on the vi. Any phone call must be monitored and reported to me quickly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lawson looked at Ondo and asked hesitantly, ¡°But Mr. Caffrey, isn¡¯t this a bit cruel to them? And Ms. Zumthor was heartless this time.¡± When Lawson thought of the miserable state Whitney and Alisha were in when he came to the vi, he couldn¡¯t bear it. He didn¡¯t understand why Ondo protected Vi so much. Lawson didn¡¯t understand why Ondo could tolerate Vi stirring up trouble in the vi. Ondo was angry, but he didn¡¯t vent his anger at Lawson. He asked indifferently, ¡°If someone tried to kill you a few times and you suffered a lot because of this, will you forgive him?¡± ¡°Of course not! ¡°I will definitely find a chance to kill him,¡± said Lawson resolutely. As soon as Lawson finished speaking, he froze on the spot. Ondo didn¡¯t say anything else and left without looking back. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After collecting the bill and going back, Vi felt happy. She got the gifts her brothers prepared for her. She couldn¡¯t wait to open the gift box. She didn¡¯t expect it to be a small aircraft made by the aviation bureau! Vi sighed deeply. She thought, did Bobby forget that I am no longer a fifteen-year-old girl? Thad been looking forward to their gifts for so long. Russell smiled. Seeing that Vi¡¯s face was red with anger, he coughed twice and said, ¡°Vi, this is a limited-edition aircraft that Bobby personally made. It¡¯s hard to buy even if you have money. It¡¯s the only one in this world. He made it only for you!¡± Vi rolled her eyes. Fortunately, the gift Bentley prepared for her was not bad, and it delighted Vi. It was an exquisite emerald ring with a hidden mechanism inside. It could flick a silver needle, and it could be considered a weapon when necessary. She put the ring on, and as for the small aircraft, she put it in the corner of the bedroom. After that, Vi took a shower and went to sleep. The next day, Vi went to work on time. As soon as she pushed open the door of the office, she saw a slender and unfamiliar figure standing in front of her desk. The woman heard the door open and turned to look at Vi. The woman had an oval face. Right now, her eyes were filled with arrogance. When she looked at Vi, her originally disdainful gaze gradually turned to jealousy and hatred. This strange woman seemed to be very hostile to Vi. Before Vi could speak, the strange woman said, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t believe what Becky said about you. Now that I look at you, you really look like a tease.¡± Vi was confused. ¡°Ms., I¡¯m going to work. Please leave,¡± Vi said. She sat down on the office chair and chased the woman away. The woman ignored Vi¡¯s words and warned coldly, ¡°It¡¯s no problem for you to stay in Angle Group, but you have to stay away from Russell. If I find out that you dare to seduce him or have an impure rtionship with him, I will make your life a living hell!¡± ¡°Russell? ¡°You like him?¡± Vi asked. The woman arrogantly raised her hand and snorted, ¡°I am his fianc¨¦e.¡± Vi thought, fianc¨¦e? Is she the woman who had been engaged to Russell the year before? I remembered that her name is Reba Falcon, and she is the second daughter of the Falcon family, one of the big families in Salt Lake City. Is that so? Why does Russell never mention her? It seems that Russell does not like this woman. Honestly, I don¡¯t want such a woman to be my future sister-inw. Vi smiled, ¡°You are just a fianc¨¦e, and you can be reced at any time as long as he doesn¡¯t marry you. Ms. Falcon, it¡¯s too early for you to say this nonsense in front of me, isn¡¯t it? Well, my office is small, so you can leave now.¡± ¡°You!¡± Reba was furious. Before she could ret¨®rt, Vi had begun to work,pletely treating her as air and ignoring her. Reba couldn¡¯t vent her anger here, so she left resentfully. After exiting Vi¡¯s office, Reba nced at Pa. Pa followed Reba knowingly and walked to a remote corridor without surveince cameras. ¡°Is yourpany¡¯s new managing director a decent woman?¡± Pa nced around. When she was sure that there was no one around, she leaned close to Reba¡¯s ear. She said, ¡°Mr. McGraw personally brought her into thepany. He even told us to take care of her. I¡¯m afraid that she had a rtionship with Mr. McGraw before she entered thepany. Moreover, she was arrogant. She even dared to beat the most popr actor in ourpany. She is extremely arrogant.¡± ¡°How dare she do that? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we can¡¯t let her stay here,¡± Reba said. She beckoned Pa toe closer and instructed her in a voice that only the two of them could hear. Pa became a little timid when she heard Reba¡¯s n. ¡°Is this really okay? Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± Reba patted her shoulder gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and do it. I will put in a good word for you to Russell and let you rece Vi as the director.¡± Pa had to make a choice between the condemnnation of conscience and the chance for a promotion Pa struggled for a few seconds and chose thetter. In the afternoon. Vi was still in the office assigning actors and actresses to work. Pa had a smile on her face as she knocked on the door of Vi¡¯s office. She then entered, and her attitude was unprecedentedly good. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, have you heard that the Glory Group is going to invest in a male lead drama?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Vi didn¡¯t even raise her head as she focused on the document in her hands. Pa chuckled as if she was familiar with Vi. Pa respectfully handed the information form to Vi. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve fought for a chance to negotiate with the person in charge of this program. However, they asked you to go negotiate with them.¡± Vi raised her head and looked at Pa coldly. Pa was scared by the coldness in Vi¡¯s eyes. She felt that Vi¡¯s look seemed to be able to prate her heart. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing and contains a lot ofmission. The person who got the chance of negotiation should go to negotiate the program.¡± Pa put on a faint smile. ¡°I do want to go, but the people at the Glory Group think that I¡¯m not qualified as I can¡¯t make decisions on the spot. They will negotiate with us unless a representative at the director level Vi observed Pa¡¯s expression and asked curiously, ¡°Pa, this is the first time you are so respectful to me.¡± Pa was stunned and smiled even more brightly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how powerful you are, Ms. Zumthor. I don¡¯t dare to be rude again. However, this is a great opportunity to talk to the Glory Group. Are you really not going to reconsider it?¡± ¡°Well, I will go.¡± Vi smiled. How could she know what tricks Pa wanted to y if she didn¡¯t go? In the evening, as soon as it was time to get off work, Pa politely left thepany with Vi arm in arm. She then brought Vi to the dinner party for her meeting with the people from the Glory Group. When they arrived at the luxurious room, three pot-bellied middle-aged men got up politely and looked at Vi lustfully. Pa smiled and began to introduce Vi to them, ¡°This is Vi Zumthor, the beautiful managing director of our Angle Group.¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor, these three are Rodrigo Owlton, Jagger Heatley, and Brenton Stevenson.¡± ¡°Are they all directors?¡± Vi asked Pa. Vi blinked innocently and continued, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it the executive who came to negotiate?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 31 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 31 Chapter 31 A Woman Who Can Hold Her Liquor Pa¡¯s face stiffened, and then she smiled even brighter, She pretended to pull Vi to the side and whispered into her ear, ¡°The three directors are all famous figures in Glory Group. Whether or not ourpany¡¯s actors and actresses can get roles depends on them, so, Ms. Zumthor, please don¡¯t offend them.¡± Vi nodded, her face expressionless. After Vi and Pa finished their private conversation, they politely turned around. The three directors stared at Vi with greed in their eyes. Vi¡¯s heart was soon filled with disgust ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you really live up to your reputation. You are not only beautiful but also have an outstanding figure.¡± Rodrigo spoke first ¡°Thank you. I can tell at a nce that you are all elites in the Glory Group,¡± Vi said with a smile. Pa warmly invited everyone to take a seat. Pa then picked up the ss and proposed a toast to Vi. She said, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, this is the first time you¡¯ve talked about business in person since you took office. This is a toast to you. I wish you sess.¡± A ss of red wine was forcefully stuffed into Vi¡¯s hand. Vi gracefully swirled the wine in her ss and sniffed. ¡°Lafite made in 1982. It is really good wine.¡± She smiled and gently clinked her ss with Pa¡¯s. She then raised her head and drank it all in one gulp. Jagger began to tter Vi. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Zumthor to have such a deep understanding of red wine. What¡¯s more, you are cool when you drank just now, and it added a lot of charm to you. Let¡¯s clink our sses.¡± Vi asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we here today to talk about the selection of actors and actresses for your new drama? Why don¡¯t you mention it at all?¡± ¡°Of course, we have to talk about that. But we should drink first and talk about thingster. Ms. Zumthor, you aren¡¯t that kind of ignorant person, are you?¡± The three men smiled and came forward to give toasts to Vi. Vi did not refuse and drank one ss after another. In the CEO office of the Caffrey Group. Lawson knocked on the door and came in. He respectfully handed over a copy of Vi¡¯s background information. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, our people carefully checked it three times. This is the final information. Please take a look.¡± Ondo took the document and looked at it a few times. Vi¡¯s experience seemed to be wless on the surface, and her life was simple. However, regarding Vi¡¯s experience before she was fifteen years old, it only said that she lived in an orphanage. There was no specific story. It didn¡¯t even mention the time when Vi was sent to the orphanage Ondo couldn¡¯t believe that even his hacker elites could not find Vi¡¯s background. Lawson had seen through Ondo¡¯s doubts. He asked, ¡°Shall we let them have a further investigation?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Ondo closed the document and ced it aside. ¡°She deliberately hides it. It would be a waste of energy to investigate further, but her background must not be so simple.¡± Ondo strode over to the window and lit a cigarette. He looked outside. Lawson opened the schedule and asked, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you have a dinner appointed a week ago. Do you want to go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi was still having dinner with the three directors from the Glory Group. Jagger, Rodrigo, Brenton, and Pa kept giving toasts to Vi in turn, and itsted for three rounds. Vi didn¡¯t reject any of them. Soon, they drank six bottles of red wine. Vi¡¯s cheeks were slightly red, which added a bit of charm to her, especially when the warm light shone on her. Her eyes were clear as before. Pa shook her dizzy head and felt a little depressed. She didn¡¯t expect that Vi could hold her liquor. Jagger, Rodrigo, and Brenton were drunk. But Vi stayed sober. Jagger, Rodrigo, Brenton, and Pa couldn¡¯t drink anymore. Vi poured herself a ss of red wine and downed it in one gulp. After that, she nced at Jagger, Rodrigo, Brenton, and Pa with her bright eyes. Her smile was bright, and there seemed to be a bit of sarcasm. Jagger, Rodrigo, Brenton, and Pa were shocked. Thev surrendered! If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that Vi was a woman who could hold her liquor. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking anymore? If you really don¡¯t want to drink anymore, let¡¯s get down to business, okay?¡± This time, Vi became the one who called the shot. She filled their sses and insisted on giving toasts to them. Jagger, Rodrigo, and Brenton looked at Pa with sharp eyes. Apparently, they wanted Pa to help them out of their dilemma. They couldn¡¯t drink any more wine, otherwise, after a few more sses, they would be the ones who fell to the ground in the end. Pa gritted her teeth. She knew that she had to do something. Fortunately, before she came, Reba gave her a bag of colorless and odorless drug powder. Pa exchanged a look with Brenton. Brenton smiled. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, have you seen the nning of the selection of the actors for our new drama? Our ne ¡°This is thetest version. Ms. Zumthor, take a look at it, and then you can rmend some actors for us. What do you think?¡± Brenton asked. Vi got up to pick the document up. Suddenly, there was a crack. It was Vi¡¯s wine ss that was identally thrown to the ground by Pa. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Ms. Zumthor, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Maybe I¡¯m a little drunk tonight. I¡¯ll get you a new ss and fill it again.¡± Vi narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Pa, but she did not stop Pa. A moinentter, Pa took out a new ss of wine and handed it to Vi obediently. Brenton and Pa exchanged a nce again. They could not wait to raise their wine sses and start to give Vi a toast again ¡°No hurry. This ss will be thest one.¡± Brenton did not understand what Vi meant. He said, ¡°Alright. Whatever the beauty says goes.¡± ¡°I took a closer look at this character list. I think there seems to be something wrong here¡­¡± Vi said as she moved her wine ss slightly. She got up and held the documents. She then leaned her body sideways and handed the documents to Brenton. Jagger, Rodrigo, and Brenton could take their eyes off Vi¡¯s figure. Because it wasn¡¯t inconvenient to hold the documents all the time, Vi put the documents on two sses and pointed out the specific problem. Jagger, Rodrigo, and Brenton were not thinking about the documents at the moment, and they only wanted to finish the discussion quickly. They agreed to all the suggestions that Vi gave them. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, now that the work has been settled, why don¡¯t we all raise our sses together to celebrate our next coboration?¡± Brenton raised his wine ss once more. Vi didn¡¯t refuse. She raised her wine ss and clinked it with Jagger, Rodrigo, Brenton, and Pa, but she didn¡¯t drink in a hurry. Jagger, Rodrigo, Brenton, and Pa quickly finished drinking and looked at Vi with anticipation and excitement. The dark red wine smelled fragrant. Vi brought the ss to her lips. After a slight hesitation, she downed the wine in one gulp. In just a few seconds, her vision became blurred. She shook her head dizzily and finally copsed on the table, unable to resist. Jagger, Rodrigo, Brenton, and Pa looked at the empty wine ss and smiled. Halfway through the dinner, Ondo came out of the room and went to the bathroom. On the way back, he passed through an emergency passage and unexpectedly saw a familiar woman talking to a potbellied man in the corner. He looked closely and saw that it was the woman who showed off her BWM to Vi in the garage. Ondo was not interested in gossip. He turned around and was about to leave. However, he happened to hear what they said. ¡°Mr. Stevenson, remember to remind the other two directors that you must record Vi¡¯s video for me after this is done. Also, remember to consider me first when ites to the business cooperation with Mr. Owlton and Mr. Heatley.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Of course, I won¡¯t forget what you have done for us this time.¡± After Brenton finished speaking, he rubbed his hands together and rushed to the private room to enjoy the happy time. However, just as he turned his head, his cor was suddenly grabbed fiercely by someone. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 32 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 32 Chapter 32 She Won¡¯t Let Herself Suffer After seeing who it was, Brenton widened his eyes in fear. ¡°Mr. Caffrey¡­ why are you here?¡± Ondo¡¯s face was frighteningly dark, and the veins on his forehead bulged. He tightened his grip on Brenton¡¯s cor. ¡°Which private room is she in? What are you doing to her?¡± Brenton was freaked out by Ondo¡¯s terrifying gaze. His lips trembled, and he confessed everything Pa¡¯s face turned pale in fear. She was quietly looking for an opportunity to slip away. Yet Lawson, who had just rushed over, immediately stopped her. Ondo handed both of them to Lawson. ¡°Tie them up, find a room and lock them up. I¡¯ll handle them later.¡± With that, he ran to the private room with a vicious aura. He had a bad feeling. Brenton said that Vi had already drunk the red wine with the drug. It had already been fifteen minutes. Maybe she had already been¡­ His scarlet eyes gradually filled with killing intent. He pushed open the door to the room. The first thing he saw was a bloody mess. The blood extended all the way to the small bathroom in the room. In the bathroom, the voices of men were constantly heard. Two men! Ondo was furious. He strode towards the bathroom, but he nced at a figure nearby. He took a closer look. It was Vi! She had light makeup on her face, and she was leaning elegantly on the chair. Her slender fingers tapped on the broken legs of the stool beside her hand. There were a few screws on the legs of the stool. Blood was falling to the ground. There must have been a fierce battle. Ondo carefully sized her up. ¡°Are you ¡­ really alright?¡± What? Me? Caffrey, are you disappointed to see that I am fine?¡± Vi tilted her head and smiled yfully. Of course not. Just as he was about to retort, Vi added, ¡°But Mr. Caffrey, you got the information quickly. Are you here to watch the show?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ondo was confused. The door of the bathroom suddenly opened, and two men wriggled towards them. He took a closer look. They were two men who had been harshly beaten. One of them had a frighteningly swollen face. He seemed to have been drugged. His hands covered his groin, blood flowing out from between his fingers. He looked painful. The other person covered his back in grief. His face was also stained with blood. He was suffering so much pain that his face was distorted. Ondo was slightly startled, but he heaved a sigh of relief. Last time, he found out that Vi was good at fighting. He should have known that she would not let herself suffer. Rodrigo and Jagger crawled to Vi and knelt down a few steps away from her. Then, they began to cry. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, it¡¯s all Brenton and Pa¡¯s fault. Those two bastards urged me to do it! I was forced!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! We are sorry. Please let us go. We won¡¯t do it again¡­.¡± Vi sneered as she took out her phone and opened the information about them that she had asked people to gather. ¡°Rodrigo Owlton, the director of Glory Group, has a peculiar taste. He likes to torture women. Many women, famous and non-famous, have been abused by him. He has five lives on his hands. ¡°Jagger Heatley, the director of Glory Group, goes even further, with 11 lives on his hands. Tell me, should I let you guys off easily?¡± After hearing her words, the two cried even more bitterly. Their legs were shaking terribly. ¡°Ms, Zuinthor, please spare us. We know we did something bad. We swear that we won¡¯t do it again. God will punish us.¡± Vi gracefully poured a ss of red wine and shook it in her hand. ¡°Well, since you know your mistake, then send the video that was recorded in the bathroom to Twitter, announce your crimes, and apologize to the victims. You must tell the public how bad you are! How infuriating your crimes are!¡± When the two of them heard this, their expressions changed. Jagger shook his head. ¡°No¡­ no! This way, I will be removed from the board of directors. The whole nation will spit at me, and the police will arrest me. I will die!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, please forgive us. We will do whatever you ask!¡± Rodrigo echoed. If they got convicted, they would be beaten and humiliated by the other prisoners in prison before the death penalty. Just thinking about it made them scared¡­ Ondo stood quietly by the side and listened with a slight smile. Vi was straightforward, fierce, and ruthless. She had many ways to punish them. It was simr to his style of doing things. Without waiting for Vi to speak, his dark eyes swept over the two people on the ground. ¡°Do as Ms. Zumthor says.¡± The two of them looked at him in a humble manner. Before they begged for mercy, Ondo continued, ¡°Or do you want to be taken away by me and have a taste of my torture?¡± Vi was confused. Being threatened, the two people trembled. They had heard of Ondo¡¯s methods of dealing with people. He would make them wish they were dead. He would probably peel them alive. The two were even more afraid. ¡°We¡¯ll do it! We¡¯ll do it right away!¡± The two shook their hands and posted the tweet under Vi¡¯s cold gaze. Seeing that things were almost done, Vi rubbed her wrist, got up, and left the room without even looking at Ondo. Ondo called Lawson and followed her out. Only Rodrigo and Jagger were left in the room, snuggling against each other, wailing in despair. In less than five minutes, things went viral on the Inte. Lawson informed the police to arrest them. Soon, they were taken away by the police, They didn¡¯t even have time to see how people scolded them on the Inte before they were carried out of the restaurant by the police. They cried to the point of copse. Vi walked quickly. Ondo failed to catch up. He searched all the way from the restaurant and finally saw Vi at the entrance of the restaurant. It was already dark, but the lights at the entrance of the restaurant were bright. He saw Vi lowering her head, her gaze satisfied as she looked at the man squatting by her feet, gently rubbing her sore legs. Russell looked up lovingly, ¡°Does it hurt? If you want to hit someone next time, let me know in advance. Why do you have to do it yourself?¡± Vi chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I hit someone, and I¡¯m out of practice. This time, I¡¯ve exercised enough, which is quite refreshing.¡± Ondo was stunned on the spot. He was hurt by what he saw. Russell finished massaging her calf. Then he took off his suit jacket and wrapped it around her. Then they went into the car. When Russell closed the car door, he turned around and stared at Ondo, his cold gaze sending the message of warning. Then, the Rolls-Royce left. Ondo stared in the direction in which they left with a mixed feeling. The scene of Russell massaging Vi¡¯s calf shed in front of his eyes. He could not let it go for a long time. Lawson came out of the restaurant and saw Ondo standing alone in a daze, thinking about something ¡°Mr. Caffrey?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ondo returned to his senses, his gaze still cold. ¡°Rodrigo and Jagger have been taken away. As for Brenton and Pa, how do you n to deal with them?¡± He pondered for a moment, and that scene shed before his eyes once more. His tone was icy. ¡°Let them go.¡± ¡°Let them go?¡± Lawson was stunned. He had taken a lot of effort dragging them into the room. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 33 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 33 Chapter 33 You¡¯ll cry Later Ondo pursed his lips and walked out of the restaurant without a word. ¡®There was nothing Lawson could do, so he called his men to let them go. Pa and Brenton were tied up in a dark room, shivering. She never expected that Vi would know a big shot like Ondo. Her jealousy towards Vi deepened. Vi was an orphan growing up in an orphanage, and she was a divorced woman. Why could she get the help of so many outstanding men of Washington? Butpared to jealousy, Pa was more afraid at the moment. It was a fear of how Ondo would deal with them. With a crisp sound, the lights were turned on. It took them a little while to adjust to the light. The two of them trembled in fear, and before they begged for mercy, Lawson¡¯s men loosened their ropes. Then those men left. They didn¡¯t even look at them. Pa and Brenton looked at each other with confusion. What was going on? Did Ondo let them go so easily? Brenton then called Rodrigo to ask about the situation. Pa was also listening from the side. But the phone was turned off. They couldn¡¯t get through. There was no other way. Pa and Brenton decided to leave first in case Ondo would regret it After returning, Pa called Reba and learned from Reba that Rodrigo and Jagger were arrested. Reba asked, ¡°How did you do it? What happened?¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey of Caffrey Group overheard our conversation. He tied us up. Rodrigo and Jagger were probably sent to jail by Mr. Caffrey.¡± Pa guessed, but there was a little doubt in her heart. She continued, ¡°But I couldn¡¯t understand why he let me and Brenton go?¡± Reba was silent for a moment. ¡°I will send someone to investigate this matter. You only need to keep an eye on that woman.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Pa hung up and turned to hug Elliot beside her. Elliot was in his forties, and he held her in his arms with a perverted look. ¡°I think the new director of the company is pretty good. Why are you so against her?¡± Pa pushed him away when she heard this. ¡°You promised to help me get promoted. But that woman took my ce. If she wasn¡¯t beautiful, would you care about such staff?¡± Thinking of something else, she continued, ¡°And you gave me a second-hand BMW. Am I that cheap in your heart?¡± The man didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment. He had tofort her with nice words. ¡°You are the most beautiful woman in my heart. I did not have much money by then. Later we can pick a better car together.¡± Pa snorted to express her dissatisfaction. ¡°Since you want the position of the director so much, I will find trouble with her at the meeting tomorrow. You can help. She is a neer, and she doesn¡¯t know how to deal with it. She will only make a fool of herself in public. The position of director will soon be yours.¡±, Pa was delighted, ¡°You promise?¡± iso m The man nodded. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve helped you so much. Shouldn¡¯t you reward me?¡± rev C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Pa blushed and pouted, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± The next morning. Pa drove to thepany in high spirits. Before the meeting, Vi happened to take the same elevator as her. She couldn¡¯t help but tease. ¡°Ms. Kelsey, you look good. It seems that you slept very wellst night.¡± Pa looked at Vi with contempt. ¡°Yeah, I definitely slept better than you, Ms. Zumthor. I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t sleep at all, right?¡± Pa thought about what happenedst night. Vi took the drugst night. Rodrigo and Jagger must have seeded. Unfortunately, they were caught by Ondo and were arrested by the police. It was probably because of this that Rodrigo and Jagger did not have the chance to send her or Brenton the video. Thinking of this, Pa looked at Vi even more disdainfully. She thought that Vi was dirty. She shouldn¡¯t be so proud. Pa then said, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you know I kind of like you. It¡¯s a shame that we can¡¯t be friends. You¡¯re about to lose your job. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to work together in the future.¡± Vi sneered and looked at her as if she was looking at a fool. Ding The elevator arrived. Vi walked out. Pa looked at her arrogant back and gritted her teeth, ¡°You will cryter!¡± There was a meeting in Angle Group every month, mainly for the overall work nning. Those above the level of a director were seated around the first half of the table, and employees like Pa were around thetter half of the table. There were five people between Vi and Pa. The directors, leaders, and employees arrived one after another. When Russell entered the venue, the meeting began. The department directors took turns to speak. Pa was bored listening to it. Finally, it was Vi¡¯s turn. She clenched her fists, her eyes growing more and more excited. However. Pa nced at the first half of the table and found that Elliot was not there. There wasn¡¯t even a seat for him. The area was full. What was going on? He promised herst night. And he went to work just after her this morning. Pa couldn¡¯t figure it out. She turned her head and happened to meet Vi, who was not far away. Vi smiled meaningfully and looked away. That smile looked cold, but in Pa¡¯s eyes, it was a provocation. Pa¡¯s intuition told her that this was definitely rted to Vi. E fter struggling in her heart for a long time, she could not help but ask the person beside her in a low voice. ¡°Do you know why Mr. Lockwood did note today?¡± ¡°Mr. Lockwood? Don¡¯t ask me.¡± The man¡¯s face changed. What happened? What was that reaction? Pa turned to look to the left, yet the employee on the left immediately waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Pa waspletely confused. It was Vi¡¯s turn to speak, ¡°It is about the Glory Group¡¯s new script ¡®The Dynasty¡¯. After discussion, we decided to let Jason Bat and Horace Bell be the leading and supporting actors.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Pa suddenly raised her hand to interrupt. She questioned, ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know about it at all? And what we discussedst night was¡­¡± ¡°What did we discuss yesterday? And who do you mean by ¡®we¡¯?¡±. ¡°With¡­¡± Pa paused. Last night, Rodrigo and Jagger were caught for no reason. She couldn¡¯t mention it now. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 34 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 34 Chapter 34 You y Dumb Pa thought about it and felt it must be Vi¡¯s trick. So, she asked instead of answering her question ¡°When did you make that decision? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything about this?¡± ¡°Ms. Kelsey, why would I inform you of what I do?¡± Vi sneered and looked at Pa coldly. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Pa was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Vi to argue with her in front of the wholepany. At this moment, everyone turned to look at her and waited for her to make a fool of herself. She bit the corner of her lips and softened her imposing manner. With an expression of being hurt, she said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was self-righteous. I thought that you would discuss it with us.¡± Pa was weak and cowering, while Vi was arrogant. It looked like that Vi was bullying Pa. Pa was pleased with herself. You want to fight against me? Vi, you are too young! Russell tapped the table with his knuckles. He looked displeased. ¡°The director has the right to make her own decisions. There is no need to make a fuss over it.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. McGraw.¡± Pa had an awkward expression on her face and could only sit back down. Vi stared at her and continued, ¡°But since you asked, Ms. Kelsey, I¡¯ll tell you. Just yesterday morning, Glory Group and I decided on the cast.¡± What? Pa was stunned. I talked about Glory Group with Vi yesterday afternoon. But Vi had already done it in the morning¡­ Since they had already decided it, why did she agree to attendst night¡¯s dinner? Pa stared at her in disbelief, So, she did it intentionally? Did she send Rodrigo and Jagger to jail? Looking at Vi¡¯s ridiculously beautiful face, Pa felt a chill down her spine. But a momentter, she rejected the idea. How could a little girl, who had yet to experience the world, have such deep thoughts and shrewdness? Right! Coincidence, it must be a coincidence! At the bottom of the long table, Pa pinched her palms hard with her long nails to calm herself down. Pa did not make any morements, and the meeting continued. Vi continued to talk about the work ns for the future. ¡°The overall nning remains the same for now. The endorsement and variety shows about the actors will continue to be carried out.¡± People present had no objections. Vi continued, ¡°Lastly, I want to mention the group of trainees that thepany developed before. Most of these children are young and inexperienced. We can organize a talent show. We can invite otherpanies to participate. Seven trainees will be selected from a hundred people, and they will form a group and get professional training. At the same time, they can gain some experience.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I have an objection!¡± Pa raised her hand and stood up again. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, organizing a talent show is no small matter. This proposal seems to have exceeded your scope of work. Moreover, there is no good market for talent shows in our country. If we suffer a loss because of this¡­¡± As she spoke, she saw Vi furrowing her brows, her slender hand gently fanning her nose. ¡°Ms. Kelsey, are you drunk?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Pa looked confused. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Vi smiled. ¡°Then you should know you have no right to oppose me.¡± Many employees snickered. The employees sitting next to Pa covered their noses and silently distanced themselves from het. ??????????????????? ? Pa blushed and realized that Vi was humiliating her. She widened her eyes, and her voice became a little sharper. ¡°It proves that there are some questions about Ms. Zumthor¡¯s suggestion. Otherwise, why would you be afraid of being questioned? Ms. Zumthor, you have only been in thepany for a few days, and you proposed such a costly proposal, which is suspicious. Mr. McGraw, I suggest we investigate Ms. Zumthor.¡± Russell mmed the coffee cup on the table and said in a deep voice, ¡°I agree to this proposal.¡± The crowd below was in an uproar. They looked at Vi in a different way now. Pa was so happy. ¡°Really? Mr. McGraw, you agreed? You will investigate Ms. Zumthor?¡± Someone hissed. Everyone knew Russell was talking about Vi¡¯s suggestion. Pa was like a fool. V Russell was as disgusted. With a gloomy face, he said to Pa, ¡°If you say one more word, get out of here, and don¡¯te to work tomorrow.¡± Pa¡¯s face turned pale. She was shocked. Only when someone next to her reminded her did she unwillingly return to her seat. People began to borate on Vi¡¯s proposal. Pa listened quietly with great embarrassment. Her jealousy towards Vi was like a poisonous snake wrapping around her heart. She was almost unable to breathe. Why was Russell not interested in her? If she had an affair with Russell, the one who was protected and spoiled by Russell in public would be her! On second thought, Elliot¡¯s greasy face, and gold teeth, appeared in her mind. At the thought that she could only be with a disgusting man like Elliot, Pa felt even more unfair. Yes, Elliot! From Russell¡¯s attitude towards that slut, Elliot¡¯s disappearance must have something to do with Vi! Pa pondered for a while. The little episode passed. Without Pa causing trouble, thetter half of the meeting went smoothly. Russell announced the end of the meeting and left with Warren. The others followed and left the meeting room. Vi picked up her things and was about to leave when Pa pressed down on the document bag on the table. Pa smiled, ¡°I still have something to ask you, Ms. Zumthor. Please wait a second.¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything, and neither did she refuse. Most of the people in the conference hall left. Pa¡¯s face darkened. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Tell me honestly, why didn¡¯t Elliote to the meeting? Where did he go? Was it you?¡± ¡°Elliot will never return to thepany.¡± Vi looked up. ¡°What?¡± Pa widened her eyes in disbelief, her hands tightly grasping Vi¡¯s arm and shaking. ¡°He was fired? You did it? Why did you do this?¡± He had discussed with her how to deal with this slutst night, and he was fired without warning? She did not believe it! Vi frowned and pped Pa¡¯s hands away in disgust. ¡°Because he was suspected of misappropriating funds and sexual misconduct with the female employees. He was removed from the As she spoke, she took a wet towel and slowly wiped the wrist that Pa had just touched. She also wiped the folder. Vi continued with a smile. ¡°This is confidential. No one in thepany except me will tell you. I told you for the sake of our few days working together.¡± When Pa heard this, she retreated in disbelief. ¡°Sost night, you ¡­ you knew everything? You deliberately went into my trap?¡± Vi walked to the main seat of the conference room without answering this question. She sat down and crossed her slender legs. Even though she was a bit shorter than Pa after she sat down, her aura was much stronger. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Pa, since you miss Elliot so much, you can go with him.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°How dare you!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 35 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 35 Chapter 35 She¡¯s a shameless Woman ¡°How dare you!¡± Pa noticed that Vi was sitting in the main seat of the meeting room. At this moment, Pa realized what Vi meant. Her lips trembled. ¡°What ¡­ What do you mean?¡± Vi showed an arrogant smile. She just looked at Pa and did not answer. Pa was flustered by Vi¡¯s smile and was even more scared by her aura. ¡°Crazy! You are so crazy!¡± Pa¡¯s tone was full of contempt, but she took two steps back as she spoke. Just as Pa turned around and was about to leave, four men in guard uniforms entered the conference room and knocked on the door politely. ¡°Who is Pa?¡± IC OOT When Pa heard that, she was stunned. ¡°I am. What¡¯s up?¡± Then these policemen came over with serious faces. ¡°There must be some mistake. I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°We will be the judge. Please go with us.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not going!¡± Rodrigo and Jagger had already been caught, and what Pa had done could not be hidden at all. She had hoped that Elliot could protect her, but Elliot was arrested earlier than her. Pa didn¡¯t want to go to jail. Once she was imprisoned, her work and her future would bepletely ruined! Thinking of something, Pa rushed over to Vi and squatted by her feet. She threw away all her dignity and pulled Vi¡¯s hand to beg. ¡°Did you call the police? Vi, no, Ms. Zumthor, I was wrong. I apologize to you. I was just jealous. Let me go, okay?¡± Vi gently lifted Pa¡¯s chin with her fingertips. She looked straight into Pa¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°You apologize because you are scared and still hope that you can escape. You know better than me how sincere you are.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sincere. I am sorry, Ms. Zumthor. I am so sorry.¡± ¡°Pa, if you just caused me some trouble and slept with Elliot to get a promotion, I would only get you fired. However, you gave me too much ¡®surprise¡¯. I underestimated you. After seeing your fabulous actingst night, I guess I have to put you in jail.¡± Pa lowered her head and sobbed, but she was cursing Vi in her heart. Vi was too arrogant! Pa couldn¡¯t just let Vi bully her and do nothing! Once she could get away with it, Pa swore that she would find a chance to kill Vi. nes She hid the viciousness in her heart and put on a regretful sobbing expression. Just as she was about to speak, she remembered Vi¡¯s words. ¡°You said you wanted to fire me?¡± Pa thought, Vi, you are just a director. How dare you say such words? Do you think that as long as you hooked up with Russell, the entirepany would be yours? Vi bent down slightly and leaned close to Pa with a fake smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t told you that thend under your feet belongs to me. I¡¯m Vi McGraw.¡± When she said her full name, Vi¡¯s eyes sparkled. The main seat of the meeting room was like a throne, but when Vi sat on it, it fitted her so well. She looked so noble. ¡°ck!¡± Pa lost all her strength and sat on the ground. Vi said this was herpany¡­ She said that her surname was McGraw. Pa covered her mouth, her eyes wide open. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Even when the police came forward to take her away, she still did note out of her grief and despair. After dealing with the two disgusting employees, Vi worked peacefully for a few days. Before noon, Vi was busy working at the desk. Warren knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Mr. McGraw wants to see you for an urgent matter.¡± Did Russell want to see her for an urgent matter? Looking at Warren¡¯s expression, Vi knew that it shouldn¡¯t be anything good. She then didn¡¯t waste any time. After packing up the documents on the desk, she rushed to the office on the top floor. When she opened the door, Vi saw that Russell was sitting on the office chair with his back to her. His head was slightly raised as if he was looking at the mural on the wall. ¡°Brother?¡± Since there were only the two of them in the office, Vi didn¡¯t hide it. Russell suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Surprise!¡± He held a lunch box in his hand and opened it. The smell instantly came into her nostrils. ¡°Chana said that I always let you eat at the canteen at noon. She said this is abuse, so she made your favorite braised beef. Are you surprised?¡± ¡°Is this your urgent matter?¡± Vi was amused by his sudden childish behavior. Russell put down the lunch box, got up, and walked to her with a doting smile. ¡°My sister needs to eat lunch. Of course, it¡¯s the most important thing.¡± Vi didn¡¯t speak, but the smile on her face showed her feelings. Russell let her sit on the sofa. The other dishes and soup on the coffee table had already been set up. Russell brought over the roast beef on the desk. Vi sniffed. Sure enough, Chana¡¯s cooking skills were good. It was much better than the food in thepany canteen. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, but don¡¯t do it again. If I oftene to your office to have lunch, others will doubt me.¡± Vi said as she chewed the food. Russellughed and said, ¡°Ever since you came, Chana didn¡¯t take my words seriously. You can tell her yourself when you go back tonight.¡± Vi nodded and lowered her head to continue enjoying the meal. She was a little hungry. The food that Chana cooked made her unable to resist. And she ate like a hamster. Vi looked so cute when she was eating. Russell could not help but stroke her nose. Vi smiled at him and continued eating, The two chatted about daily life while having lunch. The atmosphere in the office was lively. Warren suddenly knocked on the door and came in. He stood at the door and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. McGraw, Ms. Falcon is here.¡± Vi raised her eyes to look at Russell, only to see that Russell¡¯s expression became serious all of a sudden. ¡°She¡¯s waiting outside. Do you want to let her in?¡± Warren asked, her expression strange. Russell didn¡¯t even think about it. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Warren could only leave. As the door closed, therge office regained its softness. Russell ced a slice of roast beef on Vi¡¯s te. ¡°Eat more. You are too thin.¡± Vi took it and asked tentatively, ¡°Russell, you don¡¯t seem to like your fianc¨¦e, do you?¡± Russell¡¯s face turned cold. He said in disgust, ¡°My fianc¨¦e? She is just a shameless woman.¡± Looking at his face, Vi could tell that the engagement between Russell and Reba seemed to be Since Russell didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Vi didn¡¯t ask anymore. Was Reba shameless? Vi was a little curious. She guessed that Reba¡¯s character must be so bad, or Russell wouldn¡¯t be disgusted so much. In her opinion, Russell was always so tender. ¡°What are you thinking about? Hurry up and eat.¡± Russell saw the evil smile on Vi¡¯s face and interrupted her. Vi nodded. Ten minutester, Vi finished her meal and came out of Russell¡¯s office. She then saw Reba, who was still asking Warren to let her in. Reba obviously was tired of waiting and lost her patience. She was threatening Warren to let her Vi retracted her gaze and walked straight toward the elevator. ¡°You! Stop!¡± A sharp voice sounded from behind her. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Vi¡¯s wrist was suddenly pulled back. Reba walked in front of her and took a look. ¡°It¡¯s you. Why did youe out of Russell¡¯s office?¡± vi raised an eyebrow and smiled calmly. ¡°Mr. McGraw invited me to have lunch with him. I can¡¯t refuse his kindness, so I¡­¡± Before she could finish, Vi saw the burning anger in Reba¡¯s eyes. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 36 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 36 Chapter 36 I Won¡¯t Let Her Live Happily ¡°Bitch! You are so shameless!¡± Reba was so angry. She thought that Vi had seduced Russell in front of her! For the sake of Russell, she hade from Salt Lake City to Washington. Back then, to get engaged to him, Reba had spent so much effort. She didn¡¯t think that there was any woman that could love Russell as much as she did! However, Russell didn¡¯t want to see her, and he always asked Warren to use all kinds of reasons to brush her off. This time, Russell said he was busy, but it turned out that he was having lunch with a woman! The more Reba thought about it, the angrier she got. Under her exquisite makeup was a ferocious face. She red at Vi and was about to raise her hand to p her. Vi didn¡¯t dodge and just waited. However, Reba failed to touch Vi. Before that, she was grabbed by someone else. Warren held Reba¡¯s wrist tightly and said in a very serious tone, ¡°Ms. Falcon, this is Angle Group. It¡¯s not allowed to hit someone casually. Please behave yourself.¡± Reba wanted to withdraw her hand, but she couldn¡¯t move her hands. She was flustered and exasperated. ¡°Let go! I will hit this shameless bitch. If you stop me again, I will hit you too!¡± Warren¡¯s face became more serious, but he still did not let go. ¡°Ms. Falcon, Mr. McGraw is inside. Are you trying to make a big fuss and force him to see you like a shrew?¡± A shrew? Reba was the second daughter of the Falcon family in Salt Lake City, and she was born a wealthy socialite. How could she ruin her image in front of Russell? Seeing that Reba gradually regained her senses and her arrogance fading, Warren let her go. Vi tittered when she saw that Reba could hold back her anger and didn¡¯t make a move. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Ms. Falcon is a hot-tempered person who dares to do anything.¡± Vi clicked her tongue, shook her head, and continued, ¡°However, after seeing you, I think that you are not what people said.¡± ¡°What?¡± Reba was irritated but still resisted the urge to beat Vi. In the end, she had to watch Vi enter the elevator and disappear from her sight. Reba couldn¡¯t calm down. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She thought, how dare this bitch provoke me? I will definitely torment and kill her! As she thought about it, Reba calmed down, and a name suddenly appeared in her mind.. It was Reba¡¯s first time entering the detention center. She wanted to see a woman. A momentter, a woman wearing the prison uniform with a dirty face and bloodshot eyes was brought to the visiting room by the police. Seeing Pa through the ss, Reba was shocked. She covered her nose and said in disgust, ¡°Pa, it has only been a few days, and why are you in such a horrible state?¡± Pa licked her dry lips and stared at Reba with hatred. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you were in a hurry to cut ties with me, I wouldn¡¯t have be like this.¡± Just two days ago, Pa asked the police to call Reba and ask Reba to save her. However, Reba refused to see her and put all the me on her. She even bought people to speed up Pa¡¯s sentence! eve) Tomorrow, Pa was going to be transferred to prison, not knowing if she would have the chance to see the outside world in this life. She had thought that Vi was her enemy, but in fact, Reba was the demon who pushed her to hell. Reba frowned, her fingers still gently covering her nose. Through the twoyers of ss, she spoke to Pa through the voicemail. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I could do about it. My family found out about it, and they did not allow me to do anything that might bring disgrace, so I¡­ ! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you and make you have a better life in prison. But in exchange, you must tell me everything you know about Vi. ¡°What do you think? Is this a good deal?¡± Reba asked with a smile. However, she did not expect Pa to raise her head andugh crazily, even to the point of smashing the table. Reba was puzzled. ¡°Is this funny?¡± In Pa¡¯s opinion, it was funny for Reba to try her best to kill her sister-inw. There should be nothing more interesting than this. Pa just thought so and didn¡¯t say it out. She hated Vi, but she also hated Reba. How could she watch them get along with each other in the future? ¡°Do you hate it so much when you see her live a happy life?¡± Pa¡¯s smile was exaggerated. Paired with her messy, dry hair and blood-red eyes, she looked scary, just like a patient running out of the madhouse. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you want her dead too?¡± Reba calmed herself down and said. ¡°Alright, I will tell you.¡± Pa smiled and whispered to the megaphone. ¡°The backer behind her is not simple. If you challenge her, you may not win, but I know that she is divorced. Perhaps you can start from this.¡± Reba got a little excited. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you take revenge for your grudge against Vi!¡± After she finished speaking, Reba stood up and left without turning back. Pa looked at Reba¡¯s figure, and the smile became much crazier. Unfortunately, Pa could no longer see how Vi and Reba would fight in the future! ¡°Find out who Vi¡¯s ex-husband is. I want the most detailed information. Hurry up,¡± Reba said impatiently as soon as she came out. After waiting for half an hour, a document was sent to her phone. When she read it, her tightly knitted brows gradually rxed. Her gaze fixed on a certain name as she smiled. ¡°Anaya Callis?¡± In the office of the president of the Caffrey Group. Ondo rested his hand on his temple, and his eyes were slightly closed. Lawson respectfully stood in front of him and reported the situation at the old residence. ¡°The day before yesterday, Ms. Caffrey made a scene. The security guards did not dare to let her go. These days, she was exceptionally quiet and only called Ms. Callis a few times, but Ms. Callis did not answer her call¡­¡± Ondo opened his eyes because thest few words said by Lawson caught his attention. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Anaya answer it?¡± Usually, Alisha was very close to Anaya. It wasmon for them to talk to each other on the phone. vas However, ever since Vi made a scene at the old residence, Anaya never took the initiative to mention Alisha in front of him. Ondo frowned ¡°Perhaps ¡­ because Ms. Callis was busy and didn¡¯t hear Ms. Caffrey¡¯s call.¡± It was normal if she didn¡¯t hear the phone call once in a while, but Anaya did not answer every time. What was she avoiding? Ondo felt that something was wrong with this. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Anaya for several days. Let¡¯s go to the apartment,¡± said Ondo with a serious face. ¡°Ms. Callis doesn¡¯t seem to be in the apartment. She went out,¡± said Lawson, who didn¡¯t move. Did she go out? Hearing this, Ondo then gave up his idea. Maybe he was overthinking. He sat back in his office chair. Lawson looked at the dark circles under Ondo¡¯s cold eyes and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, have you not rested well recently? You don¡¯t look good.¡± Ondo rubbed his temples, feeling a little frustrated. Recently, he had been living in the vi. Every time he went back, he would think of Vi. Ondo would think of her wiping the ground with an apron and smiling at him after seeing him. Besides, he also thought that she was sweeping the fallen leaves in the garden and that she was in bed that night¡­ Thinking of those, Ondo could not sleep for the whole night. However, when he woke up and drank a ss of water, he would think of the scene of Russell gently rubbing Vi¡¯s calf at the entrance of the restaurant. ¡°Mr. Caffrey?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 37 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The Only Heir Seeing Ondo¡¯s gloomy face, Lawson asked. Ondo returned to his senses and ordered in a low voice, ¡°The transfer of the vi must be done by thewyer today. Then contact Vi to sign it.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll urge them immediately.¡± in the Angle Group. Ever since Pa was sent to prison, Vi had lost a helper. Now she had to focus on nning the talent show, so she decided to pick a substitute from the agents and assistants. At the moment, in her small office, seven female employees of different heights stood in two rows. Most of the female employees in the first row were pretty good-looking. They were not upright when they stood and they were fidgety and had a deliberate posture. Vi only nced at them and didn¡¯t have a good impression of these coquettish women. She looked around and she was attracted to the girl standing furthest in the second row. ¡°You,e to the front.¡± The girl did not expect to be called. She was surprised and happy. She timidly took two steps forward. ¡°Hello, Ms. Zumthor. My name is Rayna Halton.¡± Vi found this girl¡¯s information. She was a rookie born in a rural area and her family background was clean. What she wanted was precisely such a person. ¡°Then it¡¯s you. You can start with an assistant.¡± Rayna was overwhelmed by the favor. The other employees were a little unhappy. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, she has only been here for a month and is still in the probation period. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to do this?¡± Vi nced over indifferently. ¡°I am the rule.¡± Everyone was choked by her words and could only leave resentfully, The neer, Rayna, was very excited. She kept bending down to express her gratitude. ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I will do my best to do every task you give me. I promise¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I understand, but action speaks louder than words.¡± She gave Rayna a look of affirmation and handed over a pile of documents. ¡°Get familiar with these matters as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Zumthor.¡± Rayna went out with the documents. As soon as she left, Vi turned her office chair and turned to look at the scenery outside the floor-to- ceiling windows. She rubbed her shoulders tiredly. The Angle Group was not a very famous big entertainmentpany in Washington. Previously, it was all thanks to the cooperation benefits brought by Russell. And if she wanted to break through five profit points this year, she would have to make innovations and some big moves. Although it was very risky, she would also ovee the difficulties, which was in line with her character. Just as she was thinking, Rayna knocked on the door again and came in. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, there was a call from you just now. That person said he was Rnd Joyce from Finley Kumble. He asked you to sign the transfer of property ownership.¡± ¡°What house?¡± Vi was suspicious. ¡°He said it was a small vi in Los Angeles.¡± Was it the wedding house when she was with Ondo back then? They had been divorced for so long. Why did Ondo suddenly want to transfer the house to her? For the sake ofpensation or guilt? It was ridiculous. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there after work.¡± Vi didn¡¯t refuse. Although she didn¡¯tck money, there was no reason for her to refuse the money that was sent to her. What was more, the house might be useful in the future. In the caf¨¦. Anaya wore a pair of sunsses and walked to a guest table with two roses on it ording to the agreement. When she looked at the delicate woman in front of her, she took off her sunsses and put on a fake smile. ¡°Ms. Falcon, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Reba sized her up. ¡°You are the illegitimate daughter of the Callis family, Anaya? You are good-looking, but your bearing is indeed a bit different from a real young miss.¡± Reba revealed the difference in status and wanted to suppress Anaya at the beginning? Anaya frowned slightly. She was secretly unhappy in her heart, but she still held back her anger and smiled, ¡°If you only want to humiliate me, then it is needless.¡± Anaya wanted to leave but Reba held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s get down to business. You hate your fianc¨¦¡¯s ex-wife, don¡¯t you?¡± When Anaya heard that it had something to do with Vi, her body froze. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t like that bitch either, I can help you get rid of her.¡± Anaya hesitated for a moment. The Falcon family was indeed powerful. She was indeed a little tempted, but Reba spoke too arrogantly and she disliked it very much. If she could not get substantial help from Reba, she would only be pinched in the nose by Reba. After thinking it through, Anaya sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Falcon. I¡¯m just an insignificant illegitimate daughter of the Callis family. I have no power or influence. I almost lost to her a few times before. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t win against her. I can¡¯t help you,¡± she said. She rolled her eyes at Reba and got up to leave. ¡°So what? As long as you are willing to join hands with me, I will help you be the only heir to the Callis family.¡± Anaya¡¯s eyes lit up, and a trace of sess shed through her eyes. ¡°Deal.¡± When it was time to get off work, Vi drove her Santana to the small vi at the bay. She looked at the scenery outside the gate numbly. She was shocked to find that there was still a slight pain in her heart. The security guard knew that she woulde and did not stop her. She went straight through the garden and pushed the door in. There was nowyer in the hall, only Ondo, who was wearing a ck suit from BOL. His slender legs were crossed, and he sat on the sofa, drinking ck coffee. Vi was not surprised to see him in the vi. But¡­ She stepped on her high heels and strode inside. It was only when she got closer that she could see that Ondo¡¯s originally handsome face wasn¡¯t too good. In particr, the two faintly dark shadows under his eyes were obvious. She chuckled. Although the shadows didn¡¯t affect his good look, it was the first time she had seen him like this after knowing Ondo for so many years. ¡°It seems that Mr. Caffrey has had a good sex life these past few days. It was really toilsome.¡± . Ondo¡¯s face darkened even more as he looked up at her. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you have a sharp tongue.¡± ITS ¡°Of course.¡± She crossed her arms, and her eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°It depends on the right person, but you are not worthy of my good attitude.¡± Ondo frowned, got up directly, and crossed the tea table, his long legs quickly approaching her. Vi was already prepared. She struck out with her hand but was dodged by Ondo. Then, a broad hand reached out to grab her shoulder. Vi took a step back and a cold light shed in her eyes. She raised her fair leg to kick the man in the middle of his legs. She wore high heels today. Ondo had a bad feeling. He took a step back and urately grabbed her slender ankle. When Lawson, who was standing guard in the garden, heard some movement in the room, he quietly looked around and saw them fighting. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t it just for signing? If Vi didn¡¯t like this house, she could refuse to sign it. Why were they fighting? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lawson was dumbfounded. He saw that Vi¡¯s eyes were fierce, and almost every time she attacked, she would hit Ondo in a deadly ce. Ondo only defended and did not attack. The situation was dangerous. He let out a slight hiss. What a ruthless woman! He was really afraid that the next second, he would see his boss bleeding. Lawson resisted the urge to go in and mediate the fight. He blocked his ears and hid far away, Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 38 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 38 Chapter 38 The Unexpected Performance Vi and Ondo had already fought two rounds in the living room. Vi failed to hit Ondo for the first time. In the fight after that, she couldn¡¯t resist Ondo at all. In addition, Vi wore high heels, which was inconvenient. Vi was unconsciously forced to the wall. Ondo smiled and grabbed her left wrist. He was about to press Vi against the wall. It was the same routine that he had used a few times before. Vi learned this lesson from previous failures. She knew that Ondo wanted to restrain her hands and press her against the wall. When Ondo was distracted to grab her left hand, Vi pressed the hidden button of the ring with her right hand. A silver needle shot out. Ondo was unprepared. The silver needle on Vi¡¯s ring pressed against his throat. Fortunately, Vi wore the ring given by Bentley to protect herself at any time. Although the silver needle was small, it was extremely hard and sharp. They seemed to be frozen. They were so close to each other that they could almost feel each other¡¯s breath. Ondo¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly. A trace of red blood slid down his neck. His expensive white shirt cor was quickly dyed red, like a blooming poppy. ¡°Why are you so ruthless to me?¡± Ondo asked with a frown. Vi sneered and said, ¡°I have to be ruthless when dealing with you.¡± nee Ondo smiled slightly as he moved a little closer to Vi. He did not seem to believe that Vi dared to hurt him in the vi. ¡°Believe it or not, if you get closer, I will cut your throat mercilessly.¡± Vi¡¯s voice was gentle, but Ondo could see the viciousness in her eyes. Vi dared to do anything if she was pissed off. Ondo chuckled, released her hand, and took two steps back. After getting free, Vi gently rubbed her left wrist and went around Ondo to get the agreement of transfer on the coffee table. Vi quickly flipped through it and did not find anything wrong. Vi picked up the pen beside her and signed the two agreements without hesitation. Then, she took one of them and left without looking back. Ondo looked at her elegant back and raised his hand to touch the blood on his throat with a secretive expression. Vi walked out of the vi. When Lawson saw her, he subconsciously shrank back. After Vi walked past him, Lawson ran toward the vi to see Ondo. Vi ignored Lawson and gave Rayna a call. ¡°Help me find a few people to take care of my vi. Throw all the furniture and furnishings away and change new ones. The flowers in the garden have to be rented.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Zumthor.¡± Rayna answered obediently and asked, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, when will you move in? I will arrange it as soon as possible.¡± Vi smiled and asked, ¡°Who said I wanted to live there?¡± ¡°What? Ms. Zumthor, are you not going to live there? Then¡­¡± Before Rayna finished speaking, Vi hung up. Vi walked to her Santana which was parked at the gate. As soon as she opened the car door, she heard the sound of a car slowly approaching from behind. The car stopped not far from Vi. Anaya came out of the car. There seemed to be someone in the back seat. Judging from the movements of the person, it seemed to be a woman. The woman¡¯s face was blocked, so it was impossible to see who it was. Vi didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to them. She only nced at them for a moment before withdrawing her gaze, preparing to get in the car and leave. ve Anaya trotted closer to Vi, blocking her car door. Anaya asked with a surprised tone, ¡°Why are you here? Do you still want to pester Ondo? Ondo has nothing to do with you now!¡± Vi smiled as she said, ¡°You should ask Ondo. He was the one who asked me toe.¡± Anaya¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. ¡°How could Ondo ask you toe? If you didn¡¯t pester him, he would not even look at you!¡± Although Anaya didn¡¯t believe what Vi said, she had some doubts in her mind. Vi took out the agreement of transfer from her bag and waved it in front of Anaya¡¯s eyes. ¡°Look carefully. Ondo transferred this vi to me.¡± With that, Vi pushed Anaya away. Anaya couldn¡¯t stand the force and staggered a few steps before steadying herself. She was so shocked that her eyes turned red. How could Ondo give this vi to Vi? Ondo didn¡¯t even allow Anaya to get close to the vi, yet he was so generous as to give it to Vi! Why? Anaya was furious, but she thought it through soon. She red at Vi and said fiercely, ¡°This is thepensation that Ondo gave you for the divorce, right? He wants topletely cut off all rtionships with you. I advise you not to pester him!¡± Vi sneered, but she was not angry. She gave Anaya a cold look. ¡°This vi will be my private property. You¡¯d better stay away from here. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind getting someone to drive you out.¡± ¡°You!¡± Anaya was furious. When she saw Vi open the car door and sit in the driver¡¯s seat, Anaya once again became proud. ¡°In the past, I couldn¡¯t defeat you because you had the backing of Russell. But from tomorrow onwards, I will trample you under my feet forever!¡± Vi nced at Anaya. She didn¡¯t take Anaya¡¯s words seriously. With a loud bang, Vi ignited the engine. Santana quickly drove out and left Anaya with a shower of dust and exhaust gas. Anaya choked and coughed. Staring at the green Santana, Anaya stomped her feet, a vicious look shing through her eyes. Anaya wanted to see how long Vi could remain arrogant! Vi drove back to Russell¡¯s vi, When she passed by a big screen in the business center, she saw it was broadcasting the news that Breenda, the daughter of the Callis family, was drunk and caused a car ident. After the rescue, Breenda was not in danger, but she might be a vegetable forever. Breenda¡¯s parents sobbed in front of the camera. Vi only nced at it and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Three dayster, Vi went to the canteen for lunch. The employees all seemed to be particrly gossipy, and their expressions were wonderful as they talked. Vi felt a little curious. She didn¡¯t like surfing the Inte and listening to gossip. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, have you heard the big news this morning?¡± Rayna came over with her food and sat next to Vi with the other two assistants who were easy to get along with ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± Seeing that Vi did not know the news, Rayna exined, ¡°You know about the news of Brenda¡¯s car ident, do you? It has only been a few days, and the Callis family has announced to the public that they will bring back their little daughter who has been living abroad because of illness.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Vi didn¡¯t even raise her head as she concentrated on eating. ¡°Do you know who the little daughter of the Callis family is? She is Anaya, the fianc¨¦e of Mr. Caffrey. They announced their engagement party which will be held in a month!¡± Vi paused for a moment. When Rayna saw that Vi finally had a reaction, she was very excited. ¡°Everyone isughing at the unexpected performance of the Callis family. Breenda has just be a vegetable. And the Callis family is going to hold a banquet for Anaya¡­¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The other two female employees at the same table quickly joined in the discussion. They were all dissatisfied with what the Callis family did. They even boldly guessed that Anaya¡¯s identity was not as simple as it seemed. For a time, there were many different opinions. The employees were all discussing this matter. Vi listened quietly and did not participate in the discussion. She suddenly remembered what Anaya had said to her a few days ago when she was about to leave. It seemed that the car ident that happened to Breenda was not as simple as it looked. Now that Anaya had finally be an admitted daughter of the Callis family, what tricks would Anaya y? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 39 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Attend the Banquet After the meal in the canteen, Vi returned to her office and started working. Vi only guessed what had happened to the Callis family but had no evidence. She also didn¡¯t bother to care about it. But if Anaya provoked Vi, Vi wouldn¡¯t just sit by. In the afternoon, Jason called Vi. Jason asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Vi, are you free tonight?¡± Vi typed on the keyboard and said calmly, ¡°I have no time.¡± ¡°I have to attend the Callis family¡¯s banquet tonight. I¡¯ve been working for several days sessively.Could you give me a day off?¡± Jason pouted and wined. ¡°OK.¡± Jason did not expect that Vi would agree so easily. Jason asked tentatively, ¡°Would you do me the honor of attending the banquet with me tonight?¡± Vi pursed her lips and looked thoughtful. After a while, Vi replied briefly, ¡°Alright.¡± Then Vi hung up the phone directly. Jason silentlyined, how ruthless Vi is! Vi didn¡¯t n to attend the Callis family¡¯s banquet before. But since Jason had invited her, she decided to go and have a look. Half an hourter, Rayna knocked on the door and entered Vi¡¯s office. She ced an exquisite gift box on Vi¡¯s table. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, someone just sent this gift box for you.¡± ¡°I got it. You can continue your work now.¡± After Rayna left, Vi opened the box. There was a piece of evening dress in the box. The dress was to Vi¡¯s taste. Vi thought it was considerate of Jason to buy her this dress. Vi shook her head and couldn¡¯t helpughing. She soon put the dress back into the box and continued to work. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When it was time to get off work, most of the employees got ready to go home. Vi asked those who liked to work overtime to get off work early. Vi took the elevator downstairs when most of the workers in thepany had left.¡± At the entrance of the Angle Group, Jason sat in a newly-bought silver Maybach, waiting for Vi for a long time. Seeing Vie out of thepany, Jason subconsciously nced at her. With just a nce, Jason could no longer look away. Vi wore a snow-white dress and looked much more beautiful than those popr female stars. But Vi disdained to be a star. Jason clicked his tongue in surprise. He ran over with a smile and said respectfully, ¡°My princess, it is my great honor to attend a banquet with you.¡± Vi chuckled and yfully hit Jason on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Jason was aggrieved and covered his head. Seeing Vi walk toward the Maybach, Jason quickly opened the car door for her. He continued to praise Vi, ¡°Vi, you have such good taste in clothes. This dress is so beautiful.¡± Vi stopped in surprise. Vi asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy this dress and send it to me?¡± Jason was confused and a little embarrassed. ¡°I wanted to personally pick a dress for you, but I spent the entire afternoon filming on the movie set. I was so busy that I forgot,¡± he exined. Vi¡¯s face gradually grew solemn. When Rayna gave Vi the dress in the afternoon, there seemed to be no name of the sender on the box. Because Jason had just made a call to Vi, Vi thought it was Jason who bought her the dress. Now it seemed that something interesting would happen! Jason thought Vi was angry with him and asked carefully, ¡°Vi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Vi didn¡¯t exin anything but smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s attend the banquet. Just wait and see.¡± In the makeup room on the second floor of the Callis¡¯ vi. Anaya was still putting on makeup. She had been preparing for the banquet since noon. Today, she decided to be the center of attention. Alisha sat next to Anaya and kept talking, ¡°If you didn¡¯t invite me to this banquet, Ondo would not allow me to go out I am under the watchful eve of those in the Caffrey¡¯s old house. I¡¯m very 5F bored.¡± ¡°I guess you won¡¯t be grounded by Ondo anymore,¡± Anayaforted Alisha with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ondo is strict and stubborn.¡± Alisha pursed her lips and continued toin, ¡°What are you busy with these days? You don¡¯t even answer the phone. I even suspect that you have sneaked on me.¡± Anaya¡¯s smile froze on her lips and then held Alisha¡¯s hand affectionately. ¡°How is it possible that I sneaked on you? I¡¯ve always treated you as my best friend. If you suspect me, I will be sad.¡± Alisha thought Anaya was very sincere, so she believed Anaya. ¡°I just guessed casually. Never mind. Congrattions! You can marry Ondo as the daughter of the Callis family. You and Ondo are a good match!¡± A trace of coldness shed in Anaya¡¯s eyes. But the moment Alisha looked at her, Anaya immediately put on a gentle smile. Alisha did not notice Anaya¡¯s subtle expression and continued to chat with her. ¡°You are now the daughter of the Callis family and the future heir. You enjoy a higher social status. Vi is no match for you.¡± Anaya was very proud and pleased by Alisha¡¯s words. Just as Anaya was about to say something, there was a sudden noise at the door. Something seemed to have fallen. Anaya and Alisha exchanged nces. They stood up and went to open the door. It turned out that a maid who came to send the dress bumped into a cleaner who was passing by. Many things were scattered on the ground, and the maid was helping to pick them up. Alisha covered her nose in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s so dirty!¡± The cleaner immediately apologized in fear. . ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Callis. I will clean the ground soon.¡± Anaya frowned in disgust. Anaya wanted to scold the cleaner but Alisha stood aside. Anaya could only smile and said, ¡°Forget it. It is not a big deal. There will be many guests today. Clean up quickly.¡± Anava looked at the maid who was helping the cleaner. ¡°Bring me the dress that has finished sizes. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± The maid hurriedly picked up the intact gift box from the ground and followed Anaya into the dressing room. There was a snow-white customized dress in the gift box. Alisha eximed merrily, ¡°What a beautiful dress. Is the dress designed by a famous designer abroad? Anaya, you must be the center of attention at tonight¡¯s banquet. Your parents are good to you, and I¡¯m so envious.¡± Anaya was proud, but she smiled humbly. ¡°You have a better life than me. You have been spoiled since childhood and also the beloved daughter of your family.¡± Anaya and Alisha ttered each other. Alisha even took a few photos with Anaya and posted them on Twitter. The caption read, ¡°I am at Anaya¡¯s banquet. She is gorgeous.¡± Soon, lots ofizensmented on the photos and praised Anaya and Alisha. Alisha, who hadn¡¯t left home for a long time, was filled with vanity. ¡°Alisha, can you see how many people are outside? Isn¡¯t the banquet about to start?¡± Anaya asked with a smile and found an excuse to send Alisha away. ¡°OK.¡± Once Alisha left, Anaya quickly made a call. ¡°How¡¯s Vi? Will our n go smoothly tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, there will be no problems. I asked someone to monitor Vi. Just wait and see,¡± Reba said over the phone. With Reba¡¯s words, Anaya rested assured. Anaya was very excited when thinking of what would happen in a while. Tonight, Anaya nned to humiliate Vi and be the most popr celebrity in Washington! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 40 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Who Is Wearing the Fake Dress? At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the guests in Callis¡¯s vi gathered. In addition to their rtives, all of them came from the upper ss. Audrey Brook, the wife of Joans Callis, stood quietly by Joans and asionally chatted with the guests with a smile. However, Audrey was not happy at all. Her daughter was still unconscious. Joans was going to bring the home wrecker¡¯s daughter back. Joans wanted to foster the girl under Audrey¡¯s name. Audrey felt so angry Audrey knew that the Callis family did not have a male heir. Her only daughter was still unconscious. She didn¡¯t want the Callis family to copse, so she had to listen to Joans. Therefore, no matter how angry she was, Audrey had to pretend to love Anaya. Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, ¡°Look! It¡¯s Anaya!¡± Everyone in the vi hall instantly followed the spotlight and looked at the second floor. Anaya had exquisite makeup on, and she had a decent smile on her face. The dress made her look elegant. Anaya walked down the stairs gracefully. The crowd immediately became lively, cheering and gathering around her. Ady pulled Audrey and praised, ¡°Mrs. Callis, you are so lucky. Your little daughter is so beautiful. Her fianc¨¦ is the CEO of the Caffrey Group. I¡¯m so envious.¡± Another woman ttered, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Caffrey is handsome, young, and strong. They are a Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g good match. Mrs. Callis, you are so lucky!¡± ¡°Well. It is nothing. You all have sons and daughters. This is the luckiest thing¡­¡± Audrey pinched her palm tightly but smiled brightly. Ondo was sitting quietly with no expression on his face. Despite not saying a word, the noble air around him attracted people. Anaya enjoyed people¡¯s ttery and envy. She enjoyed the sensation of attention. There were many rich young spoiled brats. Anaya fascinated them. Anaya noticed that she deliberately walked very slowly down the steps. However, the situation had changed, She was just halfway through the steps when the crowd suddenly began to stir again. Someone was shouting, ¡°Jason is here! Everyone turned their heads and gathered at the door. The young and handsome Jason walked over from the end of the red carpet with his female companion. As a big star and the young master of the Bat family, his appearance made the guests even more excited. When people looked over, the first person to notice was Vi beside him. A white Fairy Dress made her look very good. She wore light makeup today. It went so well with her skirt. Vi walked over. She looked noble, like an elegant fairy. The crowd was full of exmations. No one paid attention to Anaya behind them. Anaya was still standing in the middle of the stairs. She hadn¡¯t expected that Vi would attract everyone¡¯s attention as soon as she appeared. Anaya stood there. No one paid attention to her at all. Anaya felt so awkward and angry that she almost fainted. Anaya was shocked. She thought, this is so strange! Why does the little bitch look so amazing wearing a fake? I spent the entire afternoon making delicate makeup. Why am I not as attractive as she is? Why? I¡¯m no worse than this bitch! Anaya was so angry. She elegantly covered her mouth and coughed twice, trying to attract everyone¡¯s attention. One of the guests approached her and turned to nce at her. His sharp eyes noticed something was wrong He shouted, ¡°Look! Jason¡¯s femalepanion is wearing the same haute couture as Anaya.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! Well. Whoever is ugly is embarrassed! Jason¡¯s femalepanion is so stunning. I completely forget what Anaya is wearing¡­¡± The guests looked at the two of them. Vi looked noble and calm. Anaya looked very ordinary. Anaya was so angry. She thought, I do not want that! Soon, someone discovered that something was wrong again. ¡°This dress seems to be made by a well-known designer from abroad, Ms. Zack. The name of this dress is First Snow.¡± ¡°Ah! That¡¯s true!¡± ¡°The dress designed by Ms. Zack is limited to only one in the world. Even rich people can¡¯t get it. How can there be two dresses at the same time tonight?¡± ¡°Who is wearing the fake dress?¡± The crowd was in an uproar, pushing the matter to a climax. They were the same, which meant that one of them was a high-quality imitation! Seeing that, Anaya heaved a sigh of relief. Joans and Audrey were stunned. They didn¡¯t see this oneing. The guests all had different opinions. The atmosphere in the banquet hall suddenly became chaotic. The people present were all nobles. They hated the fake ones. nes Audrey was worried that things would go in a bad direction. She walked to the microphone in the middle of the stands. She said, ¡°I am very sorry for what happened today. I am also very surprised, but I want to exin to everyone that the dress on my daughter was the real one. I called Ms. Zack yesterday. It cost 5 million dors and came by air yesterday. It can¡¯t be a fake dress.¡± There was an uproar in the crowd. They thought, they cost 5 million dors to buy a dress! Joans and his wife love their little daughter so much! The guests looked at Anaya enviously. Anaya once again became the focus of the crowd. She supported herself on the steps and steadily walked to the stands, standing side by side with Audrey. Anaya smiled nobly. She showed everyone her demeanor as the daughter of the Callis family. With Audrey¡¯s exnation, everyone believed it. They concluded that Vi¡¯s dress was the fake one. Jason took a step forward and blocked the malicious gazes directed at Vi. He looked at Audrey on the stage and sneered, ¡°Mrs. Brook, do you think my femalepanion is wearing a fake dress?¡± Audrey was speechless. Joans felt a panic. Joans thought, what should I do? If I insist that Jason¡¯s femalepanion wears fakes, I will annoy the Bat family. In future cooperation, the Callis family will be in a difficult situation. If not, it would greatly affect the Callis family¡¯s reputation. It would be even more difficult for me to survive in the upper circles. No matter what, the Callis family would suffer heavy losses. Joans was in a dilemma. He never thought that a proper banquet would develop into such a situation. No one knew the truth. They exchanged confidential whispers. Alisha suddenly stood up. ¡°Jason, did you buy this dress?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jason said. ¡°That¡¯s right. You must have been deceived by her.¡± Alisha smiled smugly. She faced all the guests and continued to exin, ¡°I think everyone doesn¡¯t know this woman. She is an orphan that my grandfather adopted from a welfare home. Her name is Vi.¡± Alisha added, ¡°She always steals things when she lives in my house. My mother is so kind. She did not drive her out. How could she afford it? This dress of hers must be a fake!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 41 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 41 Chapter 41 The Dance When Alisha finished speaking, everyone was shocked. Their gazes towards Vi changed. Jason knew Vi¡¯s identity, and Alisha¡¯s words instantly ignited his anger. ¡°You bastard! How dare you talk nonsense to my femalepanion!¡± Seeing that Jason was still defending Vi despite her words, Alisha was both jealous and angry. Alisha did not dare to offend Jason. She could only suppress her anger and say, ¡°Mr. Bat, you have been deceived by this woman. She is good at pretending to be innocent and seducing men. In the past, she usually coaxed my grandfather!¡± ¡°Bullshit! Vi is¡­¡± The person behind him suddenly pinched his arm. Jason stopped talking and turned to look at Vi. Vi furrowed her brows slightly and shook her head. She didn¡¯t say anything. Ondo, who had been silent in the crowd, saw the small movements between the two and frowned subconsciously. Jason received Vi¡¯s signal and waspletely silent. Vi walked past him and looked straight at Alisha, smiling, ¡°It seems that the lessonst time was not enough. You still like bbing about me.¡± Alisha was frightened by Vi¡¯s stare, and she suddenly felt cold. Considering that this was a public ce and the distance between them was quite far, Vi didn¡¯t dare to do anything. Alisha braced herself and used Vi. ¡°You still dare to mention thest time? Last time, you broke into my house and smashed things just because you were kept by a man, and¡­¡± ¡°Alisha.¡± Not far away, Ondo called her calmly. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Alisha subconsciously shivered. Her brother usually called her seriously when he was really angry. Alisha was unwilling, but she had to let go of the matter fromst time and return to the topic tonight. ¡°Hmph, nheless, the one on you is a fake. Rather than waiting for you to make a fool of yourself later, why don¡¯t you admit it now?¡± Vi did not say anything. On the stands, Anaya took the microphone and said, ¡°Vi, if you really like this First Snow of Ms. Zack. I can send you offter. Today is a special day for me. I don¡¯t want to make a scene unpleasant because of this. I¡¯ll let the servant take you to get a new one.¡± Her generous and kind words not only helped her impress others but also made sure the fact that Vi¡¯s clothes were fake. Joans saw this and immediately gave Audrey a look. ¡°Take thisdy to the guest room to change her clothes.¡± Audrey quickly called out to the servant. Two servants immediately moved to pull Vi, who was still standing on the red carpet. At this time, all the guests present thought that the one on her body was a high-quality imitation, and no one stood up to object. They looked at her with disdain and dislike. + After all, Anaya was the daughter of the Callis family, and Vi was an orphan who grew up in a charity house. The difference between their status was too great. It was obvious who they would believe. ¡°Hold on.¡± Just as the servants approached, Vi finally spoke. Vi smiled and looked gently at Anaya on the stage. ¡°The dresses designed by Ms. Zack are not only beautiful in color, but the style of each dress is also very unique. No matter how great the high-quality imitation is, even if it can imitate its appearance, it can¡¯t reach the essence of the real one.¡± Anaya was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vi pursed her lips as if she was born with a sense of pride. ¡°Ms. Callis, if you insist that the dress on you is real, do you dare topete with me in the dance ¡®Lover¡¯?¡± ¡°Lover¡± was the most difficult dance in tango. It showed every side of women, gentle, wild, spoiled, or willful. The difficulty of this dance was the steps and rhythm of the dance. If one was slightly distracted, he could no longer keep up with the music. Everyone was shocked! Was this woman crazy? Who gave her the confidence to bring up this proposal? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being embarrassed? After aplete and high-intensity dance, the ¡°Lover¡±, people, who wore the imitation, couldn¡¯t hide the problem with the dress. In front of so many people, it would be so embarrassing! However, since they were willing to make a fool of themselves, others were also willing to watch the show. On the stage, Anaya and Vi were staring at each other. Anaya was also puzzled. Why was Vi so confident that she was wearing a real dress? And when did Vi learn the tango? Even Anaya had just learned this kind of high-level dance. It was too difficult for her to remember all the movements. What if Vi really knew how to dance and did better than her? Anaya felt uneasy. Seeing that Anaya didn¡¯t respond, Vi smiled, ¡°Ms. Callis, are you afraid?¡± This was a tant provocation. If Anaya didn¡¯t ept it, she would definitely be looked down on and people even thought that she hid something Alisha immediately stood up to cheer for Anaya, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Anaya. ept it! If she proposed it, then let her dance first and fulfill her wish of making a fool of herself in public!¡± Right! She almost forgot! Anaya¡¯s eyes lit up. Vi¡¯s dress was fake. No matter how well she danced, she would be embarrassed in the end. At that time, she would only be making a fool of herself. After thinking it through, Anaya took the microphone and said, ¡°Since you insist, Vi, let¡¯s dance for the guests today.¡± As she spoke, she used her fingers to gently pinch the hem of her dress, and she smiled at the crowd. The guests obviously appreciated her, and they all looked favorably at her. In the end, Anaya chose to go up on her own as to who would dance first. Vi would definitely make a fool of herself if she danced. Then, who would be interested in admiring her graceful dance? Therefore, it would be best if she danced first and enjoyed people¡¯s gazes. Because it was a dance for two people, Anaya subconsciously looked toward Ondo. But he was not there, and he was nowhere to be found. Anaya had no choice. In front of so many people, Anaya couldn¡¯t run out to find him on the spot. Therefore, among the noblemen who invited her to dance with them, Anaya chose the most handsome one. The music sounded, and the two began to dance with the rhythm. Although Anaya didn¡¯t dance very beautifully, she had memorized the first half of the movements. It was still consideredplete. Most importantly, she was at the center of the banquet tonight. Everyone was very supportive of her. Anaya was so happy that she thought her performance had amazed everyone and performed more excitedly. However, as she followed the music and was making a swing of her arm, a sound suddenly came from the inside of her arm. The voice was very small,pletely covered by the music, but she could feel it clearly. Did her clothese unsewn? Anaya panicked. How was this possible? Her clothes were definitely real. Could it be that her movements were too big? Anaya thought resentfully and restrained her movements. And because of her uneasiness, she missed the shooting and turned it into the wrong foot, just stepping on it with her male partner! The scene suddenly became awkward. Anaya awkwardly withdrew her foot and ended the dance in advance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to let everyone see a joke. I just came back from abroad. I started learning this dance two days ago. I didn¡¯t perform very well.¡± Alisha spoke for her, ¡°It¡¯s only been two days and you can dance like this. Anaya, you don¡¯t have to be modest. You are already very amazing!¡± In order to give the Callis family face, many guests also praised Anaya. Joans and Audrey smiled and greeted them. Anaya heaved a sigh of relief. She even more firmly believed that her actions just now were too big. There was no way that her dress was a high imitation! Although she didn¡¯t perform very well, at least there was no problem with her dress. The crowd looked at Vi strangely. Alisha was the first to say as if she was watching a good show. ¡°Anaya has already finished dancing. It¡¯s your turn now!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 42 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Vi Dazzles Everyone ¡°Alright,¡± Vi said calmly. She turned to look at Jason. Jason¡¯s face was pale, and his expression was extremely embarrassed. He said very softly, ¡°Vi¡­ I don¡¯t know the dance, ¡®Lover¡¯. Did I embarrass you?¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t want to me him. Alisha heard it and smiled even more proudly, ¡°It seems that Mr. Bat can¡¯t help you. What should you do? Could it be that no one here is willing to dance with you? Then you must be more embarrassed!¡± Vi still didn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze swept across the men in the hall. Several young men coveted Vi¡¯s beauty and wanted to stand up and invite her. However, they thought that her clothes were fake and feared that they would make a fool of themselves on stage with her. In the end, they gave up. After waiting for two minutes, no one was willing to dance with Vi. Alishaughed maliciously. Just as she was about to continue mocking Vi, a man¡¯s low voice came from behind the crowd. ¡°Is Ms. Zumthor willing to dance with me?¡± The crowd looked over. Ondo had returned to the banquet hall and was looking at Vi on the red carpet. In fact, he did not leave just now. He just went to a quiet and inconspicuous ce to stay for a while. He did not want to participate in the small war between women. But Anaya had already finished dancing, which meant that Vi¡¯s clothes were likely to have a problem. If he were to dance with her, he would help her press down on her waist silently, blocking the route that could be stretched taut at any time so that she would not be embarrassed. He felt that he was just doing a good thing, but some people did not think so. ¡°Ondo¡­¡± ¡°Ondo!¡± Anaya and Alisha spoke simultaneously. Alisha was very excited. ¡°Ondo, how can you help her? You are Anaya¡¯s fianc¨¦. If you don¡¯t help Anaya, but help this woman, what will others think of Anaya? You have to think about Anaya, right?¡± Anaya¡¯s eyes were red. She didn¡¯tin. She just looked at him pitifully. In fact, she was already gnashing her teeth in hatred. if Vi agreed, what would people think of her? Ondo took the initiative to invite Vi to make a fool of himself, but he didn¡¯t invite her, his fianc¨¦e, to dance with him. Why? For a moment, the strong hatred in Anaya¡¯s heart reached its peak. Ondo ignored theirints and looked at Vi again, his eyes indicating for her to ept his invitation Vi only gave him a faint nce, then retracted her gaze, and walked straight to the stands. Her tone was very cold. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, thank you for your good intentions. But there¡¯s no need. Because I want to dance by myself.¡± ¡°What? Is this woman crazy?¡± ¡°She wants to dance alone in such a difficult dance? And look at her expression just now. She completely doesn¡¯t put Mr. Caffrey in her eyes.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. I can¡¯t wait to see her embarrass herself!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. The guests discussed Vi excitedly. Inparison, Anaya secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Alisha smiled, ¡°You¡¯re smart to do so.¡± After being rejected, Ondo put on a straight face. He pursed his lips and did not say anything else. He sat back in his seat. Since she didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness at all, he wouldn¡¯t interfere with this. Vi didn¡¯t seem to hear the voices of doubt below. With the music, she quickly entered the state, and her aura suddenly changed. When the guests saw that she was about to start, they all shut up and waited for a good show. But¡­ Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. A second, two seconds¡­ People who were waiting to watch Vi embarrassed gradually revealed shocking expressions! Vi in the spotlight moved with the music, The white dress was elegant and graceful, making her look like a fairy in the night. She seemed to be merged with the music. The dance steps were sometimes elegant, and sometimes wild. Even the most difficult cross-step, rotation, and jump in the song were interpreted by her perfectly It was clearly a two-person dance, but she adapted it into a perfect female solo dance. This song seemed to be a dance song tailored for her: ¡°My God! How did she do it?¡± ¡°This is simply the best ¡®Lover¡¯ I have ever seen!¡± ¡°I should have stood up and invited her to dance with me. She is so beautiful! What a pity!¡± The men who were reluctant to stand up and dance with Vi earlier all sighed and wailed. They looked at her slender waist. If they could hold her in their arms, tonight was worth it! Some were regretful, and some were amazed. All the guests were immersed in this dance, unable to extricate themselves. Ondo stared unblinkingly at Vi on the stage who was like a white swan, and a hint of surprise appeared in his unchanging ck eyes. It was impossible to perform the ¡°Lover¡±, the most difficult dance in the world, to such perfection without five to eight years of basic skills and repeated practice. Since the divorce, she was like a mysterious treasure, constantly refreshing his new understanding of her. How many surprises did she have on her that he did not know about? Anaya was also shocked. She was standing in the corner at the back of the stage, and the light could not reach her position. However, she could see how stunning the expressions of the guests below the stage were. Even her most beloved Ondo did not move his eyes away from the start. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She gritted her teeth, and the ferocious jealousy and unwillingness on her face were revealedpletely. But in a few seconds, she figured it out. No matter how well she performed, Anaya just needed the result. The better she danced, the more miserable she would beter! As the song reached its climax, the guests also held their breath along with Vi¡¯s beautiful rotation. With such high intensity andrge movements, if something happened to her dress at this time, such a beautiful performance would be ruined! At this time, Vi on the stage had already turned more than ten times in a row at the climax of the music. Anaya and Alisha almost couldn¡¯t hide the hatred and excitement in their eyes! The tense mood of the crowd also reached its peak! In the tense atmosphere, Vi stopped spinning at thest turn of the music and stood firmly on the stage with a graceful finishing movement. There was no ident. There was no stage ident. It was a perfect performance. Everyone fell silent. Then, there was a burst of apuse. Vi was surrounded by praise and admiration, but she was still unbelievably calm as if it was an ordinary thing Once she finished dancing, Anaya¡¯s performance instantly became a strong contrast. The group of guests who originally supported Anaya didn¡¯t even want to look at her. Their eyes were filled with the beautiful dance of Vi. However, at the end of this dance, a new problem appeared! Both of them had finished dancing, but none of them had a problem with the First Snow. Then who wore the real one? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 43 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 43 Anaya held the microphone. Under the spotlight, her eyes were slightly red, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. ¡°Thank my parents for giving me this opportunity to do my part for the Callis Group. I will spare no effort to study thepany¡¯s affairs and strive to help the Callis Group make progress. I also thank everyone very much for attending my banquet tonight. I hope that everyone can have a good time tonight.¡± Thinking that her speech was over, the guests below apuded again. But Anaya only paused for a moment before continuing, her face slightly shy. ¡°Maybe many of the guests here know it, but I still want to invite everyone in public. In a month, I will officially hold an engagement ceremony with Ondo Caffrey, the president of the Caffrey Group, at the East Hotel. I hope everyone wille to witness our love.¡± When she said this, her face was filled with happiness. She sweetly looked at Ondo¡¯s position, but out of the corner of her eyes, she nced at Vi. When Jason heard this, he subconsciously turned to look at Vi. There was no expression on Vi¡¯s face. She leisurely sipped the wine. Jason was still a little worried andforted her, ¡°Vi, this scumbag has just divorced and is already engaged again. He isn¡¯t a good man. Fortunately, you have divorced him. And Anaya even deliberately made a high-profile announcement at the banquet. She wants to provoke you. What a scheming bitch.¡± Vi was amused by him and chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve already said everything. What else do I have to say?¡± Anaya could clearly see the two of themughing and chatting. She thought, this slut is pretending to be calm and collected. Does she take me seriously? There was a sh of viciousness in her eyes. After bowing slightly to the audience, Anaya stepped down and began to toast one by one. Audrey led her to greet the guests politely. The waiter held a ss of red wine and followed her silently. Anaya chatted with the guests while toasting them. Very quickly, she came to Vi. After toasting the others, Anaya raised a ss of wine and looked at Vi with a natural expression. ¡°Vi, there was a small disagreement between us just now. I think you are the most generous and will not bother about what happened just now.¡± Vi also picked up the wine next to her and looked up at Anaya. Her red lips curved slightly. ¡°Then, you may not know me very well. I am the most vengeful person. I have always been a person who seeks revenge for the smallest grievance,¡± she said. 2 VE Anaya was a little stunned. In the blink of an eye, her smile became even brighter as she slowly Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. approached Vi¡¯s ear. In others¡¯ eyes, the two of them got along well. ¡°You just heard I share my good news about Ondo. You must feel bad, right? For him, you had suffered in the Caffrey family for three years. In the end, you could only leave dejectedly. Tsk, pitiful.¡± Anaya smiled, full of sarcasm. Vi sneered, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that, but I don¡¯t think I saw how loving you and Mr. Caffrey are. I only know that you seem to have bad eyesight. You can¡¯t even tell if a dress is fake or not. Presumably, you can¡¯t tell if a man is good or not.¡± Anaya¡¯s smile froze. The image of her making a fool of herself in front of everyone urred to her. Chantar na Dravnien Unr She clenched the red wine ss in her hand in anger and lowered her voice. W ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky so early. It¡¯s not certain who will win. I will not let you off!¡± She faked a sweet smile as she said vicious words in a gentle tone. Vi raised her eyebrowszily. ¡°I¡¯ll wait, but before that, I want to share something with you.¡± Anaya took two steps back, maintaining a suitable distance. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked suspiciously. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it was as if the two had just finished whispering to each other. Vi took out her phone and showed a photo to Anaya. ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± she asked with a smile. ¡°You!¡± Anaya only nced at it, and in an instant, she could no longer suppress the anger in her heart. She thought, that bitch! She actually dared to provoke me with the photo that I had just made a fool of myself! She was so angry that she subconsciously reached out to grab the phone. Vi was faster and put her phone away. ¡°You have gone too far!¡± Anaya missed it and became angrier. She subconsciously wanted to ssh the wine in her ss at Vi. Jason, who was sitting at the side, saw it clearly. His expression changed and he was about to get up to block it for Vi. Crash. P as III The red wine sshed on her face, and her delicate makeup was messy. The red wine instantly stained her yellow dress. Anaya wiped away the wine stains on her face with a look of disbelief. In that instant, her hand was instantly pressed down, and the wine on Vi mercilessly sshed onto Anaya¡¯s face. Vi almost sessfully fought back at everything. Anaya was so furious. The noise disturbed the guests at the neighboring table, and the anger in Anaya¡¯s eyes immediately turned into a grievance. ¡°Vi ¡­ I just hope that you can bless me and Ondo. Why did you do this?¡± She began to sob. The guests who heard themotion all came over to watch the show. Seeing this scene, everyone thought that Vi was bullying Anaya. After all, Jason had always been domineering and arrogant, so they thought his femalepanion would be like him. A group of people started to criticize Vi at once. ¡°How many times have you used this move? You won¡¯t get tired of it?¡± Vi was toozy to retort. She only looked at Anaya coldly. A guest handed a handkerchief to Anaya. Anaya wiped wine stains from her face while she said with a wronged tone, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Vi, I just want you to let Ondo go. I really love him. Besides, the engagement party between me and him is just around the corner. Can¡¯t you bless us?¡± The crowd was shocked by her words. They spilled the tea. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Audrey rushed over when she heard that and was shocked to see Anaya being sshed. Anaya was about to exin when Jason spoke first. His tone was very cold, and his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°The Callis family is really good. First, they wanted to nder my femalepanion for wearing a fake dress. Now, they want toin. Are you looking down on the Bat family? I will remember this!¡± He snorted and pulled Vi away without looking back. The other guests didn¡¯t dare to provoke him and all made way. Audrey had just arrived and was stunned. She wondered, What happened? Isn¡¯t Anaya at a disadvantage? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 44 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Provoke Her Joans paused. The crowd instantly went silent, waiting for his reply. His face suddenly became serious, ¡°I believe all the guests here knew about the matter of the Callis Group a few days ago. I am very sad about it, but to let the Callis Group continue to prosper, I have decided to announce the new heir of the Callis Group to everyone tonight, Anaya Callis.¡± At the end of his sentence, he turned around and gestured for everyone to look upstairs. At that time, Anaya had already changed into a new light yellow long dress. Her fluffy curly hair properly wrapped around her right shoulder, and even her makeup seemed to have been mended, making her look much more exquisite. The smile on her gentle and elegant face was sweet, as if nothing had happened more than an hour ago. The guests apuded when they saw her. With the lesson just now, Anaya restrained her pretentiousness and went downstairs at a constant speed. She slowly walked up to Joans and gave him a hug. Then, Joans walked down the stage. He left the stage for Anaya. Anaya held the microphone. Under the spotlight, her eyes were slightly red, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. ¡°Thank my parents for giving me this opportunity to do my part for the Callis Group. I will spare no effort to study thepany¡¯s affairs and strive to help the Callis Group make progress. I also thank everyone very much for attending my banquet tonight. I hope that everyone can have a good time tonight.¡± Thinking that her speech was over, the guests below apuded again. But Anaya only paused for a moment before continuing, her face slightly shy. ¡°Maybe many of the guests here know it, but I still want to invite everyone in public. In a month, I will officially hold an engagement ceremony with Ondo Caffrey, the president of the Caffrey Group, at the East Hotel. I hope everyone wille to witness our love.¡± When she said this, her face was filled with happiness. She sweetly looked at Ondo¡¯s position, but out of the corner of her eyes, she nced at Vi. When Jason heard this, he subconsciously turned to look at Vi. There was no expression on Vi¡¯s face. She leisurely sipped the wine. Jason was still a little worried andforted her, ¡°Vi, this scumbag has just divorced and is already engaged again. He isn¡¯t a good man. Fortunately, you have divorced him. And Anaya even deliberately made a high-profile announcement at the banquet. She wants to provoke you. What a scheming bitch.¡± Vi was amused by him and chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve already said everything. What else do I have to say?¡± Anaya could clearly see the two of themughing and chatting. She thought, this slut is pretending to be calm and collected. Does she take me seriously? There was a sh of viciousness in her eyes. After bowing slightly to the audience, Anaya stepped down and began to toast one by one. Audrey led her to greet the guests politely. The waiter held a ss of red wine and followed her silently. Anaya chatted with the guests while toasting them. Very quickly, she came to Vi. After toasting the others, Anaya raised a ss of wine and looked at Vi with a natural expression. ¡°Vi, there was a small disagreement between us just now. I think you are the most generous and will not bother about what happened just now.¡± Vi also picked up the wine next to her and looked up at Anaya. Her red lips curved slightly. ¡°Then, you may not know me very well. I am the most vengeful person. I have always been a person who seeks revenge for the smallest grievance,¡± she said. 2 VE Anaya was a little stunned. In the blink of an eye, her smile became even brighter as she slowly approached Vi¡¯s ear. In others¡¯ eyes, the two of them got along well. ¡°You just heard I share my good news about Ondo. You must feel bad, right? For him, you had suffered in the Caffrey family for three years. In the end, you could only leave dejectedly. Tsk, pitiful.¡± Anaya smiled, full of sarcasm. Vi sneered, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that, but I don¡¯t think I saw how loving you and Mr. Caffrey are. I only know that you seem to have bad eyesight. You can¡¯t even tell if a dress is fake or not. Presumably, you can¡¯t tell if a man is good or not.¡± Anaya¡¯s smile froze. The image of her making a fool of herself in front of everyone urred to her. Chantar na Dravnien Unr She clenched the red wine ss in her hand in anger and lowered her voice. W ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky so early. It¡¯s not certain who will win. I will not let you off!¡± She faked a sweet smile as she said vicious words in a gentle tone. Vi raised her eyebrowszily. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll wait, but before that, I want to share something with you.¡± Anaya took two steps back, maintaining a suitable distance. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked suspiciously. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it was as if the two had just finished whispering to each other. Vi took out her phone and showed a photo to Anaya. ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± she asked with a smile. ¡°You!¡± Anaya only nced at it, and in an instant, she could no longer suppress the anger in her heart. She thought, that bitch! She actually dared to provoke me with the photo that I had just made a fool of myself! She was so angry that she subconsciously reached out to grab the phone. Vi was faster and put her phone away. ¡°You have gone too far!¡± Anaya missed it and became angrier. She subconsciously wanted to ssh the wine in her ss at Vi. Jason, who was sitting at the side, saw it clearly. His expression changed and he was about to get up to block it for Vi. Crash. P as III The red wine sshed on her face, and her delicate makeup was messy. The red wine instantly stained her yellow dress. Anaya wiped away the wine stains on her face with a look of disbelief. In that instant, her hand was instantly pressed down, and the wine on Vi mercilessly sshed onto Anaya¡¯s face. Vi almost sessfully fought back at everything. Anaya was so furious. The noise disturbed the guests at the neighboring table, and the anger in Anaya¡¯s eyes immediately turned into a grievance. ¡°Vi ¡­ I just hope that you can bless me and Ondo. Why did you do this?¡± She began to sob. The guests who heard themotion all came over to watch the show. Seeing this scene, everyone thought that Vi was bullying Anaya. After all, Jason had always been domineering and arrogant, so they thought his femalepanion would be like him. A group of people started to criticize Vi at once. ¡°How many times have you used this move? You won¡¯t get tired of it?¡± Vi was toozy to retort. She only looked at Anaya coldly. A guest handed a handkerchief to Anaya. Anaya wiped wine stains from her face while she said with a wronged tone, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Vi, I just want you to let Ondo go. I really love him. Besides, the engagement party between me and him is just around the corner. Can¡¯t you bless us?¡± The crowd was shocked by her words. They spilled the tea. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Audrey rushed over when she heard that and was shocked to see Anaya being sshed. Anaya was about to exin when Jason spoke first. His tone was very cold, and his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°The Callis family is really good. First, they wanted to nder my femalepanion for wearing a fake dress. Now, they want toin. Are you looking down on the Bat family? I will remember this!¡± He snorted and pulled Vi away without looking back. The other guests didn¡¯t dare to provoke him and all made way. Audrey had just arrived and was stunned. She wondered, What happened? Isn¡¯t Anaya at a disadvantage? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 45 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Because She Is Beautiful Audrey was about to question Anaya when Joans and Ondo walked over. Seeing that reassuring figure, Anaya instantly cried and rushed over. ¡°Ondo¡­¡± Ondo nced at her and pursed his lips without saying a word. Under the dim yellow light, his expression was unclear. Wasi ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Joans asked as he saw the sorry state on Anaya¡¯s face. The surrounding guests helped to exin. Although each and every one of them was biased towards Anaya, they didn¡¯t dare to provoke Jason. Moreover, amazed at Vi¡¯s stunning dance, they didn¡¯t say any sharp words. Joans heard it and basically understood what happened. He smiled and invited the guests to continue eating. Afterforting Anaya for a bit, he followed the guests back to the banquet hall. Anaya sobbed as she held Ondo¡¯s hand, wronged and pitiful, ¡°Ondo, don¡¯t me Vi. She¡¯s probably in a bad mood because of our engagement.¡± Ondo looked down at her and asked in a cold tone, ¡°What did you say to her just now?¡± Anaya was stunned by the question. When she looked up, she saw that his face was a little gloomy. She quickly exined, ¡°We are going to be engaged. I just hoped that she could bless us. I did not expect that she would be a little angry, so she sshed it on me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ondo frowned, and his face became colder. Anaya was still holding on to a trace of hope. She nodded and tightened her grip on his arm. Almost instantly, he withdrew his hand. ¡°Anaya, I can¡¯t understand you now.¡± Anaya choked. She thought, this is the first time he has spoken so coldly. Did he see it? She did not dare to continue pretending. If Ondo really saw something but she continued to conceal it, it would only make him more disgusted. ¡°Ondo, just now, Vi made fun of me with the photo of my stage incident. I was so angry that I wanted to ssh it on her¡­ I haven¡¯t changed, Ondo. I am still the same.¡± Ondo didn¡¯t say anything and let Anaya chatter beside him. Anaya didn¡¯t get a response from him, so she panicked even more and cried. ¡°Ondo, I¡¯m so scared of you like this. You promised you wouldpensate me for the past. Believe me, I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡±¡± Ondo frowned when the old matter was mentioned again. He felt disgusted suddenly. It seemed that ever since Anaya returned, she often used the things from many years ago to soften him up. She was getting further and further away from the little girl he remembered. She had only been abroad for three years. He wondered why she had changed so greatly. Audrey listened from the side. As a woman, she was very clear and disgusted with Anaya¡¯s behavior. She quietly rolled her eyes and turned to leave. ¡°Mrs. Callis, Anaya is not in a good mood tonight. Take her back to rest early.¡± Audrey did not dare to refuse. She put on a loving smile and gently pulled Anaya. Only when Ondo left did Audrey put away the smile on her face. She quietly pinched Anaya¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°The daughter of a bitch is a bitch. He had left. Stop pretending. I¡¯m disgusted.¡± Anaya red at Audrey fiercely. ¡°What? Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Audrey released Anaya hatefully and returned to the main banquet hall. After leaving the Callis¡¯ vi, Vi separated from Jason and returned to Russell¡¯s vi alone. She took a bath, put on a beauty mask, and ate some fresh fruit. She was in a very good mood. The phone suddenly rang. She looked at the name disyed on the screen and answered without hesitation, ¡°Thank you for tonight. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have been the one making a fool of myself on the spot.¡± On the other side of the line, Abigailughed loudly, ¡°You¡¯re wee! You deserve a beautiful dress. My First Snow looks like it is tailor-made for you. If I were to be tainted by Anaya, I would be depressed to death.¡± Vi pursed her lips into a smile. Fortunately, she had sensed something wrong with Jason before they set off tonight. She had only found out that her dress was fake after she called Abigail. Fortunately, Anaya was slightly fatter than Vi, and her dress didn¡¯t fit her well, so she asked someone to change its size. Only then did Vi have a chance to get the real one. ¡°Anyway, thank you. When you return, I will treat you to a meal.¡± On the other side of the line, Abigail was watching the video of Vi dancing Lover recorded by Jason. She smiled wickedly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. When you can be my model, I will be happy.¡± ¡°My sry isn¡¯t low. We¡¯ll talk about it when you can afford to hire me.¡± Abigailined while praising Vi for her dance tonight. The two of them were old friends who had not been in contact for many years. They chatted untilte at night. The next day, Vi¡¯ got up to work in a good mood. However, when she arrived at thepany, all the employees who passed by looked at her with Vi was baffled, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously and went straight into her office. When the employees on the same floor saw her, they suddenly gathered together and whispered. A sturdy employee said, ¡°Hey, is the news true? But I think Ms. Zumthor has a straightforward personality, unlike that kind of person!¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I have long noticed that something was wrong with her. She really isn¡¯t a good person. You¡¯re biased toward her because she is beautiful. If she¡¯s ugly, I don¡¯t believe you can still help her!¡± said a female employee with thick makeup. ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°Of course, you are!¡± The crowd almost started to quarrel. Suddenly, they heard someone coughing. They returned to their seats almost in a second. It was Vi who came out of the office to make coffee. When Rayna saw that Vi was preparing to make her own coffee, her expression changed and she quickly went up to help, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I¡¯m sorry. I was about to bring it over for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Everyone felt like they were sitting on pins and needles as they stole nces at the break room. They wondered if Vi heard them and how much she heard. After Vi was done, she returned to her office with a cup of coffee. Her face was expressionless. Just as she sat down, Rayna followed in. ¡±Ms Zumthor, did you hear what they said just now?¡± Rayna asked with a worried expression. Vi lightly replied with a ¡°Yes,¡± her expression as usual. ¡°Then ¡­ do you know about the trending topic online?¡± Vi was stunned as she thought, trending topic? Seeing her suspicious expression, Rayna quickly exined, ¡°Last night, someone posted a video on the Inte. It was the video of you sshing red wine on Ms. Callis at the Callis family banquet. Then, this morning, someone revealed that you were the mistress and had interfered with the rtionship between Ms. Callis and Mr. Caffrey. Now, everyone was discussing it on the Inte.¡± Vi suddenly stopped typing on herputer. Rayna took out her phone and showed it to her. She roughly flipped through it. The video had been edited and only the image of her sshing Anaya remained. It looked really arrogant. All the people below were cursing her, and the words were sharp. They said Vi was Ondo¡¯s mistress. She thought angrily, Is Anaya trying to court death? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 46 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 46 Chapter 46 This Feels So Damn Good It was just that¡­ Vi was wondering if Ondo was a part of it. And if he was, to what extent did Ondo participate in all this? Noticing that Vi¡¯s expression was getting colder and colder, Rayna asked in a timid voice, ¡°What are you going to do, Ms. Zumthor?¡± Vi handed the phone back to Rayna and got back to work as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns yet. You can leave now. Since the date to hand in the nning case of the girl group Talent Show is getting closer, I have to finish my work before everything.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rayna was stunned. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, if you let it go like this, they will go even more arrogant, and things will only get worse.¡± Vi didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she had been focused on work. W Rayna knew that she could not persuade Vi anymore. Therefore, Rayna, not knowing what Vi was thinking, sighed helplessly and left the office. The trending topic went viral on the Inte very quickly and reached the top three in just a few hours. Since there was no response from Vi, and also, it seemed like someone had bought some marketing ounts so as to dig up dirt on Vi, the public presented a lopsided view of the event. Someizens had gone so far as to spill the tea that Vi had lived in an orphanage before and was once an orphan. And some had exposed that Vi worked in the Angle Group. Due to that, the entrance of the Angle Group was flooded with arge number of media, waiting for an interview with Vi. Meanwhile, the share price of the Angle Group plummeted by two percent in just one hour. And it seemed that it was going to keep dropping. Everyone on the Inte felt sorry for Anaya. ¡°Ms. Callis loves Mr. Caffrey so much, but that scheming bitch should steal her love! How pitiful of Ms. Callis!¡± ¡°Why is that woman capable of doing that? Who did she think she was to pour wine over others? She deserves to be arrested for malicious harm.¡± ¡°Yes, what a slut. She is an orphan only because she doesn¡¯t deserve to have parents.¡± 1/5 ¡°I am a fan of the Angle Group. May the group expel those tainted employees right away! An employee like her will only affect my idol¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°Second that.¡± ¡°Second that! Strongly agree that people should turn out inrge numbers to repudiate her as an employee in the Angle Group!¡± Discussions on the event were taking ce everywhere. Anaya was looking at her phone as she sat on a deck chair in her room silently. There was a bright smile on her face now. Anaya thought, that Bitch! I wonder what else he can do. Soon, the Angle Group will fire her in order to stay away from the trouble! As for Russell, since he has seen Vi¡¯s true face, he would probably kick her away as well! At the thought of this, Anaya could no longer hold back herughter. Her face, which boasted delicate features, twisted in exaggerated exhration. It seemed that she had been suppressing theugh for a long time. It had been a long time since shest felt this happy. Anaya thought, now, Vi can no longer count on herpany as well as Russell. What more does she have? I wonder can she still be that high and mighty now! And what a schemer Reba is! Things worked out just as she nned them. It¡¯s such a nice thing to work with her! Anaya, extremely happy, took a sip of coffee in elegance. Meanwhile, Rayna was holding her phone as well. She found out that things seemed to have be even worse now! Rayna thought, will Ms. Zumthor lose her job soon? If that¡¯s the case, then will I, the director assistant who has just be a regr worker a few days ago, be fired as well? Rayna was restless, but she could not do anything about it. What was the use of being anxious like that? Rayna wasn¡¯t the one that was supposed to be anxious, Vi was. But it seemed that Vi couldn¡¯t care less. Right now. Vi was sitting in her office, engrossed in various ns for the talent show. As for themotion online, she didn¡¯t even try to check it at all. At that moment, her phone rang. She took a look, only to find that it was a strange number. She didn¡¯t feel like picking it up, but the number had been getting through to her three times in a row. It seemed like it wouldn¡¯t stop until Vi answered it. Vi was irritated. She wanted to see who it was. And after the phone was picked up, a familiar voice, which sounded hoarse, was heard. There seemed to be a hint of anxiety in that voice as well as some other mixed emotions. ¡°What amotion on the Inte! And yet, you still have the mood to work? Are you carefree or just stupid?¡± Ondo? Vi was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that he would call her. Moreover, after the divorce, she changed her phone number. How did Ondo manage to get her contact information? Judging from his tone, it seemed that Ondo did not know about the whole thing. But that being said, the matter was still rted to that woman in his heart. Vi remained silent for a few seconds. Then the speaker spoke again, ¡°Speak! Or have you been numb in shock?¡± Viughed. In her eyes, what happened now was simply not scary enough. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, if you are so fond of using your imagination, I suggest you write novels. Maybe you will earn more than you do in the real estate industry now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. What is it with all the nonsense?¡± Ondo¡¯s tone sank a little. He realized that they had been attacking each other whenever they met. ¡°I¡¯m serious as well. Since you have the time to meddle in my affairs, why don¡¯t you take care of your fianc¨¦e first? She dares to irritate me? I don¡¯t think she will be able to take the consequences of it.¡± As she spoke, she sounded even colder. ¡°By the way, please stay away from me. Just as I told you before, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±¡± Ondo was stunned, and before he could say anything, Vi hung up the phone. Ondo thought, what¡¯s wrong with her today? Why was she so furious? Just as Vi hung up the phone, it rang again. This time, it was Jason. ¡°Vi, do you have a n? If you need me, I can rify the situation for you now. Also, I think the Angle Group should be able to suppress it soon as well since it has rather strong public rtions capacity.¡± It could tell that Jason was really worried now since there was a hint of anxiety in his tone as he spoke. How warm-hearted and grateful he was! Vi, despite feeling pleased, turned him down right away. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. You are a popr male celebrity. If you step forward and speak up for me, it will only backfire on me. I mean, your female fans will for sure rush here to kill me for that. ¡°Moreover, what I want is not just to suppress the matter.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jason pondered for a moment. ¡°Looks like you have a countermeasure already! All right then. If there¡¯s anything you need me for, just tell me!¡± Vi then hung up the phone and resumed her work. Rayna hade to see her twice as Vi was working. Rayna wanted to say something, but she managed to bite her lip in the end. And then, Rayna just shook her head and left. The trending topic was still heatedly discussed on the inte when it was noon. The picture of Alisha and Anaya together in the makeup room before the banquet had be a trending topic on Twitter as well. Those marketing ounts started to hype up Anaya¡¯s image. Thanks to that, Anaya had been made into a beautiful and innocentdy in the public eye now. After Anaya learned of this, she registered an ount to follow only Ondo. Then she posted something that showed love and affection between her and Ondo, which soon gained her around sixty thousand followers. Then she tweeted to thank her followers, which, as a result, gained her an even higher opinion. Anaya, who was on her phone, was extremely excited about this. She didn¡¯t expect that she would benefit from the matter like this. Earning a reputation while degrading Vi felt so damn good! At that moment, a notification came. Someone had justmented on her posts. She, who had fallen for all the ttery, hurried to check it out. However, it wasn¡¯t ttery this time. The message said, ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re the scheming mistress. You probably haven¡¯t known yet! Little bitch! The one who has been fitted up by you is making a move to rify the whole thing now!¡± What the fuck! Why did this personment like this? And who was to rify? Just as she became suspicious,ments like that kepting, all scolding her. What happened? Could it be ¡­ Vi? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 47 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Anaya Asks for It Just as Anaya was getting carried away, a Twitter ount that seemed to be Vi¡¯s ount posted a tweet online. It was a video recording of how the red wine was poured at the banquet, which was filmed from another perspective. It recorded how Vi handed the phone to Anaya, as if she was showing Anaya something. When Anaya saw that, she looked instantly angry and raised her ss and was about to pour the wine to Vi, Anaya was held back by Vi, and Vi poured a ss of wine on her face. Although this video was moreplete, Vi was still the one who had poured the wine, so it didn¡¯t exin much. Without waiting for the trolls toment, this Twitter ount that was suspected to be Vi¡¯s posted a tweet again. ¡°We have divorced. We have nothing to do with each other.¡± Everyone was confused. What did this mean? Did this mean that not only was Vi not a mistress, but she was also Ondo¡¯s ex-wife? Although the two posts were simple and clear, their authenticity couldn¡¯t be proved, so it was not convincing. The tweet was soon bombarded with criticism, and almost everymen as SO as There were evenizens who supported Anaya, expressing that they didn¡¯t believe that there would be any reversal, or else they would eat shit on the live broadcast. In less than two minutes, the situation was reversed. Another insider posted evidence on Twitter. It was the proof that Anaya had drugged Ondo not long ago. All of them were convincing. Theizens were in an uproar. No woman would use this kind of despicable method on her future husband Unless she was a mistress. Vi¡¯s statement about divorce suddenly became convincing. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. However, there were still some who questioned the video, iming that Vi was too arrogant. Fortunately, some of theizens¡¯ minds were clear. ¡°If Vi is Mr. Caffrey¡¯s ex-wife who has been hidden for three years, Anaya is the homewrecker, right?¡± ¡°Judging from this unabridged video, it was clearly Anaya who wanted to ssh the wine first. Vi did it for self-defense. Is it way too much?¡± ¡°I was at this banquet. The Callis family was short on manpower, so I was temporarily sent over as a waiter. Ms. Callis and Vi wore the same dress. Ms. Callis wrongly used Vi of wearing a counterfeit, and it turned out that Ms. Callis was the one who was wearing the counterfeit. Perhaps because of this, she held a grudge and wanted to take revenge. But Vi wasn¡¯t a pushover¡­¡± An enthusiasticizen made such a well-foundedment, and everyone liked to spill the tea and replied to thement. This enthusiasticizen patiently exined this matter. Soon, two more videos were posted. One was a direct shot of Anaya dancing ¡°Lover¡± at the banquet, and the other was a video of Anaya making a fool of herself after her dress broke as she was flustered and exasperated. Manyizens who didn¡¯t know the truth changed their base and came to spill the tea¡­ Anaya was reading thements she had received on Twitter, feeling suspicious. When she turned to the front page and saw the trending topics, she realized that the topic about Vi being abused had already drowned. Anaya had to scroll down to find them. And the trending topics on the list were actually rted to Anaya. These trending topics extremely stimted her. Anaya shook her hand and clicked in to take a look. Sure enough, the video of her making a fool of herself at the banquet had been exposed. How could it be like this? Before the banquet ended, Joans had clearly told the guests in private to keep it a secret, and the servants of the Callis family would not do something which would also hurt themselves. Anaya was so angry that she logged on to her spare ount andmented on the post, trying to save her image. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Ms. Callis. She¡¯s a pretty good person. She was probably framed. Maybe it was Vi who did it!¡± Soon, aizen replied, ¡°But it¡¯s really funny that she made a fool of herself. And the pink underwear is too eye-catching¡­¡± Anaya was so angry that her face turned livid, and she immediately attacked theizen. They two began exchanging curses. How could Anaya be the opponent of these veteranizens? Her momentum quickly drowned, and because her words were too harsh, someizens sensed something fishy. ¡°You stand up for Anaya so enthusiastically. Could it be that you¡¯re Anaya? Is this your spare ount?¡± Someone quickly went to check the simrities between the two ounts, and there were even Anaya¡¯s image waspletely ruined. The innocent image that she had paid to set was gone. Anaya drugged her fianc¨¦, wore a high-quality counterfeit, and even used a spare ount to whitewash herself and nder Vi. However, Vi only uploaded an unabridged video from the beginning to the end, together with a few words. Anaya¡¯s attempt to cover up her despicable behaviors, on the contrary, made the situation clear Online denouncement against her stirred up a wave. wave Vi, who was in the office, saw that the situation was in her favor and told Jason, who was disguised as the Callis family¡¯s temporary worker and fanned the mes, to withdraw. Thinking about how Anaya had sowed the wind and reaped the whirlwind, Vi couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. Anaya tried to make use of public opinions on the Inte to ruin Vi¡¯s reputation. But she forgot that since Vi was working in an entertainmentpany, Vi knew much about public rtions gimmicks. She calmly put down her phone and continued her work. Little did she know that after she had just worked for ten minutes, she was on the trending topic again The video of her dancing ¡°Lover¡± at the banquet was posted online. In the video, she wore light makeup and a dress called First Snow. When she was dancing, she looked sexy, ethereal, and pure. Her dance was in stark contrast to Anaya¡¯s dance, andizens praised it enthusiastically. This video quickly dominated the top search at an overwhelming speed. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. This is the best Tango I¡¯ve seen recently!¡± ¡°Is this the ¡°Lover¡± that is known to be the hardest to conquer? She perfectly performed it. Awesome!¡± ¡°Let¡¯spare them. Anaya¡¯s dance is too terrible. I can¡¯t bear to watch it. This time, I¡¯m definitely going to support Vi!¡± ¡°Vi is too beanuful! It¡¯s a pity that she isn¡¯t an actress!¡± Manyizens were fascinated by Vi¡¯s dance and became her fans. Theymented on Vi¡¯s post, begging her to join the showbiz. Someizens shouted that those who had just said that they would eat shit live took the punishment Vi was focused on theputer when Rayna suddenly pushed open the door and came in with her phone. ¡°Vi, you are too amazing. From now on, I will be your fan and follow your lead¡­¡± The excitement and admiration on Rayna¡¯s face were obvious. Vi was confused by her words. It wasn¡¯t until Rayna showed her the video that she realized that she had made a big ssh on the Inte. Maybe it was Russell who made Vi a hit. However, Russell knew that Vi liked to keep a low profile, so he would not do such a thing for her. But who else could it be? Vi didn¡¯t think too much about it. She looked at Rayna who was babbling around her and smiled helplessly. At this moment, the atmosphere in the Callis¡¯ vi was rather solemn. Audrey crossed her legs and sat on the sofa eating fruits. Anaya stood in the middle of the vi hall. Joans had his hands behind his back as he paced back and forth, his face dark. The more Joans thought about it, the angrier he became. He walked up to Anaya and ruthlessly pped her. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 48 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Wait to See Vi Miserable This p was very heavy. Anaya didn¡¯t even have time to react before she was thrown to the ground by Joans. ¡°You jinx, do you want to disgrace the Callis family? How did I give birth to such an idiot like you?¡± Joans pointed at Anaya with trembling fingers and gritted his teeth. Anaya wiped off the blood on the corner of her mouth, endured the pain, and tried to get up from the ground, but failed twice, so she directly sat on the ground. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t understand what you meant.¡± ¡°Are you still pretending?¡± Joans was furious. ¡°You think I can¡¯t find it out, right? The counterfeit of First Snow was bought and sent over by you. You were also the one who ndered Vi online. What deep hatred do you have? Why did you have to frame her?¡± Anaya weakly sat on the ground, not saying a word. Seeing that she did not respond, Joans became even angrier. ¡°If you seed, then forget it. However, you were tricked checkmated instead, bringing shame on the Callis family. You are truly a fool!¡± Audrey was leisurely watching the show from the side. From time to time, she pretended to persuade, ¡°Honey, calm down. It¡¯s not worth it to harm your body from anger. After all, Anaya has a mother who is a home wrecker. She only learned how to act like that slut. How can she be as smart and quick-witted as Breenda?¡± When Joans heard this, the disgust in his eyes toward Anaya grew even stronger. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have kept you alive and allowed you to harm the Callis family when you grew up!¡± As Anaya listened to the couple¡¯s abusive words, she suddenly felt extremely sarcastic in her heart. This was her biological father with whom she was connected by blood, but he wanted her to die immediately Anaya struggled to get up from the ground. Even though her left cheek was swollen, she still raised her chin, and a vicious light shed through her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no matter how much you hate me, you still have to count on me to help the Callis family. When you think of this, are you even angrier?¡± ¡°You!¡± Joans red. He was so angry that he raised his hand again and pretended to p her again. Anaya didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, she moved her face closer to him and mocked, ¡°Go ahead. You¡¯d better p me to death! Then the Callis family will just wait to be kicked out of the team of wealthy families! Remember! The Callis family is destroyed by you. This feeling must be extraordinary, right?¡± After being hit the nail on the head, Joans choked, and his face flushed red from anger. He was unable to utter a word, and his raised hand was unable to fall. Anaya sneered and turned her target at Audrey, who was still leisurely eating fruit. ¡°Now the slut you spoke of will inherit the Callis Group. Where is your spoiled daughter? I¡¯m afraid she will never wake up. You hate me so much and look down on me and my mother, but you still have to pretend to be kind. It must be very hard, right?¡± Audrey mmed the table, ¡°You! You vicious bitch! How can you curse Breenda? The inheritance of the Callis Group is only temporarily handed over to you! When Breenda wakes up, you have to return it! Don¡¯t be proud too early!¡± Anaya didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Then you should pray for her. However, instead of standing here to argue with me, it would be better to quickly deal with the top search about me! If I¡¯m not well, the Callis family might not be any better.¡± After Anaya finished speaking, she went upstairs resentfully. When she closed the door, she deliberately made it loud. Audrey was more than angry. ¡°You, you! You finally showed your true color, right? You even threatened me!¡± ¡°Hubby! Look at how arrogant your illegitimate daughter is! What have I done to deserve this?¡± she cried at Joans. Anaya, who was upstairs, locked the door andpletely isted the noise downstairs. She walked directly to the dressing table and flipped the expensive cosmetics on it over. There was a loud crackling sound, and she did not seem to be able to vent her anger. She picked up her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this trick could ruin her reputation? In the end, not only did it fail to threaten her, but it also caused her to be in the limelight on the Inte!¡± The phone was put through quickly, and she said ill-tempered. | Reba was doing skincare and did not take her words to heart at all. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°What are you so anxious about? It¡¯s just a small matter. Wait quietly for a while. Your scandal will be over. With me here, I can help you. What are you afraid of?¡± HUND Anaya finally felt much more at ease, but she said still, ¡°What about Vi? We can¡¯t just let her off like this, right? She¡¯ll be even more arrogant in the future!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since we can¡¯t do it openly, let¡¯s do it in the dark!¡± Reba was still arrogant and confident. After listening carefully to the scheme Reba proposed, Anaya expressed her approval. She looked at the mirror with a venomous gaze and smiled very proudly, ¡°Very good. I can¡¯t wait to see that bitch¡¯s tragic appearance!¡± At the CEO office of Caffrey Group¡­ Ondo was watching the video on his phone about Vi dancing ¡°Lover¡±. He watched attentively, and the corners of his mouth inadvertently curved. UT ¡°Mr. Caffrey.¡± Lawson suddenly knocked on the door and came in. Ondo turned off his phone and quietly picked up his coffee and took a sip. ¡°What?¡± Lawson stood in front of him. After a moment of hesitation, he reported, ¡°I found out that the counterfeit dress was indeed bought by the Callis family. However, it was also the Callis family who gave 5 million dors to Ms. Zack. I don¡¯t know how First Snow ended up in Ms. Zumthor¡¯s hands.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Perhaps ¡­ there is some misunderstanding.¡± Ondo did not say anything. Lawson sneaked a peek at him and caught a glimpse of his deep eyes. No one knew what he was thinking ¡°But I think this has nothing to do with Ms. Callis. She is too innocent. She must have been kept in the dark. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable.¡± ¡°Innocent?¡± Ondo frowned, but his tone was very cold. ¡°Of course, Ms. Callis is a pure and kind girl. Mr. Caffrey, you¡¯ve known her for so many years. Didn¡¯t you think so before?¡± asked Lawson. Ondo nced at him coldly and lowered his head. After a while, the office became silent, and the atmosphere was very strange. Ondo got up and walked to the French window. He lit a cigarette and started to smoke. Under the hazy smoke, he looked unfathomable. ¡°Mr. Caffrey?¡± Lawson called him. Ondo brought his thoughts back, put out the cigarette, and sat down on the sofa. ¡°There is a past matter that I need you to investigate carefully. You must keep it a secret and not tell anyone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing his serious expression, Lawson couldn¡¯t help but be cautious. The Callis family spent a lot of energy and quickly made public opinions on the Inte subside. As its poprity died down, not many people paid attention to it anymore. After all, Anaya wasn¡¯t a celebrity. The scandal of the rich and powerful families was treated as a joke byizens. In these few days, Vi was also particrly leisurely. Anaya seemed to know her ce quite a bit, and it was heard that Reba had also returned to Salt Lake City. Without the two troublemakers, Vi¡¯s draft n was finished very quickly. It had entered the stage of looking for a suitable base. As soon as Vi got off work, she drove to the training base that was prepared for the contestants. After roughly arranging the matter about follow-up improvements, she entered the garage and prepared to return home. ¡°Oh, save me, save¡­¡± When she passed by a corner without any surveince cameras, a strange sound came from inside. En Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 49 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Who Is Behind the n? It was a girl¡¯s voice. A man, whose face had scars, held a dagger, pressed it against the girl¡¯s cheek, and said, ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Another man stepped on the girl¡¯s chest,ughing viciously. The girl was so frightened that she could only nod in agreement. Seeing that the girl was scared, the two men became proud. ¡°Girl, we haven¡¯t had sex with a woman in a long time. As long as you cooperate with us, we can let you go.¡± The girl sobbed after hearing what the two men said. The two men smiled sinisterly and began to molest the girl. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Just as the two men undid the two buttons on the girl¡¯s shirt, one of them suddenly got a dull thump. He covered the back of his head which was bleeding profusely and wailed before he fell to the ground. The man with scars on his face was shocked by this sudden change. He turned his head and saw a woman. Vi held a high-heeled shoe in her hand, wearing a white suit and trousers, looking capable and imposing. na ars When the man who had scars on his face saw Vi, his eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, what a valiant beauty! I like you.¡± Vi yed the high-heeled shoe in her hand and sneered, ¡°You like me? You are not worthy of me.¡± The man with scars on his face was enraged. He cursed loudly and rushed towards Vi with his dagger. However, he was knocked down by Vi and couldn¡¯t even get up. The girl huddled herself up in fear, her body shaking, her eyes filled with horror. Her cheeks looked a little red. It seemed that she was drunk. Looking at the frightened girl, Vi suddenly felt her heart ache. An image shed through her mind. It was so fast that she couldn¡¯t even catch it. Vi shook her head, and her strange feelingpletely disappeared. Vi thought perhaps it was because she was so tired that she had an illusion. Vi didn¡¯t think too much about it. She gathered her thoughts and looked at the girl who was around 18 or 19 years old. ¡°You are safe. You can go home now.¡± Vi turned around and was about to leave when her wrist was suddenly grabbed. She turned around and met a pair of expectant eyes. ¡°I came out to drink with my friends. I just got lost. My phone was broken by those two bad guys. Can you send me home?¡± Seeing Vi hesitate, the girl said, ¡°My name is Nancy Sanborn. Please help me¡­¡± Vi looked at her phone. It was already 9:30 P.M. It was indeed a littlete, and it was rather remote here. It was not safe for the girl to go home alone. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where do you live?¡± ¡°Building No. 2, Room 308 of Fauxstone Estates.¡± Nancy followed behind Vi, holding Vi¡¯s hand tightly as if she was holding something extremely reassuring. Nancy did not let Vi go until she got into the car and sat in the back seat. After getting in the car, Nancy seemed very tired and soon fell asleep leaning against the seat. Vi would asionally look at Nancy through the rearview mirror. Seeing that Nancy had fallen asleep, she drove the car more steadily. After about twenty minutes, Nancy was still sleeping soundly. Because her phone ran out of battery, Vi called Nancy twice. She wanted to ask for a detailed address. Seeing that Nancy was still asleep, she did not disturb Nancy and chose the route based on her memory. The car window was not open, and inside the car was quiet. Vi sniffed. She suddenly realized that something was wrong! Nancy said that she came out to drink with her friends. However, although her face was flushed, there was no smell of alcohol on her body. Therefore, she had never drunk wine at all! The training base was located in a remote ce in the suburbs, and there was no pub or restaurant at all. Nancy did it deliberately! Just as she thought of this, Vi suddenly sensed a strong gust of wind. Almost instinctively, Vi grabbed the hand behind her that was fiercely waving at her. A thumb-sized needle was almost piercing into her neck. ¡°When did you see through me?¡± Nancy seemed to have not expected that Vi would react so fast. She stopped pretending. With a ruthless face, Nancy exerted strength with both hands and was about to stab the needle into Vi¡¯s neck Vi knew that she couldn¡¯t hold on for long with just one hand, so she didn¡¯t hesitate. The car was driving at a constant speed. Vi suddenly had an idea and pulled the handbrake. The car was forced to stop, and the whole car suddenly lost its bnce, knocked over, broke the guardrail, and rolled into thewn on the side of the road. There was an airbag in the driver¡¯s seat, so Vi only had her forehead scratched. She quickly got out of the car. Vi clicked her tongue as she looked at Santana, whose outer shell had almost been smashed into pieces. Vi thought it was a pity that the car was broken before she drove it for a long time. Seeing that Nancy was still in the back seat, Vi opened the car door and personally brought out Nancy. Nancy had already fainted. Vi put her on thewn. After waiting for a long time, Nancy finally woke up. Sensing that it was Vi who saved her, Nancy asked in disbelief, ¡°Why did you save me? I want to harm you. You should kill me.¡± Vi shot Nancy a cold nce but didn¡¯t answer her question. She only asked, ¡°Who ordered you to kill me?¡± Nancy instantly shut her mouth and turned her head away without saying anything. ¡°Let me guess. Is it Anaya or Reba? Or both of them?¡± If it was Anaya, even if Anaya could think of such a meticulous n, she couldn¡¯t hire a female assassin with such good abilities. In addition, Anaya became the sessor of the Callis Group. Therefore, Vi concluded that Anaya and Reba had most likely joined hands. Nancy ignored Vi but said, ¡°I was ipetent that I fell into your hands. Just kill me.¡± ¡°Kill you?¡± Vi said with a provocative smile, ¡°That¡¯s boring.¡± Nancy looked at Vi with confusion. It was dark at night in the suburbs. There were only a few scattered streetlights. Vi¡¯s cold eyes seemed to sparkle. ¡°I saw it just now. You put the drugs in the needle tubing, right? They asked you to drug me and take me somewhere. Then they would ask some people to torture me, right?¡± mo Nancy was slightly shocked as she stared at Vi in disbelief. Vi actually guessed the inside story. It turned out that Vi was so meticulous. Nancy did not speak and just stared at Vi. Vi smiled, looking pure and innocent. ¡°Since they want you to do this, then just do as they ask.¡± ¡°You! What did you say?¡± Five minutester, Nancy sent a message. ¡°I seeded. I am sending her to an abandoned house in the suburbs.¡± Anaya, who had received this news, was so happy that she almost jumped up from her bed. Anaya thought, finally, Vi fall into my hands! She caused me to be ridiculed by all the people. I have to take revenge! I can¡¯t wait to see her miserable appearance. Anaya immediately sent a message to someone, her eyes filled with vicious excitement. ¡°She will be here soon. Bring ten strong men with you and beat her up. Then you can do as we agreed.¡± That person soon replied, ¡°I will make you satisfied as long as you give me enough money.¡± Anaya gritted her teeth and transferred another 80,000 dors to that person, feeling heartache. As long as she could deal with Vi, she was willing to spare a lot of money. Just two minutes after Anaya put down her phone, she received a text message from Nancy. ¡°It seems that I have used too much drug. She seems to be on the verge of death. Please hurry over and take a look.¡± Anaya thought, is Vi going to die? How could this be? I want to make her suffer humiliation while she is awake! I¡¯ll make her life a living hell. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 50 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 50 Chapter 50 No Mercy After thinking of this, Anaya became worried. She quickly changed into a set of dark clothes, put on a mask, and went out to take a taxi straight to the ce. Ondo came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, and what he couldn¡¯t forget was Vi¡¯s dance, He was a little upset. If he had known that he would be the one tired in the end, he wouldn¡¯t have helped Vi. Ondoy on the bed. Vi¡¯s face still appeared whether he opened or closed his eyes, especially Vi¡¯s starry eyes, which were clear and stubborn. One couldn¡¯t forget the pair of eyes with just a nce. And the eyes also seemed familiar to Ondo. Ondo seemed to have thought of something. After a moment of hesitation, he called Vi. There were some things that he wanted to ask clearly. No one answered his first call. As for the second call, it directly prompted that the number wasn¡¯t avable. The missed two calls made Ondo think that Vi didn¡¯t like him. Ondo was inexplicably irritated. He casually threw his cell phone aside and fell asleep. Anaya took a taxi to the abandoned house in the suburbs. Nancy was waiting for her at the door. When Anaya approached and saw the injuries on Nancy¡¯s face and body, she was shocked. ¡°What happened to you? How did you get injured like this?¡± Nancy lowered her head to hide the emotions in her eyes. ¡°On the way here, the woman fought desperately. In the end, there was a small car ident. I failed to control the dosage, she¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Does Ms. Falcon know that you came here alone tonight?¡± Nancy stopped her. Anaya was instantly agitated. She was extremely unhappy. Usually, Reba relied on her status to pretend to be superior to Anaya. Finally, Reba went to Salt Lake City. But the people who worked for Reba didn¡¯t want to listen to Anaya. Anaya and Reba were only in a cooperative rtionship rather than a rtionship between a superior and a subordinate. Why did Anaya have to report everything to Reba? The more Anaya thought about it, the angrier she became. She red at Nancy fiercely. ¡°You are the person she brought here to handle matters. She is not in Washington. You only need to follow my orders. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nancy lowered her head even more. ¡°Now that your mission has beenpleted, get lost.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Nancy responded, she still stood there without moving. Outside the abandoned hut, there was only a flickering kerosenemp, and it was impossible to see what expression Nancy had on her face that was covered in blood. Anaya saw that Nancy was still standing there, so she was extremely displeased. ¡°You don¡¯t understand English, do you?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before leaving, Nancy took out a mobile phone from her pocket and handed it to Anaya with both hands. ¡°This is her mobile phone. Someone just called her. I was afraid that it would affect your n, so I transferred the mobile phone to airne mode.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Anaya arrogantly took it. After Nancy left, Anaya turned on Vi¡¯s cell phone and looked at the number Vi received a call from. As soon as Anaya saw it, her eyes instantly turned red with hatred. Although it just showed numbers without a note, she knew who it was, It was Ondo. Anaya wondered why Ondo took the initiative to call Vi at this hour. Anaya had been back from abroad for so long. And every time, she was the one who took the initiative to find Ondo, Ondo had never valued her like this. Anaya wondered the reason. She was the one Ondo was going to marry. And she thought that Vi was a mistress who was involved in their rtionship. The more Anaya thought about it, the angrier she became. And the viciousness in her eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She angrily raised Vi¡¯s cell phone and was about to smash it. But her hand suddenly stopped midway. A superb idea shed through her mind. She opened Vi¡¯s cell phone and sent a message to Ondo¡¯s number. After doing all of this, she threw the cell phone to the ground. As if she was still angry, she mercilessly stomped on it a few more times with her high heels until the screen waspletely broken. Then, she stopped. She withdrew her gaze and looked at the abandoned hut again. Tonight, she wanted this slut to never be able toe back. After thinking of this, Anaya reached out and pushed open the door of the hut, which was dark and without any light She couldn¡¯t help but curse Nancy. And she thought Nancy should leave a kerosenemp after cing Vi here. She suspiciously took two steps inside. The thick smell of dust in the room made her cough. It was too dark to see anything. Anaya suddenly felt a burst of panic and was about to go out to find Nancy to bring in amp. The door suddenly mmed shut. After realizing that something was wrong, Anaya followed the sound and ran to the door. And she mmed the door hard. ¡°Who is it? Who is outside? Nancy? Are you there? Open the door.¡± It was silent outside the hut. It was so quiet that one would be frightened. Anaya took two deep breaths and tried her best to calm herself down. Then, she turned around and tentatively asked, ¡°Vi? Vi, are you here?¡± No matter how she shouted, the only response to her was a deathly silence. Anaya finally realized that she might be the only one in the hut. And her toughness was gradually on the verge of copse Was Vi ying tricks? But Nancy worked for Reba. How could Nancy help Vi harm her? Anaya wondered if Reba and Vi had joined forces. ¡°Impossible¡­ This is impossible¡­¡± Anava felt nervous. She covered her head with her hands and crouched on the ground in fear while trembling The fear the boundless darkness brought made her despair. Until the sudden sounds of footsteps came from outside the hut¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s out there? Let me out. Open the door.¡± Anaya¡¯s hope recovered instantly as she stood up and mmed the door furiously. The door opened in response. A tall figure walked in against the light. And the second, the third¡­ It was the men Anaya called over to deal with Vi. Anaya wanted to run towards the door, but she was stopped by the strong man in the lead. ¡°You guys got the wrong person. It¡¯s not me. I¡¯m not Vi,¡± Anaya shouted. There was a pping sound. What responded to her was a heavy p. She couldn¡¯t take the force at all, so she was thrown to the ground. Half of her face quickly swelled up, and two of her teeth loosened. It hurt. Anayay on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. She still insisted on exining, ¡°It isn¡¯t me. Listen to me. I was the one who told you toe. How could you treat me like this¡­¡± SSO Before she could finish her words, her hair was grabbed by the man from behind. The force was so strong that she felt that her scalp was about to be lifted off. It was so painful that her tears fell. Anaya screamed pitifully. ¡°Trust me¡­ No¡­ I¡­¡± The man pped her face again andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve seen people begging for mercy, but I¡¯ve never seen a pretentious bitch like you. I¡¯ll give you a top-notch torture tonight.¡± The door waspletely closed and locked, and dozens of men were surrounding Anaya. Not long after, miserable beating sounds came from the hut. Anaya kept screaming painfully. Vi leaned against a tree in the distance. Nancy stood quietly to the side without saying a word. Vi looked up at the starry sky. The starry sky today was beautiful. Unfortunately, the heart-wrenching howl beside her ears was a bit disturbing. When she was almost done listening to the scream, Vi was ready to return home and let Anaya enjoy the top-notch toiture that was originally meant for Vi. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, it¡¯s over there.¡± The voice of Lawson suddenly came from the path. And it was followed by the sound of running. After hearing that the voice was getting closer, Vi quickly hid. She observed the movement in front of the hut from behind the big tree and saw that the person who rushed¡¯over was Ondo. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 51 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 51 Chapter 51 A Tricky Woman The woman¡¯s heart wrenching screams gradually weakened. And at the same time, the arrogant laughter of the group of men rang out. ¡°Vi,¡± Ondo¡¯s eyes turned red. And killing intent surged around him as he fiercely kicked open the door of the hut. The strong man inside was just about to do something filthy when Ondo interrupted him. They fought immediately. This group of strong men was usually in the underworld, and their attacks were very heavy. Ondo and Lawson were naturally injured. But Ondo¡¯s strong killing intent made his attacks more ruthless than the strong men¡¯s. In less than ten minutes, the group of men was beaten into a mess. Theyy on the ground while wailing in pain. And they were unable to fight back. The room was still very dark. Suddenly, a woman coughed and vomited blood. ¡°Vi?¡± Ondo followed the voice and found the dying woman on the ground. He carried the woman out horizontally. Lawson took a few more kicks from the strong men during the fight, so he limped out of the hut with Ondo. Ondo ced the woman in his arms in the open space outside the hut and checked her condition. The woman¡¯s face was swollen because of the torture, and it was almost impossible to tell who she was. The woman¡¯s clothes were torn, and her entire body was covered in blood. It was a horrible sight to behold. Fortunately, Ondo and Lawson arrived on time. Otherwise, if those ten men did the filthy thing to her, the consequences would be unimaginable¡­ Ondo was extremely angry while seeing the wounds all over the woman¡¯s body. His heart suddenly felt like it was being grabbed by something, and it hurt so much that Ondo couldn¡¯t breathe ¡°Vi. Wake up. Don¡¯t sleep.¡± The woman hadpletely fainted. But she had a weak breath, so her life wasn¡¯t in danger. Lawson nced at the tragic woman on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the woman. LE He asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, how do we deal with those people inside?¡± Ondo¡¯s eyes suddenly became fierce, and he spat out a word without hesitation. ¡°Die.¡± After receiving the order, Lawson immediately ran to the side and called someone to handle it. Ondo took off his suit jacket and wrapped the naked woman in it. He felt an indescribable Not far away, Vi was watching this scene from an excellent angle. She stared fixedly at Ondo¡¯s expression that was out of control while thinking that she had seen it wrongly several times. Vi wondered something. If the one lying on the ground at this time was her, would Ondo be this sad for her? And Vi wanted to know if Ondo still had feelings for her. She couldn¡¯t tell how she felt when she saw this scene. It felt very strange. But she immediately rejected the idea she had just had. She had figured out whether Ondo loved her or not in the past three years. And Vi thought that if Ondo knew that the woman on the ground was Anaya, whom he had doted on the most, he would probably be even sadder. While thinking of this, Vi changed her expression into a grim one again. She turned and left quietly. In the space in front of the hut, the woman on the ground woke up in a daze. Her swollen eyes narrowed into a line. After seeing who the man in front of her was, she cried. ¡°Ondo. I thought I would never see you again¡­¡± Her mouth was swollen, so she couldn¡¯t speak fluently. But Ondo felt something strange.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Vi never said anything to him in this way. Ondo looked at the woman on the ground again, and Lawson, who was next to him, lost control and shouted, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, she¡¯s not Vi. She is Ms. Callis.¡± ¡°Ms. Callis, why are you here? Who did this to you?¡± Lawson became more agitated than before when he figured out the woman¡¯s identity. Anaya cried even more sadly. Her blood-stained hands tightly gripped Ondo¡¯s sleeves. ¡°It was ¡­ Vi. She called me toe here. Ondo, I¡¯m in pain. It¡¯s painful.¡± The more Anaya spoke, the more emotional she became. And in the end, she lost her strength and fainted. When Ondo found out that the woman, who was injured, was Anaya rather than Vi, his heart wrenching pain suddenly eased a little. He didn¡¯t even realize it. But Lawson, who was standing next to Ondo, seemed rather emotional. ¡°Those bastards. They dared hurt Ms. Callis. They deserve death.¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you just received a text from Ms. Zumthor. You thought she was in danger, so you rushed over. In the end, the one who was injured was Ms. Callis. Ms. Zumthor must be involved in this matter. Maybe she was the mastermind behind this.¡± Lawson gritted his teeth and turned to look at Ondo ¡°Send Anaya to the hospital first. We¡¯ll investigate thister,¡± Ondo said with a frown. But he was calmer than before. ¡°Yes.¡± Lawson took Anaya from Ondo¡¯s arms and ran to the car they had parked by the road. After Lawson left, Ondo slowly got up and looked at the hut. Wailing kept sounding from time to time. He remembered the text message he received from Vi half an hour ago. ¡°I have an appointment with ten men tonight. Do you want toe over and have some fun?¡± This was the text. When Ondo saw this text message, he was furious. When he called again, he found that Vi¡¯s cell phone was turned off. He called Lawson to check the cell phone¡¯s location, and he immediately rushed over. Unexpectedly, it was Anaya who had been beaten up and almost humiliated. Vi¡­ Ondo wondered if it was Vi who nned this. His face darkened, and a trace of frustration suddenly appeared in his eyes. Vi boarded Warren¡¯s car back to the city with Nancy. Before they parted, Vi took out the ck box with cash in it. The cash was taken out by Warren with Vi¡¯s ck gold card. Vi handed the box to Nancy. ¡°There is 1 million dors in the box. You¡¯d better move to the inconspicuous countryside. When Reba knows what you did, she will go after you all over the country. Remember to hide well.¡± Nancy took the box with aplicated look in her eyes. She confirmed again with worries, ¡°You said you would rescue my mother from Reba and bring her to me safely. If you dare lie to me, I will¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t lie,¡± Vi interrupted Nancy with a smile. Nancy was attracted by Vi¡¯s firm look. ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± After Nancypletely disappeared, Warren approached Vi and whispered, ¡°Miss Zumthor, why didn¡¯t you kill her? And why did you give her money?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to harm me. She and her mother relied on each other. And she was forced by Reba, so she had no choice but to work for Reba. She is also a pitiful person. I knew her weakness, but I gave her a favor. She will only be more grateful to me. She will do things for me and won¡¯t take revenge.¡± After seeing that Warren didn¡¯t speak, Vi added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a yesdy. I won¡¯t let any of the people who hurt me go. But death is too easy as a punishment. The best revenge is to torture my enemies to the point of living a life worse than death.¡± Warren saw Vi¡¯s smile and alsoughed. ¡°Mr. McGraw¡¯s guess is right. You¡¯re a tricky woman.¡± Vi instantly raised her head and red at Warren. ¡°Have you two talked about me like this behind my back? Have you forgotten that I am the boss of Angle Group behind the scenes? Do you still want your sry?¡± Warren was instantly speechless. ¡°No, no. Miss Zumthor, I was wrong.¡± Sure enough, women were not easy to provoke. Vi stopped teasing Warren and rubbed her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I need to have a good sleep to replenish my energy. This isn¡¯t over yet. There will probably be another tough battle tomorrow.¡± At the end of her words, she subconsciously turned her head and looked at arge shop that had closed on the quiet street. It was a brand shop under the Callis Group. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 52 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 52 chapter 52 I Come to Send a Gift Before dawn. Anaya was sent to the hospital for a consultation. Two of her ribs were broken, and she had a slight concussion. There were countless other wounds of various sizes on her body. Fortunately, she was not fatally injured. Ondo was sitting alone on a bench outside the operating room, lost in his thoughts. After the ident, he asked Lawson to inform the Callis family. However, it was until dawn that Joans and Audrey rushed over. ¡°Oh, dear! How could such a thing happen to Anaya?¡± In the corridor, Audrey¡¯s cry could be heard from far away. However, there were no tears in her eyes. Instead, she was even gloating over Anaya¡¯s experience. On the contrary, Joans walked in front of Ondo with a sad face. When he saw that Ondo had a gloomy face, heforted Ondo. Ondo didn¡¯t respond to hisfort but politely said, ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Joans was unwilling to give up and asked, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, what exactly is going on? How did Anaya get injured? Who harmed her?¡± His elder daughter had just gotten into a car ident and became a vegetable. It hadn¡¯t been long before Anaya was injured. Was there someone who wanted to make things difficult for the Callis family? Or was the Callis family going through a rough patch? Ondo was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I have asked Lawson to investigate this matter.¡± Seeing that Ondo did not like to speak, Joans was embarrassed to say anything else. He sat down on a bench and waited. Not two minutes after Joans sat down, the lights in the operating room went out. The doctor came out and said that Anaya¡¯s operation was very sessful. Other than not being able to move freely during this period, Anaya would have no other troubles. Moreover, Anaya could be transferred to a normal ward. Ondo, Joans, and Audrey followed the doctor to the ward to visit Anaya. Anaya had just woken up. Her whole body was wrapped in thick gauze. She struggled to open her swollen eyes. When she saw Ondoe into her ward, she began to cry. ¡°Ondo, if it weren¡¯t for you, I might have already died. Fortunately, you came to save me in time, so I wasn¡¯t insulted by those bastards. Ondo, I can¡¯t leave you. Can you stay here with me?¡± Anava weakly held onto Ondo¡¯s hand. She had never expected that her n would get her involved. Originally, she had sent a message to Ondo to provoke him and let him know that Vi was a flirtatious woman. Only then would Ondo pay his attention to her. However, Anaya never expected that she was the one who suffered, and that text message coincidentally saved her life. Ondo sat next to her bed and lightly hummed. Seeing that Ondo had a cold attitude towards her, Anaya couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. ¡°Ondo, can¡¯t you say something tofort me? Is it because I¡¯m ugly now that you don¡¯t love me?¡± Without waiting for Ondo to reply, Joans winked at Anaya and said, ¡°Anaya, don¡¯t be so petty. How could Mr. Caffrey not love you? Who harmed you? Tell me, Daddy will avenge you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± VIVO When this matter was brought up, Anaya seemed to have thought of something bad and began to sob. ¡°I only remember Vi saying that she was looking for me for something. I took a taxi from home to find her, but I was knocked unconscious on the road. When I woke up, I was in that small room. It was so dark inside that I couldn¡¯t see anything. Someone hit me and kicked me. They said that Vi asked them to torture me to death¡­ wass ¡°I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Anaya was curled up on the bed. As soon as she thought of that desperate pain, her whole body began to tremble, looking very pitiful and helpless. Joans was furious after hearing what Anaya said. He looked at Ondo. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you are her fianc¨¦. You won¡¯t just sit by and do nothing about this matter, right? No matter what, this matter has something to do with Vi. How could she dare to harm Anaya like this? She didn¡¯t show any respect to you! You have to help Anaya!¡± Joans was extremely sophisticated. He knew that Vi was under the protection of Jason. With his ability, he couldn¡¯t take revenge on Vi. Therefore, he could only ask Ondo to pay Vi back. Ondo pursed his lips and said with a gloomy face. ¡°If Anaya is really wrong, I will help her. But the premise is that she can¡¯t hide anything from me. She must tell me everything that happened.¡± Anaya was stunned. She made up the entire story, and she would only say more wrong things. Ondo was such a shrewd person. As long as she said a single detail wrong, it would arouse his suspicions. Anaya could only divert Ondo¡¯s attention away from this matter and then discuss a countermeasure with Reba. Thinking of this, she hugged her head with both hands, her expression pained. ¡°My head hurts! I can¡¯t think of anything¡­¡± Seeing this, Joans said, ¡°Anaya has just woken up. It is not good for her to think about so many things. Why don¡¯t we take off and let her have a good rest?¡± Ondo nodded in agreement with a cold face. Just as they turned their heads to leave, the door of the ward suddenly opened, and two handsome and strong men took the lead to open the way. Joans and Audrey looked at the strange men who had suddenly barged in, their faces filled with confusion. The two strong men stood at the door, one on the left and the right. The one who walked in was Vi, who was wearing high heels, her lips red. Seeing Vi, Audrey, who had been silent behind Joans, was stunned. Audrey thought, did Vi not know that we were discussing dealing with her? She actually dares to walk in so arrogantly! Audrey was upset with Vi¡¯s attitude. She embroidered the truth and said to Joans, ¡°How arrogant she is. Is she here to see if Anaya is dead?¡±. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Joans put on a gloomy face after hearing what Audrey said. ¡°You came at just the right time. I¡¯m nning to get even with you about the matter that you harmed Anaya!¡± Ondo, who was standing at the side, just stood there quietly. But with his impressive height, even if he did not say a word, the people present could not ignore him. Vi subconsciously nced at Ondo, only to find that he fixed his eyes on her ever since she came in, his deep and dark eyes unreadable. Vi turned her eyes away from Ondo and looked at Joans again. She revealed a smile and said, ¡°You are right. I do have to get even with your daughter, but not for the matter that you mentioned.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joans felt puzzled. Anaya had suffered twice at Vi¡¯s hands. Seeing that Vi dared to barge into her ward in such a high-profile manner, Anaya was upset, She subconsciously shrank behind Joans, who was the closest to her ¡°pad, save me! She wants to harm mel She must want to harm me. I¡¯m afraid of her. I don¡¯t want to see her¡­¡± Anaya cried andined, emotionally at the end of her tether. Anaya was his daughter. Joans was depressed after seeing that Anaya was bullied like this. ¡°This is a private sick room. My daughter is in a bad mood. Please get out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so unkind. I¡¯m here to deliver Anaya a gift.¡± Vi smiled more brightly as she pped her hands. A group of people entered the ward one by one and hung the sixteen banners on the wall opposite Anaya¡¯s bed. ¡°This is my encouragement to you, Ms. Callis. I hope you will recover soon.¡± Vi smiled, with her face full of kindness. ¡°Since Ms. Callis said that the matter of her being harmed had something to do with me, you cane to me with evidence. I will wait for you at any time.¡± Then, Vi didn¡¯t want to stay for a second longer and turned to leave with the two bodyguards. When Ondo saw that Vi was about to leave, he followed Vi out of the ward with a gloomy face. Anaya, Joans, and Audrey focused their attention on the sixteen banners, without noticing that Ondo had followed Vi out. Seeing what was written on the banners, Anaya became furious with shame! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 53 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 53 Chapter 53 She Did It on Purpose There was only one word written on each banner. The first row of banners read. ¡°You must take the consequences of your deeds.¡± The second row of banners read. ¡°You would be shooting yourself in the foot.¡± It was a mockery of what Anaya did! Anaya was so furious that she couldn¡¯t see the words. Her eyes were filled with intense hatred, and her body began to hurt. Joans had a cold face after reading what was written on the banners. Only Audrey burst outughing after she read the words, feeling extremely relieved. However, herughter caused Joans and Anaya to instantly look at her. Anaya was so angry that her face turned purple. Audrey froze. Then she quickly put on a cold face andined. 1§Ñ ¡°Vi is so unreasonable. It¡¯s clear that she doesn¡¯t show any respect to the Callis family. Oun ¡°If we don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she will be more impudent!¡± Just as Audrey finished speaking, the door of the ward was knocked. A man in uniform gently pushed open the door and asked, ¡°Is this sickroom of Ms. Callis?¡± Anaya, Joans, and Audrey looked at each other, and then Audrey asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Amiss customizes beautiful flowers for Ms. Callis.¡± The man waved at the people behind him. Then, Anaya, Joans, and Audrey watched a group of staff members walk into the sickroom with Soon, the sick room was full of wreaths. A total of thirty-eight colorful wreaths were ced in front of Anaya. ¡°This¡­ You guys are too¡­¡± Audrey wanted to say something, but she was red at by Joans and could only cover her mouth. The flower delivery staffpleted the task and bowed politely. ¡°Please take your time enjoying it. You are wee to make orders.¡± Anaya thought, this is a curse to me. Vi did it on purpose! This is a p in the face! Anava was so furious that she made a loud, explosive noise of disgust. ¡°Get lost! Get out of here! Get out¡­¡± Anaya wished she could throw the wreaths at the faces of those people. However, she had just had an operation and couldn¡¯t move at all. She could only stare at the men angrily. Anaya thought, Vi, the bitch! This is too much! She sent me banners to shout insults at me for what I did and sent me wreaths to curse me for asking for death! She went too far! ¡°How dare she! Throw them out! Throw them all out!¡± Anaya was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even catch her breath. She turned her head and saw the photo in the middle of the wreaths. It was a photo of her clothes being torn and making a fool of herself at the banquet! This was a humiliation! The memories of making a fool of herself at the banquet and beingughed at instantly stirred in Anaya. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Anaya gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t breathe and fell into a faint. When Vi left the hospital, she didn¡¯t choose to walk through the door. She left through an exit passageway. As soon as she reached the corridor, her wrist was grabbed from behind. It was Ondo, who followed her along the way. When the two bodyguards saw Ondo, they immediately wanted to attack him. Vi stopped them and said, ¡°No need. You guys go rest for a while. Don¡¯t go too far.¡± After the two bodyguards left, Vi shook off Ondo¡¯s hand, casually rubbed her wrist, and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ondo frowned, his expression gloomy. He didn¡¯t ask the matter about Anaya. ¡°What is your rtionship with the two men? Are they your bodyguards? Whose people are they? Russell or Jason?¡± The more Vi listened, the more confused she becarne. Did Ondo follow her all this wav just to ask about this matter? Vi teased. ¡°They are my people.¡± Ondo thought, her people? Are the two men her lovers? She has two lovers! ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Why can¡¯t you be a clean liver?¡± Ondo was furious, his face dark with rage. Was she not a clean liver with two bodyguards? Viughed and said, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, have you forgotten that we¡¯re already divorced? It¡¯s none of your business! What¡¯s the point of being jealous?¡± ¡°Who says I¡¯m jealous?¡± What Vi said touched Ondo on his sensitive spot. Ondo did not have the right to care about Vi. Unable to retort, Ondo could only change the topic. ¡°What did you mean by that text message you sent to mest night?¡± ¡°What text message?¡± Ondo stared into her eyes as if trying to see if she was lying. ¡°Anaya was beaten up and almost humiliated. Was it you?¡± Vi chuckled and looked up at him. Then, she suddenly revealed an enigmatic smile. ¡°Make a guess?¡± Vi turned around and left. Her back was proud and elegant. She said resentfully, ¡°It¡¯s better to be more concerned about your fianc¨¦e. Her psychological endurance is so poor, and she probably isn¡¯t in a good situation right now.¡± Ondo wanted to keep up with Vi but was stopped by her two bodyguards. ¡°Mr. Caffrey.¡± Lawson had just arrived, and his expression was a little grave. wa Ondo didn¡¯t chase Vi anymore. He turned to the empty smoking room on the fifth floor. This matter is very strange. Our people just began to investigate. But the mastermind seemed to have been prepared and destroyed all the evidence. Our people failed. There is no progress.¡± Lawson hesitated as if he had something bad to say. Ondo took a sip of his cigarette and nced at Lawson, signaling Lawson to continue. Lawson could only say, ¡°Mr. McGraw and Mr. Bat of Angle Group seem to have the ability to avoid our people and quickly destroy the evidence¡­ And they are very close to Vi¡­¡± The implication was that he suspected Vi. Ondo narrowed his eyes. When he asked Vi about the text message, her expression showed that she seemed to have no idea about it. But when he asked Vi if she was the one who had injured Anaya, she seemed to know the matter. ¡°This matter is not that simple,¡± Ondo said as he extinguished the cigarette. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Maybe it is that simple. Mr. Caffrey, are you going to show favor to Vi?¡± Lawson was unwilling. son was un Ondo narrowed his eyes and shot Lawson a cold nce. Son a Lawson quickly lowered his head and kept quiet. ¡°If Anaya and Vi are in each other¡¯s situation today, which side are you on?¡± ¡°I support Ms. Callis. She¡¯s so kind-hearted and innocent. How could she do such a cruel thing? Vi, on the other hand, I have seen how she dealt with people several times.¡± Ondo frowned as he examined Lawson. ¡°You¡­¡± SO 1/ ¡°Mr. Caffrey, don¡¯t worry. I only respect Ms. Callis because she is your fianc¨¦e. That¡¯s why I protect her,¡± Lawson did not wait for Ondo to speak and immediately exined. After exining, he hurriedly lowered his head again with a respectful attitude. Ondo had no expression on his face as he stared at Lawson without blinking. His deep ck eyes seemed to be able to see through Lawson. Lawson felt ufortable being stared at by Ondo and lowered his head even more. ¡°Go to investigate the people who have been talking to and sending text messages to Anaya over the phone these past few days. In addition, I asked you to investigate somethingst time. I want to see the results in three days.¡± Lawson clenched his fists. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He thought, Ms. Callis is the victim, but Mr. Caffrey still wants to investigate her. It is so disappointing Although he was unwilling, Lawson still agreed respectfully, ¡°I see.¡± After Lawson left, Ondo dialed another number. Ondo said, with his face gloomy, ¡°I need you to help me to investigate some things.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 54 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Reinvestigation Lawson had juste out of the smoking room when he heard several nursesining while running ¡°What happened to Ms. Callis? We told her to have a good rest and not get excited. It¡¯s going to be a busy day.¡± Lawson put out his hand to stop a nurse and asked, ¡°Who were you talking about just now? Ms. Callis?¡± ¡°Yes, Anaya Callis. She is the only one who can afford the VIP ward.¡± Then the nurse shook off Lawson¡¯s hand and ran away. Lawson was very upset. He had followed Ondo since Ondo had firste to work in the Caffrey Group, and it had been at least seven or eight years. He had no rtives or friends and it was Ondo who offered him a job. Anaya was the first person to smile at Lawson and his first friend. Lawson regards Ondo as his family. But Anaya was special to Lawson and he wanted to protect her. Lawson liked Anaya but he dared not tell her. Anaya is not happy. Ondo didn¡¯t take care of her when she was seriously injured, but only cared about Vi. How could he do this to Anaya! Lawson clenched his fists and thought he should do something. After leaving the hospital, Vi got a call. When Vi learned that Anaya¡¯s illness had worsened, she was happy. I taught Anaya a lesson. Now I should go to the training base and elerate the working procedure. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Vi¡¯s car was scrappedst night. She had no time to buy a car, so she had to take a taxi there. The staff was very respectful to Vi. The person in charge reported the equipment and process that were being improved to her, Vi walked around the base and felt that there was no problem. The program would be officially rehearsed and broadcast soon. When a young female staff looked at Vi, she was excited and asked for Vi¡¯s autograph enthusiastically. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I have seen your video. You are beaudful. Will you take part in this talent show? I will support you!¡± Vi smiled awkwardly. She didn¡¯t expect to meet her fan at the training base. She refused to sign an autograph for the girl. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not a celebrity, and I won¡¯t be a celebrity. Forgive me that I can¡¯t sign an autograph for you.¡± Then Vi left with the person in charge. After Vi left, the girl was still staring at her back. The girl gradually calmed down and looked at the notebook with Vi¡¯s fingerprints. Vi went to the dormitory and canteen of the trainees and asked for the roster of the hundred trainees. Vi looked through the roster casually, but she didn¡¯t expect to see a familiar name and face on thest few pages. It was Sherlyn Ayre. Sherlyn was Vi¡¯s only friend when Vi was in the welfare house. Sherlyn had a serious illness before and Vi had even asked Whitney to lend her money to treat Sherlyn. But Vi didn¡¯t borrow enough money to cure Sherlyn. Later, Sherlyn was kicked out of the welfare house and they lost contact. Vi did not expect to meet Sherlyn after a few years. It seemed that she had a good time these years. The person in charge noticed Vi¡¯s reaction and saw that she seemed to be a little excited. Then he hurriedly ttered Vi, ¡°Is she your good friend? Shall we secretly give special advantages to her?¡± ¡°No, this is unfair to others. I believe she won¡¯t ept it.¡± Vi didn¡¯t want to meet Sherlyn now. I¡¯m an orphan, so Anaya can¡¯t deal with me. But if she knows Sherlyn is my friend, she will hurt Sherlyn Vi closed the roster as if nothing had happened. Anaya was sent back to the ordinary ward from the emergency room. After another emergency treatment, she looked even worse. Anaya woke up and opened her swollen eyes slightly. She vaguely saw a tall man in a suit in front of her. She thought the man was Ondo. Then she held his hand and began to cry. ¡°Ondo, I¡¯m d you¡¯re with me, otherwise I might die.¡± The man was stunned. ¡°Ms. Callis, I¡¯m not Mr. Caffrey. I¡¯m Lawson.¡± When Anaya saw Lawson, she was disappointed and cried even more sadly. Lawson was distressed and said indignantly, ¡°Vi went too far. How could she do such a thing to you? Ms. Callis, don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡± Anaya wasn¡¯t moved by what Lawson said and was still down. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Ondo doesn¡¯t believe me and he doesn¡¯t even want to apany me¡­ Did I do anything wrong?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Mr. Caffrey shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. He even wanted to re- investigate what happened 13 years ago¡­¡± When Anaya heard this, she was nervous. va: IAT Ondo is investigating what happened 13 years ago. Does he already notice something? Anaya¡¯s hands trembled with panic. Lawson didn¡¯t notice Anaya¡¯s reaction and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens, I will believe you and help you. I will always support you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lawson.¡± Anaya was very touched and gripped Lawson¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°I regard you as my family.¡± When Lawson heard this, he was so happy. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure!¡± Anaya motioned Lawson toe closer to her and then said something in his ear. Lawson did not hesitate at all and nodded. Chanter 54 Roinvortiantion Vi left the training base and went to the car market. She wanted to buy a new car. She didn¡¯t expect to meet an acquaintance at the market door. It was Dania. Dania was holding a man in a suit. This man was 50 years old with gray hair. They were also choosing cars. ¡°Vi, you¡¯ve made headlines recently. It¡¯s been a long time since west met. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be so poor.¡± Seeing Vie in, Dania smiled contemptuously and pulled the man over. When Vi and Dania were in the welfare house, they hated each other because they were all outstanding Later, when Dania learned that Vi had been taken away by Nash and was going to marry Ondo, she was depressed for a long time. It was not until Vi made headlines a while ago that Dania learned that Vi was divorced and was overjoyed. We used topete with each other. Now, Vi has divorced and can¡¯tpare with me. When Dania thought of this, she was very proud and deliberately showed off her jewelry. Vi sized up Dania and the man. The man wore a gold ne and had a gold tooth. When Vi saw that the man was fantasizing over her, she felt sick. ¡°It has indeed been many years since west met. It seems that you have a good life,¡± Vi said with a smile. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 55 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 55 Chapter 55 You Asked for It Dania responded modestly to Vi, but she was secretly proud. ¡°This is my boyfriend, Leo. He is the deputy general manager of the business department of the Cloud Group. His annual sry is 130,000 dors.¡± Dania emphasized Leo¡¯s position and sry and Leo smiled proudly. Dania was happy when she thought that Vi would envy her. However, Vi was indifferent and did not care about this. Daly was unhappy. Vi used to hold herself aloof. I must embarrass her. ¡°I heard that you are divorced?¡± Dania looked Vi up and down. Seeing that Vi was dressed in business attire, she sneered, ¡°Do you work as a salesman in the car market? You really surprised me.¡± Vi nced at Dania as if Dania was a fool. Vi smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy a car.¡± Tas Then Vi followed the shopping guide to choose a car. She didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on Dania. Dania was ignored by Vi and she became angrier. Two days ago, when Dania returned to the welfare house, she heard that Vi was divorced and left with nothing. How could she have the money to buy a car? ¡°I¡¯ll see what cars you can afford.¡± Dania stared at Vi¡¯s back and muttered. Then she looked at Leo behind her and was coquetry with him. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go inside. You promised to give me a new car as a gift. I want to choose a good car that su¨ªts me.¡± Leo was still fantasizing about Vi. When he heard this, he immediately agreed. Vi came to see the Volkswagen cars. She didn¡¯t want to buy a luxury car, as long as it was practical. Just as she was about to buy a car and leave, Dania came over. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to buy such a cheap car. It seems that you have a hard time after getting divorced,¡± Dania put her hands around her chest and looked at Vi contemptuously. Vi didn¡¯t say anything and ignored Dania. Dania wasn¡¯t annoyed and continued, ¡°Since we used to be friends, I can let my boyfriend introduce the excellent employees of hispany to you. After all, he is the deputy general manager and has high prestige among the employees.¡± Leo kept staring at Vi. When Dania mentioned him, he gave a creepy smile. ¡°Since you are Dania¡¯s friend, I will treat you as a friend. You can contact me at any time.¡± Dania red at Leo angrily. She had been with him for two years and knew what he was going to do. ¡°I just want you to introduce a man to Vi. What did you say? What do you want to do?¡± Dania said this with a smile but looked at Leo fiercely. Leo was embarrassed and hugged Dania¡¯s waist. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t think too much. I said this just because she¡¯s your friend and wanted you to be happy¡­¡± Dania and Leo seemed to deliberately show their affection in front of Vi, and Vi was impatient. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Thank you.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing that Vi was about to leave, Dania chased after her and was unhappy with what Leo said just now. We used topete with each other. I can¡¯t let Vi steal my boyfriend, When Dania thought of this, she said angrily and looked at Vi sarcastically. ¡°I just want to help you and you are really an ungrateful wretch. You bought the car on loan, right? Why don¡¯t you find a boyfriend to buy you a car?¡± Vi frowned and red at Dania. Considering that Dania and she had spent a hard time in the welfare house before, Vi didn¡¯t want to humiliate Dania. She ignored what Dania said and was going to leave after buying a car. After all, they would never see each other again. Vi did not contradict Dania and Dania was even more arrogant. Dania said sarcastically behind Vi, ¡°You¡¯re a loose woman. Don¡¯t think you are superior to me.¡± Dania¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t quiet, but Vi heard clearly what she said. ¡°What did you say?¡± Vi stopped suddenly and red at Dania coldly. 11 Dania was frightened by Vi¡¯s eyes but recovered quickly. ¡°I said, you are a loose woman. You were abandoned by Ondo.¡± When Vi heard this, she wore a cold face. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to humiliate you, but you asked for it.¡± Dania was frightened and worried about how Vi would retaliate against her. But Vi didn¡¯t do anything and left. ¡°You are a coward. My boyfriend is the deputy general manager of the Cloud Group. How dare you threaten me? I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Dania said angrily to Vi¡¯s back. Dania didn¡¯t care about what Vi said. She held Leo¡¯s arm and said in a spoiled manner. ¡°Honey, I want a BMW sports car. Can you buy me one?¡± Leo was embarrassed. His annual sry was only 130,000 dors. He couldn¡¯t afford it at all. Dania kept bragging about Leo and many shopping guides were looking at him. If he said that he didn¡¯t have enough money, he would lose face, so he agreed generously. Dania held Leo¡¯s arm intimately. The age difference between Dania and Leo was too big. They were not like a couple at all, but more like a father and daughter. People looked at Dania and Leo strangely and meaningfully, and then Dania and Leo left. Dania and Leo just walked out of the door. Suddenly, there was a loud crash. ¡°Ah!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Before Dania knew what had happened, she was sshed with water. This water was used to wash the car. It has been there for several days. When Leo noticed, he immediately hid aside but was still sshed with sewage. Dania was soaked through and was very nonplussed. She screamed and red at the person who sshed her water. It was a girl wearing an employee uniform. She looked young but was not scared. Are you blind? My clothes, shoes, and bags are all luxuries. Do you know how much they cost? Even if you work here for ten years, you can¡¯t afford them¡­¡± The girl did not speak and listened to Dania¡¯s scolding. ¡°You should not only apologize to me but also pay mepensation. I will also let your boss fire you!¡± The girl held the bucket and still didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Damn it! Are you dumb?¡± Dania was furious. Leo quickly said, ¡°Go and call your boss out. Tell him that the vice president of the Cloud Group wants to see him! He has to give us an exnation!¡± Leo was just the deputy general manager of the business department, but he said he was the vice president of the Cloud Group. He said this to boast about himself. ¡°I am the boss. I told her to ssh water on you.¡± A woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Then Leo and Dania saw Vi leisurely leaning against a luxury car and smiled at them. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 56 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Just Wait and See The pure white dress and the red Porsche 911 behind her formed a sharp contrast, but it was unexpectedly harmonious and beautiful. It made people want to acim that the luxury car and the beautiful woman were so matched! But this scene was destroyed by theughter of someone next to her. Dania was originally very angry, but she was amused by Vi¡¯s words. ¡°Just you?¡± As Dania spoke, she subconsciously turned to look at the car logo. It was a Porsche. After confirming that it was impossible, sheughed louder. ¡°Vi, it¡¯s fine if you pretend to be rich in front of me. Do you think it is a small ce? If you¡¯re the boss of the Porsche 4s shop, then I¡¯m the big boss of Ferrari!¡± Leo also felt that it was impossible. Heughed along with Dania, and his gaze of sizing Vi became more and more unbridled. Vi was still leaning against the car as the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°I am indeed not the owner of this shop.¡± Dania was very pleased when she heard this, and before she could say anything sarcastic, Vi continued ¡°But I am the boss of the entire car market. I just bought it two minutes ago.¡± Dania seemed to have heard a huge joke. ¡°Did you take the wrong medicine? You even can¡¯t afford to wear branded bags and clothes. Can you buy the entire market? I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± Dania smelled the stench on her body and became angrier at Vi for finding someone to ssh her water. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re amazing just because you¡¯re in the limelight online? You¡¯d better kneel and kowtow to me now and beg for mercy. I can consider letting you go.¡± me ¡°Otherwise, my boyfriend has good connections. Just wait for being infamous in Washington!¡± Dania said with a fierce look. Beside her, Leo¡¯s gaze on Vi grew more and more unbridled as he walked over to her with a malicious smile. ¡°Yes, beauty. If you apologize to Dania now, I, vice president of the Cloud Group, will let you go. Otherwise¡­¡± The smile on his face became even more wretched. Looking at Vi¡¯s figure, he indulged in a train of thoughts. He couldn¡¯t help licking his lips. Vi curled her lips into a faint smile, but her posture was still arrogant. ¡°Then just wait and see who is the leading role.¡± Dania hold her hands and snorted coldly. She called Leo to get someone to punish Vi. Five minutester. The person didn¡¯te, but the general manager of the car market ran over. When Dania and Leo saw the general manager, their expressions were filled with fear and trepidation. They thought that the manager knew that Dania had been sshed with water by an employee and hade to apologize. The two of them were even more arrogant. Dania said, ¡°What is your exnation for today¡¯s matter?¡± She raised her chin and held her hands, waiting for the general manager toe and apologize. But the manager ignored the two of them and went straight to Vi respectfully saying, ¡°You just bought the entire car market with 800 million. You really spent a lot. It was my negligence to not What? Boss? Is Vi really the new boss of the car market? Did she spend 800 million? Is this real? She is too rich! The two were dumbfounded, and their expressions were ugly. On the other hand, Vi¡¯s face was unbelievably calm. ¡°You are tired in your high heels. Pleasee inside and sit!¡± Seeing that Vi did not speak, the general manager was not sure about her temper. He bent down and made a ¡°please¡± gesture. ¡°Also, the entire car market now belongs to you. Not only Magotan but all the cars can be driven away as long as you like them! It¡¯s fine for you to change one every day.¡± Changing a car every day! What kind of extravagant life was this? Dania could not imagine it at all. Jealousy and unwillingness almost crushed her heart. An orphan who came out of the orphanage in Washington like her, how could Vi spend 800 million to buy the entire car market? She would never believe it! ¡°This is impossible!¡± She red at Vi and screamed with a sharp voice, ¡°Are you acting? In order to deceive me, you really spent a lot!¡± ¡°And you!¡± She pointed at the general manager and roared through gritted teeth. ¡°How much did you charge to cooperate with her? I can double it!¡± Her words caused the manager to frown in displeasure. ¡°Miss, please show your respect to our boss and pay attention to your image in public.¡± He took two steps back and looked down at Dania, who was covered in dirty water. He covered his nose and quickly left. nose Leo had the fortune to meet this general manager once and knew that his identity could not be fake, so he hurriedly reminded her in a low voice. When Dania heard this, she took two steps back,pletely unable to ept it. ¡°This is actually true? I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe it! What right do you slut have¡­¡±. Leo saw that she could not distinguish the situation at all and was so stubborn. As she was as stupid as a pig, Leo immediately drew a clear line. ¡°Miss Zumthor, I was blind. A mere vice president of the Cloud Group Logistics Department said such arrogant words to you. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± He quickly recovered from his shock, and his face was filled with a ttering smile, ¡°In the future, if you need me, just tell me. I will serve you well and have noints! I hope you can help me in my career.¡± ¡°Leo! What do you mean? You know how much I hate her. And you dare suck her!¡± When Dania saw that she was isted, she was furious and raised her arm to p him. Leo grabbed her wrist and pushed her away with a face full of disgust. ¡°Look at the stench on your body. Don¡¯t disgust me!¡± ¡°Good, I was really blind back then. I even took a fancy to someone like you!¡± Dania was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She shouted at him like a shrew, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourrge beer belly and yellow teeth? Do you think you are qualified to despise me?¡± With that, she took two steps forward while Leo was off guard and pped him twice. Leo was stunned by her two ps. He covered his face and cursed in disbelief, ¡°You son of a bitch. how dare you hit me! If it wasn¡¯t for your figure, would I have spent so much money to keep you?! think you have forgotten who you are. Damn it!¡± The two fought on the spot. ¡°What a good show.¡± Vi leaned against the Porsche and pped her hands. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a bit noisy.¡± ¡°Security guards.¡± She shouted, ¡°Drive these two noisy things out. They stand in front of the shop to fight. It will damage the image of the car market.¡± ¡°You slut! How dare you! I will teach you a lesson!¡± Dania screamed. The security guards were strong. They immediately walked over to the two of them, held up their arms, and dragged them out, throwing them onto the street like they were throwing the trash. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Dania couldn¡¯t stand the strong push from the security guards and fell to the ground, cursing even more. ¡°You damn slut! Don¡¯t think that you can rise in the world just because you relied on someone. A slut is a slut! Wherever you go, you are the same!¡± She stood outside the door and kept cursing, attracting the attention of many passers-by. Vi had originally thought that Dania was an acquaintance of the orphanage, and gave just a small punishment for her. But Dania rushed over to humiliate her, so it was natural for her to be mesciless. Vi walked out at a moderate pace, but her petite body held up a strong aura. The arrogance and coldness in her eyes made Dania shiver. ¡°Are you done?¡± Vi asked. Dania stiffened her neck, trying to raise her aura. ¡°You slut, it is not enough even if I curse you a hundred times! You¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± Vi nced at her coldly and interrupted her. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 57 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 57 Chapter 58 Be Smart This Time Rayna panicked and said, ¡°Hurry up to open Twitter and watch the news!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still driving. How can I read Twitter?¡± Vi was speechless. ¡°If it¡¯s not urgent, I¡¯ll hang up first. We¡¯ll talk about it when I get back to thepany.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t hang up!¡± Rayna was very excited and stopped her, ¡°The trending topic has a very bad influence on you, you¡­¡± Rayna was still chattering away, but Vi¡¯s attention was attracted by the big screen in the city. On the big screen, the Callis family¡¯s madam, Anaya¡¯s nominal mother, Audrey, was being interviewed outside the ward. Sheined about Vi¡¯s nasty behavior with snot and tears. Vi was immediately interested. She looked at the time and found an empty parking spot. Anyway, it was still early, so it was better to see what tricks the Callis family wanted to y. ¡°This ex-wife of Mr. Caffrey sent my daughter a silk banner to mock her. She even sent a wreath to curse her to die quickly! Why is this woman so evil?¡± Audrey wiped her tears and continued, ¡°My poor daughter, not only was she beaten up, but she was also so angry that she fainted before her injuries recovered¡­¡± ¡°My daughter did nothing wrong. I just misunderstood her at the banquet. I didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so narrow-minded and vengeful! I must expose such vile and arrogant behavior! Let the public see her character¡­¡± Vi was not in the mood to see what she was going to say. She snorted coldly and drove back to the Angle Group Rayna noticed that she was silent for a long time and had already hung up the phone. Arriving at thepany, she drove into the garage with a beautiful drift and walked into the Several people gathered in the hall on the first floor and whispered. An eagle-eyed person saw Vi walking in. He bent over and quickly said something. They immediately dispersed. She did not care about the behavior of these people and went straight back to her office. Rayna had been waiting in her office for a long time. The moment she saw Vi¡¯s figure, she rushed over anxiously. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you¡¯re finally back. Did you watch the news? This matter is getting worse!¡± As she spoke, she handed Vi the tablet that had opened the page. Audrey¡¯s usation created quite a ssh online. Manyizens participated in the discussion about this matter. Fortunately, most of theizens were very rational. For a time, there were different opinions about this matter. There were still many people who spoke up for Vi, but they were quickly drowned in the curses. It was easy to know that it was the work of the paid posters that Anaya had hired. It seemed that she was more experienced thanst time. She had learned to be smart. In advance, she had hired paid posters to upy the dominant position of public opinion to win the sympathy of the public. This had put Vi at a disadvantage. Vi put down her iPad and continued to work on the female team¡¯s selection. She did not put this in her eyes. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, are you not going to deal with it?¡± Rayna asked cautiously. ¡°Forget it. Just do what you need to do.¡± Vi replied without raising her head. This little storm was not worth her attention. She wanted to see to what extent Anaya could make this matter. Rayna looked at Vi¡¯s cold expression, sighed in her heart, and silently left. Rather than being in a hurry here, it was better to seize the time and do the things at hand. In the hospital. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Audrey ended the interview. The moment after the reporters left, she, who was still crying, immediately stopped her tears and put on a gloating smile. She had always hated the daughter of the home wrecker from the bottom of her heart. After Anaya was a member of the Callis family, she wished that her eyes could turn into sharp swords to stab this slut to death. This time, Anaya had been beaten up so seriously, and she had also vented her anger. But Breenda was still lying in the hospital, still unconscious, and Anaya was the only heir now. In order to protect the Callis family who was being eyed by the outside world before Breenda woke up, she had no choice but to dote on Anava in front of everyone and pretend in front of outsiders. Thinking of this, Audrey felt even more disgusted with Anaya. Seeing her lying on the hospital bed and looking sickly, Audrey felt even more proud and her face was full of joy. She turned her head and wanted to get her phone, but she was caught off guard and saw Ondo standing by the door. ¡°This¡­ Mr. Caffrey, pleasee in. Don¡¯t stand there.¡± The smile on Audrey¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be maintained anymore. She did not know when Ondo was standing there. Did he see the smile on her face just now? ¡°Anaya is really pitiful. Not only did she encounter such a bad thing, but she was also humiliated by that bitch. Fortunately, you are with her¡­¡± Audrey hypocritically squeezed out two drops of tears. Seeing that Ondo¡¯s expression was calm and still as usual, she let out a sigh of relief and reached out to wipe her tears. ¡°Go ahead, I won¡¯t disturb you two.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ondo greeted her and walked into the ward. As soon as Anaya, who was lying in bed doing nothing, saw him, she was so happy that she wanted to sit up immediately from the bed. But she identally touched the needle in her hand and gasped in pain, but she had no choice but to control her ferocious expression and maintain her image. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t move.¡± Ondo walked to her side and sat on a chair. ¡°Ondo, fortunately, I still have you. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± She slowly moved her body closer to Ondo with an expression of wanting to cry. Ondo avoided her without a trace and asked with concern, ¡°How are your injuries? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better now.¡± Anaya pretended to be shy and moved closer to him. ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Have a good rest.¡± Ondo pped her hand away and got up to leave. ¡°Ondo! Can you spend more time with me?¡± Anaya immediately grabbed his arm, her eyes full of tears, looking delicate and pitiful. ¡°¡®Thirteen years ago, I saved you in a car ident. I never thought of asking for your return¡­¡± Anaya had been holding his hand the entire time. Speaking of the past, she was very emotional. Ondo stood there quietly, and her words reminded him of the past. It was a car ident caused by internal strife in the Caffrey family, and he was seriously injured and pressed under the car, almost dying. It was a girl who appeared and saved her. Unfortunately, he was already half unconscious and did not remember the girl¡¯s face. He only saw a pair of clear and pure starry eyes. When he recalled those eyes, the expression on his face gradually softened. Anaya took out a pen from the pillow again, put it in her hand, and held it tightly. This pen was a luxury item that was extremely difficult to buy, made purely by hand. Ondo¡¯s name was engraved on the pen cover. The pen was not old, and there was no wear or tear. At a nce, it was obvious that the owner cherished it very much. It was just that the paint on the body of the pen had slightly fallen off, which should have been caused by the touch of the master many times. ¡°This pen was given to me by you. I took it away when I went abroad. For the past three years, I have always brought it with me.¡± Anaya gently stroked the pen, revealing some emotion. ¡°Whenever I think of you, I will take it out for a look¡­¡± Ondo had always felt guilty about her being sent abroad by Nash for three years. His expression gradually softened. ¡°Take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I will help you with this.¡± His ck eyes returned to their former tenderness. ¡°Okay!¡± Anaya was moved and nodded. The momentary panic was reced by gratitude, ¡°I believe you.¡± The corridor was exceptionally quiet and no one walked around, so quiet that one could hear their breathing Lawson had been waiting outside the ward for a long time, The moment he saw Ondoe out, he respectfully handed over a document. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, the matter you asked me to investigate has been done.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 58 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 58 Chapter 59 ept an Interview in Person ¡°Well done.¡± Although it was apliment, Ondo looked extremely reticent. He flipped through the investigation information as Lawson exined it to him. ¡°You asked me to investigate what happened that year, and my investigation revealed that Ms. Callis¡¯s itinerary back then was consistent with the timeline of your car ident, so there is no doubt that Ms. Cailis was the person who saved your life thirteen years ago.¡± Lawson looked at him in certain. Ondo looked through the information carefully and frowned slightly. It¡¯s uneasy to tell from his dark eyes how he felt. ¡°There is one more thing.¡± Lawson said hesitantly. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ondo nced at him and signed him to continue. ¡°You asked me to investigate about There¡¯s been some progress on the matter of Ms. Callis being beaten, which you asked me to investigate before. I attached the results to the end of the file,¡± Lawson said. ording to his words, Ondo flipped through a few pages and saw a few photos. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He looked at it carefully and became serious gradually again. He knew this green Santana in the photo too well, new or scrapped, even if it turned to ashes, he would recognize it. At the thought of this, Ondo fumed with anger. He continued to look down distractedly. The rest of the photos were simr, but thest one was somewhat different. vas In the photo, several figures could be vaguely seen in the darkness. He tried to identify them and recognized one of them was Vi. ¡°ording to these photos, as well as information about Miss Zumthor¡¯s itinerary that day. She did appear at the ce where Ms. Callis was beaten. And look at this one.¡± Lawson pointed at one of the photos and said, ¡°Vi seems to be making a deal with someone.¡± ¡°The person standing behind her seems to be Russell¡¯s assistant, Warren. There¡¯s a good chance that Vi asked Russell to do this. Anyway, no matter what the result is, Vi must have something to do with this.¡± It¡¯s difficult to tell from Ondo¡¯s face how he felt. He just continued to stare at the photos. ¡°Ms. Callis is such a gentle and kind person. How could she be treated like this? I had no idea Vi was so vicious!¡± Lawson clenched his fists and continued to persuade Ondo, ¡°You must do something for Ms. Callis and teach Vi a lesson!¡± Ondo looked at his indignant expression and nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk about it after getting back.¡± He recovered his indifference, and he seems so unpredictable. The next morning The hospital was bustling again. Anaya was well prepared, leaning against her bed for a public interview. ¡°I know that by giving an interview at this juncture, people might specte about my intentions, or even push me to the cusp of public opinion.¡± Anaya pretended to be strong and continued, ¡°But I still have to rify that Mr. Caffrey, President of Caffrey Group, and I were childhood sweethearts. We have admired each other since we were young, but fate has forced us to partter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened while I was gone, but I can I say with absolute certainty that I am not his mistress, let alone destroy his marriage with Vi!¡± Tears welled up in Anaya¡¯s eyes, but she gritted her teeth and refused to let them fall. There was the sound of the reporters pressing the shutter, and the sh sparkled one after another. She felt so dazzling that she could hardly maintain her expression. But she didn¡¯t dare to rx a bit. She had to pretend to be pathetic for winning the public¡¯s sympathy. ¡°Ms. Call¨ªs, we have some questions. Is that convenient for you?¡± The reporter handed her the microphone Anaya nodded, trying her best to appear natural and graceful. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± ¡°You just said that you and Mr. Caffrey were in love. Why didn¡¯t you marry him that year? What happened in between? Where were you when Vi and Mr. Caffrey got married? Why didn¡¯t you show up to stop them?¡± ¡°In addition, how did you get hurt? Are you being retaliated against for being a mistress? Are you being revenged for being a mistress? Would you mind telling us?¡± ¡°Another thing is that¡­¡± The reporters kept asking. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Anaya interrupted her, displeased. These reporters were too stubborn. They did not care that she was injured at all. She was furious! However, after realizing that she had lost herposure, she coughed lightly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not feeling well. That¡¯s all for today¡¯s interview.¡± With that, she closed her eyes and put on a gesture of refusal to be disturbed. ¡°Anaya had enough talk today, and she needs to rest. If you have any questions, please ask me.¡± Audrey left the ward with the reporters and stood in the corridor, answering the reporters¡¯ sharp questions alone. ¡°The questions that you asked just now are personal to our family and are private between my daughter and Mr. Caffrey. We refuse to answer these questions. I hope you can understand.¡± Audrey¡¯s attitude was cold. ¡°What about Ms. Callis¡¯s injury this time?¡± One of the reporters asked. ¡°We¡¯ve found evidence that strongly implicates that it has something to do with Vi.¡± Audrey took the microphone and said firmly, ¡°If anyone dares to hurt the heir of the Callis Group, we will make her pay!¡± ¡°Would it be convenient for you to reveal some evidence?¡± The reporters kept asking. Audrey frowned and rejected firmly. ¡°We¡¯ve already handed it over to the police. I believe that the truth will be revealed soon.¡± The reporter realized that she did not want to talk too much, so the interview ended hastily. Vi drove a new car and sped along the road to work. After listening to the whole live broadcast of the news, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. This couple of mother and daughter, who acted to be hypocritical, was making her disgusting. However, she would fight to the end. As soon as she turned the intersection, Vi saw Rayna standing under the road sign, looking anxiously at the road. ¡°Do you need a ride?¡± Vi braked suddenly in front of her, rolled down the window, and raised her eyebrow at Vi. ¡°No, thanks. Ms. Zumthor, I was waiting for you on your way to work.¡± Rayna acted so worriedly. ¡°It has be a trending topic. Theizens are talking about you tirelessly. Some journalists and overly passionate masses have blocked thepany¡¯s gate. They are asking you to exin.¡± ¡°The situation this time is much more serious thanst time. You¡¯d better not go to thepany. Go home and stay away from trouble, ande back when you are safe,¡± Rayna said. ¡°No, it¡¯s not my style to be timid.¡± Vi started the engine again, and Rayna was even more nervous. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, what are you going to do?¡± Rayna desperately knocked on the window, trying to stop Vi. ¡°Give the exnation they want.¡± / As soon as Vi finished speaking, she stepped on the elerator and the car rushed out like an arrow. Her words came with the wind, and the dust flew as the car passed, making Rayna cough to tears. By the time she came back to her senses, Vi¡¯s car had already disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s over now. Ms. Zumthor is going there alone. What should I do?¡± Rayna shouted in despair, not knowing what to do. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 59 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 59 Chapter 59 He Comes to Support Her At the Angle Group. Thepany was crowded with reporters and emotionally agitated people, and there were also a lot of onlookers. Vi locked the door of the car and strode towards the front door of thepany. Vi had a very powerful vibe as if there were fifty people following behind her. The reporters had been waiting for a long time. Now that they saw the heroine, Vi, appear, they would not let go of this opportunity and rushed to her. One by one, the microphones were handed over to Vi, while the reporters kept shooting her. The scene was muchrger than Anaya had experienced in the ward. cel Reporters kept asking, ¡°Ms. Vi, may I ask if you have watched this morning¡¯s news broadcast? What do you want toment on Ms. Callis? ¡°May I ask if what Ms. Callis said is true? She imed that she was not the home wrecker. Then what is the reason for your divorce from Mr. Caffrey? I heard that you left a marriage without any possessions or property. Did you cheat on Mr. Caffrey? ¡°Also, is Ms. Callis¡¯s death rted to you?¡± Those reporters didn¡¯t want to let go of such big news, so they asked Vi many questions, Vi walked toward the gate without fear of the crowd. Therge sunsses covered most of her face, but they could not stop her momentum. ¡°Ms. Vi, can you answer me? We are all waiting for your response!¡± One of the reporters shouted. The crowd almost took the roof off, and many onlookers talked loudly about the inside scoop of the events, Vi frowned and casually took a reporter¡¯s microphone, saying in a neutral tone, ¡°Since you want to know, then calm down and listen to me.¡± The reporters were shocked for a few seconds and immediately asked questions. SWA SA ¡°May I ask what your rtionship with Mr. Caffrey is?¡± A reporter took his position advantage and pushed the microphone to Vi, afraid that his question would not be heard. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it on Twitter. I¡¯ll repeat it. We¡¯ve already divorced and have nothing to do with each other.¡± Vi unhappily pushed the microphone away. Despite being blocked by sunsses, the rest of the people felt Vi¡¯s sharp gaze and consciously retreated a few steps. Then they went on and asked, ¡°It is said that Ms. Callis ruined your marriage with Mr. Caffrey, but you were forced to leave without anything after divorce. Is that true?¡± ¡°Sorry, I have noment.¡± Vi shrugged. ¡°Do you have any other questions? If not, then I should leave. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± A few reporters pushed forward again and asked, ¡°We heard that you are Mr. McGraw¡¯s mistress, so you got your current job. Is that true?¡± ¡°My job is not attained by improper transactions. As for my work ability, time will tell,¡± replied Vi, Her words were loud and clear, echoing in the crowd, but she did not suppress themotion. aus ¡°Then why did you ask someone to insult Ms. Callis the other day? Was it because she humiliated you at the banquet?¡± Vi asked rhetorically, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already watched her live broadcast? Who is the one behind all this? Evidence will tell the truth. I have something important to deal with. Please excuse me.¡± Hearing that, the reporters became anxious and tried to stop Vi. ¡°You haven¡¯t told us all yet. You can¡¯t just leave like this! Or are you hiding any secrets in your heart?¡± The onlookers shouted, blocking thepany door tightly, and some even wanted to take advantage of the chaos to attack Vi. Before Vi could speak, a familiar low and maic male voice sounded behind her. ¡°Even cooking up a story and spreading it around do not need to pay a price, but can you insult her like this? If you don¡¯t have professional ethics, you¡¯d better quit your job as soon as possible.¡± Ondo walked over unhurriedly, his brows slightly furrowed as he swept his gaze over everyone with disgust and indifference. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Caffrey! Mr. Caffreyes to support her!¡± Someone recognized Ondo and shouted. Everyone was extremely shocked by Ondo¡¯s sudden appearance, and they gabbled about his purpose foring there. ¡°I¡¯m also investigating the matters about Ms. Callis.¡± Ondo said simply as he took the microphone from Vi and added, ¡°In five days, I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡± The reporters who had asked the questions before were so scared that they even held their breath, but the chaos in the crowd didn¡¯t subside for a long time. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Ondo turned his head and said to Lawson with a cold face. Lawson understood. He raised his arm and gestured to a few bodyguards wearing sunsses and ck clothes to drive away the crowd., Most people were bystanders and did not want to make any trouble. They were even more afraid of provoking Ondo, so they scattered in a short time. ¡°Thanks.¡± Vi calmly thanked Ondo and walked toward thepany. Ondo grabbed her wrist and said in a low voice, ¡°Is it a bit perfunctory, isn¡¯t it? Shall we talk?¡± Vi wanted to refuse Ondo, but when she was about to reply, she saw his serious expression. Vi said, ¡°Okay, but let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡± Ondo chose a restaurant that was closer to Angle Group and booked a private room to treat Vi to a meal. ¡°Here you are.¡± Ondo spread the menu and unfolded it in front of Vi. ¡°I have already eaten it in the morning.¡± Vi frowned as if she had remembered something and added, ¡°And I remember that you don¡¯t like to eat too much early in the morning. Why do you change your living habits so fast after you are reunited with Ms. Callis?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, and just say what you want. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Ondo looked bad immediately. Ondo looked at the impatient look on Vi and asked, ¡°When you were eating with Russell or Jason, did you treat them the same way?¡± Even Ondo himself did not realize that his tone was full of jealousy. ¡°As an ex-husband, I hope you can mind your own business.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vi gave Ondo a cold re and continued, ¡°We have nothing to do with each other anymore. Do I need to tell you what kind of attitude I have when eating with other men? Do I need to tell you about this? What¡¯s more, I do not believe that you and they are in any way equivalent.¡± By the way, your fianc¨¦e is still lying on the bed. You should take care of her now, not ask about my attitude.¡± ¡°You have changed a lot.¡± Ondo stared into her eyes as if he wanted to see through everything he could not understand. Vi picked up her bag and stood up from her seat. She said, ¡°If you just want to say these to me, please forgive me. I shall leave now.¡± ¡°Sit down. Wait a moment.¡± Ondo stepped forward and locked the door. Vi frowned and stared at him, wondering, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. This time, I¡¯m looking for you because I want to ask you something.¡± Ondo sighed slightly. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 60 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 60 Chapter 60 He Comes to Support Her At the Angle Group. Thepany was crowded with reporters and emotionally agitated people, and there were also a lot of onlookers. Vi locked the door of the car and strode towards the front door of thepany. Vi had a very powerful vibe as if there were fifty people following behind her. The reporters had been waiting for a long time. Now that they saw the heroine, Vi, appear, they would not let go of this opportunity and rushed to her. One by one, the microphones were handed over to Vi, while the reporters kept shooting her. The scene was muchrger than Anaya had experienced in the ward. cel Reporters kept asking, ¡°Ms. Vi, may I ask if you have watched this morning¡¯s news broadcast? What do you want toment on Ms. Callis? ¡°May I ask if what Ms. Callis said is true? She imed that she was not the home wrecker. Then what is the reason for your divorce from Mr. Caffrey? I heard that you left a marriage without any possessions or property. Did you cheat on Mr. Caffrey? ¡°Also, is Ms. Callis¡¯s death rted to you?¡± Those reporters didn¡¯t want to let go of such big news, so they asked Vi many questions, Vi walked toward the gate without fear of the crowd. Therge sunsses covered most of her face, but they could not stop her momentum. ¡°Ms. Vi, can you answer me? We are all waiting for your response!¡± One of the reporters shouted. The crowd almost took the roof off, and many onlookers talked loudly about the inside scoop of the events, Vi frowned and casually took a reporter¡¯s microphone, saying in a neutral tone, ¡°Since you want to know, then calm down and listen to me.¡± The reporters were shocked for a few seconds and immediately asked questions. SWA SA ¡°May I ask what your rtionship with Mr. Caffrey is?¡± A reporter took his position advantage and pushed the microphone to Vi, afraid that his question would not be heard. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it on Twitter. I¡¯ll repeat it. We¡¯ve already divorced and have nothing to do with each other.¡± Vi unhappily pushed the microphone away. Despite being blocked by sunsses, the rest of the people felt Vi¡¯s sharp gaze and consciously retreated a few steps. Then they went on and asked, ¡°It is said that Ms. Callis ruined your marriage with Mr. Caffrey, but you were forced to leave without anything after divorce. Is that true?¡± ¡°Sorry, I have noment.¡± Vi shrugged. ¡°Do you have any other questions? If not, then I should leave. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± A few reporters pushed forward again and asked, ¡°We heard that you are Mr. McGraw¡¯s mistress, so you got your current job. Is that true?¡± ¡°My job is not attained by improper transactions. As for my work ability, time will tell,¡± replied Vi, Her words were loud and clear, echoing in the crowd, but she did not suppress themotion. aus ¡°Then why did you ask someone to insult Ms. Callis the other day? Was it because she humiliated you at the banquet?¡± Vi asked rhetorically, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already watched her live broadcast? Who is the one behind all this? Evidence will tell the truth. I have something important to deal with. Please excuse me.¡± Hearing that, the reporters became anxious and tried to stop Vi. ¡°You haven¡¯t told us all yet. You can¡¯t just leave like this! Or are you hiding any secrets in your heart?¡± The onlookers shouted, blocking thepany door tightly, and some even wanted to take advantage of the chaos to attack Vi. Before Vi could speak, a familiar low and maic male voice sounded behind her. ¡°Even cooking up a story and spreading it around do not need to pay a price, but can you insult her like this? If you don¡¯t have professional ethics, you¡¯d better quit your job as soon as possible.¡± Ondo walked over unhurriedly, his brows slightly furrowed as he swept his gaze over everyone with disgust and indifference. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Caffrey! Mr. Caffreyes to support her!¡± Someone recognized Ondo and shouted. Everyone was extremely shocked by Ondo¡¯s sudden appearance, and they gabbled about his purpose foring there. ¡°I¡¯m also investigating the matters about Ms. Callis.¡± Ondo said simply as he took the microphone from Vi and added, ¡°In five days, I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡± The reporters who had asked the questions before were so scared that they even held their breath, but the chaos in the crowd didn¡¯t subside for a long time. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Ondo turned his head and said to Lawson with a cold face. Lawson understood. He raised his arm and gestured to a few bodyguards wearing sunsses and ck clothes to drive away the crowd., Most people were bystanders and did not want to make any trouble. They were even more afraid of provoking Ondo, so they scattered in a short time. ¡°Thanks.¡± Vi calmly thanked Ondo and walked toward thepany. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ondo grabbed her wrist and said in a low voice, ¡°Is it a bit perfunctory, isn¡¯t it? Shall we talk?¡± Vi wanted to refuse Ondo, but when she was about to reply, she saw his serious expression. Vi said, ¡°Okay, but let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡± Ondo chose a restaurant that was closer to Angle Group and booked a private room to treat Vi to a meal. ¡°Here you are.¡± Ondo spread the menu and unfolded it in front of Vi. ¡°I have already eaten it in the morning.¡± Vi frowned as if she had remembered something and added, ¡°And I remember that you don¡¯t like to eat too much early in the morning. Why do you change your living habits so fast after you are reunited with Ms. Callis?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, and just say what you want. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Ondo looked bad immediately. Ondo looked at the impatient look on Vi and asked, ¡°When you were eating with Russell or Jason, did you treat them the same way?¡± Even Ondo himself did not realize that his tone was full of jealousy. ¡°As an ex-husband, I hope you can mind your own business.¡± Vi gave Ondo a cold re and continued, ¡°We have nothing to do with each other anymore. Do I need to tell you what kind of attitude I have when eating with other men? Do I need to tell you about this? What¡¯s more, I do not believe that you and they are in any way equivalent.¡± By the way, your fianc¨¦e is still lying on the bed. You should take care of her now, not ask about my attitude.¡± ¡°You have changed a lot.¡± Ondo stared into her eyes as if he wanted to see through everything he could not understand. Vi picked up her bag and stood up from her seat. She said, ¡°If you just want to say these to me, please forgive me. I shall leave now.¡± ¡°Sit down. Wait a moment.¡± Ondo stepped forward and locked the door. Vi frowned and stared at him, wondering, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. This time, I¡¯m looking for you because I want to ask you something.¡± Ondo sighed slightly. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 61 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Her Weakness ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Where were you on the 14th of March 13 years ago? Did you pass by Pinewood Street in Washington that day?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Vi turned her head away impatiently. She thought, it¡¯s been such a long time. How could I remember it? ¡°Alright, I have another question for you.¡±, Ondo didn¡¯t give up. He asked patiently, ¡°Do you remember that there was a car ident on that day? Three people died on the spot. Only a little boy in the back row of the car survived. A girl saved him.¡± Vi wondered, why would he ask me this question? Is he that little boy in the back row? Vi met his gaze. Some of her fragmented memories were aroused. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. On that day, she happened to save a boy. But she did not take it to heart. Vi came to Washington that year because of a very important thing. It was rted to the privacy of the McGraw family. She did not want to tell Ondo about it. Ondo shouldn¡¯t keep investigating. It was too dangerous, and Vi did not want anyone to get hurt. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know,¡± Vi replied coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any other questions, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Ondo reached out to stop her, but he was hurt by her cold gaze. Ondo withdrew his hand. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you are Anaya¡¯s fianc¨¦. You should pay more attention to Anaya. She is still in the hospital.¡± Vi taunted Ondo, unlocked the door, and went out. The moment Vi turned around, she saw a sense of loss sh through Ondo¡¯s eyes. Such emotions faded in the next second, but Vi still caught it. She thought, why would he feel disappointed? Vi was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t care about it. Ondo was not important to her now. He could not affect her moods anymore. Vi collected her thoughts and elegantly ran her fingers through her hair. Ondo did not stop her. She pushed open the door of the private room. As soon as Vi stepped out of the door, she met Lawson. Lawson gave her an unfriendly gaze. Lawson said with a face full of hatred. ¡°Mr. Caffrey has collected all the evidence. Everyone will know that it was you who bullied Ms. Callis! Mr. Caffrey will not spare you!¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Vi nced at Lawson with a provocative smile. ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Vi was of very small stature, but she said it in a confident way. Lawson looked straight into her smiling eyes and took a few steps back. Vi left quickly in her high heels. Her footsteps echoed in the huge restaurant. ¡°How strange.¡± Lawson was very puzzled. He didn¡¯t know why he felt scared just now. Ondo had promised to tell everyone the truth in five days. And two days had passed. All the media paid close attention to this matter and kept making all kinds of guesses. Vipletely ignored those negativements about her. She focused on preparing for the talent show. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, these are the documents about the shooting base. Please do thest review.¡± Rayna ced an archive bag beside her hand. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done.¡± Vi fixed her eyes on theputer screen. Her fingers danced nimbly on the keyboard. Rayna looked at Vi hesitantly and interrupted her, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, haven¡¯t you read the negative comments on the Inte?¡± ¡°I read some of them.¡± Vi nced at Rayna and got back to her work. ¡°Then why are you still¡­¡± Rayna was confused. ¡°Why am I still so calm?¡± Vi turned off theputer and leaned back in her chair. She exined, ¡°Mr. Caffrey told so many reporters that he would give an exnation to the public. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯ll do. Although many people are talking about my things, I am not affected in any way, right?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Stop. Go on with your work. The talent show is about to start, and you need to work hard recently.¡± Rayna knew that her boss was different, so she shut up and continued to do her work. Vi was busy fighting for her career. In the hospital dozens of miles away from Angle Group, Anaya was lying on the hospital bed, browsing thetest news in boredom. Anaya had recovered a lot. For the past two days, she had been watching the negativements on Vi from various social tforms. Anaya even hired some paid posters to add fuel to the fire. Most people supported Anaya, while few people defended Vi. Anaya felt extremely happy about that. She was surfing Twitter when a message popped up. Anaya¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Ms. Callis, Mr. Caffrey hasn¡¯t done anything special these days, and he hasn¡¯t asked me to do anything for him. I don¡¯t know what he wants to do.¡± Ever since Lawson agreed to help Anaya, he had been doing his best to watch Ondo¡¯s every move. As long as Ondo did anything, Lawson would immediately report it to her. SODI However, Ondo did not make a move. It made Anaya suspicious. ¡°Got it. Thank you, Lawson.¡± She sent a voice message to Lawson in a sweet tone. When Lawson heard her voice, he felt ttered. Lawson felt that he had to help Anaya and let Vi get the punishment she deserved. Anaya impatiently turned off her phone and leaned against the bed. After thinking for a while, she turned on her phone and made a call. ¡°Hey, how are you?¡± Reba¡¯szy voice came from the other side of the line. ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m still lying in the hospital. What should we do now?¡± Anaya said coldly. Reba admired her freshly decorated nails for a while and saidzily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve found Anaya¡¯s weakness. She will die tonight.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anaya asked uncertainly, ¡°I¡¯ve lost to her twice. With the previous lesson, you must be careful.¡± ¡°Last time you failed because you were stupid,¡± Reba raised her voice. ¡°You have made such a big mistake, and you deserve it.¡± Anaya was furious, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. She gritted her teeth and hung up the phone, secretly putting the me on Vi. ¡°Wait and see.¡± Anaya threw her phone on the bed. She was burning with anger. The preparation for the girls¡¯ talent show was nearing its end. In the afternoon, Vi put the finishing touches on the program. Through long-range connections, she supervised the first day of the shooting. Everything went smoothly. Vi nodded with satisfaction and turned off theputer. Vi had arranged supervisory personnel at the recording site, and if any idents happened, she would be notified at once. Her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from the person in charge. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, Sherlyn is missing!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 62 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Say Goodbye to the World Vi¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°Is Sherlyn missing?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Zumthor. Moreover, this matter is not as simple as it seems. Sherlyn won¡¯t quit the show. There must be something fishy. Sherlyn was in a very good state before the recording of the program and got along well with the other contestants. It is impossible for her to suddenly leave without informing others.¡± Vi said, ¡°i got it. Let¡¯s continue with the show. Don¡¯t make it public. If you need anything else, just contact me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this matter. We need to stabilize the base,¡± Vi added calmly. She hung up the phone and frowned. After thinking for a while, she dialed the phone number that was at the bottom of the contact list. W ¡°Boss¡­ Boss?¡± The person on the other side was very surprised and stuttered, ¡°Is it you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Vi answered simply. The person immediately became excited. Even through the screen, Vi could feel the shock and joy of the person. ¡°Boss, you haven¡¯t contacted us for six or seven years. Is there something urgent this time? Dark Bell will do it for you!¡± Dark Bell was a mysterious organization under Vi. It had spies all over the world and existed in all walks of life. As long as Vi gave the order, they could get all kinds of information. ¡°Help me investigate Sherlyn¡¯s whereabouts. I want the results in ten minutes. As for the fact that I have not contacted you, it is a long story. I will tell you when I have time.¡± Vi put down her phone, unable to hide the worry in her eyes. Although she believed in the efficiency of Dark Bell, it was hard to say whether Sherlyn was safe or not as time passed. Her phone rang again. Vi nced at the time. Only eight minutes had passed. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve found it. At noon, Sherlyn received a call. The other party asked her to go outside the filming base and said that he had something to discuss with Sherlyn.¡± The person continued, ¡°After Sherlyn went out, she immediately fainted and was stuffed into the trunk of a car with a fake license te. The car drove to Shattered Mountain outside Washington. After passing through a tunnel, there was no trace of the car.¡± After a pause, the person added, ¡°I suspect that Sherlyn is near Shattered Mountain. She must have been kidnapped. What do you think¡­¡± The person asked. ¡°Alright. I got it. Thanks for your help.¡± Vi was iparably calm and clear-headed. She checked the map sent by the man and was ready to drive over. The phone beeped twice again. It was a message from an unknown number. ¡°Sherlyn is in my hands. Come over within an hour. If you arete, you will bear the consequences. Let me tell you. Only you cane. If you dare to call the police or bring someone, we will immediately kill Sherlyn.¡± The unknown number sent another message. It was a photo of Sherlyn being tied up and beaten. Vi leaned against her fiery-red Magotan and fell into deep thought. Those people kidnapped Sherlyn to threaten her, but they did not ask for money. They deliberately emphasized that Vi must go alone¡­ Could it be that person from the McGraw family? It shouldn¡¯t be. That person seemed to know Vi very well. What that person did to make Vi lose her memory was almost perfect. Dark Bell couldn¡¯t find so many ws like this time. After some thought, Vi roughly determined the culprit behind the kidnapping. SOI Vi turned off the navigation to Shattered Mountain. She turned the steering wheel and returned to Russell¡¯s vi. She changed her professional suit into sportswear. The ck sportswear made her skin look smoother, and the slim style outlined her curves perfectly. Vi tied her long hair into a high ponytail, making her look even brisker. ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste back? Why are you going out again?¡± When Chana heard her footstepsing from upstairs, she tried to persuade Vi, ¡°Miss, you have been busy in thepany for the past few days. You should take care of yourself. Since you¡¯vee back, why don¡¯t you take a good rest? Health matters most.¡± As Chana spoke, she turned around and saw Vi in sportswear. Chana was so shocked that her mouth was wide open. Chana said with appreciation, ¡°Miss, you look so goodl You look different from usual!¡± ¡°Are you going to exercise?¡± Chana asked with a look of approval. ¡°For a fight.¡± Vi waved her hand, ¡°A fight?¡± Chana was shocked. She thought she had misheard and asked, ¡°Are you going to fight? Can you fight?¡± Looking at how thin Vi was, Chana couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°No need to worry about me.¡± Vi slung her bag over her shoulder and strode out. She drove her Magotan to Shattered Mountain ording to the navigation. Chana watched her leave and sighed at Vi¡¯s brisk look. Suddenly, she came back to her senses and called Russell. Chana was afraid that Vi would suffer. ¡°Mr. McGraw, Miss said that she was going to fight. Please put down your work!¡± Chana said in a serious tone. ¡°What if something happens to her?¡± ¡°Alright. I got it.¡± Russell frowned and sighed helplessly. ¡°How¡¯s the n going? Has that woman been kidnapped?¡± Anaya asked impatiently through the phone. Reba repliedzily, ¡°Of course. After all, I was the one who arranged it. Naturally, there won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± Anaya got a positive answer, and she immediately became cheerful. She found that even the chirping sparrows outside the window became much more pleasing to the eye. ¡°Did you send a message to that bitch? I hope everything goes smoothly.¡± While feeling proud, Anaya did not forget the seriousness of the n. ¡°What if she calls the police or tells Russell? Russell is not easy to deal with.¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve investigated. She has a good rtionship with this woman called Sherlyn in the welfare house. She doesn¡¯t have the guts to do that.¡± Reba didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°I have already ordered someone to inform her. If she dares to bring people here, I will kill Sherlyn.¡¯ I don¡¯t think she has the courage.¡± Outside the ward, there was a sudden sound of footsteps. Anaya thought it was a nurse or a doctor walking in the corridor and didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°If this n seeds, she will have to say goodbye to this world.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Anaya was extremely excited. When she thought of how Vi could no longer appear in front of her, she couldn¡¯t wait to put on fireworks to celebrate. Reba was also happy. After getting rid of Vi, who always stayed with Russell, no one could stop her from pursuing Russel. ¡°Thanks for your help this time. After I am discharged from the hospital¡­¡± Anaya was talking excitedly when the door was pushed open. Ondo stood at the door, his face gloomy. ¡°Ondo, why are you here?¡± Anaya panicked for a moment and immediately hung up the phone. ¡°I was just chatting with a friend, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to the other side¡­¡± Anaya had specially arranged bodyguards to guard outside the door, so she put down her guard and chatted with Reba unscrupulously. She didn¡¯t know if Ondo had heard it or not. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 63 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 63 Chapter 63 She Is Not an Ordinary Person Ondo did not speak and looked at Anaya with an ashen face. ¡°Ondo, here¡¯s the thing¡­¡± Anaya exined in panic, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s only girls¡¯ talk.¡± Anaya¡¯s forehead beaded with sweat. Anaya did not know how much Ondo had heard about her conversation with Reba, so she decided to y dumb. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Ondo ignored her exnation, and a fierce look appeared in his eyes. Anaya wondered, his gaze and his indifferent tone are sort of strange. Did he hear everything? Anaya¡¯s right hand subconsciously clenched the corner of the quilt. ¡°What are you talking about? I was just chatting with a friend. You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ondo ignored Anaya¡¯s pitiful eyes and looked at her with a piercing look in his eyes. ¡°You should know that even if you don¡¯t say it, I can send someone to investigate, but at that time, you will lose the chance.¡± Ondo rubbed his watch. His expression was calm, not revealing joy or anger. However, Anaya was even more scared. Anaya nibbled her lip. She was aware that this conspiracy could not escape his interrogation. Her eyes with tears suddenly, and she began to sob. ¡°Ondo! I am just not convinced. Vi has divorced you, yet you still care so much about her! I haven¡¯t even been to the Bay Vi a few times, let alone lived there. However, you had it transferred into her name. ¡°Last time, she humiliated me at the Callis Group¡¯s banquet. This time she even had someone beat me and almost destroyed my reputation!¡± The more Anaya said, the angrier she was. ¡°Ondo, I hate her, and I meant it! I just wanted her to be taught a little lesson. What was my fault?¡± Anaya threw herself into Ondo¡¯s arms and tried to muddle through with an air of pity. However, Ondo frowned and helped Anaya straighten up. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Where is Vi?¡± His brows were furrowed, and his tone was filled with determination that did not allow any resistance. ¡°Ondo, I have had feelings for you for so many years. Am I inferior to that woman who has had nothing to do with you?¡± Anaya sobbed, with her tears streaming down her face. ¡°I am your fianc¨¦e. Why are you so ruthless? She caused me to suffer so much that I have to stay in the hospital until now. Can you bear to see me suffer like this?¡± Ondo puy on a long face and got up. A trace of imperceptible tiredness shed through his deep eyes. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before. You really let me down.¡± With that, Ondo strode out of the ward without mercy, leaving a tear-stained Anaya crying out on the bed.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The corridor was very quiet. asionally, a few nurses passed by. They would walk lightly and quickly. Ondo walked to an empty corner and took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Nick, find out Vi¡¯s location and send it to me in ten minutes. Hurry up.¡± Vi drove out of downtown and took a shortcut, heading to Shattered Mountain. She deliberately picked a path where there were no surveince or traffic lights and sped as fast as she could. Vi opened the car window. The wind whistled past her ears, making her feel extremely delighted and excited. Unfortunately, this was not an outing. Vi had important things to do, and she was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery in the suburbs. Vi stepped on the elerator hard, and the engine roared to rush out. When the phone rang, Vi nced at the screen and answered with a quick tap of her Bluetooth headset. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I think you will arrive here soon. I¡¯d like to remind you to turn right after driving out of the tunnel. I will wait for you in the deserted cabin on the mountainside of Shattered Mountain.¡± The kidnapper deliberately lowered his voice. Vi nced at the GPS and turned right. A car with a counterfeit te parked at the foot of the mountain. Vi carefullypared it with the picture that she received from the Dark Bell. Then she confirmed that this was the car that the kidnapper had taken Sherlyn away. Vi hid her Magotan in a bush. Then she climbed up the mountain alone. The log cabin was hidden in the depths of the forest. From a distance, it looked very shabby. It was more like a shed. Vi quickened her pace over there and abruptly pushed open the door of the cabin. ¡°Good. You came very quickly.¡± The head of the kidnappers, Zavier Osborn, was wearing a thick ck mask, and the expression on his face could not be seen. Sherlyn fell by the man¡¯s feet, with her body covered with bruises. She had lost consciousness. Vi took a look at Sherlyn¡¯s injuries. A cold glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Let her go, and then we can talk.¡± Vi looked around the cabin, pulled out a chair, and sat down, looking at the man casually. Zavier was enraged by Vi¡¯s turning the tables on him. He pulled up the unconscious Sherlyn and ced the knife on her neck ¡°You are here to save her, but how dare you negotiate with me? Believe it or not, I will kill her now?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare.¡± Vi looked into Zavier¡¯s eyes fearlessly, causing him to panic for no reason. Vi looked very vulnerable, but she had theposure of having hundreds of her people standing behind her. Zavier was shocked at Vi¡¯s aura. At the same time, Reba and her personal bodyguard, Roger Quast, were hiding in the woods outside the cabin and observing the inside through a telescope. Reba had prepared a bug beforehand and ced it on Zavier¡¯s hat. So she could hear everything in the conversation between Vi and Zavier, ¡°Do you want to get her back just like that? What a pipe dream!¡± Reba rolled her eyes in contempt and instructed through her micro-Bluetooth headset, ¡°Don¡¯t agree to it/ Who knows what tricks she is going to y? Just keep wasting time with her. We can¡¯t let her friend go.¡± After receiving the order, Zavier looked at Vi with a smile. ¡°Hot girl, I can¡¯t bear to refuse you, but I can¡¯t let your friend go. Sorry.¡± ¡°If you say something nice to make me happy, I might consider it.¡± The way Zavier looked at Vi was up to no good gradually. Seeing Vi¡¯s hot figure that couldn¡¯t be concealed under her sportswear, Zavier looked at Vi up and down brazenly. Under Zavier¡¯s greedy gaze, Vi realized that she couldn¡¯t waste time talking to Zavier. So she gave Zavier a direct kick. ¡°It depends if you can beat me down.¡± Zavier hurriedly stretched out his right arm to block this kick. Then Vi¡¯s fist was approaching him. Zavier waspletely enraged and shouted out. ¡°How dare you! You don¡¯t know what is good for you! Guys, you don¡¯t have to hide. All of you,e out and attack!¡± The moment his voice fell, the broken door of the cabin was violently pushed open. Four ck-masked men broke in and rushed toward Vi eagerly. ¡°You came just in time. I haven¡¯t exercised for a long time.¡± Vi rapidly rushed over and performed a series of quick kicks in the air. Within five minutes, all five of the strong men fell to the ground. Reba had been holding the telescope triumphantly, but when he saw the tragic end of the five people, she was ck-jawed. ¡°This¡­ How could this be? How can she beat down five men by herself? Did your men throw the game for her?¡± ¡°Ms. Falcon, I am sure that Vi isn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡± Roger had a solemn expression. ¡°The fighting skills she used were very simr to the world¡¯s famous master, Elena Henderson¡¯s self-created moves. In addition, it looked like an improved and innovative combat method that was more suitable for her. Roger paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°Ms. Henderson has a strange character. She only epts one disciple in her life1 heard that it¡¯s a man. However, based on Vi¡¯s movements, it¡¯s very likely that she is Ms. Henderson¡¯s disciple. The rumors might not be true.¡± Reba did not give up. She asked, ¡°If you go attack her, can you beat her down?¡± TE Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 64 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The Big Shots Behind Vi Roger snorted in disdain, waved his fist, and replied, ¡°She is merely Elena¡¯s disciple, not Elena herself. I can kill her in three moves!¡± Roger once won the national amateur boxing championship. That was why he was hired by the Falcon family at a high price as a bodyguard. After receiving Roger¡¯s guarantee, Reba let out a slight sigh of relief. Reba raised the binocrs and continued to observe the situation in the cabin. A few big men struggled on the ground, but they were subdued by Vi once again. One of the kidnappers picked up his knife and tried to sneak an attack. However, Vi caught Roger by the wrist and threw him over her shoulder to the ground. Vi seized Roger¡¯s hands behind his back and kicked him in the knee bent. ¡°You want to sneak attack me? You won¡¯t have the qualifications even if you practice for a few more years.¡± Vi increased the strength in her hand, and the kidnapper bared his teeth in pain and kept begging her for mercy. Reba, watching from afar, gritted her teeth. ¡°This bunch of good-for-nothings is not to her match at all! Roger, go! If you can¡¯t subdue her today, you will be fired!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Falcon.¡± Roger rolled up his sleeves and was about to rush into the cabin. Just then, his phone vibrated. Roger quickly nced at the screen, and his expression changed. He said nervously, ¡°Ms. Falcon, our source informs us that two groups have arrived at the foot of the mountain. They are suspected to be Mr. McGraw from the Angle Group and Mr. Caffrey from the Caffrey Group. We have to leave now!¡± ¡°No! If we leave like this, this trip will be in vain. I must let that bitch kneel at my feet and beg for mercy!¡± Reba rejected Roger. She was unwilling to give up. Roger wished to carry Reba on his shoulder to leave. However, considering the difference in their statuses, Roger had to continue to reason with Reba, ¡°Think about it, neither of them can be messed up with in Washington! In case, they rush here and find us, we cannot exin it clearly by any mear Falcon, if you don¡¯t leave now, it will be toote!¡± When Reba thought of the way Russell was so protective of Vi, she burned with anger. She wished to tear Vi into pieces to vent her anger. But the current situation did not allow her to hesitate. Reba red in the direction of the cabin with resentment and reluctantly went down the mountain from another path. Inside the cabin Vi fought with the five kidnappers in another round. She didn¡¯t knock them out at once. Instead, she waited for them to ack After two rounds, the live strong meny on the ground and rolled, wailing. Vi dusted off her hands and leaned against the door, looking at them indifferently. Let her go, Otherwise, you will end up a hundred times worse off than you are now. I advise you to think over what to do.¡± Zavier gasped. He realized that even if he released Sherlyn, it would be a dead end for him. So he preferred to go for broke. Then Zavier braced himself to meet Vi¡¯s sharp eyes, grabbed the knife that had fallen on the ground, and pressed it against Sherlyn¡¯s neck. Sherlyn was still unconscious. ¡°Miss, you have to think it through! She is in my hands. Believe it or not, I am going to kill her.¡± ¡°If you dare, I will make you pay tens of thousands of times the price of misery.¡± Vi¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, and the aura around her was cold and strong. Zavier knew that Vi had skills, so he did not dare to act rashly. His body winced back in fear, but he did not loosen the knife at Sherlyn¡¯s throat. After all, this was hisst life-saving straw. If he let go now, it would be no different from giving up his chance to live. Sherlyn was unconscious, but she was still frowning in pain. Vi was worried that Zavier would have an overreaction and do something to hurt Sherlyn, so Vi did not act rashly. Zavier forced himself to pretend to be calm, confronting Vi. Just then¡­ A loud chatter was suddenly heard outside the door, growing louder and louder, as if someone were arguing. Vi frowned. She cast a cold nce at Zavier and walked out to check it out. The sound of arguing was getting closer and closer. Vi looked in the direction of the sound and suddenly found two familiar figures. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Russell put on a long face and asked unhappily when he saw Ondo. Ondo was not in the mood to talk to Russell. He said impatiently, ¡°Mr. McGraw, do I have to report to you where I go? Or do you have a special hobby of following others?¡± When Vi saw the two men confronting head to head and was about to fight in the next second, she walked between them with an annoying look on her face. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± ¡°Naughty girl, you make me worry so much.¡± Russell scratched the tip of Vi¡¯s nose and continued, ¡°Chana told me you were going out to fight, so I followed you here. How is it going? Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. They are merely five people. How can they be my match?¡± Vi smiled faintly. When Ondo heard this, even though he knew that Vi had some martial arts skills, he was still slightly shocked. Ondo thought, one against five. This is not something an ordinary woman can do. The doubts in his heart deepened, Ondo was even more curious about Vi¡¯s identity. Ondo was more and more convinced that Vi¡¯s background was not as simple as an ordinary orphan adopted by a welfare home. There must have been some unforeseen event in between. When Ondo looked at Vi, his deep eyes became more tentative. Russell, in contrast, was as calm as usual. It seemed that he had expected this oue and was not surprised at all. Vi entered the cabin with Russell and Ondo behind her, as well as their bodyguards. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Zavier, who was sitting on the ground and gasping for breath, had just rxed for a few minutes. Seeing the crowd of people, he was freaking out. ¡°I am Russell McGraw. You dare to mess up with my woman. Good for you!¡± Russell red at Zavier in rage. ¡°Today, I will teach you what it means by ¡®don¡¯t mess up with people you can¡¯t afford to offend¡¯!¡± Ondo was very unpleasant by Russell¡¯s words ¡°my woman¡±. Ondo beckoned to his bodyguards. Immediately, several bodyguards pressed down the four men in ck who were struggling on the ground. ¡°I am Ondo Caffrey. You are far from qualified to provoke my woman.¡± When Zavier heard their self-introductions, he knelt on the ground trembling and kept begging for mercy. ¡°Mr. McGraw and Mr. Caffrey, I just get paid to do things. I have nothing against this beautifuldy. I am ignorant. You are magnanimous. Please spare me, please!¡± Zavier had never imagined that Vi had the backing of both Russell and Ondo. He had muddled in the underworld for a long time and heard of these two men¡¯s various methods of dealing with their enemies. So Zavier was regretful more than ever. Vi, Ondo, and Russell continued to look at Zavier coldly, without a word. Finally, Vi walked up to him with a strong sense of oppression. ¡°Who asked you to kidnap her?¡± ¡°It¡­ It was a woman. She asked me to kidnap Sherlyn Ayre and then text you a message toe here. Then¡­ She said that she would pay me 200 thousand dors when it was done. I¡¯ve never seen so much money, and you are a young girl, so I epted it. Believe me, I did not have the intention to hurt you.¡± If Zavier had known that Vi had so many big shots as her backers, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to take this business, no matter what. ¡°Who is that woman?¡± Vi continued to interrogate. ¡°Miss and Sirs, I really don¡¯t know who she is. In this field, we do things as required and get paid. We don¡¯t care about other things rather than money.¡± Zavier¡¯s heart was full of fear. He cried out, begging for mercy repeatedly. His throat became drier and drier, and in the end, his voice was broken. Vi crouched a little, and her aura strengthened evermore. ¡°Then, which hand did you use to beat her, and which foot did you use to kick her?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 65 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 65 Chapter 65 I Will Make You Suffer ¡°What?¡± Zavier did not expect her to suddenly ask this question and did not react for a moment. ¡°Did you hit her and kick her? Which hand and foot did you use?¡± Vi said word by word. Vi was smiling brightly, but Zavier could feel the danger from her. He continued to beg for mercy and even pped himself. ¡°I was wrong. Miss, please spare my life!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡± Vi narrowed her eyes, displeased. ¡°Right hand and both feet,¡± Zavier replied in a trembling voice. Vi got up and found a barbed stick in the corner of the wooden house. Russell knew that Vi was angry and did not go forward to stop her. ¡°Ah!¡± Soon, the cries of Zavier echoed in the wooden house. Ondo quietly watched the whole process of Vi torturing people with her own hands. Last time, he had seen with his own eyes how she had dealt with several directors from Glory Group at the hotel, but this time he was still shocked by her aggressiveness. In just a few minutes, Zavier kept crying out, and he was swollen in many ces on his body, Vi threw the stick and pped her hands. ¡°That¡¯s the price you pay for touching my people.¡± ¡°We can beat him up again. What do you think?¡± Russell asked eagerly, afraid that Vi would still be angry. ¡°No need. His right hand and knees have beenminuted fractures. He will be a cripple for the rest of his life.¡± She nced coldly at the four masked men who were held down by the bodyguards. ¡°I will make you suffer the ultimate pain.¡± Ondo looked at her in a daze and found that she actually took care of the people around her. ¡°What about you? Did you get hurt?¡± Russell had a worried expression. ¡°I did. My hands hurt,¡± Vi said coquettishly as she spread her hands out in front of Russell. Russell immediately held her hands and gently wrapped them in his palm, bringing them to his mouth and gently blowing. ¡°How is it? Does it hurt?¡± Russell held her hands, gently rubbed them a few more times, and looked at her affectionately. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt if you rub it for a while longer.¡± Vi enjoyed it and continued to act coquettishly with Russell. The two of them acted intimately as if no one else was around, causing Ondo to feel displeased and angry! Vi noticed the unusual gaze beside her and turned to look at Ondo. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, why don¡¯t you care more about your fianc¨¦e? This time, I won¡¯t let her go. If you protect her, I will beat you up too.¡± The fierce look returned to her eyes. She did not give Ondo time to respond, snorted coldly, and left the wooden house, unwilling to stay with him for a moment longer. Russell asked the bodyguards to carry Sherlyn and followed Vi out. Sherlyn was seriously injured and had been injected with a drug to knock her out. If she was not immediately sent to the hospital, her life might be in danger. Vi ordered people to put her in the front passenger seat, adjusted the seat, and drove back to the city as fast as possible. Russell drove behind her and was frightened by her increasing speed. The nearest hospital to them happened to be the hospital where Anaya was hospitalized. Although Vi didn¡¯t want toe here, she didn¡¯t want to waste time. She still went through the hospitalization procedures and asked experienced doctors to treat Sherlyn. After a few hours of emergency treatment, Sherlyn¡¯s condition stabilized. Although there were many wounds on her body, none of them hurt her vital parts. Sherlyn had taken too many drugs and had not woken up. As long as she rested in the hospital for a few days, she could be discharged. Vi stood by Sherlyn¡¯s bedside, looking at her pale face with a frown. ¡°What do you n to do? We need a n.¡± Russell stood beside Vi and looked at the side of her face as he asked. ¡°This time, I didn¡¯t intend to pay any attention to them. However, they kept hitting my bottom line and actually hurt my best friend. As a threat, I will let them know that if they dare to provoke me, they must pay the price!¡± Vi was really angry this time, so Russell did not intend to dissuade her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°If you want to defeat her in one hit, you must attack her vital points. This time, we will start with the Callis family that has helped her that much.¡± .. ¡°The Callis family?¡± Russell rubbed his chin. ¡°It makes sense, but it is not that easy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just starting with the Callis family. I won¡¯t endanger the innocent,¡± Vi smiled, looking charming. Russell¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, Anaya¡¯s sister, Breenda, who had turned into a vegetable from a car ident, is in this hospital as well.¡± Vi picked up the ss of water and took a sip. She didn¡¯t answer his question, but her words were meaningful. Russell looked at her bright smile and seemed to understand something. Half an hourter, she brought a few bodyguards up to the fourth floor and walked to Breenda¡¯s ward. A few bodyguards of the Callis family stopped them, and the two groups of people wrestled. This matter quickly rmed Audrey, who was in the lounge. She grabbed Vi, who was about to enter the ward, shocked and angry. ¡°What else do you want to do? Breenda has be a vegetable. Do you want to kill her?¡± ¡°Mrs. Callis, don¡¯t be so nervous. I will not do anything to your daughter. I am here to take her away.¡± Audrey did not expect her to say such words. ¡°I will not let you take her away! I do not agree! If you want to take her away, step over my body first!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find out who wanted to kill your daughter?¡± Vi raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I have a way to find the murderer and wake Breenda up.¡± ¡°What? Are you saying that Breenda¡­¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes widened and she was stunned. Audrey had always thought that it was an ident when Breenda got drunk and got into a car ident. Audrey never thought that it would be someone else who tried to kill Breenda. After hearing Vi say this, Audrey thought about it carefully and realized that this ident was indeed suspicious. Audrey did notpletely believe Vi. ¡°No, who knows what you will do to her if you take her away? I have no reason to believe you. Don¡¯t even think about taking Breenda away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Vi casually sat on the bench in the corridor. Her slender legs were crossed as she looked at Audrey with a faint smile. ¡°I will say it onest time. I will wake Breenda up and help you find the murderer who tried to kill her.¡± ¡°Why would you help me?¡± Audrey nced at the several strong bodyguards around Vi. Her bodyguards at the door were controlled by Vi¡¯s people easily, and they were even unable to fight back. Even if Audrey insisted on not agreeing, it seemed that it would be difficult for her to stop Vi. Audrey was lost in thought. Vi seemed to have seen through her thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°As you can see, you can only choose to believe in me.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 66 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Make a Trip to Phdelphia The two looked at each other, and Audrey could only grit her teeth. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll believe you this time, but if anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll risk my life to kill you!¡± Vi entered the ward unimpeded and asked her people to carry Breenda. Audrey was reluctant and worried. However, Breenda was taken away by Vi. It was already ten in the evening when Vi returned to Russell¡¯s vi. The afterglow of the setting sun dyed the sky with a gentle orange color, causing entire Washington to be enveloped in a soft halo. Russell settled Breenda down in a guest room. He sat down on the sofa with Vi and discussed the next step. Breenda¡¯s expression was calm, and her eyes were tightly closed as if she was sleeping peacefully. ¡°Her situation seems stable, and all vital signs are normal.¡± Russell took the examination report from the private doctor and touched his chin. Vi took the report, looked at Breenda, who was lying on the bed and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s hard to make a vegetable wake up quickly. The Callis family also spent a lot of money to hire a well-known doctor from both inside and outside the country, but none of them woke her up. If we want to start with Breenda, we can only use our trump card.¡± Russell tapped the coffee table with his fingers and turned the ashtray around. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vi¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. ¡°Damn, have you forgotten about this?¡± Russell tapped her head. ¡°Have you forgotten that you have a Russell with a master¡¯s degree in medicine? He is very knowledgeable. No one dares to question his authority.¡± Vi suddenly realized that she had not contacted the McGraw family for a long time and had forgotten that Bentley Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. was such an outstanding doctor. ¡°Bentley is usually quiet and entric. He has always been busy with work and is in Phdelphia. He may not be willing to help.¡± Vi wasn¡¯t overwhelmed by joy. After some thought, she spoke carefully. ¡°I will personally go to Phdelphia to meet him. I¡¯ll find a way to get him here.¡± Breenda was the key now, and Vi had to ensure that every step of the n was foolproof. Ondo had given the media and the public five days of promise. Two days had passed, Vi nned to make the whole thing turn around in three days, so she had to speed up the progress. ¡°Russell, there is no time. I will go to Phdelphia tonight to meet Bentley.¡± Vi carried her bag. ¡°Are you sure? But I don¡¯t like to fly on private nes. I can¡¯t let anyone send you there.¡± Russell was a little worried. ¡°There¡¯s still a flight to Phdelphia at night. I¡¯ll take the ne.¡± ¡°Be careful! Arrange some more bodyguards at the vi,¡± Vi continued as she packed. Russell looked at her back as she disappeared into the night and sighed. ¡°I know! Be safe!¡± Reba was lying in the bathtub full of bubbles and roses, trying to use warm water to dispel the fatigue of the day. She turned on her phone from time to time to check if there was any new message. Ever since she was pulled away by Roger today, she had been furious. She knew that she would definitely fail, but she was still unwilling to ept it and secretly investigated Vi¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Miss Falcon, she is going to arge high-end hospital in Phdelphia. She is about to take the flight tonight.¡± Reba sat up from the water and looked over the message a few more times, frowning. Although Sherlyn was beaten, her injuries were not life-threatening. The experienced doctors in Washington could cure her. Why did Vi make such a big fuss and go to a hospital in the middle of the night? Reba immediately called Anaya, but it couldn¡¯t be connected. ¡°Fuck!¡± Reba threw her phone aside, quickly changed her clothes, and drove to the hospital in the middle of the night. The VIP ward was very quiet. It was even quieter at the night. After Reba exined her identity to the bodyguard who was guarding outside the door, he quietly walked in. ¡°I called you. Why did you turn off your phone?¡± Reba rolled her eyes. ¡°Listen, Ie to you in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°Ondo heard my call during the day. After that, Ondo bugged my phone. I could only turn it off.¡± After Anaya finished exining, she asked unwillingly, ¡°Did our n go well? Did anything go wrong?¡± ¡°Vi actually knows jujitsu, Those people are no match for her at all.¡± At the mention of this failed operation, Reba was furious. ¡°I sent someone to investigate her schedule and found that she was going to the hospital in Phdelphia tonight. What does she want to do?¡± When Anaya heard this, she was also puzzled. ¡°A hospital in Phdelphia? Are you sure your people aren¡¯t mistaken?¡± ¡°What do you mean by this? Of course, it is true. Don¡¯t doubt the strength of my family.¡± Reba looked displeased. ¡°Then why did she go to Phdelphia? Wait, the hospital in Phdelphia!¡± Anaya seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°Hurry up and get someone to go to the first VIP ward on the fourth floor to see if Breenda is still there! Hurry up!¡± ¡°Why? I will ask someone to go now.¡± Reba red at Anaya in disgust and asked Roger to go up to the fourth floor ording to Anaya¡¯s instructions. A momentter, Roger returned to Anaya¡¯s ward, and his face was solemn. ¡°Miss Breenda is missing.¡± ¡°So it is!¡± Anaya panicked. She tightened her grip on the corner of the nket. ¡°What should we do now? It must be Vi. She took Breenda away! If that matter was found out, we.¡± Reba was indifferent. ¡°What are you panicking for? Hurry up and find Breenda. I won¡¯t let go of Vi just like that.¡± Anaya was still anxious. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you make it out to be. Did Vi get on the ne? We have no chance! If she really has a way to cure Breenda, then¡­¡± Anaya broke out in a cold sweat and did not dare to think further. Seeing Anaya¡¯s anxious face, Reba rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to make it clear. There¡¯s still an hour and a half before Vi boards the ne. I can arrange for someone to go over.¡± ¡°I know that she knows jujitsu. This time, I will find real killers to kill her quietly in the cabin. Don¡¯t worry. No one can stop us.¡± Reba¡¯s eyes were full of pride. She immediately took out her phone and prepared to carry out her n. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Anaya quickly stopped her, revealing a sinister smile when she met Reba¡¯s puzzled gaze. ¡°I know who can do this.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 67 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Die in My Hands In the early morning. Vi sat in the first-ss cabin of the ne and sipped her coffee. She was still very energetic. She looked out of the window, but it was a pity that it was so dark outside that even the outline of the clouds was difficult to identify Vi was not in the mood and was about to look away. Under the refraction of the small window, she saw a familiar figure. The man was wearing sunsses, and after exchanging a nce with her, he turned his head, avoiding her sight. Vi became alert. She quietly looked around and suddenly found that the bodyguards she brought with her had been in aa. So were other passengers. It was strange. She sensed the danger. She stood up and wanted to go to the other cabins to take a look, but when she turned around, she found a man in a suit walking toward her with a few people who were as strong as him. It was the man who wore sunsses and had just nced at her. It seemed that their goal was very clear. It was clear that they were targeting her. Vi simply stood where she was. Since it was impossible to dodge, it was better to directly confront it head-on. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, long time no see.¡± The man took off his sunsses and smiled at her. ¡°You probably didn¡¯t expect that we would meet again so soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Vi frowned. Lawson raised his arm and waved to the people behind him. As soon as those ck-clothed men received his order, they quickly surrounded Vi. ¡°I heard that you know jujitsu and are skillful, but I advise you to behave yourself. This ne has already been controlled by me. If you struggle, I don¡¯t mind fighting to the death. I don¡¯t mind creating an ident. I don¡¯t think you want these passengers to die because of you.¡± He put away the¡¯smile on his face, sat down in his seat, and looked at Vi coldly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but this is Mr. Caffrey¡¯s order.¡± ¡°Ondo? He actually sent you here to do something like this?¡± Vi frowned, her eyes bing colder and colder. | ¡°I already said that you did something so outrageous to Ms. Callis. She is Mr. Caffrey¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Mr. Caffrey will not let you go, so this is the price.¡± Lawson took out a saber and weighed it in his hand. ¡°I advise you not to make unnecessary struggles. The lives of all the passengers are now in my hands. You can ignore my words unless you really want these innocent people to die with you.¡± Vi sneered and nced to the side, trying to find a chance to escape. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so heartless. Anaya is really his favorite woman.¡± Vi sneered. As she spoke, she silently stretched out her foot and hooked the parachute bag under her seat. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Lawson did not notice her movements, but seeing that there was no panic on her face, he frowned and said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to y tricks. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be the only one dying on the ne. Try it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± The few strong thugs behind him quickly seized the other passengers in the cabin and threatened Vi with a cold gaze. A mocking smile appeared on Vi¡¯s lips. She picked up the hot coffee cup on her seat and threw it at Lawson. ¡°You are not qualified to tell me what to do.¡± Taking advantage of those people being attracted by the coffee cup, she kicked open the door of the cabin and carried the parachute bag on her back. She jumped down into the night resolutely. ¡°Quick! Stop her! Don¡¯t let her jump off the ne!¡± By the time Lawson realized what Vi was going to do, it was already toote. He quickly walked to the side of the cabin door and stuck his head out to look outside. There were only a few stars in the night sky, and there was no trace of Vi at all. At the same time, in the darkness, Vi¡¯s body continued to descend, and her ears were filled with the sound of the howling wind. She held her breath and tried to open the parachute, Lawson and the rest of the thugs still surrounded the cabin door to observe the outside. The sky was so dark that he could not estimate the height. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If she jumps down from such a high ce without any protective measures, she will die without a doubt. She will only be smashed into minced meat. We can¡¯t even find a whole corpse.¡± After hearing the words of one thug, Lawson heaved a sign of relief. Indeed, no matter what, this could be considered aspleting the task given to him by Anaya. as a ¡°Ms. Callis, are you asleep?¡± He lightly touched his ear and said to the miniature wireless headset. Before that, in the name of Ondo, he quietly canceled Anaya¡¯s phone tap, allowing her to freely contact others. ¡°I didn¡¯t get any news from you. How can I sleep? How is the matter?¡± Anaya, who was in the ward, couldn¡¯t wait anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s done,¡± replied Lawson hesitantly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anaya raised her voice. ¡°Did you fail? She didn¡¯t die?¡± ¡°She jumped off the ne without any protective measures. She will die at this height.¡± Anaya¡¯s heart, which had been hanging, finally rxed. She said with satisfaction, ¡°Well done, Lawson. Thank you very much.¡± After hanging up the phone, she smiled triumphantly. Anaya thought, no matter how capable this slut is, she still died in my hands! I¡¯m the final winner! However, even though it was exciting news that she got rid of Vi, she did not forget another person who might ruin her n. It was Breenda. Because she knew how much Russell cared about Vi. She was afraid of Russell, and even more afraid that if Russell knew of Vi¡¯s death, he would use Breenda to take Vi¡¯s revenge. At the thought of this, Anaya¡¯s face darkened again. She picked up her phone and dialed another number. ¡°How is it? Is the matter done?¡± Reba, who was on the other end of the line, asked that impatiently. ¡°That slut was forced to jump off the ne. You just wait for the news of her death.¡± ¡°How are things on your side? Have you found Breenda¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Anaya asked proudly. ¡°No, my people have been investigating for a long time, but there is still no news.¡± Reba searched through entire Washington but could not find any news about Breenda, as if she had vanished into thin air and could not be found. Anaya hung up the phone in a daze. Her good mood had been swept away. She had dealt with Vi, a thorn in her side, but Breenda was still a troublesome existence. Anaya thought, Breenda will always be a disaster. But if Vi really took her away, where would Vi settle her? Where is the ce in Washington that even Reba could not find? Ever since Vi divorced, she has been so close to Russell. Is it possible¡­ Anaya¡¯s eyes lit up. She called Reba again. ¡°Can you finish what you want to say at once?¡± Just as Reba was about to fall asleep, she was disturbed by Anaya¡¯s call. She suppressed her anger and did not curse Anaya. ¡°What is it this time?¡± ¡°As Russell¡¯s fianc¨¦e, you should know his residence in Washington, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning, take some people to Russell¡¯s vi to have a look. I suspect that Breenda might be there!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 68 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Ondo Has Been Wary of Lawson ¡°In Russell¡¯s vi?¡± Reba waspletely awake and sat up from the bed in shock ¡°Tell me clearly. How could Breenda have anything to do with Russell?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten it? Ever since Vi and Ondo divorced, she and Russell have been very close. Although Ondo gave her the Bay Vi, she didn¡¯t move in, and we haven¡¯t been able to find where she lived.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Reba frowned. ¡°Is my meaning not obvious enough?¡± Anaya rolled her eyes. ¡°This means that she¡¯s very likely to be living together with Russell! There¡¯s no trace of Breenda in entire Washington. It¡¯s very likely that Vi hid her in Russell¡¯s vi!¡± After thinking for a while, Reba felt that what Anaya said made sense and immediately sent someone to investigate. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After hanging up, Anaya threw her phone to the side irritably and leaned against the bed to wait for messages. Breenda did not die and had been in a vegetative state. Like a thorn in her heart, it troubled Anaya¡¯s heart all the time. No matter how proud she was in front of others, Breenda¡¯s existence always reminded Anaya that she was an illegitimate daughter. After bing the heir of the Callis Group, she had been looking for an opportunity to deal with Breenda, but because Audrey had been protecting Breenda closely and almost stayed in Breenda¡¯s ward every day. Anaya could not find an opportunity to make a move. But as long as Breenda was still alive in this world, Anaya¡¯s position as the heir of the Callis Group would not be stable. It was inevitable that the others wouldpare the two of them. This time, Breenda¡¯s disappearance was a rare opportunity, and Anaya had to take advantage of it to get rid of the two enemies that might ruin all her ns! It was gradually getting light, and the morning sunlight shone in every corner, gently waking up the city. Anaya looked at the increasingly bright sky outside the window and became increasingly anxious. The phone rang. She took the phone and quickly unlocked the phone. ¡°How is it? Any news?¡± ¡°Although we can¡¯t be sure that Breenda must be in Russell vi, the people I sent over said that the number of bodyguards in the vi has increased by nearly two times, and the security is very tight. This matter is very suspicious.¡± ¡°Then what should we do now? No matter how powerful the Callis family and the Falcon family are, we can¡¯t provoke Russell. Moreover, it is in his territory.¡± Anaya heaved a sigh. She was in a daze right now and had no idea of what to do. ¡°I have a n. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Without waiting for Anaya to reply, Reba hung up the phone and threw the phone aside. Russell¡¯s attitude towards her had always been very cold, but he was nice to Vi and protected her in every possible way. Reba was unhappy about that. .ca . At the thought that Breenda might be at Russell¡¯s home, Reba felt a sharp pang of jealousy. The more Reba thought about it, the angrier she became, and she decided to personally go to Russell¡¯s vi to find out the truth while Russell went out. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. Get up!¡± Reba called Roger, who was still in his sleep. ¡°I have to make a trip to Russell¡¯s vi this morning. Arrange it for me immediately. If anything goes wrong, I will hold you responsible.¡± Roger rubbed his sleepy eyes. He really wanted to say that Reba should let her assistant do these things as he was a bodyguard. But in the end, he still answered resentfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Lawsonpleted the task given to him by Anaya. After the flight arrived, he immediately took the morning flight from Phdelphia and returned to Washington. In order to avoid Ondo¡¯s notice, he turned back to his apartment and decided to take a shower first before going to thepany. He parked his car in the garage and gently opened the door. Before he could close the door, he saw a figure sitting on the sofa smoking. Turning his head, he saw that it was Ondo. Under the rising smoke, his face clouded with anger. The two of them looked at each other, and Lawson felt a burst of panic in his heart. He tried his best to look calm on the surface. As Ondo¡¯s assistant, Ondo had personally arranged this apartment for Lawson. He naturally knew the password of the door. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, do you need me for something?¡± Lawson tried his best to maintain hisposure, put down the bag in his hand, and said, ¡°If you have something to say, you can call me directly. There is no need toe here personally. It is still early, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? Do you need me to prepare it for you?¡± ¡°Where were you?¡± Ondo ignored the series of questions Lawson threw. The cigarette between his slender fingers was put out in the ashtray, and his cold eyes were like a sharp sword that was about to prate Lawson. Lawson replied in a rxed manner, ¡°I don¡¯t think I should always stay in the office. I want to exercise more. But I usually don¡¯t have time, and I¡¯m afraid of dying work, so I took the time to take a walk in the morning.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ondo¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Lawson. He stretched out his long legs and crossed them. His fingers on the back of the sofa tapped on the painted wooden decoration, It was just a casual move, but Lawson was scared. He bit the bullet and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Mr. Caffrey. I¡¯m just going to do my morning exercise. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°Lawson, you disappointed me.¡± A trace of exhaustion shed across Ondo¡¯s face. ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know anything?¡± Lawson subconsciously shook his head. ¡°I do not know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°Anaya¡¯s phone tap has been canceled. It was you who did it in my name. What did you do when you left Washingtonst night?¡± Ondo no longer talked nonsense with him, his eagle-like eyes staring straight at Lawson. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¡­ that you have been wary of me!¡± Ondo¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning and they threw a chill of fear down Lawson¡¯s spine. Lawson kneeled in front of him. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, I deserve to die. I should not have crossed the line. Please punish me!¡± ¡°Where did you go after leaving Washingtonst night? What did you do? Answer me truthfully.¡± Ondo suppressed his anger, stood up, and walked in front of Lawson, looking down at Lawson with a warning in his eyes. ¡°This is yourst chance. You know the consequences of disobeying me.¡± Lawson fell silent. A momentter, he gritted his teeth and gathered his courage to look up at Ondo. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far? Ms. Callis is your fianc¨¦e, but you don¡¯t care about her at all.¡± Ondo didn¡¯t expect that Lawson would use him. ¡°You¡¯re so protective of Vi, but you don¡¯t even care about your fianc¨¦e. You gave the vi to Vi and let Ms. Callis live in a different apartment. Is it what a fianc¨¦ should do? Ms. Callis was framed by Vi and was seriously injured, but you actually didn¡¯t avenge her?¡± Lawson said in one breath, staring straight at Ondo¡¯s cold face. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Let me ask you onest time. Why did you leave Washington? Is it rted to Vi?¡± Ondo touched his watch. He ignored Lawson¡¯s words. Lawson had worked for Ondo for many years, so he was very clear about his habits. He knew that Ondo was restraining his anger. Even if he kept his mouth shut and didn¡¯t say anything, Ondo would still send people to investigate it, so he simply took all the responsibility onto himself. ¡°Vi, she¡¯s dead! Last night, I took people to hijack the ne she took. She jumped off the ne halfway. She hurt Ms. Callis. You can forgive her, but I can¡¯t!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 69 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 69 Chapter 69 A Woman in My Fianc¨¦¡¯s ce ¡°Bastard!¡± Ondo¡¯s veins bulged. He grabbed Lawson¡¯s cor and punched Lawson hard in the face. ¡°From what position did she jump? Where did she fall?¡± Lawson was dizzy because of Ondo¡¯s punch. Lawson wiped the blood oozing from the corner of his mouth and just smiled. He didn¡¯t say a word. Ondo kicked Lawson¡¯s stomach. Lawson fell to the ground and rolled. After a long time, he struggled to get up while clutching his stomach. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Caffrey. You could kill me here today, but I would still not tell you where Vi is.¡± ¡°I will deal with you after I find her.¡± After saying that, Ondo strode out of Lawson¡¯s apartment. Before Ondo left, he sent someone to lock Lawson in the bedroom of the apartment. Then Ondo sent a bodyguard to keep an eye on Lawson. Coming out of the apartment, Ondo immediately made a call. ¡°Nick, check Vi¡¯s flightst night and where she would be. Hurry.¡± Ondo sat in the car and lit the cigarette in frustration. He was on his eighth cigarette when the phone finally rang. Without a second thought, Ondo immediately picked up the phone. ¡°Got it. Her flightst night passed over arge mountain range between Washington and Phdelphia, where she most likely fell. Well? Am I fast enough this time?¡± Nick, who was at the other end of the line, was very helpless. ¡°Tsk, tsk! I didn¡¯t expect that Lawson would be so bold this time. It¡¯s a big mountain range. If she did jump out of the ne, I don¡¯t think she was going to make it. Ondo, are you sure you want to find her?¡± Ondo frowned, and he suddenly trembled uncontrobly. ¡°If she¡¯s alive, I want to see her. If she¡¯s dead, I want to see her body.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After that, he hung up the phone and rushed to the mountain range. Reba wanted to go to Russell¡¯s vi early in the morning to get her out. However, Russell was at home. Reba had to wait until the afternoon before she got the chance. Reba checked Russell¡¯s schedule. After he left the vi, she confirmed that he had gone to Angle Group. Then she immediately rushed to his vi with several bodyguards. ¡°Just you wait. I don¡¯t care if you are Vi or Breenda! I¡¯ll drag your ass out today!¡± Reba sat in the back seat of her Bentley, gnashing her teeth. Her Bentley Bentayga stopped by the door. As soon as Reba got out of the car, she was stopped by several bodyguards who were secretly patrolling outside the vi. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is Mr. McGraw¡¯s private residence. He isn¡¯t here currently. Pleasee and visit when Mr. McGraw is home,¡± a bodyguard wearing a suit and sunsses said politely. ¡°Stupid fuck. Who do you think you are? How dare you stop me?¡± Reba sized him up in disgust and insisted on breaking in The bodyguard blocked her line of sight. ¡°Please leave. Without Mr. McGraw¡¯s order, we can¡¯t let anyone in.¡± Reba was enraged by his attitude and raised her hand to p him. The snap was loud and clear in the quiet residential area. ¡°I asked you to let me in nicely, but you didn¡¯t appreciate my kindness. You left me no choice. Tell you what? I am Russell¡¯s fianc¨¦e! I am the second daughter of the Falcon family! Do you think you are qualified to stop me?¡± Reba became more and more arrogant after she revealed her identity. ¡°Even if you are his fianc¨¦e, you can¡¯t enter without his consent. Please show some understanding.¡± Reba¡¯s patience had run out. ¡°You are just bodyguards. Be smart. I am Russell¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and I suspect that there are some women in his vi. What¡¯s wrong with meing over to check it out? It¡¯s reasonable by any ount. Know better and let me in!¡± The few bodyguards exchanged nces, and they weren¡¯t so resolute anymore. They knew they could not offend Reba because of her noble identity. If things got ugly, they could not afford to be responsible. They let her in reluctantly. They thought, though she got through the gate, she couldn¡¯t get to the third floor anyway. ¡°Humph!¡± Reba was even more arrogant. She flicked her hair and walked through the gate with her bodyguards. ¡°Inform Mr. McGraw now! Someone has barged in. We couldn¡¯t stop her!¡± the second Reba entered, the bodyguard ordered with a solemn expression. Chana, who was cleaning the vi, saw Reba and her bodyguards. Chana froze for a few seconds and then said, ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into someone¡¯s home in broad daylight? Get out before I call the police!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to inform anyone, because this is my fiance¡¯s ce.¡± Reba frowned and looked at Chana in disgust. ¡°Ignore her. Search this ce until you find her!¡± ¡°Hey! Stop right there! What are you doing?¡± Chana put down the mop in her hand and quickly went to stop the bodyguards. ¡°This is private property! How dare you trespass and rummage here?¡± ¡°I can search however I want.¡± Reba rolled her eyes at Chana contemptuously and looked at the bodyguards behind her. ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want me to search?¡± The bodyguards, who had stood hesitantly in situ, scattered immediately. Reba swaggered to the sofa and sat down. ¡°You ¡­ you really think you¡¯re the hostess here? So what if you¡¯re the daughter of the Falcon family? You are nothingpared with Ms. Zumthor!¡± Chana was furious and pointed to Reba. Reba waspletely enraged by Chana¡¯s words and kicked the trash can over. The floor, which had just been swept, was strewn with rubbish in the blink of an eye. Chana trembled with anger. Reba crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Chanacently. ¡°How do you feel? How can I live up to your expectations without causing any trouble?¡± Roger came down from upstairs and whispered to Reba¡¯s ear, ¡°Ms. Falcon, we¡¯ve already searched the ground floor and the second floor, and she¡¯s not there. But we found that there were many bodyguards on the third floor, which was very suspicious.¡± ¡°Turn the third floor upside down!¡± Reba stood up and personally led the bodyguards to the third floor. A few bodyguards in suits blocked their way on the stairs on the third floor. ¡°Ms. Falcon, please stop right there. Mr. McGraw has specially instructed that no one can enter the third floor except him. Please go back.¡± ¡°I will be the hostess of this ce in the future. How dare you stop me?¡± Reba red at the bodyguard. She wanted to bypass him and continued walking forward, but he reached out and stopped her again. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Falcon. Mr. McGraw has already made it clear that no one is allowed to pass without his orders. And you¡¯re no exception. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± ¡°You are out of line. I will enter today. Who dares to stop me?¡± Reba waved her hand, and the bodyguards behind her immediately reacted. They quickly rushed over to fight with those hired by the McGraw family. However, the bodyguards guarding the third floor were extremely agile. The fewbat experts Reba brought were all controlled, and the situation was very tense. ¡°What the fuck? Didn¡¯t you say that the people you found were all famous experts? They couldn¡¯t even handle a group of bodyguards?¡± Reba red at Roger and said hatefully. ¡°Ms. Falcon, I swear! The people I brought here are indeed allbat experts. But those people Mr. McGraw hired are also very skilled. They are very good at fighting.¡± *Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just go back like this, can we?¡± Reba was unwilling to leave. She bit her lip. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the dagger that Roger wore around his waist. She quickly pulled out the dagger. ¡°All of you, stop!¡± She shouted and put the dagger to her wrist. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me in, I will slit my wrist in front of you!¡± SR Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 70 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 70 Chapter 70 I Must Take Breenda Away The bodyguards who were fighting were stopped by her loud roar and looked at her in unison. ¡°Ms. Falcon, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t hurt yourself because of this. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Roger was so frightened by Reba¡¯s action that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°If you are injured, how can I exin to Mr. Falcon and Mrs. Falcon?¡± ¡°As you can see, I am the young miss of the Falcon family in Salt Lake City. If I am injured, do you think the Falcon family will let off anyone present? You guys will pay a miserable price!¡± She concluded that these bodyguards would be intimidated by her identity. She winked at Roger and sneered, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your family to be destroyed, move aside.¡± ¡°Ms. Falcon, why do you have to do this?¡± The head of the bodyguards hesitated as expected. ¡°Why don¡¯t we each take a step back? Take your people back, and I¡¯ll pretend that you never came. How about it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so! I won¡¯t return with nothing.¡± Reba threw the knife to the ground. At this time, the bodyguards on the third floor were all focused on Reba. In a sh, Roger and his men controlled the bodyguards on the third floor. The two sides were originally evenly matched. But now Reba held the absolute advantage. ¡°Ms. Falcon, I was sincerely talking to you, but you are ying a trick¡­¡± ¡°Trick? This is called wisdom.¡± Reba sneered. After saying that, she waved her hand to signal for her bodyguards to take the people away. A man¡¯s angry low voice came from below the stairs. ¡°Heh, what a smart move.¡± Russell walked up the stairs and snorted. He looked at Reba, his eyes were filled with overt disgust. ¡°Ms. Falcon, please leave my vi immediately. You are not wee here.¡± Reba suddenly turned around, suddenly feeling guilty. ¡°No, Russell. Listen¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to exin why you and your people break into my house in broad daylight and bullied my people?¡± Russell nced at her in disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see insignificant people in my family. If you don¡¯t leave, I will have someone kack you out.¡± ¡°Russell! Did you call me insignificant?¡± Reba said in anger, ¡°I am your future wife. Why are you doing this to me? I chased you from Salt Lake City to Washington, doesn¡¯t this touch you a little bit? ¡°You know thal we are engaged, and you know that I will be jealous. You are so good to that bitch, Vi but you ignored me! You refused to see me in the office just to have lunch with her! What do I have to do for you to ept me! Do you want me to tear my heart out so that you can see it? ¡°Now, you are keeping another woman in your vi! Russell! Do you even care about me a little?¡± Reba¡¯s eyes quickly reddened. She bit her lips and pounced over. Russell quickly dodged. Reba did not even touch a corner of his clothes. ¡°Please behave yourself.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that I am your legitimate fianc¨¦e? I have the right to appear at my fianc¨¦¡¯s house! I want to hold my fianc¨¦, is this against thew?¡± Reba was pissed off. She repeatedly emphasized her identity. Russell¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°It seems that you have forgotten how we got engaged. If you insist on these things, I don¡¯t care to help you recall the memories.¡± Reba choked on the spot, her face alternating between red and pale. ¡°What, do you remember now?¡± Russell raised his hand and looked at his watch. ¡°I have things to handle. Send Ms. Falcon back at once.¡± ¡°Get it.¡± His words made Reba step back guiltily. But when she heard that he wanted to drive her away, she became confident again. ¡°I can leave. But I must take the woman in your vi away!¡± Russell¡¯s expression turned cold and his tone became more and more impatient. ¡°There is no one else in my vi, let alone women.¡± Reba sneered, ¡°Breenda, Anaya¡¯s older sister is here, right? I must take her away today!¡± ¡°Breenda? I¡¯ve never seen her. Where is your evidence?¡± Russell sneered and beckoned for more bodyguards toe in. ¡°I have the right to take away the other women in my fianc¨¦¡¯s house! Today, you must open this room!¡± ¡°Reba, there is a limit to my tolerance for you.¡± Russell narrowed his eyes angrily. ¡°No matter what you say today, I will take Breenda away! There¡¯s no room for discussion!¡± Reba raised her head, her attitude unyielding for the first time. Russell sneered, saying, ¡°It is not up to you. If you do not leave, I do not mind immediately breaking off the engagemeny.¡± ¡°What!¡± Reba took two steps back in shock. ¡°You are going to break off the engagement with me for the woman in the room?¡± She was so angry that she roared hysterically. Dream on! Even if the Falcon family is not as powerful as the McGraw family, we are important in Salt Lake City. The engagement is of great importance, and you can¡¯t decide it alone!¡± ¡°Give it a try then.¡± Russell unlocked his phone and called Warren. ¡°What have I done to make you so heartless to me?¡± Tears welled up in Reba¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is it because of Vi? She is divorced and she has no background or power. What benefits can she bring to you? What makes you like her so much?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t humiliate yourself byparing yourself to her,¡± said Russell. Reba gritted her teeth in hatred. Then she thought of something and felt very happy. She said pretentiously, ¡°In that case, I have to tell you a piece of bad news.¡± ¡°That bitch got into an ident on the nest night. She is already dead. How is it? Is it a surprising piece of news?¡± Sheughed out loud. Seeing that Russell¡¯s expression had gradually turned into one of shock, she felt extremely happy in her heart. ¡°What a pity. Vi, who you regarded as a treasure, has now be a cold corpse!¡± Russell didn¡¯t believe it at all, his face was ashen. ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°The truth is right in front of you. You have to believe no matter if you want to.¡± Yet then, Reba felt jealous when seeing Russell¡¯s painful expression. Why does that slut have all of his gentleness and love? Even if she died, Russell still won¡¯t change his mind. ¡°Listen, even if you want to cancel the engagement today, I must take Breenda away!¡± Suddenly, the sound of high-heeled shoes hitting the ground came. Azy and prating female voice sounded downstairs. ¡°I heard that someone said I was dead. I was wondering which dog was barking. Seeing that it is you, Ms. Falcon, I am no longer surprised.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 71 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Wake Her Up As soon as possible Hearing the familiar voice, Reba turned to the stairs and saw Vi, who was in an elegant long velvet dress. Behind her was a man with a cold face. The man was wearing a mask, which covered his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Reba¡¯s smile froze on her face. Her eyes were filled with shock as she asked in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible? You jumped off the ne! How could you still be alive!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to disappoint you, Ms. Falcon.¡± Vi smiled. She looked as beautiful as before. ¡°You slut, it was all because of you that Russell wanted to break off the engagement with me. I will kill you!¡± Reba pounced at Vi furiously, ready to die with her. Vi nimbly dodged. Reba lost her bnce and almost fell to the ground. ¡°I knew you would be fine.¡± Russell rubbed Vi¡¯s little face and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Go have a look at Breenda. I will handle this.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡± Vi agreed and brought Bentley, who was fully armed, into Breenda¡¯s room. Russell watched Vi disappear into the depths of the corridor, then turned to Reba, who was lying on the ground with a gloomy face. ¡°I have already informed the Falcon family that this engagement is invalid. I am toozy to settle ounts with you. Now, scram.¡± The disgust on his face was obvious. ¡°How can you do this to me! Russell! I am the one who loves you the most. Is this how you respond to my love? Are you so cruel to me? You are lying to me, aren¡¯t you? You will not break off the engagement!¡± Reba kept on crying. Russell had a cold expression on his face. He stood straight with his long legs, looking down at her ugly appearance. ¡°Ms. Falcon! The Falcon family has just sent someone to inform me. What Mr. McGraw said is true!¡± Roger helped her up from the ground. ¡°Mr. Falcon and Mrs. Falcon asked me to bring you back immediately.¡± ¡°No! I refused. No one will bring me back¡± Reba tried to break free but Roger didn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Ms. Fabron, Mr. McGraw is angry now. Please bear with it. Mr. Falcon and Mrs. Falcon will help you with the engagement!¡± Roger forcefully pulled her down the stairs and winked at the people he had brought with him. ¡°Why are you standing there? Go!¡± The group of people left, no longer having the imposing manner they had when they first arrived. At this time, at Breenda¡¯s room. Bentley took out the medicine bag and equipment bag he carried with him and gave Breenda a basic examination. vi sat on a small sofa at the side, watching Bentley¡¯s neat movements and secretly observing Breenda who was sleeping on the bed. Breenda and Anaya were half-sisters. But their looks had nothing inmon. Anaya was innocent and petite, sometimes bitchy. On the other hand, Breenda looked honest. Vi was not familiar with Breenda, so she couldn¡¯t tell what kind of person Breenda was. But looking at how she had managed the Callis Group all these years, she should be a very business- minded woman. Presumably, she would not be a pretentious youngdy. ¡°Bentley, how are the results?¡± Seeing Bentley start to organize the equipment, Vi immediately went over to help. ¡°Her condition is not bad. Her brain is recovering. This means that all her bodily functions are gradually improving.¡± Bentley said and handed her the report. Vi roughly looked at the report and asked, ¡°Is there a way for her to wake up as soon as possible?¡± Bentley thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. If the operation is carried out, she will wake up in a week.¡± ¡°A week?¡± Vi furrowed her brows in thought and refused, ¡°No, a week is too long. Is there a way to wake her up within two Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. days?¡± ¡°Two days?¡± Bentley was shocked by the request of his sister. ¡°What I just mentioned is the safest method of operation. If it has to be two days¡­¡± Bentley pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Then only thest and most dangerous treatment method is left.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 72 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 72 Chapter 72 You Push Russell Out Vi¡¯s deer-like eyes lit up as she asked eagerly, ¡°Bentley, how confident are you about the surgery?¡± ¡°This surgery is called the Brain Deep Election Technique. We must open the patient¡¯s brain and chest. The risk is quite high. Even I only have a 40 chance of sess. Are you sure you want to take the risk to try?¡± Even Bentley, an elite in the medical field, only had a 40 chance of sess. The difficulty was not small. If the surgery failed¡­ Vi thought for a moment and then looked up firmly. ¡°Yes! No matter what, I believe in you! Bentley, go prepare for it. We¡¯ll startter.¡± Russell knocked on the door and poked his head in. ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± ¡°You came just in time.¡± Bentley coughed, asking, ¡°Is there a room suitable for operating the surgery in your vi?¡± ¡°My private doctor used to live in my vi. His room should be suitable. I¡¯ll get the servants to clean it up.¡± Russell understood Bentley. Bentley nodded calmly and put all his instruments, then followed Russell out. ¡°Bentley, let me be your assistant.¡± Vi chased after them. They walked into the private doctor¡¯s room. Bentley looked around the room, feeling satisfied. ¡°Very good, it has all the equipment here. Let the servants clean it up and disinfect it before bringing the patient in.¡± Chana came in with a few servants and quickly cleaned up the entire room. The servants gently ced Breenda on the operating table. Bentley calmly aimed the instrument at Breenda¡¯s head, ready to take the first step. ¡°Vi, check the power.¡± He checked the instrument onest time to make sure that nothing was wrong. ¡°Everything is ready, no problem.¡± Vi stood quietly behind Bentley, watching him concentrate on his operation. After nearly five hours, Bentley was still holding the scalpel steadily. sweat covered his forehead. Vi, standing aside, asionally wiped the sweat off Bentley¡¯s forehead with a handkerchief. ¡°Tweezers.¡± Bentley freed up a hand and reached over. Vi immediately picked up the tweezers and handed them to him. The intensity of the operation was extremely high, and Bentley seemed to be tireless, controlling the operation instrument steadily. Looking at his focused appearance, Vi praised Bentley in her heart. Bentley was indeed a genius of surgery as everybody called him. ¡°Vi, disinfect the apparatus again. We¡¯re about to open the chest. Any minor mistakes could get the patient infected,¡± Bentley warned with a serious face. ¡°Alright!¡± Vi crisply replied. Russell stood outside the door, looking at his watch. The operation had been going on for nearly ten hours, but the two still had note out of the room. He was extremely anxious in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to rashly enter, afraid that it would interrupt them. The butler went upstairs and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. McGraw, there is news from the Falcon family.¡± ¡°What did they say?¡± Russell frowned, waiting for the answer with interest. ¡°Mr. Falcon locked Ms. Falcon up. She is not allowed to go out without his orders.¡± The butler replied respectfully. Russell snorted, ¡°That¡¯s good. That way, she won¡¯t be able toe to Washington and I¡¯ll have some peaceful days to enjoy.¡± He waved his hand, indicating for the butler to leave, and then focused back on the closed doors. At the Falcon¡¯s ce in Salt Lake City. Reba was furious in her room. ¡°Dad is going too far! How can he lock me in the room and not even let me walk out of this door!¡± ¡°Ms. Falcon, don¡¯t be too sad. You are just grounded. You just need to stay at home for a while. It will be over.¡± The servant came over timidly tofort her. ¡°You know nothing! Get the hell out of here!¡± Reba pulled out all the flowers in the vase and threw them at the servant. ¡°Get lost at once! Don¡¯t annoy me!¡± Angry still, she grabbed the vase and smashed it on the ground. ¡°Ms. Falcon, you can¡¯t do this! This is a crystal vase that Mrs. Falcon brought back from France. It¡¯s priceless. You can¡¯t smash it!¡± The servant felt heartbroken looking at the vase with a broken corner, but she didn¡¯t dare to stop Reba. ¡°These things all belong to my family. I can do whatever I want! You are just a servant. How dare you order me? Do you want to be fired?¡± Reba then pushed down all the cosmetics on the table, causing a crackling sound that wasn¡¯t pleasant to hear. The servant knew that Reba wouldn¡¯t listen to her. So, she shut up and left. John and Melinda naturally heard the noise that Reba had made upstairs. John threw the cigarette butt into the ashtray with a dark face. ¡°Look at your good daughter!¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Melinda was dissatisfied. ¡°Is she not your daughter? Why do you sound like you have nothing to do with her? Do you want to get rid of the responsibility?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t pampered her all this time, would she have be like this? Now, Russell wants to break off the engapernent. No matter how hard I try, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind. If she continues to act like this, she will destrov the Falcon family!¡± John was furious. ¡°You!¡± Melinda was just about to retort when Stanley, who came down from upstairs, came out to smooth things over. ¡°Dad, Mom, Reba has been locked up. It¡¯s normal for her to be in a bad mood. Just let her be!¡± ¡°She can¡¯t throw temper like this! Listen, soon, all the world-ss treasures in the house will be ruined!¡± John pointed upstairs and sighed helplessly. The sound of something smashing was still faintly audible. Stanley thought for a while and decided to go upstairs tofort Reba personally. Upstairs, Reba was about to smash an antique decorative te on the ground. ¡°Who made you so angry, Ms. Falcon?¡± Stanley took the te from her hands and pulled her to sit down on the sofa. ¡°Stanley!¡± Reba held Stanley¡¯s arm, feeling sad. ¡°Russell is going to break off the engagement with me for a divorced woman!¡± Stanley pinched her face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. I know you too well.¡± ¡°Russell kept the woman in the vi ever since she divorced. He is so gentle and considerate to her. How can I swallow this anger?¡± Reba continued with a resentful look. ¡°Stanley, you love the best in the world. Can you kill Vi for me?¡± she asked coquettishly, shaking her arm. ¡°Can you stand watching your sister¡¯s most beloved man snatched away by another w?man?¡± ¡°Reba, say it again. What¡¯s the name of that woman?¡± Stanley asked. Reba was a little confused, but she repeated the name. ¡°Vi. She is an orphan from Washington¡¯s orphanage. Who does she think she is topete with me? Stanley, do you know her?¡± Stanley thought to himself, Vi¡­ What a familiar name! Is it her But how could she be an orphan¡­ Stanley let go of Reba¡¯s hand and turned around, thinking about her words. Suspicion rose in his heart. ¡°Stanley, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Reba asked doubtfully, sensing there was something wrong with him. ¡°Do you have any photos of Vi?¡± She was on a trending search some time ago. There are probably photos of her face on the Inte. Don¡¯t you know her?¡± Stanley shook his head. He never paid attention to stuff online, but there was no news of what Reba said in Salt Lake City. It seemed that the news was blocked by someone from the big families. Could it be the McGraw family? But why did the McGraw family block the news about this woman in Salt Lake City? The doubts grew deeper in his heart. Reba sat down on the sofa and angrily took out her phone. She found a photo of Vi that she had asked someone to secretly take and handed it to Stanley. ¡°Stanley, you must help me. As long as this bitch dies, no one will steal Russell from me¡­¡± Reba was still chattering. Yet Stanley¡¯s eyes were full of excitement when he saw the photo. ¡°Stanley? Did you hear that?¡± Reba¡¯s roar brought Stanley back from his trance. ¡°Do you hate her so much?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Reba¡¯s eyes were firm as she said, ¡°Yes!¡± Stanley knocked her on the head helplessly. ¡°What should I call you? The more you target her, the more you push Russell out!¡± ¡°Stanley, what do you mean?¡± Reba dodged his hand in dissatisfaction. ¡°If you kill his only sister, don¡¯t you think he will distance himself from you and hate you?¡± ¡°What? Sister!¡± Reba was extremely shocked. Vi is Russell¡¯s sister? What the hell! ¡°Wasn¡¯t Ms. McGraw announced dead six years ago? Although I haven¡¯t seen her before, I have checked Vi¡¯s background. She is an orphan!¡± Stanley sighed, ¡°If the McGraw family wants to hide it, do you think people can find any traces? As for why the McGraw family did this, maybe it was to protect her.¡± In just a few minutes, Stanley told Reba everything. Reba was stunned and speechless. Stanley nced al the messy room. ¡°If you still want to maintain this engagement with Russell, stop thinking about killing Vi. Instead, you should stay at home and think about how to apologize to her.¡± He patted Reba on the shoulder and left her bedroom, Six years ago, when Vi disappeared and the McGraw family announced her death, Stanley had been heartbroken. Although his parents had arranged a lot of girls from the upper ss for him to date, he never forget Vi. Now he found out that Vi was still alive and that she was in Washington. He wished he could fly to her side right away. After Stanley left, Reba was still stunned on the spot. It took her a long time toe back to her senses. Everything she did not understand now made sense. She now understood why Vi ate with Russell in his office, why Russell cared for Vi in every way possible, and why Vi became the managing director of Angle Group soon after she joined it. So, Reba had almost harmed her future sister-inw¡­ Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 73 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Something¡¯s Wrong Breenda was suddenly awakened, feeling thankful that Vi didn¡¯t die. Otherwise, there would not be a chance for her and Russell. Breenda slumped to the ground, thinking about how to redeem everything she had done before. After some consideration, she picked up her phone and called Russell. There was a busy tone on the phone, and the waiting seemed to be exceptionally long. ¡°What is it?¡± Russell said impatiently. ¡°If there is nothing else, I will hang up.¡± ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t hang up! Russell, I have something to talk to you about!¡± Reba gripped her phone tightly, afraid that Russell would end the call in the next second. ¡°If you want me to persuade Mr. Falcon to stop grounding you, then there is no need to talk about it. I am still considering the engagement.¡± ¡°No, I want to speak to Vi. I don¡¯t have her number¡­ Could you let her answer the phone?¡± As Reba spoke, her voice became smaller and smaller. ¡°Do you want to speak to her? Ms. Falcon, I warn you don¡¯t scheme against Vi. I won¡¯t let you get a chance to hurt her,¡± Russell warned in a low voice. ¡°No, I want to apologize to her.¡± Reba bit her lips. ¡°Please give her your phone. Russell, I¡¯m begging you.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Russell was even more surprised. Considering that Reba was far away in Salt Lake City and was confined, so she should not be able to do anything behind his back, Russell reluctantly agreed to her request. He gently knocked on the door of the temporary operating room, opened the door a crack, and waved at Vi in the room. Vi nced at Bentley, who was still focused on the operation and tiptoed qut. ¡°What is wrong?¡± ¡°Reba wants to speak to you.¡± Russell handed Vi the phone. ¡°Speak to me?¡± Vi suspiciously took his phone and nced at the screen. ¡°What? Are you trying to piss me off even when you stay at home?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m calling to apologize.¡± Reba¡¯s voice was no longer as arrogant and domineering as it used to be, but years of her life as a rich and spoiled girl made it impossible for Reba topletely yield. ¡°It was my fault for what happened before. I apologize to you. As long as you don¡¯t stop me from being with Russell, I am willing to ept you.¡± Vi did not say anything, It seemed that Reba found out who Vi was. Hearing no sound from Vi¡¯s side, Reba felt a little guilty and continued, ¡°To show you how sincere I am, you can think of Breenda¡¯s thing as my present for you.¡± ¡°A present? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see what it is.¡± Viughed. Reba didn¡¯t get angry after being hung up by Vi and dialed another number. Almost instantly, the call was picked up by Anaya, who was in the hospital. ¡°What? Did you find Breenda?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for her anymore because she¡¯s already dead,¡± Reba said coldly. ¡°Really?¡± Anaya sounded delighted. ¡°Are you sure? She died in Russell¡¯s vi, right? Did you send someone to kill her? Was she¡­¡± Reba interrupted Anaya¡¯s questions, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to know so much. You just need to know that she is dead. I called just to inform you that our partnership is over.¡± Anaya didn¡¯t expect Reba to make such a quick decision. Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Why? Just because Vi and Breenda both died?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Because of this, Russell wants to break off the engagement with me. My parents already know about it,¡± Reba spoke much louder. ¡°I can barely save myself now, let alone cooperate with you. Anyway, the two women who pose the greatest threat to you are already dead, and you, the heiress of the Callis Group, can have a smooth run now.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No but. It¡¯s decided.¡± Reba interrupted Anaya impatiently and hung up the phone. Anaya still wanted to say something but only heard the busy tone. She looked at the call log on her phone in a daze. She was happy and somehow confused. The two people Anaya hated the most were killed, so she definitely should be happy. But Reba¡¯s unusual attitude today made her suspicious. She felt that Reba tonight was much stranger than usual, but she couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was strange. Anaya decided to forget about it. Since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, then she wouldn¡¯t think about these for the time being. Anaya threw her phone aside andy on the bed. She tried to get these doubts out of her mind, but the words Reba said lingered in Anaya¡¯s head. The more Anaya thought about it, the more upset she became. She just sat up and looked up at the ceiling. There was something wrong with Reba tonight, and Anaya could not help but doubt her former partner of hers. The two of them had been together because of their respective interests. They were probably the only ones who knew how much trust they had between them. ¡°Well, it looks like you have recovered quite well!¡± Audrey came in with a servant. When she saw Anaya sitting on the bed, she frowned in disgust. ¡°Hurry up and eat. Why are you staring at the ceiling?¡± Anaya always thought the hospital food tasted bad. Even if it was specially made for the VIPs, Anaya only had a few bites before pushing the meal to the side, so she kept asking her family to bring her food. Because of this, Audrey mocked her openly and secretly. Anaya took the food handed over by the servant. The moment she saw Audrey, she thought of the already dead Breenda, and she was suddenly in a much better mood. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, I recovered very quickly. This is a good thing for the family. After all, I am the heiress to the Callis family. How could the family manage that if something terrible happens to me?¡± As she stirred the fruit and vegetable sd, Anaya raised her head and looked askance at Audrey. Audrey rolled her eyes and said disdainfully, ¡°The child born by the mistress is indeed a lowly one. And you will just be a lowlife for the rest of your life. So what if you¡¯re in a high position now? You won¡¯t have what doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± After saying that, Audrey turned her head away and did not even want to see Anaya anymore. Anaya looked at Audrey, who looked normal and muttered in her heart. Breenda disappeared for no reason, and Audrey did not seem anxious or worried at all. Something was off. Thinking of this, Anaya nced coldly at Audrey. ¡°I am just injured and will be discharged soon, but your child is more pitiful. After all, she left this world forever.¡± Anaya proudly looked at Audrey¡¯s expression which gradually turned from calm to panic. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Audrey rushed toward Anaya and grabbed her hospital gown. ¡°Say it, what happened to my daughter?¡± ¡°Is something wrong with your hearing?¡± Anaya pped Audrey¡¯s hand away in disgust. ¡°I said, your daughter will never be able to appear again. Because Breenda is dead!¡± ¡°Impossible! You are lying! My daughter is living well. How could she die? It¡¯s all lies. You are just cursing her because you are jealous of her!¡± Audrey was so angry that her finger was trembling as it pointed at Anaya. TRENERE Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 74 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 74 Chapter 74 You Will Harm Breenda ¡°She¡¯s just a vegetable without any threat. What¡¯s there to be jealous of?¡± Anaya retorted. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go and ask the person who took her away. Breenda¡¯s death has nothing to do with me.¡± Audrey covered her ears and screamed. She ran out. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Anaya watched Audrey leave and couldn¡¯t control her emotions. Sheughed loudly. Originally, Anaya had some doubts about Reba¡¯s words. Now, looking at Audrey¡¯s reaction, she could already confirm that there was indeed a problem with Breenda. No one wouldpete with her for the Callis family¡¯s sessor position. Anaya had finally won a round! Now that Vi and Breenda were both dead, no one would snatch Ondo¡¯s love from her anymore, and no one would hinder her from obtaining more benefits. Anaya was in a particrly good mood. Anaya picked up a piece of sd and put it into her mouth, but she still couldn¡¯t suppress the smile on her lips. After taking two bites, she ced the sd on the bedside cab and lifted the quilt. Seeing this, the maid quickly came over to support her and asked in confusion, ¡°Ms. Callis, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Leaving the hospital.¡± Anaya¡¯s tone was firm. With the help of the maid, she sat in a wheelchair and left the ward. Audrey came out of the hospital and ordered the driver of the Callis family to drive to Russell¡¯s vi as quickly as possible. It was already night, and the sky was filled with stars, adding a bit of romance to the peaceful night. Audrey stormed into the courtyard and woke up the butler and the servants who had already fallen asleep. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte at night. If you have anything to do, pleasee tomorrow.¡± The butler woke up with sleepy eyes and greeted Audrey as politely as possible. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I will see my daughter today. Tell me, where is Breenda now?¡± Audrey pushed him away with red eyes. ¡°Please calm down. You will wake up other people. Please go back¡± The butler saw that Audrey was agitated and immediately stopped her with other servants. ¡°What are you all doing? Come and help!¡± Audrey turned back and shouted angrily at the bodyguards. While the Callis family¡¯s bodyguards were arguing with the butler and servants, Audrey entered the vi. She looked up at the lights on the third floor and quickly went upstairs. Russell, who was at the entrance of the stairs, had just seen Audrey, and before he could speak, Audrey grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Where is Breenda? I want to see her now!¡± Russell frowned and pulled his sleeve out of her hand. He adjusted his cuff. ¡°Calm down. She is receiving treatment in the room on the third floor. You can rest assured.¡± ¡°No. I must see her now!¡± If Audrey didn¡¯t see Breenda alive with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t be at ease. Vi heard the argumenting from outside. She saw this scene the moment she came out of her room and walked over. ¡°Mrs. Callis, when I took Ms. Callis away, I said that I would ensure her safety. You agreed at that time, but now youe herete at night to bother us. What does this mean?¡± When Audrey saw Vi, Audrey immediately grabbed her and refused to let her go. ¡°I can¡¯t care so much now. I want to end our cooperation! Now let me see Breenda. I want to take her away!¡± Vi frowned and pushed Audrey¡¯s hand away in displeasure. ¡°I can understand that you are worried about your daughter. However, Mrs. Callis, please do not forget that you represent the entire Callis family. Could it be that the Callis family also goes back on their words in business? I will not agree to you taking her away.¡± Audrey was at a loss for words and did not know how to refute her. ¡°Anyway, I wouldn¡¯t go if I couldn¡¯t see my daughter today! Even if I die here!¡± Just as Vi was about to call someone to send her off, the maid who had been apanying Breenda came out of the room anxiously. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, it¡¯s bad! Ms. Callis is in danger!¡± ¡°What?¡± Audrey heard the maid¡¯s voice clearly. She pushed Vi aside and rushed into the room. ¡°How¡¯s Breenda? Let me go in and see her!¡± Vi quickly grabbed Audrey and stopped her from entering the operating room. ¡°If you go in and interrupt any treatment process, you will harm her! Do you want to lose your daughter forever?¡± Audrey was stunned by her sharp tone and eyes. After being stunned for a few seconds, Audrey struggled with all her might in an attempt to break free from Vi¡¯s restraints. However, she was no match for Vi. Audrey said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t scare me! You took my daughter away and didn¡¯t allow me to see her. If anything happens to her, I will not let you off! I must see her today!¡± Audrey tried her best to prize herself out from Vi¡¯s fingers, but she was still unable to get rid of them. ¡°Let me go! Yet me go in!¡± ¡°Alright, you can go in and interrupt the operation inside. It¡¯s all your fault if anything happens to Breenda.¡± Vi suddenly released her hands, crossed her arms around her chest, and looked at Audrey coldly. Audrey staggered two steps before she stabilized herself and stared at Vi in disbelief. ¡°How dare you do this to Breenda.¡± ¡°Yes. But the doctor inside is Bentley. He has a master¡¯s degree in medicine and has received countless international awaras. He is the best in the field of surgery. As long as he is in surgery, there is no failure. I believe that you have heard of him. If you rush in now and interrupt Bentley¡¯s surgery, you will kill Breenda.¡± Audrey, who had walked to the door and reached out to hold the door handle, hesitated. Previously, Audrey and Joans had wanted to invite Bentley to treat Breenda, but Bentley was too famous and had a cold personality. They couldn¡¯t afford it. Vi persuaded Bentley toe to Washington. Should Audrey believe Vi? Audrey stood in front of the door. As long as she opened the door, she could see her precious daughter in the room. However, she struggled for a long time. In the end. She withdrew her hand. ¡°Vi, you will have my faith again, but I¡¯ll repeat my words. If anything happens to Breenda, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Audrey unwillingly turned to leave the vi. Vi and Russell looked at each other and heaved a sigh of relief before entering the operating room. Light gradually appeared on the horizon. Audrey sat in the car and closed her eyes tiredly. ¡°Madam, where are we going?¡± the driver asked. ¡°Go back to Callis¡¯ vi.¡± Audrey opened her eyes and a fierce look shed across her face. The ck car slowly entered the vi garage. Audrey adjusted the expression on her face and ran inside. Joans was sitting in the hall reading the morning news, and Anaya was sitting at the side. It was a picture of a loving father and daughter. ¡°Jesus! Honey!¡± Audrey¡¯s shout broke the peace when she ran in. The two people sitting on the sofa turned around and saw Audrey rushing towards Joans with a face full of grief. ¡°Joans! Our daughter is gone!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 75 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Anaya¡¯s Evil n ¡°What happened to Breenda?¡± Joans turned off the TV and asked. ¡°Russell took Breenda away. He said that he found a doctor to perform the surgery on her, but there was a problem with the surgery. Breenda was¡­¡± ¡°I went to Russell¡¯s house to ask for an exnation, but he refused to give Breenda back and even drove me out!¡± Audrey cried and cried. She clutched her chest and sobbed. Joans hurriedly poured a ss of water for her, helped her sit down, gently patted her back, and soothed her. ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t afford to provoke Russell.¡± Joans¡¯ eyes turned red after hearing his daughter¡¯s bad news, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it¡­ Joans wanted his daughter¡¯s body back, but Russell stood in his way, who was the boss of the entertainment industry. Moreover, Russell had the support of the richest family in Salt Lake City, the McGraw family. Even if Joans was extremely sad about his daughter¡¯s death and wanted Russell to pay the price, he did not dare to provoke Russell. Joans was caught in a dilemma. Anaya sat at the side with a face full of undisguised delight. Audrey recovered from her grief and saw Anaya¡¯s smile. Audrey became even angrier and pointed at Anaya, cursing. ¡°You slut, you are the one who caused my daughter! If it weren¡¯t for you jinx, Breenda wouldn¡¯t have gotten into a car ident back then! Now, you killed my daughter!¡± Anaya coldly snorted andughed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who made her drunk, nor was I the one who sent her to Russell and forced her to do the surgery. What does her death have to do with me? Don¡¯t nder me.¡± Anaya rolled her eyes in disgust and ced the crystal cup on the coffee table. ¡°It¡¯s you, bitch. Otherwise, how did you know that Breenda was gonest night? Do you still dare to quibble? I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± Audrey was so angry that she grabbed the TV remote on the coffee table and threw it at Anaya. ¡°Stop! What are you doing?¡± Joans roared, so the two of them had no choice but to stop fighting. Anaya shifted to the side of the sofa, keeping a distance from Audrey as she spoke. ¡°Tomorrow is the day that Ondo says he will give the public an exnation. We can use this opportunity to announce the death of my sister.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Breenda has passed away, and you still want to use her like this?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Audrey became excited again. Joans quickly stopped Audrey and told Anaya to continue. ¡°Tomorrow, we will hold a press conference. While we announce Breenda¡¯s death, we will me it all on Vi. This way, we won¡¯t offend Russell and we can take advantage of public opinion.¡± Anaya had been nning for this press conference for a long time. Even if Vi died, she would make this bitch¡¯s reputation fall to the dust and be spurned by everyone! Joans thought for a moment and nodded in agreement with Anaya¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you. Arrange it properly.¡± Joans was dispirited with a sad face. He sighed and brought Audrey upstairs. On the Inte, because there was still one day away from the announcement, all the media continued to pay attention to this matter, and theizens were also waiting for the truth to be revealed. This night, perhaps many people tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Vi didn¡¯t forget and waited for the big show to begin tomorrow. At midnight, she was still awake. After flipping a few times on the bed, she got out of bed again, walked to the cab, and tiptoed to take out a small wooden box at the top. Vi gently opened the small wooden box and found a photo at the bottom of the box. It was the only wedding photo of her and Ondo. If it wasn¡¯t for Nash forcing Ondo to take a wedding photo with her back then, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t even be a photo left of this marriage that had existed for three years. Vi held the photo tightly with deep eyes. Her knuckles were slightly white because she held it too powerful, but there was no emotion on her indifferent face. Vi was so obsessed that she didn¡¯t hear anything when Russell knocked on her door. Russell stood quietly by the door and looked at her, sighing silently in his heart. Ondo was so cold and heartless to her, but why did she not let it go? Russell was about to go in andfort her, but the next second, Vi¡¯s actions shocked him. Vi picked up the scissors and pointed them at the middle of the photo. Without hesitation, she cut it in half and then cut the half of Ondo into pieces. ¡°Vi, What are you doing?¡± Russell walked in and patted her shoulder in relief. ¡°I thought it was you who couldn¡¯t let go and thought of him again¡­¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Vi sneered, the expression on her face suddenly bing iparably sharp. ¡°It¡¯s time to repay the debt he owed me in the past three years of marriage.¡± Meanwhile, Anaya was tossing and turning on her bed. Ondo did not contact her the entire day. She was busy preparing for the press conference the next day and did not bother to call him. Tomorrow would be the day Ondo promised to give the public an exnation. If Anaya didn¡¯t talk to Ondo, she would feel uneasy. Anaya leaned against the bed and sat up. She picked up the phone on the bedside table and dialed his number. The call was never connected. Only a familiar female voice said, ¡°The phone you dialed is turned off.¡± On normal days, Ondo would asionally mute his phone for work, but he never turned off his phone. Anaya panicked. Just as she was about to call again, her phone rang. After seeing the name on the screen, she picked up the phone and asked anxiously, ¡°Where is Ondo? Where is he?¡± ¡°Ms. Callis, I¡¯m at the back door of the Callis¡¯ house. Can youe down?¡± The voice from the phone was very weak. Anaya¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly changed into a set of casual clothes and quietly walked out the door quietly. Lawson, who was waiting at the back door, kept looking around and finally saw Anaya hurrying toward him. ¡°Why are you here? Isn¡¯t Ondo with you? Why isn¡¯t he answering my call?¡± Anaya¡¯s face was filled with doubt and uneasiness. She nced at the silent Lawson. Under the dim yellow light, Anaya saw that his hair was messy, and there were a few holes in his clothes and pants. There were scars on his face, and there was a bloody smell all over his body. ¡°What happened to you? Who hurt you like this?¡± Her emotions changed from doubt to shock, but her heart grew increasingly uneasy. ¡°After Mr. Caffrey learned that Vi jumped off the ne, he directly drove over to find her. He hasn¡¯t come back yet. The signal tower is too far away. Mr. Caffrey shouldn¡¯t have received your call. Moreover, he can¡¯te back recently.¡± ¡°What? He went to find Vi?¡± Anaya was nervous, and she quickly asked, ¡°Is my n exposed?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 76 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 76 Chapter 76 I Will Denounce Her Evil Deeds ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I put all the me on myself. After Mr. Caffrey left, he ordered people to imprison me. That¡¯s why I was seriously injured. I escaped when those people were drunk tonight.¡± When Anaya heard his words, she froze. Her eyes were full of astonishment. ¡°Mr. Caffrey will no longer keep me. He will even pursue my responsibility and punish me strictly. Can you take me in for a while? I am injured and can¡¯t run far. But when I recover, I will leave immediately.¡± Anaya was in a daze, and she didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing this, Lawson added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Anaya subconsciously took a step back. ¡°I will try my best to deal with it properly.¡± Having lost Ondo¡¯s trust, Lawson was of no value to her. However, Anaya couldn¡¯t break all ties with him. If Lawson left and exposed her, it would be even more disadvantageous for Anaya. In order to ensure that her future ns were foolproof, she could only pretend to care about him and take him in for a few days. ¡°Of course, there is no problem. Now that you are injured, I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡± Anaya tugged at his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next two days. You can stay in the servant¡¯s room for a few days. Is that okay?¡± ¡°If Ms. Callis is willing to take me in and give me a ce to live, I will be very grateful.¡± Lawson looked at her excitedly with a sincere and adoring expression Anaya agreed with a smile, but the moment she turned around, her face turned cold. Lawson had be trash without any value. It was just a matter of time before Anaya dumped him. Lawson limped behind her. He watched her back closely, and his admiration for her increased a little. After Anaya brought him into a room, she gave a few simple instructions before returning to her bedroom. She sat on the bed and dialed again. A malicious look appeared on her face. ¡°When everything is settled tomorrow, I want you to kill him no matter what method you use. I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡± Without waiting for an answer, Anaya hung up the phone and threw the phone on the bedside table. Early the next morning. Anaya got up early to get dressed and ensure that she would appear in front of the reporters wlessly. All the media reporters had arrived outside the venue, holding cameras and microphones as they stood guard by the door, trying to take exclusive photos at the first moment. Anaya gracefully and calmly got out of the car and smiled gracefully at the camera. ¡°I am very happy to see everyone at the scene today. Today, I will fulfill the promise that my fianc¨¦ Mr. Caffrey has given to everyone. Because Mr. Caffrey has something to deal with at thest minute, I will hold this conference. I will reveal the truth to everyone.¡± Anaya looked around without fear and took out the speech she had prepared. The reporters started discussing her confidence in low voices. After Anaya heard the praise from the reporters in the front row, she became prouder. ¡°Not long ago, my fianc¨¦¡¯s ex-wife, Ms. Zumthor, secretly bribed the thugs and set up a trap to hurt me badly. I was hospitalized for a week, and during that time, she sent the wreath to insult me. I believe everyone knows about it. ¡°Originally, I wanted to keep the peace, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so crazy that she took my sister, Breenda, who had be a vegetable, from the hospital and cruelly killed her!¡± Anaya excitedly stated Vi¡¯s ¡°crime¡±. Deep in her emotions, she even squeezed out some tears. The reporters were in an uproar and began to whisper and discuss. On the stage, Anaya continued toin affectionately. ¡°This conference is not only to prove my innocence, but also to denounce her evil deeds! The Callis family will never tolerate such humiliation!¡± Her words were like a boulder thrown into ake, stirring waves in the venue. The reporters and onlookers were shocked by her words and began to discuss loudly. ¡°There must be some basis for Ms. Callis¡¯ speech. Can you show us the evidence? It¡¯s hard to convince everyone here without evidence,¡± one of the reporters questioned. ¡°Of course, I have the evidence. Behold¡­¡± Anaya was prepared and showed the evidence she had faked ahead of time on the big screen behind her. She leaned over and showed the screen to everyone. ¡°This is the transaction record and screenshot of Vi bribing the thugs. This is camera footage when she took my sister away¡­¡± A few pictures had just been released when an indignant reporter stood up. ¡°This is a society ruled byw. She is too arrogant! We must make her pay! Let¡¯s go to Angle Group and get an exnation!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! With so many people, we are not afraid of them!¡± The reporters at the scene all stood up, and the onlookers outside were also infected by their anger. Anaya stood on the stage, looking at everything that she had done. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ms. Callis is too proud of herself. The so-called truth you presented to everyone is completely different from the truth.¡± A clear female voice, apanied by high heels tapping the ground, rang out rhythmically. Although it was not loud, it was extremely prating. The excited shouts of the crowd stopped abruptly. Anaya nced back, and her gentle smile gradually froze on her face. Vi, wearing a wine-red slim fishtail skirt, slowly walked over like a blooming red rose, which was dangerous and charming There was a faint smile on her face as vi looked straight at Anaya without the slightest fear. ¡°What¡­ You¡¯re still alive?¡± Anaya looked at her in shock. SALLE ¡°Where did Ms. Callis find out about my death? There has been no news about me in the past few days. Could it be that Ms. Callis sent someone to kill me?¡± Vi seized the loophole in her and immediately retorted. The reporters and the crowd turned to look at Anaya, waiting for her answer. The huge venue was silent, leaving only Vi standing outside the crowd and looking at Anaya. Anaya quickly realized that there were reporters at the scene. She immediately regained her composure. ¡°It¡¯s just hearsay. Nothing else. ¡°But since you havee, there are some things that I can confront you now.¡± Anaya resumed confidence and brought out the topic of Breenda¡¯s death. ¡°That day, why did you take my sister away from the hospital? And without the consent of the Callis family, why did you operate on her without permission, causing her to have an ident? ¡°If what you did was to target me, pleasee at me. My sister is innocent!¡± Anaya showed a pitiful expression and pretended to be stubborn. Her eyes were glistening with tears. These words made the crowd who had just been filled with righteous indignation wake up from their dreams, and they all started to shout, moring to take Vi¡¯s life to make up for Breenda¡¯s death! Vi wasn¡¯t angry at all when she was scolded by everyone. Vi crossed her arms and sneered. ¡°Ms. Callis¡¯s speech is wonderful, but unfortunately, your lie is about to be exposed.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 77 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Anaya Is Arrested ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since west met, Vi, but you¡¯re still so arrogant. Everything has to be based on evidence. Since you said I¡¯m lying, show me the evidence!¡± Anaya didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I¡¯m the evidence!¡± A weak and slender voice suddenly sounded from outside the venue. Then, a bodyguard pushed a wheelchair and walked in. The woman in the wheelchair had a pale face, and people could tell that she had recovered from a serious illness from her tired face. Vi timely moved to the side so that everyone present could see who it was. ¡°Breenda? Aren¡¯t you dead? How¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Anaya was on the verge of losing control of the expression on her face. Originally, she was so happy that she couldn¡¯t sleep for a few nights because of the death of Breenda and Vi. But now, not only did these two bitches not die, they even publicly appeared at the venue to expose Anaya¡¯s lie! Anaya was so angry that she almost vomited blood on the spot! ¡°Breenda! My daughter!¡± Audrey ran to Breenda¡¯s side and squatted in front of her. Her hand trembled as she gently caressed her face. It was a daughter who could smile and blink Breenda was alive! ¡°My baby¡­ I knew you were lucky. You will be safe. You will definitely be fine¡­¡± Audrey hugged Breenda tightly and leaned her head on Breenda¡¯s shoulder, sobbing. Joans, who was following closely behind Audrey, also had his eyes turn red. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake! Thank God you¡¯re alive!¡± Anaya, who was standing on the stage, looked at the harmonious atmosphere of the family in front of her in a daze. Hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Anaya couldn¡¯t react for a long time to react. Audrey knew that Breenda was not dead. So, everything yesterday morning was just a show? Even Reba was lying? Anaya waspletely unable to ept this fact. Why? Why did everyone have to side with this slut, Vi! Anaya was so angry that her eyes turned red. While everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the family, she cleared her throat and coughed, ¡°Even if my sisteres back safe and sound, you can¡¯t get rid of your guilt!¡± She looked at Vi sharply.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Vi pulled out a chair and sat down. She propped up her chin with one hand and asked with interest, ¡°Then tell me, what crime have Imitted?¡± ¡°You bribed ten thugs to trick me into a small house in the suburbs and let them hurt me. I was seriously injured and hospitalized. The evidence is conclusive. How can you exin this?¡± Sweat popped out on Anaya¡¯s clenched palm. Under the cover of the stage, Anaya clenched her fists even tighter. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re getting better at making up lies.¡± A hint of disdain and yfulness shed across Vi¡¯s face. ¡°I will give you the exnation you want now!¡± With that, Vi raised her hand. Before Anaya understood Vi¡¯s words, a group of policemen suddenly rushed into the venue. And they surrounded Anaya. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Anaya¡¯s face turned pale. She held onto the stage and stabilized herself. ¡°Ms. Anaya Callis, we suspect that you are involved in creating Breenda Callis¡¯ car ident, kidnapping Sherlyn Ayre, and deliberately framing Vi Zumthor. Pleasee with us and cooperate with the investigation.¡± The leader of the police officers showed his police ID and held Anaya down. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Listen to my exnation! You can¡¯t catch me!¡± Anaya copsed and shouted. The policemen handcuffed Anaya. ¡°We¡¯ll know if you are innocent after the investigation.¡± The reporters were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t close their mouths, and the cameras in their hands were not on. All the reporters and onlookers were bewildered by this sudden reversal. The police¡¯s words had proved that Anaya was lying. Many cameras were aimed at the mess on Anaya¡¯s face, and the sound of the shutter clicking was heard. ¡°She is the one who harmed Breenda! I knew that she did not have good intentions ever since she came back!¡± Audrey used Anaya excitedly. Joans was also extremely angry. He picked up the microphone on the stage and announced loudly. ¡°My family has produced such a scumbag. Everyone must be watching a joke, I will not tolerate such a scumbag in my family. I solemnly announce to the public that from now on, I will remove Anaya¡¯s status as the sessor of the Callis family and break all ties with her forever. She will never be a member of the Callis family!¡± Even the only bloodline in the world had chosen to abandon Anaya. Anaya, who had originally been crying in despair, gradually turned into a burst ofughter. Theughter sounded somewhat horrifying. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she was dragged into the police car. In the Callis family¡¯s vi, Lawson slowly opened his eyes. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the sunlighting in through the window for a while before sitting up with great difficulty. When he escapedst night, he was seriously injured. After Anaya settled him in a remote and isted room, he couldn¡¯t resist the exhaustion and sleepiness and fell asleep. It was almost noon, and the other servants of the Callis family were busy, so no one noticed that there was a man living in this room that had been deserted for so long. Lawson crossed his hands and sat on the sofa in contemtion. Staying in the Callis family was not a long-term solution. He had to find a new ce as soon as possible, and it was best to leave Washington. Lawson didn¡¯t know what had happened outside and was still foolishly reluctant to leave Anaya. He sighed andid back on the bed again, staring at the ceiling in a daze. Suddenly, the door opened. He raised his head and looked at the door, only to find a doctor in a white coat and a mask walking in. Last night, he heard Anaya say that she would help him find a doctor to treat him, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He didn¡¯t expect Anaya to care so much about him. Lawson was very touched, so he sat up and asked politely, ¡°Is it Ms. Callis who asked you toe here? Please take a seat.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± The doctor pushed up his sses and lowered his head. Lawson couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Lawson let go of his guard and nodded politely. ¡°Of course. Since I took Ms. Callis¡¯ money, I should make things right.¡± After the doctor gave Lawson a simple examination, the doctor took out a syringe. ¡°What is this for? Don¡¯t you need to prescribe something else?¡± Lawson frowned slightly, but he still stretched out his arm. ¡°This is the medicine for rehabilitation. After giving you this injection, I will tell you what to do next.¡± The doctor picked up a piece of cotton with tweezers, dipped it in iodine, and wiped it on Lawson¡¯s skin. Looking at his unskilled movements, Lawson became more and more suspicious. Although he was seriously injured, his wounds just needed to be disinfected to stop the bleeding and some medicine. When he was Ondo¡¯s assistant, he also helped seriously injured people. There was no need for such aplicated injection. The moment the needle was about to pierce into Lawson¡¯s skin, he flipped the doctor¡¯s wrist. Lawson grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand and pushed him away. ¡°You are not a doctor! Who are you?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 78 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Fight Between Women Vi strode to her Magotan, opened the door, and signaled Rayna to sit in as well. She rushed to the filming base. Rayna sat anxiously in the passenger seal and suddenly felt a little ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Zumthor. I don¡¯t know low to drive. Thank you for driving. I want to be your driver if I know how to drive.¡± ¡°I thought you were going to say something else. It¡¯s not a big deal. Just find time to learnter.¡± Vi was amused by the words, and her tense mood was rxed. Rayna still wanted to say something. But after some thought, she closed her mouth and looked at Vi with admiration. Vi braked abruptly, parked the car outside the filming base, and hurriedly walked in. Rayna quickly followed behind Vi with an expression as serious as Vi¡¯s. The person in charge received the notice in advance and stood outside to wee them. *Ms. Zumthor, you are finally here. The two are in a heated argument. We don¡¯t know how to handle them.¡± The person in charge introduced the situation as he walked, ¡°One is a new hot actress, and the other side is the young daughter of a rich family. We can¡¯t afford to offend any of them, so we can only invite you over.¡± ¡°What are the names of these two? Who said to withdraw?¡± Vi asked. ¡°The famous actress is called Zoie Baron. The daughter of a rich family is Olive Giles from Phdelphia. They quarreled because of the bed. They both said that they would withdraw from the ¡°Since they want to leave, we don¡¯t have to force them to stay.¡± ¨C Vi sneered, ¡°But we have to punish them, and let the rest understand what the rules are.¡± As the two spoke, they had already arrived at the hall. The two parties involved each sat on one side while looking angry. ¡°Are you the ones causing trouble? If you don¡¯t want to participate, you can leave directly. Don¡¯t make things difficult for everyone.¡± Vi looked at the two with a hostile expression. ¡°You bitch. You are just a managing director. How dare you say that to me?¡±* Zoie looked at Vi in disgust. ¡°I came to participate in your program. You should feel lucky for your company. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of Mr. McGraw, who would participate in this kind of program with no poprity?¡± ¡°Ms. Baron, I hope you will recognize the reality. With your current fame and status, you are not worthy of saying such words, Vi eleganty sat down in the main seat and continued, ¡°Angle Group is a well-knownpany in the entertainment industry. What it can bring to you is far inore than you can imagine. If you don¡¯t want to stay, you can leave. If you pay enough for the breach of contract, I will immediately let you go.¡± ¡°You. What kind of attitude is this? It is your honor to have me in your program. How dare you ask for compensation from me?¡± Zoie was so angry that her face turned flushed. Vi nced at her, picked up the list of contestants on the table, and casually flipped through it. I have one rule. No matter how others treat me. I will simrly treat them. Since you are here because of Mr. McGraw, I will ask him to drive you away personally. Will you be humiliated more?¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯m not done with you. You will pay for this.¡± Zoie left after saying this. ¡°What about you? ¡°Are you leaving or staying?¡± Vi looked at Olive, who was beside her. ¡°Of course, I have to leave. I don¡¯t want to stay in a talent show like yours for several months.¡± Olive sounded angry. ¡°Zoie has no manners, and it¡¯s the same for the staff. I¡¯ll sue yourpany, and you will know how powerful my family is.¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Vi put down the information form in her hand. ¡°Pay up the penal sum and leave. Our program doesn¡¯t need a brainless person like you. As for suing us, you can try it. I¡¯ll wait for the court summons.¡± Vi no longer looked at Olive and ordered the person in charge, ¡°What are you waiting for? Send her out.¡± After she finished speaking, she ignored Olive¡¯s ugly expression. She gracefully stroked her hair and walked out. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, have you settled it? Thepany has a new guest, who is waiting for you in the reception room.¡± When Rayna saw Vie out, she immediately greeted Vi and pointed to her cell phone. ¡°Who is that?¡± Vi sat in the car and fastened her seatbelt. ¡°Mr. Callis of the Callis Group and his wife, but they didn¡¯t say clearly enough. I don¡¯t know why they are here,¡± Rayna scratched her head and said. Vi nodded and drove the car back to Angle Group as fast as possible. In the reception room¡­, Joans and Audrey were anxiously waiting while asionally looking up. When they finally saw a familiar figure, they became excited. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you finally came back. We have been waiting for you. I came here with my wife to thank you,¡± Joans said as he extended his hand to Vi. ¡°Yes, yes, thank you for finding Bentley, getting Breenda out of the vegetative state, and uncovering the plot of Anaya. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we will still be kept in the dark until now. We always thought that Breenda¡¯s car crash was an ident,¡± Audrey echoed. Vi smiled, ¡°No need to thank me. We take what we need. Ms. Callis helped me a lot by waking up.¡± Joans did not expect Vi to be so elegant that she didn¡¯t take their gratitude for granted. Joans was impressed by Vi. Vi asked, ¡°How is she now?¡± ¡°She just woke up. Her body still needs time to recover, but it is much better than before.¡± Audrey excitedly held Vi¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have Bentley follow up on Ms. Callis¡¯ treatment process and have him come up with the most suitable n until your daughterpletely recovers.¡± After hearing Vi¡¯s promise, Joans and Audrey looked at each other. Even Joans, who had been in the business industry for many years, couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed at that moment. Thank you very much, Ms. Zumthor. You helped us a lot. We are endlessly grateful for this. In addition, we are here today to discuss thepany¡¯s cooperation with you. I wonder if you have this intention?¡± ¡°Cooperation?¡± Vi was slightly shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected Joans to be so generous. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want to provide a stable investment for Angle Group. In the future, I will invest 50 percent of the money you need for every one of your programs. What do you think? I¡¯m not in a hurry to get an answer immediately. I can give you more time to think about it.¡± ¡°No need to think about it. We can sign the contract now.¡± Vi immediately agreed to this suggestion. When it came to benefits, there was no eternal partner and no eternal enemy. Now that Joans took the initiative to express cooperating intention, Vi naturally had no reason to refuse. Joans got everything prepared. He took out a contract that had already been drawn up and handed it to Vi. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, if you feel that there¡¯s no problem after reading it, you can sign it directly.¡± Vi took a closer look at the uses on it and quickly signed it. She reached out to Joans and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Callis. It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you.¡± ¡°Happy cooperation.¡± Joans brought the contract and left thepany with Audrey with satisfaction. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But continuous things interrupted Vi¡¯s original n. She nned to go to the Caffrey¡¯s house after she finished thepany¡¯s daily affairs. Along the way, she drove the car fast to avoid any other things disturbing her. In the Caffrey¡¯s house¡­ Whitney was holding her cell phone while pacing back and forth in the room with anxiety. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ondo? He usually doesn¡¯t turn off his cell phone. Why has he been turning off his cell phone for the past two days? I can¡¯t even get in touch with Lawson. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± The cell phone in her hand rang. She immediately picked it up and asked eagerly, ¡°How is it? Is there any news?¡± ¡°Sorry, Madam, there is still no news from Mr. Caffrey. And he hasn¡¯t returned to thepany for several days in a row, so¡­¡± ¡°So what? The Caffrey family paid you to work. Hurry up and investigate. If there is no news of my precious son, you¡¯ll be fired.¡± Whitney hung up the call angrily and threw her cell phone into the yard. There was a tter. Vi, who was walking into the courtyard unhindered, suddenly paused in her high heels and picked up the cell phone that had fallen beside her feet. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 79 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Fight Between Women Vi strode to her Magotan, opened the door, and signaled Rayna to sit in as well. She rushed to the filming base. Rayna sat anxiously in the passenger seal and suddenly felt a little ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Zumthor. I don¡¯t know low to drive. Thank you for driving. I want to be your driver if I know how to drive.¡± ¡°I thought you were going to say something else. It¡¯s not a big deal. Just find time to learnter.¡± Vi was amused by the words, and her tense mood was rxed. Rayna still wanted to say something. But after some thought, she closed her mouth and looked at Vi with admiration. Vi braked abruptly, parked the car outside the filming base, and hurriedly walked in. Rayna quickly followed behind Vi with an expression as serious as Vi¡¯s. The person in charge received the notice in advance and stood outside to wee them. *Ms. Zumthor, you are finally here. The two are in a heated argument. We don¡¯t know how to handle them.¡± The person in charge introduced the situation as he walked, ¡°One is a new hot actress, and the other side is the young daughter of a rich family. We can¡¯t afford to offend any of them, so we can only invite you over.¡± ¡°What are the names of these two? Who said to withdraw?¡± Vi asked. ¡°The famous actress is called Zoie Baron. The daughter of a rich family is Olive Giles from Phdelphia. They quarreled because of the bed. They both said that they would withdraw from the ¡°Since they want to leave, we don¡¯t have to force them to stay.¡± ¨C Vi sneered, ¡°But we have to punish them, and let the rest understand what the rules are.¡± As the two spoke, they had already arrived at the hall. The two parties involved each sat on one side while looking angry. ¡°Are you the ones causing trouble? If you don¡¯t want to participate, you can leave directly. Don¡¯t make things difficult for everyone.¡± Vi looked at the two with a hostile expression. ¡°You bitch. You are just a managing director. How dare you say that to me?¡±* Zoie looked at Vi in disgust. ¡°I came to participate in your program. You should feel lucky for your company. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of Mr. McGraw, who would participate in this kind of program with no poprity?¡± ¡°Ms. Baron, I hope you will recognize the reality. With your current fame and status, you are not worthy of saying such words, Vi eleganty sat down in the main seat and continued, ¡°Angle Group is a well-knownpany in the entertainment industry. What it can bring to you is far inore than you can imagine. If you don¡¯t want to stay, you can leave. If you pay enough for the breach of contract, I will immediately let you go.¡± ¡°You. What kind of attitude is this? It is your honor to have me in your program. How dare you ask for compensation from me?¡± Zoie was so angry that her face turned flushed. Vi nced at her, picked up the list of contestants on the table, and casually flipped through it. I have one rule. No matter how others treat me. I will simrly treat them. Since you are here because of Mr. McGraw, I will ask him to drive you away personally. Will you be humiliated more?¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯m not done with you. You will pay for this.¡± Zoie left after saying this. ¡°What about you? ¡°Are you leaving or staying?¡± Vi looked at Olive, who was beside her. ¡°Of course, I have to leave. I don¡¯t want to stay in a talent show like yours for several months.¡± Olive sounded angry. ¡°Zoie has no manners, and it¡¯s the same for the staff. I¡¯ll sue yourpany, and you will know how powerful my family is.¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Vi put down the information form in her hand. ¡°Pay up the penal sum and leave. Our program doesn¡¯t need a brainless person like you. As for suing us, you can try it. I¡¯ll wait for the court summons.¡± Vi no longer looked at Olive and ordered the person in charge, ¡°What are you waiting for? Send her out.¡± After she finished speaking, she ignored Olive¡¯s ugly expression. She gracefully stroked her hair and walked out. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, have you settled it? Thepany has a new guest, who is waiting for you in the reception room.¡± When Rayna saw Vie out, she immediately greeted Vi and pointed to her cell phone. ¡°Who is that?¡± Vi sat in the car and fastened her seatbelt. ¡°Mr. Callis of the Callis Group and his wife, but they didn¡¯t say clearly enough. I don¡¯t know why they are here,¡± Rayna scratched her head and said. Vi nodded and drove the car back to Angle Group as fast as possible. In the reception room¡­, Joans and Audrey were anxiously waiting while asionally looking up. When they finally saw a familiar figure, they became excited. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you finally came back. We have been waiting for you. I came here with my wife to thank you,¡± Joans said as he extended his hand to Vi. ¡°Yes, yes, thank you for finding Bentley, getting Breenda out of the vegetative state, and uncovering the plot of Anaya. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we will still be kept in the dark until now. We always thought that Breenda¡¯s car crash was an ident,¡± Audrey echoed. Vi smiled, ¡°No need to thank me. We take what we need. Ms. Callis helped me a lot by waking up.¡± Joans did not expect Vi to be so elegant that she didn¡¯t take their gratitude for granted. Joans was impressed by Vi. Vi asked, ¡°How is she now?¡± ¡°She just woke up. Her body still needs time to recover, but it is much better than before.¡± Audrey excitedly held Vi¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have Bentley follow up on Ms. Callis¡¯ treatment process and have him come up with the most suitable n until your daughterpletely recovers.¡± After hearing Vi¡¯s promise, Joans and Audrey looked at each other. Even Joans, who had been in the business industry for many years, couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed at that moment. Thank you very much, Ms. Zumthor. You helped us a lot. We are endlessly grateful for this. In addition, we are here today to discuss thepany¡¯s cooperation with you. I wonder if you have this intention?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Cooperation?¡± Vi was slightly shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected Joans to be so generous. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want to provide a stable investment for Angle Group. In the future, I will invest 50 percent of the money you need for every one of your programs. What do you think? I¡¯m not in a hurry to get an answer immediately. I can give you more time to think about it.¡± ¡°No need to think about it. We can sign the contract now.¡± Vi immediately agreed to this suggestion. When it came to benefits, there was no eternal partner and no eternal enemy. Now that Joans took the initiative to express cooperating intention, Vi naturally had no reason to refuse. Joans got everything prepared. He took out a contract that had already been drawn up and handed it to Vi. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, if you feel that there¡¯s no problem after reading it, you can sign it directly.¡± Vi took a closer look at the uses on it and quickly signed it. She reached out to Joans and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Callis. It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you.¡± ¡°Happy cooperation.¡± Joans brought the contract and left thepany with Audrey with satisfaction. But continuous things interrupted Vi¡¯s original n. She nned to go to the Caffrey¡¯s house after she finished thepany¡¯s daily affairs. Along the way, she drove the car fast to avoid any other things disturbing her. In the Caffrey¡¯s house¡­ Whitney was holding her cell phone while pacing back and forth in the room with anxiety. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ondo? He usually doesn¡¯t turn off his cell phone. Why has he been turning off his cell phone for the past two days? I can¡¯t even get in touch with Lawson. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± The cell phone in her hand rang. She immediately picked it up and asked eagerly, ¡°How is it? Is there any news?¡± ¡°Sorry, Madam, there is still no news from Mr. Caffrey. And he hasn¡¯t returned to thepany for several days in a row, so¡­¡± ¡°So what? The Caffrey family paid you to work. Hurry up and investigate. If there is no news of my precious son, you¡¯ll be fired.¡± Whitney hung up the call angrily and threw her cell phone into the yard. There was a tter. Vi, who was walking into the courtyard unhindered, suddenly paused in her high heels and picked up the cell phone that had fallen beside her feet. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 80 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Go Bankrupt Vi looked at the shattered screen and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Your temper hasn¡¯t changed at all, but it¡¯s a pity that you have a big temper and can¡¯t vent your anger.¡± After she finished speaking, she gently released her hand, and a few more cracks appeared on Whitney¡¯s already cracked screen. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Whitney came out of the hall. Although it was still fresh in her memory about thest time when Vi asked for her debt, her noble personality never allowed her to be timid. ¡°You bring bad luck to us. You are already divorced, yet you still cause trouble for my son. My son is unlucky.¡± ¡°Yes, your son is unlucky. He will be even more unlucky in the future. So tell me, where did Ondo go?¡± Vi asked with a cold face. ¡°How would I know? Stop pestering my son. On one hand, you keep saying that you want to leave him, and on the other hand, you are still chasing after him. What a good move. You are cheap, aren¡¯t you?¡± Whitney rolled her eyes. Vi was anused. Just as she was about to retort, Alisha came down from upstairs and red at her. ¡°Do you even deserve to know where my brother is? My brother already has Anaya. Why are you still so shameless?¡± Alisha still remembered the humiliation she had suffered from Vi twice. So she didn¡¯t dare to walk over and only dared stand on the stairs while gritting her teeth and ring at Vi. She wanted to tear Vi to pieces, but she could only say it. ¡°If you weren¡¯t kept by Russell, how could you be so arrogant? You look like a coquette, and you are cheap. You are not as good as Anaya. ¡°I¡¯m telling you. Anaya will soon marry into the Caffrey family. Don¡¯t humiliate yourself here. Get out.¡± Vi leaned against the wall and quietly listened to her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°When you have time, check on your cell phone that you threw away and take a good look at today¡¯s news. Your precious Anaya seems to be in a bad situation.¡± Whitney and Alisha didn¡¯t check the news today and were confused by Vi¡¯s words. Vi smoothed her hair beyond her ears, raised her head slightly, and looked around the Caffrey¡¯s house before continuing ¡°Although Ondo isn¡¯t here, it doesn¡¯t matter. I came to inform you of something. You have been living toofortably, which makes me feel ufortable.¡± ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡± Alisha was startled by the cold aura around Vi. The previous few miserable experiences made her subconsciously look out of the gate to see if there were any bodyguards. Vi¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile. ¡°Which means the Caffrey family will go bankrupt.¡± When Vi said this, she looked rxed, as if she was just narrating an ordinary matter. with that, she got into the car, stepped on the gas pedal, and left the Caffrey¡¯s house. Alisha and Whitney were angry and constantly cursed at Vi. ¡°Mom. Did you hear that? This bitch is so crazy.¡± Alisha was so angry that her hands trembled. Whitney¡¯s face was also very ugly. ¡°Mom, Russell won¡¯t help her destroy our family, right?¡± Whitney shook her head without hesitation. ¡°How is that possible? Russell is powerful, but Caffrey Group isn¡¯t to be trifled with. No matter how much Russell likes her, Russell won¡¯t provoke our family for her.¡± Even though Whitney said this, she didn¡¯t expect that Vi woulde to her house to provoke her family. Whitney was so angry. She made up her mind to teach Vi, whom she regarded as a bitch, a lesson. As Vi drove on the road, she came up with a n in her mind. The best way to make the Caffrey family bankrupt was to start with Caffrey Group, but Caffrey Group was a famous bigpany in Washington, and it wasn¡¯t easy to take it down in a short time with her strength. And she still had the task her father had given her. With something on her mind, she returned to the vi. Russell was waiting for her at the door just as she entered the garden. When Russell saw Viing over, he had a mysterious look on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vi was confused, and she was going to enter the vi. ¡°Russell, I still have something to deal with. Just say what you want to say.¡± ¡°An old friend is waiting for you inside. Guess who it is?¡± Vi looked at Russell¡¯s mysterious expression and walked up the stairs with a puzzled expression. A tall and thin man with a refined temperament stood in the living room. When he heard Vi¡¯s footsteps, he suddenly turned around and met Vi¡¯s clear eyes. ¡°Stanley?¡± Vi asked in surprise. ¡°Vi. It¡¯s been six years since west met. You look different. I never thought I would see you again. What happened six years ago? Why did you end up in Washington?¡± Stanley asked excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Vi smiled at him. ¡°How long have you waited? Have a seat?¡± Vi asked Stanley to sit on the main couch while she sat on the couch on the side. Her slender fingers picked up the ss and poured a ss of water for Stanley. Stanley saw that Vi¡¯s every movement was still extremely elegant. Six years ago, that young and delicate face of hers had be mature and alluring. Stanley¡¯s heart was filled with emotions. ¡°You have changed a lot these years.¡± ¡°I am no longer a child, of course, I will change.¡± Vi smiled and changed the topic, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since west met. Why don¡¯t we have dinner here before leaving?¡± ¡°Of course, why don¡¯t we drink and reminisce tonight?¡± Stanley asked. ¡°Stanley, don¡¯t get drunk today. She will make fun of you.¡± Russell came in from outside and patted Stanley on the shoulder with familiarity. ¡°I still remember this. A few years ago when we were drinking together, you got drunk after drinking a ss of wine. At that time, I was shocked and almost sent you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Come on, I am different now from a few years ago. I am a good drinker now. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯spete.¡± Vi silently followed behind the two. While looking at their backs, she thought of a lot. It seemed that it had been a long time since she had talked to her old friends about the past. The three years she spent with Ondo almost made her forget about her original confident, enthusiastic, and cheerful self. It was time to celebrate the meeting of old friends for many years. Russell specially opened a bottle of good wine that had been treasured for a long time to liven things up. ¡°Are you looking down on my alcohol tolerance? Just a bottle of wine? Come on. I¡¯m better than that.¡± Stanley half-jokingly punched Russell on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on this bottle of wine. When I went to France two years ago, I specially visited Chateau Latour and brought the bottle of wine back. The alcohol content isn¡¯t low. Even when Vi came back, I didn¡¯t take it out to drink. Hurry up and try it.¡± Russell took out three crystal goblets, poured a little wine, and handed it to Stanley. Stanley took the goblet and sniffed it before slowly taking a sip. ¡°It is good.¡± The three drank the wine in one gulp after clinking sses. It was alreadyte at night. Stanley was already a little drunk. He looked at Vi¡¯s slightly flushed face and hesitated for a long time. ¡°Vi, when I came over, I heard Russell talk about you. These past few years¡­ How have you been? That man, he¡­¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 81 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Find Her ¡°There is no need to mention the past.¡± Vi¡¯s expression was indifferent as she raised her ss and drank another mouthful of wine. Stanley knew that he had asked something he shouldn¡¯t have asked, so he quickly smiled and changed the topic. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let the past go. I heard that Carlos has arranged a task for you. How about it? Are you confident toplete it?¡± ¡°Of course, I am determined to win.¡± At the mention of her career, Vi was confident. ¡°I recentlyunched a new female group talent show. I am very confident about this. I believe that it will make Angle Group popr.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. However, I have one more thing to ask you this time¡­¡± Stanley looked straight into Vi¡¯s eyes. There was a bit of hesitation on his drunken face. ¡°You¡­¡± After thinking about it for a while, Stanley still chose to hide his true thoughts and smiled. ¡°I intend to cooperate with Angle Group. What do you think?¡± ¡°Of course, I will agree. I won¡¯t reject a business partner who asks for cooperation actively.¡± Right now, it was time for Angle Group to bring in arge number of resources and talents. Stanley¡¯s active cooperation would undoubtedly bring Vi more benefits. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Vi smiled slyly and took the initiative to drink the wine. ¡°Deal.¡± Stanleyughed heartily, and he also drank the wine. It was alreadyte at night. They ended the dinner and returned to their rooms to rest. Vi wasn¡¯t drunk. Instead, she was more sober than usual. If Vi wanted to defeat the Caffrey Group, she had to quickly umte strength in a short period. Vi pulled out a chair and sat down in front of the table, preparing to make a preliminary n about how to make Caffrey Group go bankrupt. Caffrey Group was now mainly involved in real estate. If Vi wanted to defeat it, she must have a foothold in this industry. However, vj was not familiar with real estate. After thinking about it, she still felt that it was the most reliable to ask Stanley for advice. ¡°Are you asleep? I have something to ask you.¡± Vi quickly edited a Line message and sent it over. ¡°No, I¡¯m in the corridor.¡± Vi gently opened the door and Stanley stood by the window at the end of the corridor, enjoying the breeze, Stanley looked at Vi quietly, ¡°I want to enter real estate, but I don¡¯t know much about this. I need your help. This matter is very important to me, so please.¡± Vi leaned against the window and closed the window. Stanley frowned but did not ask Vi what she wanted to do. ¡°I do know a little about this. I will study it tomorrow and make it into a file for you to see.¡± Vi received his promise, thanked him, and returned to her room in satisfaction. With the help of the people in the industry, Vi¡¯s n would be much easier to implement. Vi fell into a deep sleep in satisfaction. However, at this time, in the mountain range of the intersection between Washington and Phdelphia, someone was still suffering from insomnia due toplicated thoughts. Ondo sat in the car, smoking one cigarette after another. He stared out of the window. Ondo had been looking for Vi here for two days and two nights. There was still no news. Ondo did not believe that Vi would die here. Ondo believed that he would find Vi and take her back to Washington. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, when can we go back?¡± Ondo¡¯s subordinate yawned and asked drowsily. Ondo nced at him coldly. ¡°When you find Vi, we will go back.¡± The man tactfully shut his mouth, and the other subordinate boldly asked, ¡°It has been a few days since Ms. Zumthor jumped off the ne. This vast mountain range is full of wild wolves and wild boars. What if she¡­¡± ¡°There is no ¡®what if¡¯. Even if there is only left a skeleton of her, I must bring it back. If anyone dares to ask this kind of question again, don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡± Ondo said calmly, but his tone was cold and ruthless. The rest of the people were frightened. They went to the side to rest. When everyone gradually fell asleep, Ondo was still awake. He was staring out the window. It was in the Caffrey¡¯s house. The lights were still on. ¡°This is so infuriating!¡± Crack! Whitney fiercely threw the cup to the ground, and the crystal cup instantly shattered into pieces. ¡°How dare Anaya opened a press conference in the name of Ondo¡¯s fianc¨¦e? She embarrassed the Caffrey family! Since the Callis family drove her away, why are we still admitting her identity? Tomorrow, we will announce to the outside world that Ondo and her engagement are canceled!¡± Whitney leaned angrily on the sofa, Whitney said, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s shameful for the Callis family to raise such a daughter! How dare Audrey asks me to change the engagement to Breenda! In her dreams!¡± She continued, ¡°My son is more than enough to marry the daughter of the richest family. How dare a small family like the Callis family has the nerve to beg for engagement! I didn¡¯t agree with this marriage at the beginning. If it wasn¡¯t for Ondo¡¯s insistence, there wouldn¡¯t be such a terrible thing! I am so angry!¡± When Alisha saw this, she hurriedly came over to calm Whitney down and gave her an idea. ¡°I saw that Anaya was pretending to be decent. I didn¡¯t expect that she would do such an immoral thing! It was even exposed in front of the public media! This engagement sliould indeed be canceled! But is it alright for us to do this behind Ondo¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t?¡± Whitney frowned. She was even angrier. ¡°I am his mother! What¡¯s more, if Anaya did something like this, would Ondo still want to marry her?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But Ondo isn¡¯t here, and Caffrey Group needs him.¡± Alisha sat down beside Whitney in frustration. ¡°That is a problem.¡± Whitney fell silent. ¡°But since Ondo is not here, we can also teach that bitch a lesson!¡± Alisha couldn¡¯t wait to take action and teach Vi a lesson. The phone suddenly rang. Alisha looked at Whitney and immediately picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, Alisha. Long time no see! Are you and Whitney well?¡± Theughter of the woman on the other side of the line rang in Alisha¡¯s ears. ¡°You are ¡­ Jaylin? Are you back?¡± Alisha asked in surprise. Alisha immediately handed her phone to Whitney and gave her a meaningful look, allowing them to talk directly. Jaylin was a powerful branch of the Caffrey family and was also the heir to the Haworth family. Jaylin had been studying abroad. She was very good at business. Whitney immediately understood and took the phone to greet Jaylin. ¡°Jaylin, when did you return? Are you preparing to return to Washington?¡± Jaylin replied, ¡°Whitney, I¡¯ll be in Washington in the afternoon. I¡¯ll visit you when I have time. It¡¯s been so long since west met. I miss you so much.¡± ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll bring Alisha to pick you up as a wee. Do you have any other arrangements? If not, you can stay in the Caffrey¡¯s house for a few days.¡± Whitney said in one breath. ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t have any other arrangements. Let¡¯s do as you say.¡± Jaylin agreed. Whitney hung up the phone, and the sad expression disappeared from her face. Alisha, who was listening from the side, also became proud. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s great. Jaylin is back. If she is willing to help us, I don¡¯t believe that Vi, that little slut who grew up in the orphanage, can defeat us! Russell is also not able to protect her every time!¡± Whitney did not speak again, but the expression on her face showed wliat she was thinking. Chantor 01 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 82 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 82 Chapter 82 I Want Quick and Brilliant Sess To wee Jaylin, the two of them dressed up and rushed to the airport. The woman in a white T-shirt and skirt waved to them and quickly walked through the crowd. After hugging Whitney and Alisha, Jaylin followed them to the car. ¡°I¡¯m in such a hurry to see you this time because I have something to ask of you.¡± Whitney held her hand and went straight to the point, ¡°Too many things have happened in the Caffrey family recently. We¡¯re helpless. I really don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± ¡°What can I do for you? I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡± Jaylin had guessed her intention. She nodded calmly. Whitney and Alisha looked at each other, secretly delighted. Alisha told Jaylin about what had happened in the Caffrey family recently and emphasized how barbaric and shameless Vi was. ¡°This woman dared to bully our family!¡± Jaylin took a sip of tea. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate her to find a way to deal with her.¡± Whitney held her hands and said lovingly, ¡°Sorry to trouble you. Ondo is not here, and we don¡¯t know how to deal with that vicious person. Without you, we would have been bullied!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Whitney.¡± Jaylin smiled at her. As the two talked, the car had returned to the Caffrey¡¯s ce. Jaylin took the lead to go upstairs, came to the room that Whitney had arranged for her in advance, and began to pack her luggage. She had learned a lot of things about business over the years abroad and was very clear about the unwritten rules of the business. The power of the Caffrey family was obvious to all. There would be no harm in helping Whitney and Alisha this time. ¡°Miss, Vi is working as the managing director of the Angle Group. Currently, she is in charge of the female talent show of thepany.¡± A message was received. Jaylin made up her mind. She immediately took a taxi to the talent show shooting base. On the way, she looked up the information of all the contestants and picked one that was not famous. Such a person was ranked in the middle. Few people would pay attention to her. She would not be easily eliminated either. This one was inost suitable to be an informant. Jaylin invited her to the coffee shop across the base, A girl in a simple training uniform walked over to her and asked directly, ¡°You are Jaylin? Why do you call me here?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the reason.¡± Jaylin pushed the coffee that she had ordered in advance to the girl. ¡°You only need to do what I tell you. When the job is done, I will invest in yourpany so that you can have sufficient resources to get famous.¡± ¡°But what about the talent show?¡± The girl was a little tempted by this offer but hadn¡¯t made a decision. ¡°If I cooperate with you, I will lose the chance to be picked.¡± ¡°Do you really think that you can be picked? It¡¯s not easy for you.¡± Jaylin put on an elegant smile. ¡°ording to my investigation, all the yers in the team either have a good brilliant background or many fans. Look at you, you have none of them. It will only be a waste of time for you to be there. Cooperating with me is the best choice for you.¡± The girl hesitated, and her fingers twisted the edge of the tablecloth. Jaylin wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get her answer. She enjoyed her coffee leisurely. ¡°I can cooperate with you. What should I do?¡± The girl made up her mind and slowly clenched her fists. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I believe you won¡¯t disappoint me¡­¡± Jaylin mmed the investment contract on the table, got up, and left the coffee shop. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At the building of Angle Group. Having quite a lot of free time recently, Vi spent it studying real estate. To help her, Stanley concealed his identity and served Angle Group as the managing director. ¡°I have a new idea. Stanley walked into her office and put a document on her desk. ¡°I think you can invest in a small project as a first try.¡± ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Vi took the document and read it carefully. ¡°If you want to quickly familiarize yourself with the industry, the best way is to integrate into it and deepen your understanding in practice. A small investment project isn¡¯t risky. Moreover, it can give you experience. This is the best way in the short term to sharpen yourself.¡± Stanley sat down on the sofa, waiting for her reply. ¡°This sound like a practical idea.¡± Vi nodded and closed the document. Stanley was about to tell her about the project he valued, but she suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Small projects take safety as the priority and dodge risks. However, this is not my style. I want quick and brilliant sess. The stars in her eyes sparkled and stunned Stanley. ¡°Arge fjim base in Washington is being rebuilt, the construction of which willst a month and a half. This is a good opportunity. Moreover, the film base is also good for the development of Angle Group. Investing in this project is killing two birds with one stone.¡± Stanley looked at her with surprise, She had both wisdom and courage. Her idea was feasible. It seemed that he was overthinking. She had grown up. She was no longer the little girl he thought she was. ¡°You can do whatever you want without worry,¡± Stanley said with a look of approval. Vi swiftly signed a contract to speed up the construction of the film base. She ordered someone to collect the information on projects of Caffrey Group in recent years for her to study the characteristics, strengths, and weaknesses of Caffrey Group. Caffrey Group almost monopolized half of the real estate market in Washington. It was easier said than done to take it down in the short term. After Vi got off work, she shut herself in her room to study the document. ¡°You¡¯ll wear yourself out.¡± Russell knocked on her door. ¡°Come down and eat something. Chana made your favorite dish.¡± Vi leaned back in her chair, unable to hide the exhaustion in her eyes. ¡°To know one¡¯s own strength and the enemy¡¯s is the sure way to victory. I must get myself prepared before the first battle begins.¡± ¡°You are right, but themander can¡¯t win the battle if she doesn¡¯t rest well.¡± Russell pushed the door open, pressed her shoulder, and brought her to the dining table. He poured her a ss of milk. ¡°The first episode of your talent show has been broadcast. The viewership ratings are very good. If you n the follow-up well, its poprity will even get higher.¡± Vi slowed down the chewing speed and began to think while eating. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go to the shooting base tomorrow to tell them what to do.¡± To increase the attraction of the program, Vi had the person in charge add many outdoor shoots. The second phase would be the Lakeside Area on the outskirts of Washington. ¡°To rx the contestants, we haveunched a special n for summer. We will take you to the Lakeside Area for a rowingpetition. Please pack your things and we will set off in the afternoon.¡± The supervisor gathered all the contestants in the dormitory ball and informed them of such exciting news. The girls all cheered and went back to their dormitory to pack their stuff. A petite figure took advantage of the chaos to hide in the public bathroom and send a message to Jaylin. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 83 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 83 Chapter 83 A Contestant Is Missing Jaylin quickly replied to her and made the arrangements. At the talent show shooting base, a group of people chattered as they got into the car. Theke was shimmering, shing with ripples under the wind. The leaves by theke made rustling sounds, adding a bit of appeal to the scenery of the quietke area. All the participants were organized and divided into six teams topete. Dahlia Cordell, one of the contestants, got on the boat and finally chose to sit in the seat behind a rich girl. The referee blew a whistle, and the two boats quickly rushed forward. Because none of the contestants had the experience of rowing a boat, the boat swayed forward. And the contestants constantly screamed andughed. It would be a great show, and the scene was lively. The wind on theke gradually grew stronger, and the already moving and shaking boat suddenly shook more violently. At a ce where the camera could not catch, there was a sudden thud. ¡°Ah! Help!¡± The rich girl, Monica Cooper, fell into the water! ¡°Someone help! I¡¯m going to drown!¡± Monica shouted in panic. The other people on the boat did not expect that someone would fall into the water. They all panicked and shouted for help to the shore. Fortunately, the lifeguard was not far from the shore, and as soon as he heard the cry for help, he immediately swam over and picked up Monica, who had already been soaked through. At this time, the shooting had been suspended. Monica wiped the water off her face and cursed angrily. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ce? What if something happened to me today? Can you afford it?¡± The supervisor hurriedly ran over to check Monica¡¯s physical condition and heaved a sigh of relief after repeatedly confirming that she was fine. ¡°Why did you have to hold such an outdoor activity? You caused me to suffer such a huge humiliation. It¡¯s your fault!¡± Monica pointed her finger at the supervisor. The supervisor felt that he was in the wrong, so he took Monica¡¯s scolding without saying a word. Someone¡¯ watched the show in the crowd and quickly typed to report thepletion of the task. Because it was a blind spot in the surveince area, the photographer following the contestants didn¡¯t shoot anything. In addition, the shaking was so intense that no one noticed what happened at the end of the boat. Monica was also confused. ¡°Both your crew and the manager of theke area are responsible for this ident. I will not let you off easily! Wait for this matter to be exposed!¡± Monica batefully said that and left the scenic area in anger. The supervisor and the manager looked at each other, not knowing what to do. They were all very clear about Monica¡¯s background. Regardless of whether what she said was true or not, as long as this ident was exposed and appeared on trending topics, arge number ofizens would curse at them. It would definitely have a bad impact on Angle Group and the program. ¡°What should we do?¡± The supervisor looked anxious and could not make up his mind. ¡°If she really exposes this matter, in the end, our wage will definitely be deducted!¡± ¡°What else can we do? We need to tell Ms. Zumthor first!¡± The manager made a prompt decision and took out his phone to call Vi. ¡°ident?¡± After listening to the report from the manager, Vi frowned. ¡°When you submitted your application, I took a closer look. The security measures in that scenic area are very good. How could such an ident happen so easily? Go on working. I will handle this matter.¡± The manager calmed down. He asked the chattering contestants to quiet down and took them back to the base. The outdoor shoot was interrupted by this ident. He had to n the new content as soon as possible and shot the next episode before next week¡¯s broadcast. Vi put down the work at hand and handled this matter first. She immediately called Rayna, asking her to arrange for the staff to check the security facilities carefully. ¡°Okay.¡± After listening to the arrangements, Rayna did not leave immediately, but still stood there, as if she had something to say. ¡°What else?¡± Vi didn¡¯t even raise her head. ¡°Ms. Zumthor! The contestant who fell into the water has already spread the news of the ident. She also said that ourpany¡¯s security measures are not in ce and imed that we should compensate!¡± ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Vi finally looked up and smiled meaningfully. Vi nced at the content of the words on the Inte and saw people¡¯s attention to it, and she knew what to do. ¡°I got it. Go and do what I just told you to do. Also, get someone to send me all the videos to me at that time.¡± During the time that Rayna worked with Vi, Rayna understood some of Vi¡¯s style of handling things. However, this was a shooting ident after all. Rayna was still very worried and could not help but remind, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, don¡¯t you care about this?¡± If things went on ording to such a trend, the image of thepany would be greatly reduced! Vi didn¡¯t exin too much. In fact, she already had a conclusion in her heart. When she learned that the incident of falling into the water happened at a dead angle from the cameras, she was even more certain of her thoughts. So many things had happened in a row after the shooting had just started. Three contestants had requested to withdraw from thepetition. This was really ¡­ strange. However, this time, Vi decided to personally make a trip. A hundred girls stayed together all day long. If Vi didn¡¯t go over and show them what they should do, no one knew what kind of tricks they mighte up with in the future. News of Viing to the shooting base immediately spread. Most girls were looking forward to the arrival of Vi, but Dahlia, who knew the purpose of Vi¡¯s visit, wasn¡¯t so calm. Dahlia didn¡¯t have any background, so when she found out that Vi seemed to be getting serious, she felt guilty and quietly went to a blind spot to contact Jaylin. The call went through and Dahlia directly expressed her thoughts. ¡°The managing director of Angle Group has already begun to suspect. She will find out the truth sooner orter. Let¡¯s end our cooperation here. In any case, your goal has already been achieved!¡± Jaylin, who was on the other side of the line, didn¡¯t expect Dahlia to be so timid. This hadn¡¯t even dealt any practical blow to Vi, yet she wanted to run away. ¡°Are you sure you want to go against the future superstar?¡± However, Dahlia was quite sensible. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about her before. I only heard about her achievements recently. This woman is so shrewd that even the former heir of the Callis family was pulled down by her. Don¡¯t say what future superstar. If this matter is discovered, I will be dead!¡± Seeing other contestantsing from afar, Dahlia quickly hung up the phone and deleted all the call records. She even cklisted Jaylin. On the other side, Jaylin¡¯s eyes darkened. Jaylin thought, slut! She actually dared to hang up my call! Jaylin¡¯s eyes were fierce, and she immediately had a n in her heart. It was already quitete when Vi arrived, so she stayed in a hotel near the shooting base. As a result, something happened the next morning. Vi got up early and arrived at the shooting base just in time to urge the contestants to get up. But after the contestants gathered and a head count, they found that someone was missing. ¡°It¡¯s Dahlia.¡± The supervisor carefully reported the name of the missing contestant. Vi was even younger than the supervisor. She looked at Vi¡¯s face, only to see that Vi was actually still calm andposed It was unknown whether Vi was pretending to be experienced or simply ignorant of the seriousness of the matter. However, once the news of the contestant¡¯s disappearance spread, thepany¡¯s image would be ruined! ¡°Is the news blocked?¡± Vi looked at Dahlia¡¯s photo and asked. ¡°Yes, but there are still rumors on the Inte.¡± The supervisor was puzzled. No one was allowed to spread the news, but how could it be posted on the Inte? Vi didn¡¯t seem to hear herst words. She only handed the photo to the supervisor. ¡°Check it out. On the day Monica fell into the water, was this Dahlia sitting next to her?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± To be honest, there were so many contestants that day, and she didn¡¯t remember it. ¡°Alright, go appease the contestants first. Leave the rest to me.¡± After the supervisor left, Vi quickly made a call. ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°I need you to find someone for me. Her name is Dahlia Cordell.¡± The informationwork and hacker technology of Dark Bell were all the best. They quickly found Dahlia¡¯s location and sent it to Vi¡¯s phone. Dahlia was in a deserted amusement park It seemed that she didn¡¯t disappear but was kidnapped. ¡°What a trick! Interesting.¡± Vi looked at the information that popped up on her phone screen and smiled. Knowing the specific location, Vi immediately changed her clothes, and quickly went alone. The one behind the scene this time seemed to have not expected that Vi woulde so quickly, only sending one person to guard. In the run-down house in the amusement park. Dahlia¡¯s eyes were blindfolded and she was tightly tied to the chair, anxious and uneasy. Dahlia had thought that she would be killed, but she suddenly heard the sound of fightinging from outside! Did someonee to save her? Dahlia knocked over the chair in excitement, squirmed on the ground, and crawled towards the door. Just halfway through, the iron gate suddenly opened, and there were very light footstepsing closer and closer. Dahlia didn¡¯t dare to move or make a sound, because she didn¡¯t know which side had won! When the ck cloth in front of Dahlia was uncovered and Dahlia gradually saw the face of the person in front of her. Dahlia was so shocked that her pupils shrank. It was actually ¡­ Vi of Angle Group! Vi hade alone! Dahlia wondered if Vi know what she had done. ¡°Who are you? Are you here to kill me?¡± Vi looked at the girl on the ground whose lips were trembling. She was obviously terrified, but she pretended not to know Vi, Dahlia didn¡¯t know that the subtle changes in her expression couldn¡¯t escape from Vi¡¯s eyes. Vi didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Dahlia, so she went straight to the point. ¡°Tell me, who asked you to deliberately make Monica fall into the water? Who was it that contacted you in the dark?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 84 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 84 Chapter 84 A Helper ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± Dahlia bit her lip. She was quite stubborn. Vi didn¡¯t have the time to waste with Dahlia and took out her phone. ¡°Okay, then I can only ask you to exin to the police.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Dahlia knew that in showbiz, once she left behind a bit of stain, she would flop for the rest of her life. ¡°Apart from telling you who is behind this, I can tell you everything else. I¡­¡± Before Dahlia could finish exining, Vi had already lost her patience. She stood up and looked down at Dahlia. ¡°Unfortunately, I only want to know the person behind you. If you don¡¯t say it, then wait for her people to come and deal with you.¡± After Vi finished speaking, she turned around and was about to leave. Dahlia was so scared that she stopped Vi, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t go. I know you are very powerful. Even the daughter of the Callis family is not your match. I can say it, but can you protect me?¡± ¡°That depends on whether you are sincere or not. Are your words worth my protection?¡± Dahlia raised her face to look at Vi and was shocked to find that the aura around Vi was cold and strong, making her more and more determined to make a choice. ¡°It was Jaylin! She was the one who asked me to make trouble on the show. Later, I¡¯ve had it on my conscience and I wanted to quit, but I was kidnapped by her.¡± Jaylin? When Vi was in the Caffrey family, she had heard Whitney and Alisha mention that Jaylin was the heir of the Haworth family, the cousin of Ondo. All these years, Jaylin seemed to have been studying abroad. Had she returned home? Whitney had invited Jaylin as a helper to deal with her? Interesting. Dahlia saw that Vi was actually sneering after hearing it. Afraid that Vi would doubt her sincerity, Dahlia hurriedly added, ¡°Every word I say is true! You must believe me!¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Vi curved her lips into a faint smile, lowered her body slightly, and whispered a few words into Dahlia¡¯s ear. Dahlia gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Go back and continue the shooting, Pretend that nothing happened. Tell Jaylin that you have thought it through.¡± Although Dahlia didn¡¯t understand what Vi wanted to do, she obediently agreed. When Dahlia lett, Vi sent someone to forge the scene into a scene where Dahlia escaped on her own. When Jaylin received the news that Dahlia had escaped, she scolded her subordinates furiously. Jaylin had nned to kill Dahlia and shift the me to Vi, but she didn¡¯t expect that this little girl could actually run away by herself. Jaylin was just about to get angry when she received a text message from Dahlia. Dahlia apologized for the matter of hanging up Jaylin¡¯s phone and cklisting her, indicating that she would never dare to disobey Jaylin again, her words helpless and humble. Jaylin was very proud after reading it. Jaylin thought, this little girl just needs to be taught a lesson! Isn¡¯t she obedient now? After Dahlia returned, some of the rumors on the Inte broke down. Although Monica refused to let go, before Vi appeared, Joans and his wife took the initiative to make a trip to the Cooper¡¯s house to settle this matter. Vi didn¡¯t like owing favors, so she agreed to the Callis family¡¯s request and let Bentley stay in Washington for a while to treat Breenda. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Some small rumors quickly passed. The talent show was the first in many years in the country, so it became extremely popr. After such a trivial ident, Vi didn¡¯t continue to waste time with Jaylin. She had more important things to do. Vi went to thend she had bought before, intending to see the construction progress of the film base. For a few days, after Vi got off work, she happily came to the film base. Jaylin quickly got the news and became suspicious of Vi¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Angle Group is an entertainmentpany. Why does the film base need her, the managing director, to supervise?¡± Alisha also did not understand, ¡°She is so concerned about this matter. It is too strange! Don¡¯t tell me she is preparing to deal with us?¡± Jaylin thought nothing of it and sneered, ¡°Since she likes the film base so much, I will send her to hell there!¡± The two of them had ill intentions and plotted in a low voice. In the end, Alisha¡¯s poisonous eyes glowed. ¡°This time, we must not let this slut escape! I want to return all the humiliation from before!¡± Because she was going to the construction site, Vi deliberately wore a pair of sports ts today. At the construction site, Vi wore a safety helmet and listened to the report from the manager of the construction site. ¡°When the wall here is removed and the new foundation is built, it will be much faster. The project will bepleted in half a month at most.¡± The manager exined as he pointed to a broken wall. Vi nodded. ¡°Speed up. If you need more money, the problem of the fund is not a problem for me.¡± The manager, Lincoln Holbrook, heard her domineering words and immediately smiled. ¡°Alright, Ms. Zumthor. I¡¯m relieved to hear your words. However, you have a lot of work to do every day. How can I trouble vou toe here every day? You can rest assured and leave this ce to me. Just be at ease. I will definitely do it perfectly!¡± Vi curved her lips and politely replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Holbrook.¡± The two simply talked about other matters, and someone called Lincoln over to do something Lincoln looked annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Ms. Zumthor is still here¡­¡± Vi frowned slightly and interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Work is the priority. I can walk around by myself.¡± Since Vi had already said so, Lincoln knew that he couldn¡¯t tter her again. He asked Vi to take care of herself at the construction site and then left. Vi walked around the base for a while and was about to leave. Suddenly, a tall, unfamiliar man walked up to Vi and opened his mouth with a rather unpleasant smoky voice. ¡°Hello, Ms. Zumthor. Mr. Holbrook is in trouble. He wants to ask you to go over and take a look.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 85 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Is She Really a Woman? The man wore a safety helmet with his head slightly lowered. That man had dark skin, and the uniform on his body was covered in dust. At a nce, he was a worker who had worked for a long time. Vi looked down slightly. When Vi saw his spotless shoes, she understood something. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Vi said, ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°This way please.¡± The man stretched out his right hand, and the calluses on his right hand were thick. Vi nced at him. Then Vi followed the man. The man took Vi on a quiet path. Seeing that there was an unsafe building in front of them, Vi stopped. ¡°This is the wrong way, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vi stopped and said. The man stopped for a moment, but he quickly regained his calm. That man said, ¡°Mr. Holbrook was afraid that you would be hungry, so he had already sent someone to order dinner. This way is closer.¡± Vi pursed her lips and did not speak Vi only stared at him. Vi¡¯s clear and cold eyes seemed to be able to see through people. The man was stunned by Vi¡¯s gaze and quickly lowered his head, not daring to look at Vi again. That man said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vi had stopped to test him. Vi wanted to give the man a chance to make a move. That man could deal with Vi here, but he did not. It seemed that there was a bigger surprise waiting for Vi ahead. Sure enough, as Vi got closer and closer to the unsafe building, an extremely fast figure suddenly dashed out from behind a broken pir, quickly attacking Vi. Vi had expected this. Vi took half a step back and dodged the fatal attack. However, just as Vi steadied herself, a sound suddenly came from above Vi. As soon as Vi looked up, a hard stone b smashed down on her head. Without much time to think, Vi dodged that attack with a few somersaults and sessfullynded on the safewn next to her. With a boom, the stone b fell to the ground. The stone b stirred up a cloud of dust as if there was fog. When the dust gradually settled, ten strong men jumped out from the dark and surrounded Vi. Without waiting for Vi to take a breath, the group of people rushed up one by one. Those people are different from the brainless hooligans. They attacked in different ways. Those people were extremely well-trained, and Vi felt that their moves were familiar but different. There seemned to be Muay Thai, jujitsu, Capoeira¡­ Vi said, ¡°You think highly of me.¡± Vi sneered as she elegantly squeezed her slender fingers. Vi looked at those people coldly. Unfortunately, the person behind the scenes did not understand Vi and underestimated Vi. Vi raised her eyebrows and hooked her fingers. Vi smiled provocatively and said, ¡°Coming at me together?¡± Everyone looked at each other and attacked Vi at the same time. Because Vi kuew each of their moves, this group of people in her eyes had no advantages except for the number of people. Ten minutester, when Lincoln learned that Vi had been taken away by a strange man who had broken into the construction base, Lincoln noticed that something was wrong and brought a team of security guards with electric batons to help. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, are you alright?¡± By the time Lincoln arrived, Vi had just finished off thest person with a fierce sweep of her leg. The crowd who had rushed over was shocked. Was she really a woman? Lincoln nced at the men who were rolling and wailing on the ground. Lincoln adhered to the principle that he had to do something no matter what andmanded the security guard to give those people an extra hit with the electric batons. ¡°You dare to attack our Ms. Zumthor? Are you sick of living?¡± Vi patted the dust off her hands and smiled in satisfaction. Vi said, ¡°Very good. Tie them up and take them to the police station.¡± After giving her orders, Vi walked around Lincoln and the others and left the construction site without looking back. Lincoln looked at Vi walking away valiantly. Lincoln felt a bit more respectful toward Vi. On the way back, Vi asked Dark Bell to investigate. It was found that the people from the Haworth family had been following her recently. ¡°Jaylin? the Caffrey family?¡± Vi muttered with a mocking smile on her face. Some people were risking their necks crazily. Were they afraid that they wouldn¡¯t die soon enough? It seerned that Vi needed to hurry up with her n to make the Caffrey family go bankrupt. Vi had always been swift and decisive when she did things. The next day, Vi added more manpower to the film and television base. Vi hired almost twice as many workers and asked Lincoln to make a detailed schedule for all the workers. The progress was indeed much faster. It was now summer, and it was scorching hot. Vi still went to inspect the site as usual, ¡°Vi.¡± Vi heard a familiar low voice behind her. Vi turned around and was a little surprised. Vi asked, ¡°Why are you here? Russell smiled and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t been staying in thepany recently. I guess you are here. I came to see you on my way. Let¡¯s have a meal and talk?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Russell reached out to help Vi take off her safety helmet. Russell lovingly wiped the sweat off Vi¡¯s forehead with a tissue and left with her hand. Russell orderer food for the two of them in a high-end restaurant, Russell said, ¡°I heard that Breenda recently invested in arge shopping mall for the Callis Group. It helped the Callis family recover from the loss of the stock market due to Anaya.¡± Anaya¡¯s verdict was out. Because Reba med everything on Anaya, in the end, Anaya was sentenced to ten years. Ondo had never shown up nor helped Anaya. Moreover, the Callis family had severed ties with Anaya. Anaya was left alone and had no help. Anaya could only obediently stay in prison. Although Breenda was much better because the car ident had hurt her nerves, her legs were still numb, and Breenda could only sit in a wheelchair. However, in terms of business, Breenda could already help Joans. Vi had quite a good impression of Breenda, a businesswoman. Russell said, ¡°The Callis family values thisrge shopping mall. Tomorrow is the opening ceremony. I heard that they have invited all the famous families and big bosses in entire Washington. Joans hopes that you and I can be there to support him. What do you think?¡±. Russell said as he handed over an invitation card with gold iys in it to Vi. Vi opened the invitation and found that they were actually invited by Breenda. Since all the noble families were invited, presumably the Caffrey family was also invited. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± There were a lot of guests at the opening ceremony of the Callis Group. Although the Callis family had suffered a great loss because of Anaya, none of those rich and powerful families were clean. As long as the Callis family was still influential, business big shots or richdies woulde over. Vi didn¡¯t like this kind of asion, but her bearing was still not inferior. This time, Vi still attended as Russell¡¯s plus-one. When Audrey saw Vi, Audrey warmly greeted Vi. Audrey liked Vi from the bottom of her heart, Vi responded politely. The two of them were chatting when there was a suddenmotion at the door, The Caffrey family¡¯s luxury car arrived by the door. The car door opened and three women with delicate makeup and of different ages came out. Vi stood outside the crowd and nced over from afar. Vi gazed at the unfamiliar face to Whitney¡¯s right. Audrey saw that Vi was looking and exined, ¡°That¡¯s the heir of the Haworth family, Jaylin. I heard that he just returned from abroad recently.¡± Vi pursed her lips and remained silent. At the door, because Whitney and the other two showed up, the crowd suddenly began to whisper. ¡°Mr. Caffrey didn¡¯te today. I heard something happened. Did he die?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do! If they lose their backbone, how long can these women from the Caffrey familyst?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 86 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 86 Chapter 86 How Dire She Me So Arropant: The voices are crowd were cont, but Whluney and the other two heard them. Alishasil,¡±W Entisense are you talking about? My lirother is very well. How dare you curse him to die? You une all things¡­¡± ¡°Alisha, it¡¯s okay. TIVIC¡¯s no need to argue with their The Carreyntilly gois way back low canatew words of slunder destroy it Whitney pulled Alisha back. Although Whitney was also very angry, in front of so many outsiders, Whitney was still able to show the client and inngnanimous attitude of a richdy. Previously, due to the engagement being annulled, the Caffrey family and the Callis family had not had a good time, and the world had many spections about Ondo not showing up This time, Whitney had intentionally dressed up in front of the public to let everyone see that the Caffrey family was still as strong as before. Alisha said, ¡°But Mom, they Alisha had been pampered since she was a child, so how could Alisha be willing to suffer this? Alisha still wanted to argue, but Alishu¡¯s wisi Was pulled back by Javlin, who was dressed in a water (airy dress and Was graceful. Javlin leaned close to Alisha and whispered something. Alisha sul consciously raised her head to look at Vi, who was standing beside Audrey. Vi was looking at Alisha as well. Wiren they were looking at each other, Vi chuckled and turned to look for Russell, who was socializing with others, However, Vi¡¯s seemingly ordinary sinile was provocation in Alisha¡¯s eyes. Alishia gritted her teetli and said, in a low voice, ¡°That bitch!¡± Jaylin patted Alisha on the slioulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vi won¡¯t be able to be arrogant soon!¡± The three of them looked at cach other and inediately beamed. The ceremony had officially begun The Callis family had put in a lot of effort for this ceremony. In the past, it was lisually a party with people socializing and dancing, but this time, in order to highlight the unique characteristics of the theme, they specially presented a initial arts performance. This was the first time everyond attended such a unique ceremony. They were in high spirits and the atmosphere Was very lively The two masters of the different anal arts schools presented a realbattle. The quests below the stapestared at the scene, and they continue to upud. Joans and the others saw the scene were VCTV Silisted wiili lili¡¯s idei. After the test-minute martial arts contest, William won, People were morencile However, in the midst of the cheats, someone indenly all something What¡¯s the point of watching the master contest? I have a better s estion. Why don¡¯t you listen to it, Mr. Callis? Tavistou . Alitouch bylin was spoke tons,vlin ncri miliciously in the direction of Vi and Russell JW Was sumelos WIS CV curhus. Hekel¡±What good iddors Ms. Haworth live¡¯, tell me?¡± Havlit putonabichier smile as she tumal to look at Vi, who was not far away. i heard that Mr. McGw¡¯s date luis a very rood foundation in martial arts. I¡¯reviously. Ms. Zumthor didn¡¯t have any pohlen when she fouilt against tive people. I don¡¯t quite believe it. Why don¡¯t we invite Ms. Zumthor topete with Mr. Hood to add to the Cillis family¡¯s opening ceremony today?¡± Vi was trying the exquisite side dislies that Russell picked up when Vi was suddenly called out. There was a sudden silence for two seconds. No matter how good Vi¡¯s martial arts Coundation was, low could Vi bepared to William? Moreover, there was such a great disparity in strength between men and women. Vi looked like she had small arms and legs. It semed that even if William used two fingers, Vi would not be able to withstand it. Wasn¡¯t that making things difficult for Vi? Breenda had been backstage preparing for a performance, but wlien Breenda beard the noise outside, Ercenda sat in a wheelchair and let someone push her onto the stage Breenda said, ¡°Ms. Haworth¡¯s sestion doesn¡¯t seem very fair. You and Ms. Zumthor are honored guests of the Callis family. It will be the Callis family¡¯s fault if any of you get hurt. Why don¡¯t you sit down and watch the performance? Maybe you¡¯ll like the next one.¡± Audrey also stood up and chocd. Javlin stood still and stared at Vi. Senising that her side had be weaker, Alislia stood up and provoked Vi with words. Alisha said, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you are afraid, right? That¡¯s simple, Admit that the people who bragged about your prowess were all deceived by you. You are a big liar who came from an orphanage.¡± Beide couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Bore Bry could say anything. Vi put down hier fork and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid. It¡¯s just that I think it¡¯s furahis pret if I wir After all, I won¡¯t lose.¡± Aston as Vi finished, the entire audience was in an uproar. Russell was the oily air who w ill cilin v ravimehe wine For 111011cut. Willilulilor eryone to understand Russell¡¯s attitude toward this matter. What Vi said was wiat Alisha wanted to licar. Als looked at William, who was also stunnel. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. all. I can¡¯t beatur, low can you keep your name? Alisdi Sins that Vidoesn¡¯t carbonit YON William wille angry. Willium sakl, ¡°Since this young; Ludy is so content, why don¡¯t you try it out? But you are a liletter all. It is not notable to win VIMI, 50 I will only defend and not attack I will let you make ten Maws Il you cane in buckpin en move, then you win.¡± That was su dantly William was acting lound respectable And this meant that Vi couldn¡¯t avoid fighting with Williami. If Vi eluspain, people would say that Vi was arropant and stupid and that Vi even embarrassed Russell Evilyone¡¯s attention was on Vi, and they were all gloating over the drama. Vi met William¡¯s eyes and stood up gracefully. Vi e smiled and said, ¡°Since Mr. Hood has spoken, I will respect you. However, it is not neessary to let me makr ten moves. I will not win in a glorious manner.¡± Vi was wearing a dark red satin dress, coupled with Vi¡¯s beautiful and arrogant face, her temperament was fierce and elegant, almost making cveryone unable to move their eyes away. Unfortunately, William was a martial maniac and could not tolerate others looking down on hin, especially a woman. William snorted coldly. William was angry. William said, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say I will be serious.¡± Vi still had a calm andposed smile on her face. Viol. left hier seat and was about to walk toward the stage. Breenda was worried that Vi would suffet a loss, so Breenda stood up: Breenda said, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to light, Ms. Zumthor¡¯s clothes don¡¯t seem appropriate. Wiy don¡¯t we all watch the other performances first? We¡¯ll wait for Ms. Zumthor to get changed beforeing back? The puests had no objections. Breenda quickly gave the maid a look Vi didn¡¯t refuse and let the maid lead the way, Ioving ihe banquet hall. Alisha saw that Vi had been unbelievably calm from thic beginning, and Alisha suddenly felt a little worried. ¡°Javlin, lookat Vi. Don¡¯t tell me Vi thinks she can beat Mr. Hood. And none of the professional lighters wesentst time came back. What if¡­¡± ¡°There is no ¡®what if¡¯.¡± Javlin was very confidcit. Jaylin said, ¡°Although thest few are not bad, they were still far from being comparable to Mr. Hood Vi is only in her twenties. Even if Vi has a loundation in martial arts, it is impossible for Vi to be better thari Mf. Hood. You just wait and see.¡± ¡°Then what if Mr. Hood yon gasyon hier?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Taylin Smile proudly and leaned close to Abu¡¯s car. Daylin continued, ¡°There is nothing in this world that money Can¡¯t solve. I have already sent someone to bribe Williant. I want him to pretend to make a mistake and cripple Vi. This time, the remony is hosted by the Callis tamily. No matter what, it can¡¯t be me on us!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 87 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Was Heliantly Delete? Heathtig uit, Alist e ncial And Alsha¡¯s res lith, -Ict the plesieni n MAHASISW oull met wit to see the miserable end of Vi Viwa tihe clining room biclisiane by the maid. Sitting in her wheelchair, Hr voiled the custs and followed them. The maid said, ¡°Ns Zumthor, these casual clothes are all selected ording to your size. Please choose as you The maid respectfully pointed to the live sets of clothes on the table. Just as Vi was about to pick, Breenda suddenly pushed open the door and entered. Brenda said, ¡°I got it here. You may leave tis.¡± The maids quickly closed the door and lett, leaving only vi and Brcenda in the locker room. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Breenda looked serious as she moved the wheelchair to the window and opened it. ¡°This is the second floor. You have to climb down the water pipe. There is a small road on the right. There is a small door 100 feet ahead. The door is not locked. I asked someone to open a crack quictly. The security guards have all ¡°You want me to run away? Viughed and asked. ¡°What else should I do?¡± Breenda turned the wheelchair and pulled Vi to the windows ¡°Do you want to fight with William? He has never been deleted since he became famous, and this is the Caffrey family messing with you. If you fight with William, even if you don¡¯t die, you will be crippled.¡± Vi looked at Breenda¡¯s Sutions face. Breenda was truly nning for Vi. Vi couldn¡¯t describe what she felt. It was very strange. After all, the two of them had known each other for less than half a month. Brenda saw that Vi was silent and Vi¡¯s expression was strange. Breenda quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t feel burdened, I¡¯m not doing this for you. If something happens to you, my family will take the primary responsibility. So you should Irave quickly! I¡¯ll exin it to the people out there.¡± Vidh rrot move and only similel. Her eyes were clear and bricht. Vi said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. Besides, are you so sure that I willse?¡± However, Brenda was deply captivated by the light in Vi¡¯s eyes, For a molent, ut wanted to set Vi with Just as Benda was madaze, Vid icul dupa set of clothes. entered the culnclelo chumce. In the hall, everyone was abscil-minded as they watched the performance, walling for the next highlight. Alisha was already editing implient and kept looking at the time. Alisha said, ¡°Why usn¡¯t uit sluie ait yet? Could Vi have escaped belore the battle As Alisa u Gill nd, Alislu lookalitound and suddenly discovered something. Alishu said, ¡°Why is Hreenda not here? be helping that lit escape}¡± Whitney¡¯s expression also became serious, but she did not say anything ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Jayiin was still calm. ¡°Vi agreed, and it was also tlie Callis family who advocated for her lo change clothes. If Vi has run away, we will use the Callis family as a scapegoat. Let¡¯s see how the Callis family will maintain their reputation in the future.¡± There was viciousness in Jaylin¡¯s cycs. Javlin said, ¡°Just wait and see. If the Callis family dans to heln Vi leave and find excuses, I have a way to make the Callis family suffer on the spot!¡± Three performances had passed. Some audience could no longer wall. William was also waiting imputiently, and William looked grim. Sering that, Alishia stood up and took the initlitive to ask Audrey, ¡°Mrs. Callis, is Vi still not ready? Could it be that Vi has decided to run after bragging?¡± Audrey was stunned, and Audrey quickly smiled to hide the awkwardness. Audrey nced backstagea W more tlinics and saw that there ws still nothing.so Audrey decided to bite the bullet and exin based on what Breenda had said. Audrey sabd, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Zumthor,she¡­¡± Vi said, ¡°I¡¯m here. What are you so anxious about?¡± Audrey hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she was interrupted by Vi, who wasing out from backstage Alisha snorted and rolled lier Cves. Because Alisha couldn¡¯t wait to see how long Vi could still be proud, Alisha urged, ¡°Since you have changed, then hurry up and start!¡± The crowd quieted down. Many nuests were willing for Vi to regret hier arrogant words. There were also some rich and pood-looking rich boys. Because they covete Vi¡¯s beautiful ligure that could not be covered by her sportswear, they sighed. They were amazed by such a delicate and hot beauty as Vi. Unfortunately, Violtended tooted ople with words. ¡°The guts were looking at Vi with different lights. William and Viol wedi pon sape trom mich side of the same ¡°Little girl don¡¯t cry if you loseter or sy uve bullial you.¡± When lookedal Violinockinely, and he crowd burst into Luchter. They all ciutat Vi was overestimating Russell was the only one that was still sitting chetantly and tasting ral wine, looking indifferent. Alisha w Russell¡¯s expressoul was secretly delighted, ussell hates Vi and does not care.bour her life at all. can have a chance , Vi frowned when she heard William¡¯s Alisha wasolin at Russell¡¯s handsomece with intattution on st. wonis. Vi said, ¡°So noisy. Let¡¯s begin.¡± As 5001 as vi linished reaking, Vi quicly madelier TOTE, Vi¡¯s movements were light but swift Before the guests could react, William had been kicked in the chest and took half a step back Evcroll Was stunned and tell silent. Those who didn¡¯t know anything about martial arts couldn¡¯t even see their movements clearly before the fight endel. William was also shocked. Although William siw Vi¡¯s movements, Willi111 was kicked before he could IGCL But if William admitted defeat in front of so many people and admitted that he couldn¡¯t even beat Vi, low could William maintainliis reputation in the future? Thinking of that, William patial the dust off his body and shorted. William said, ¡°Youngdy, you have a good foundation, but since Ive already let you make a move just now, I must seriously fight this time! When everyone heard that, they all believed William One by one, they all praised William as a gentleman. Vi is such a slender w anasia gust of wind aan blow her down. How can Vi defor Mr. Hood? As exter, Mr. Hood did throw gone! With the experience from the first round, William focused and took the initiative to attack Vi with 100 Micent of luis strength. Vi didn¡¯t move until William was right in front of her. Vi only moved her body to the side. William was shocked that Vi managed to dodge his attack Under the shock. William continued to attack, wishing lie could use CNC strength. The two of the exchanged a lot of moves, but thicir movements were extremely fast. Ollier than those wlio kiw low to fight, the others couldn¡¯t even see how they fought. Some of the prople who hadn¡¯t thought much of Vi couldn¡¯t help but think liighly of Vi when they saw that the Ewo of their dould light equally. They even turned their backs on William and hoped that Vi would win. Russell looked primer and primer. As an older brother, Russell kw very well how sirone Vi Wals. If this drapsed on and became a battle of stamina, Vi would undoubtedly lose. Vols also know that continuingilie tight wasn¡¯t a solution, but Vi couldn¡¯t find William¡¯s weakness. And Williarn noticed that there were eve sounds of people supporting Vi below the stage since he had not won the William was arixious. William panicked, and his attacks became more and more ruthless. However, the more William panickel, the rusier it was for Williarn to reveal his weakness. Vi decisively seize the opportunity, Vi was nimbly delic: William¡¯s attack, and then Vi quickly attacked with all her site William couldn¡¯t deceintlige Willu wis ki kell in the maliy Vi, William tell to the ground with a muffled Vi, on the other hand, stood firmly on the stage and looked down at William wlih a slight smile. Vi said, ¡°Your lost apun.¡± It was not just about losing, but losing again! William leli prear humiliation. William was about to get up from the ground when he suddenly felt something warm in Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 88 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Her Skill is Stolen He raised his hand to wipe ost¡± found his iiose was nding! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Someone below saw this scene and could not help butul ont LOLNI. This was the inasi humiliating and contrassing: Why to lose in front of everyone! He had been in the underworld for decades, but 110 one liad crushed hin before! He could not ept this resule! ¡°Go lo hell¡± Just as Vi turned around and was about to walk down the stage, William suddenlyunched a sneakattack from behind und lie was fast. Alishia and the others were pissed off because of William¡¯s loss. When they saw himn make another move, they instantly stood up in excitement. Almost in an instant, before everyone could react, they swan extremelyst figure suddenly rush onto the stage and kick William away. Before William even touched Vi¡¯s hair, he was kicked several fect away.spitting out arge mouthful of blood. Russell stond in front of Vi and his expensive ck suit pants were still clean. He stared at William and said in a cold tonic, ¡°It¡¯s a rule to admit defeat and take the consequences. How dare you blindside him from behind? How shameless are you?¡± Albert Wilson, who had previously rrformed martial arts with William, also stood up and yelled angrily ¡°William, you have seriously vite the rules of thepetition. I have contacted the National Martial Arts Association to remove you! Get lost!¡± ¡°No! No way!¡± William couldn¡¯t believe it. Heluid bec counting on the winds of the Martial Arts Association. If he was publicly removed, no association would want him anymore! Then he would be finished for the rest of his life! Before William could recover from the shock and copse, Brcenda was pushed onto the stage by the maid. Ste picked up the microphone and announced loudly. ¡°The Callis family liris ashame of William¡¯s sinister move. We have decided to cklist him and forbid him fromni mlering any all of the Callismily!¡± She used for a while atidcalled in security guards over. ¡°And now,chase him out immediately!¡± The security guards quickly took action and draped William out. Allt gets We watching the show happily. The presidents of manypanies also cklisted Will Lund were Yery happy At that matterit, everyone¡¯s toward Viol. ludpletely change Most people presentadonnihe singing battle between Vi and Anayast time, and they admired her even more. She was good at dancing, singing and martial arts. She was so amazing. She was the most amazing woman in the Albert Went forward wil Albert didn¡¯t feel anbarrassed. He looked at Vi with admiration and asked, ¡°I saw that your jujitsu moves are unique. Could it be that youtube the only disciple of thengs foreign master, Elena? when he said thuis, everyone looket Vi in 2112120Cnt. ¡°No wonder she doesn¡¯t even put William in his cycs. So she is Elma¡¯s disciple!¡± ¡°And she is his only disciple, she must have got all his skills. William was meant to lose!¡± ¡°No wonder she was so arrogant just now! She has the power to be arrogant! ti makes sense.¡± The people who yelled at Vi before all bean to tter her: ¡°Ms. Zumthor, are you interested in joining the Washington branch of the National Martial Arts Association and bing the vice president?¡¯ Albert offered a position for Vi. Hearing this, Alishia and Whitney, who were below tiesiape, were furious. They wanted to make Vi suffer, but in the end, not only did Vi win thepetition, but she was also in the limelight. Even Alberi offered a position for hier so dumbly. Vi was just an orphan. She was born to be a lowly bitch without parents! She didn¡¯t deserve it at all. ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Just as Alisha was jealous, Vi said to Albert with a longce. The audience was in an uproar. ¡°The National Mairil Arts Association was a ce that inany people wanted to enter desperately. Vi was a girl, but she had a chance to be the vice president. It was everyone¡¯s dreuil But she turned it down.. Albert shook his head in disappointment. He thought that Vi was young and arrogant, Below the stage, ever since Jaylin learned that Vi was Elena¡¯s disciple, she kept typing. Her expression was serious, arid she sented to be busy with something Alisha nced at her and sald in a bad tone, ¡°Laylivi, look at wluit you¡¯vee up with! This bitch will probably be even more arrogant in the future and will even look down on us!¡± Jaylin was looking intently at her phone screen when a smile suddenly appeared on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This matter is not over yet!¡± Alishe was confused was about to ask when jaylin stood up and righteously use Vi ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be fooled by hier! In¡¯s impossible for her to be Elena¡¯s disciple!¡± As she spoke, she walked up to the stage and such the microphone from Neenda¡¯s hand Everyone was dumbfounded Albert was even more pazzes he asked, ¡°What do you mean, Ms. wortli before. It is indeed Hena¡¯s move!¡± ve Seen Ms.Zumthor maka move Vi stood quietly on the right side of the stage and looked at maylin with a faint smile. She did not intend to exin. she had never suid ibat she was les disciple, I wis their idea. Russell stool next to her and called out to her in a low voice with deep eyes. Vi understood what he wanted to say and motionel lor lim to iphore everything She wanted to see what Jaylin was up to! ¡°When I was studying abroad, I was fortunate enough to see Elena through a friend from afar. At that time, the little guy behind Elena was clearly a boy,¡± Jaylin exined calmly, raising the microphone ¡°In order to confirm this, I just contacted a foreign friend and learned that Elena¡¯s disciple was her rtive. That was why she epted the boy. ¡°And this woman on the stage is apparently not Elena¡¯s disciple!¡± What she said was the truth, so Albert was somewhat confused. ¡°But the moves she used were clearly.¡± Javlin continued to sy, ¡°Sie stole those moves!¡± The crowd suddenly became lively and began to discuss. Stealing other people¡¯s moves was a very shameless behavior in the martial arts world, and it was even worse than William¡¯s sneakattack If it was confirmed, not only would Vi be cklisted, but she would also be hunted by the pople from the National Martial Arts Association, she might be disabled! Jaylin saw that they were discussing and she continued to say, ¡°Everyone think about it. This woman came from Washington¡¯s orphanage. There is a l egap between her and Elena. So, she must have stolen her skills! She was shameless and hateful.¡± Just as the atirosphere was grim, a burst ofughter suddenly came from the side. Taylin turned around and looked at Vi, who couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± jaylin asked in confusion. Vi withdrew her smile. She was in sportswear, but she still gave off a cold and arrogant aura. She said, ¡°Ms. Haworili, you are so confident. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being wrong?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 89 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Does She Really know Flena? thin amper determined when vlin Sw i Wis still able to lock him with a cum expression, he fitted his ¡°Alrit! Then li¡¯s see who is wrong!¡± As she spoke, she took out her cell ne and contacteer fordion friend. Ntermunicating with her friend, she Inally got Elena¡¯s muner. The¡¯l, in front ouveryone esent, she called Elena and even considerately turned on the speaker. The phone was ringing Everyone held their breath, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Taylin red at Vi. ¡°If you admit that you stole your skills and apologize to everyone here, saying that you are a thick anda liar, I can consider letting you off.¡± Slie paused for a while and waved her phone proudly. ¡°You only have a few seconds to think You must be panicking. right? Vi pursed her lips and smile without answering as if she was staring at a clown. Jaylinte Vi¡¯s eyes, and since she was in publle, she didn¡¯t date to say anythim too mean without Hissell¡¯s presence, In her heart, she secretly decided that once it was a donc deal and Vi couldn¡¯t turn things around, she would dig out thiis slut¡¯s eyes and see if she could continue lo state at her arrogantly! As Jaylin was thinkin, so Che suddenly picked up the phone and an olddy¡¯s voice sounded right after. ¡°Who is it? This was the first time Jaylin had spoken lo amartial arts expert like Elena, and her heart was beating wildly. She tried her best to suppress the excitement in her heart and asked politely. ¡°Ms. Henderson, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I found someone pretending to be your disciple. That person was caught by me on the spot and refused to admit it. I could only call you to confirm it.¡± The olddy was silent for two seconds, then said a little impatiently, ¡°I only have one disciple. His name is Stewart ¡°Yes, I know. But the moves that this woman uses are almost the same as yours. I suspect that she has stolen your Peally! How dare se pretend to be my disciple and steal my skills! How shameless is she? Haring it, almost everyone understood what was going on. Erina salile in prison! in other were praline Vizw minutes , but they liscantly lo. Violurily, wishing to kill her with The pride in jaylin¡¯s eyes was so obvious. She raised her chun, looking like a w ier, ¡°You lieard it. Ms. Henderson admitted that you were not lier disciple. I was right. If younger luer, you will die misinably!¡± Russell Nandwu tasy Sething when Vi puellis wrist from behin. Valiook step towand with a smile. ¡°I never all was her disciple, Wliy did you say that you were richt? William lonkelm a sdit somed that he wisilicone who just mentioned it, Vi Indeed did not admit it. H ier, shed not object to it either. wasn¡¯t she deliberately trying to cluse everyone to misunderstand? Vi¡¯s words did not satisfy everyone. Instead, more and more voices of disgust sounded. But you stole her skills. How are you going to exin this?¡± Jaylin snorte, Vi covered her mouth and smile even more brightly. ¡°Are you so sure that I stole her skills? How can you make sure that Elena didn¡¯t let it from me? Hearing her words, everyone was in an uproar. More and more people began to criticize her. ¡°Heavens, how dare she! How dare she be so arropant?¡± ¡°She even called Ms. Henderson by her name. What a rude cirl She doesn¡¯t deserve her beautiful loold¡± When Albert heard this, he shook his head several times, thinking that Vi was too much! Taylin was even more amused by Vi¡¯s arrogant words. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take your hope away today so that yoll will never be able to turn things around! As she spoke, she took the microphone way, picked up the pione, and said something to Elena. It seened that she had received Elena¡¯s approval before she hung up the plone and called Audrey. ¡°Mrs. Callis, please get sorricone to turn on the big screen. I will make a video call with Ms. Henderson and mit it on the big screen. Let everyone see if Ms. Henderson recognizes this thici!¡± Audrey did not move and turned to look at Breenda in the wheelchair. Breenda was looking at Vi, Vi feli her yaze and nodded sliphtly. Her face remained calm. Ereendeshetohimsell. There was no other way. Since the person involved was so calm, it was pointless for Breenda to worry about her. She could only agree to bylin¡¯s request. von, the bigy teen in the middle of the staprwis turned on. Taylinde isively stood hiilie mbrohesiaran made a vrecall the list CSON TEIL SIW Win lylin, saylin r tial arts for many years, so she The video call was calitated, and lena was sitting our shield Ma looked very youny Sie didn¡¯t look like someone in lier difties at all Jaylin put on an elegant and inspa n ner and bowed to Elena ¡°He, Ns. Haders , and avain liom the H.Worth family. Sorry for the trouble. L.¡± Homestie could misli her words, Elma okul impatient with an ugly expression. o¡¯r the Emme to listen to your crap. Where is the person who dared to steal my skills and pretend to be my disciple? in front el sony pople, Laylim looked embaris. However, she quickly changed her expression and silently med Vi, Ms. Henderson, look, it¡¯s this woman! And just now, she sliamelessly said that you learned your moves from her! Hearing jaylin¡¯s words, Elena looked at Vi. ¡°Elena, long time no see.¡± Vi smiled and looked at the camera. Someone at the scenebegan to wonder. Vi dared to call Elena by her name in person Could it be that they really know each other? Elena was stunned for a long time after seeing Vi¡¯s face. She even put on her sses and looked at the screenata close distance. Secing that Elena was repeatedly confirmning. Jaylin wasn¡¯t sure anyinore. Elena noticed the guesis behind Vi with her sharp eyes. After realizing something, she suddenly stood up and bowed deeply to Vi She said something that no one d expected! ¡°Masier, I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. I am sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have disrespected you! Everyone was shocked. What was going on? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Elena was over 50 years old, but she called Vi master. Vi was only 23 years old It was suchia drama.. ¡°Someone mislel you. I don¡¯t me you,¡± Vi sndepted her apology with a soft smile Jaylin was so shocked that her pupils contracted. She took two steps back in disbeliet. ¡°Impossible! How could this be possible!¡± klore Layl?n could say anything. Alisha turned excited. Sie angrily pointed at Elen and couldn¡¯t ept it. She questioned Flen. ¡°You are not Here you? Vi fost luavejaid you! She is an orphun, How could she be Elena¡¯s master? I don¡¯t Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 90 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 90 Chapter 90 I Don¡¯t Arcept Your ApoloCY As Elen im¡¯ ¡® Vel for many years, he was everjayt lirst. But he was engel by what Alisha had said ¡±You mulia mny men er ude! How can you! When outsiunting thics catry, ilyuton avily the spread har and wide Nishanicki ¡°How dare you call her an orphan? Do you know she¡­¡± Vi interrupted her, ring at Elena with a frowii. Elena was surprised. Although she was confused, she stopped there. Vi turned to Jaylin again. Taylin was still imminersed in shock, unable to utter a word, Jaylin had nned to destroy Vi¡¯s reputation at the opening ceremony. But who could have expected that she not only won but also for all the attention? Master and disciple? flow could it be? Who knew Vi was llena¡¯s master? This was crazy. Jaylin was so frustrated! She was also ashained as everyone was watching her. Jaylin wished she could escape as quickly as she could But Javlin was too na?ve. Vi had always been a revengetul person. How could she let Jaylin off the hook? ¡°Miss Haworthi, who should be ashame now? You or me?¡± Jaylin pritted her teethi ina lury, but she couldn¡¯t take it out on Vi because Elena¡¯s video call was still on and Russell was present. Vi got support from many big shots. Jaylin could only force a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have offended you.¡± ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± Vi shook her head, chuckling. ¡°You weren¡¯t sincere enougli. I don¡¯t ept your apology.¡± Pussel hat was onder mind immediately. Warren left the venue and brought two hunky bolygurds in ck suits dark They walked toward jylin withilienee Looks. Bylin was so brightened that she turned uile and witlure several steps, ¡°What are you going to do? But the b u rds just yrabbed her wrist from the back, wiilout saying anything Alraid that Vi militar dentally kill mylimah mess up the opening ceremony. Any tried to stop Viol¡­ But Brenda grabbed hier. Breenda shook her lead and whispered, ¡°Vikinwa wi n ¡± So, Audrey lei Vialida whai she wanted The vilic was bad. No one dared to stop Vi duc to Russell¡¯s prestige. Moreover, Viol.¡¯s behavior was justified, as Laylin had almost wronged her. Without the video call with Elena, Vi Waldhivebon Victed It madeptat sense that Vi wanted to per back. Javlin deserved it. As Vi slowly walked toward her, Taylin was so frightened that she was shivering Jaylin pretended to becool. She said with trembling lips, ¡°I am the heir of the Haworth family! They will let you pay it you dare to hurt me! Vi¡¯s lips curred into an innocent smile. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait.¡± In the next second, she stopped smiling and put on a fierce expression. Vi lifted her hand and pped Laylin across her face A crisp sound echived in the room. Some hissed, surprised by Vi¡¯s act. What a cruel wonen! It hurt so much that saylin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She couldn¡¯t say a word. There were some red marks on aylin¡¯s fair checkand blood on the corner of her mouthi. Slie looked pitiful and embarrassed Jaylin was no longer that proudy. She bit her lips and sobbed in a grievance. But Vi lield her chin and listed her head. Vi examined the red marks closely and said, ¡°Now that you have a taste of your own medicine, you should know how it feels. How many times have you framed me? Have you ever thought about being retaliated?¡± Javlin was so ashamed. She wanted to fight back. But her face was so swollen that she couldn¡¯t say anything In the end, Whitney and Alisha rushed onto the stage and rescued jaylin from the hands of the bodyguards. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Too embarrassed to stay, they carried Jaylin and left dejectedly. Try didn¡¯t trash talk before they left. But Vi could feel their malicious gazes. Vi didn¡¯t care about being red at this way. Only the weakwould use such a thethod to scare of others. The atmosphere didn¡¯t get any better alter ilieir departure¡±. The guests had only been shocked when they found out that Vi was Elena¡¯s master. But now, their surprise was reced by Ier win thiry w Vi bumiling jaylin in public, The vibe only got a bit livelierater en exprescillis blessings to the opening ceremony remotely. Despite the unpleasant episode, ihe opening ceremony was a SUCCESS ilinks to the video call and blessings from Elena, Audrey and Joans were all smiles, thinking highly of Vi. They ritjoyed chanting with the cuests. Thetter half of the activy went pretty. Since Viale didn¡¯t like social activities, she found an excuse and went to a quiet alle Having condime that no one wils around, Vi look out her phone and made a call Thecall got through, Vi beard a deep voice from an old man who founded overjoyed. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything from you after your departure. When the McGraw family said you were dead. I just couldn¡¯t sleep for so many nights. It¡¯s so good to know you are line.¡± ¡°I remember someone told me vicious people have a longer life. How can a vicious woman like me die so young? Elenchuckled at her jake. ¡°Thanks.¡± Vi put on a serious expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You are my master, in some way.¡± . Elena Wis also that master¡¯s When Vi was younger, she was the disciple of a great master, who liver student and was originally senior to Vi. But Vi was talented and quick at learning. She coulde up with new tricks used on what she had leared. Alter Elena lost in a matchi, Elena beceed Vi to teach her the new move. Therefore, Vi was indeed a temporary master of Elea Knowing that someone was making things hard for Vi, Elenia rected very quickly and elpci Vicuit. The episode reminded them or their pasi, Vi was just about to ask how other disciples were doing which she cand the sound of a wheelchair. So, Vi lung up. Curmi around, and saw Hreend, who was approaching her in a wheelchair Breida start Vi¡¯s beautiluline and said withianin, ¡°The moment I saw you, I luew that You Were Spa You didn¡¯t seem to be an orplian becuse yol Wite sa calmand so elegant.¡± Vi pursed here and looked at Breenca in silence. Ercerda continued, ¡°I got along with Bentley. He is very quiet and aloof. The only time he talked with me was when he spoke about you, I assure you must be very important to him.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Vi frowned. Two gentlemen of the McGraw family admire you and would like to do anything for you.¡± Brenda paused for a moment and then said with suspicion, ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 91 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 91 Chapter 91 I¡¯m Just Vi Did Breenda know Vi¡¯s identity? Their eyes met ¡°Have a guess?¡± Vi smiled charmingly, Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If I could guess your identity, I wouldn¡¯t ask you.¡± Brcenda put on a scrious expression. Breenda had suspected that Vi was a McGraw. But after investigation, she found that all the children of the family were boys other than the daughter of Wird McGraw, the patriarch. But Wird¡¯s daughter had died six years ago. So, Vi couldn¡¯t be a McGraw. The Erickson family of Salt Lake City once published a piece of news about an illegitimate daughter a few years ago. But they did not make her photo public. Could Vi be¡­ ¡°Are you the illegitimate daughter of the Erickson family?¡± Hearing the question, Vi breathed a sigh of relief. But instead of answering it, she asked, ¡°We just got to know each other. Why did you help me?¡± Breenda said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve said that it¡¯s not entirely for you. The Callis family will suffer if something happens to you. I just want to protect the Callis family.¡± Vi felt relieved after hearing the answer. This meant she didn¡¯t have to feel guilty about hiding her identity from her friend. ¡°Mr. Callis has taught his sessor very well. You¡¯ve had gains and losses calcted in a split second. With you around, the Callis family will thrive.¡± With that, Vi turned around to leave. ¡°Wait. You haven¡¯t answered any question.¡± Breenda stopped her. Vi paused but did not turn around to look at Breenda. ¡°I am just Vi.¡± Her voice was soft, but she sounded determined. Staring at her back, Breenda felt her vision gradually be obscure. She just couldn¡¯t put a finger on what Vi was thinking Vi left the corridor. But instead of going back to the ceremony, she got into her car, changed into casual clothes, and texted Russell that she would go back to Angle Group. The moment Vi yot into her office, she saw Stanley, who had been waiting for her for a long time. Stanley walked over with a smile. ¡°I heard about wiatppened at the ceremony. It¡¯s so like you. You haven¡¯t changed at all. You just don¡¯t let others take advantage of you, do you? You are such a tricky woman.¡± Stanley was the third who recently said that she was tricky. Vi chuckled as she shook her head and changed ile topic. ¡°Wiy are you liere?¡± Stanley put jokes aside and handed her the information. ¡°This is the construction progress of a movie set. Since yourst reforin, it has got much quicker. With such speed, it will bepleted in half a month.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vi took the file, flipped the pages, and read it through Stanley was delighted to see her smile. He continued, ¡°The person in charge has the intention to sign a long-term contract with you. He is waiting for your reply.¡± ¡°Coboration is a good thing. I have no problem with it.¡± Getting her approval, Stanley handed yet another file. ¡°They want to adapt the best-selling online novel into an online drama and hope the actors are from Angle Group. This will be the first coboration. Here is the script.¡± Vi read the script, nodding. ¡°The script is awesome. Starring actors of the Angle Group would be great.¡± While chatting with Stanley, she was considering the candidates based on their poprity and compatibility with the character. ¡°I think Jason will be a good choice. He is a good, professional actor despite being carefree when he is not acting. Horace and Gary can star the other two characters.¡± Stanley agreed with Vi after some discussions. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you and the manager of the movie set to choose the same actor. Alright, it¡¯ste. You must be tired from all these twists and turns.¡± Vi pursed her lips, looking cool. But Stanley caught atrace of tiredness. ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself. You don¡¯t have to do everything yourself. You need to let go or find a man,¡± Stanley said, feeling heartbroken. He seemned to be hinting at something Just as Stanley was about to pat her on the shoulder, Vi turned around and walked to the sofa. Stanley was suggesting she should rely on a man. In the past three years, Vi had learned the hard way that men were untrustworthy. She could not count on anyone apart from herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits,¡± Vi said calmly, not nning to tell Stanley her thoughts. Stanley dropped his arm dejectedly, chatted with Vi for a short while, and left the office, The moment felelt, Vi sank into the s, burned out. The match consumed all of her energy. Now, she only wanted to be alone, However, live minutester, Rayna knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, something happened to Jason!¡± Vi had no choice but to get up from the s and drive to the set. On the way, Rayna told her about the story. ording to Rayna, the director had a great reputation, but also a short fuse. director felt the contract with Angle Group was not reasonableSo he forced Jason to stay on the set, extending his work time. How could Jason put up with it? They had a big light on the set. It was very ugly. Just as she arrived at the set, Vi hcard noises from afar. ¡°Working for free? This is ridiculous! I will expose what you have done online. You will lose your job!¡± The director, Chris Patrick, responded with ake sinile. ¡°Mn. Bat, 1 know you are famous and have the Bat family behind your back. But I am not afraid of you! There are problems with the contract. Why can¡¯t I ask you to work for a low more hours? This is my territory. If you go against me, I will ruin your reputation!¡± Jason was very angry with his shameless behavior. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, lie didn¡¯t smash things to vent his anger, Chris was proud because he had the upper hand. ¡°As a rising star, you should know low important reputation is. Your future is under my control. Do you still want to go against me?¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± Chrisughed even louder, not caring about the curse. ¡°Who could have foreseen that you, such an unruly actor, would liave to listen to me? Well, after all, I¡¯m on the side of truth. No one can save you!¡± A clear voice sounded at the door of the set. ¡°Really? I¡¯m afraid you will be disappointed!¡± Everyone on set turned around only to see Vi with Rayna walking with a cold expression. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 92 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 92 Chapter 92 That¡¯s All I Care About Chris was stunned. Astaff member who knew Vi said, ¡°This is the managing director of Angle Group.¡± ¡°Oh, the managing director. I thought the boss of Angle Group came.¡± Chris and his gang burst intoughter, Vi wasposed. She walked to Jason and checked if he was injured. Fortunately. Jason was just frustrated by them today and didn¡¯t let them beat him. After contirming that Jason was fine, Vi walked to a chair and sat down. She was so tired and refused to stand while she negotiated with Chris. But Chris felt that Vi didn¡¯t respect him by sitting there. ¡°He works for Angle Group and has pissed me off. The contract with yourpany has a problem. Is this how you beg me?¡± ¡°Who told you I¡¯m here to be you?¡± chris had a confused look on his face. Vi changed to afortable position rather than standing lip. Jason noticed that she looked very tired, stood behind her, and started massaging her shoulders. Alter enjoying Jason¡¯s considerate service for a short while, Vi continued, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for compensation.¡± ¡°What? Compensation?¡± Chris was amused andughed out loud. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be the one who asks forpensation. For the damage on set and the wasted efforts. You¡¯re shameless toe here to make such a request.¡± Vi cleared her throat and said, ¡°You said there was something wrong with the contract you signed with Angle Group, so you held Jason up and asked him to work for extra time, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Put the contract was signed after your person-in-charge repeatedly confirmed it. It was not Angle Group who forced your guy to sign it. Since it was confirmed before signing, it proved that your company had no problem with the contract. Why do you now pick a fight with the contract? Are you trying to take advantage of the loopholes in thew?¡± ¡°You!¡± Ciris didn¡¯t expect Vi to be so clear in this situation, and her tone was sharp. He wanted to retort, but Vi didn¡¯t let him. ¡°The contract gives the artista settime. The terms should bebided by both parties. You held him up and forced him to work overtime for free, He refused, and you threatened to ruin him. ¡°You are shameless andck work ethics, and you havemitted the crimes of a physical threat and uwful detention. Angle Group¡¯s legal department will handle this if you try m gain. Is that what you want?¡± When she spoke, Chris wanted to interrupt several times, but Vi didn¡¯t give him the chance by linisliing her sentences in one go. Mypany won¡¯t let you bully its workers at will. Mr. Patrick is indeed very famous in the film and television industry, but unfortunately, Angle Group despises you. Our cooperation ends here!¡± Vi got up and wis about to love with Jason. Chris was curious and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it! You were the one who broke the contract, and you will have to pay a hugepensation for the breach of the contract!¡± Vi turned around and shot him a sharp look. ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry. You won¡¯t get a penny from me. Instead, you will pay me for what happened today!¡± What? Vi broke the contract, but Chiris would have topensate her! How arrogant! ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will take this to social media? Then the reputation of Angle Group will be ruined. Think about Vi said with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already notified our legal department to sue you. You im that the contract has a problem and illegally detained Jason. All these make it reasonable for me to break the contract. You can take it to social media, and I¡¯ll do my job!¡± With tliat, Vi left with Jason. Chris and the others wanted to stop hier, but they were stopped by Rayna. ¡°Ms. Zumthor is very busy and has no time to continue arguing with you. Mr. Patrick, wait for the court summons. If you have any questions, go and talk to the legal department!¡± Vi got into the car and pushed the dejected Jason to sit on the passenger seat. Jason lowered his head like a poor puppy. He no longer had his tisual high-spirited and confident demeanor. Vi was very puzzled. She only left for a short while. What has happened to Jason? ¡°Mr. Bat punished you again? Did he hit you? Let me see.¡± As Vi spoke, she was about to pull Jason¡¯s pants. Jason blushed and pushed her hand back. ¡°No! I am an adult. Don¡¯t take me as a child.¡± Vi observed his expression and remembered tliat he walked with his usual gait back to the car. Moreover, Jason had been busy with filming recently, and he was very serious about this job and did well. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Jason, you¡¯re the terror from the Bat family. But this time, you were at a disadvantage against that scum. It¡¯s weird. What exactly happened to you?¡± Jason lookd down again.nd said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just feel that you don¡¯t like me like that ¡­ so I¡¯ve been trying to change mysell. Vi, riveie SOMTE Dore time. I¡¯ll be a man you like.¡± Vi listened to him with a serious Lace, She was shocked, but she disagreed. ¡°Why do you want to change yourself? Is it worth it to do this just because of my preference?¡± Jason nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all I care about.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like the idea.¡± Vi frowned and said seriously, ¡°Everyone is unique. One shouldn¡¯t force himself to make a change for others. That will only make one lecl interior. You should just be yourself and disy your charisma.¡± When Viol. fell in love with Ondo, she naively ilought that by changing hersell and giving up everything for him. she could make Ondo love her back. What did she get in the end? Nothing but lumiliation and ridicule. She was heartbroken and suffering back then. However, Vi would soon make Ondo pay! Vi had experienced it herself, so she did not want any of her friends to be hurt again because of the same thing. Jason was silent, still with a sad look. Vi sighed in her heart. Jason was too young to understand what she meant. She had no choice but to propose the idea of dining out with Jason to lighten him up. As expected, Jason still needed time to think like a mature man. Soon, he became happy again and high-spirited as usual. After he carefully dressed himself up, they went to the liveliest street in the city for dinner. Vi had been busy for the whole day, so she was exhausted. After returning to the vi, she went to sleep. When Russell saw that, he felt tenderness and told Chana to turn off the r?n clock on Vi¡¯s nightstand. Vi didn¡¯t wake up until noon. After washing up, she went to Angle Group. Not long after she arrived in her office, Stanley came. After greetings, Stanley went straight to the point. ¡°These few days, I studied the market in Washington and found that there is a small real estate company that is very suitable for you to use as a springboard.¡± As Stanley spoke, he passed a file about thepany to Vi. That real estatepany was about to apply for bankruptcy protection. Because of the small scale, only a few people Wew about it, and there was nothing, fishy about the boss. It was indeed very suitable for Vi to operate quietly. ¡°Thank you for helping me so much.¡± Stanley blushed slightly. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you want to do, I¡¯m d I can lielp.¡± Vi was swift and decisive. On the same day, she purchased the real estatepany, became the biggest shareholder, and ran in behind the scenes. Who signing the agreement, the former boss was stunned. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you insist on buying thepany, you neither intend to change the company¡¯s name hor let the public know that you are the boss. Why?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 93 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Be Bound to Win Vi smiled. ¡°You do not need to know the reason. Just do as I say,¡± Her former superior didn¡¯t say anything more, and they quickly signed the contract. Vi francutor Lucille Lindsey rotit te Drkell to work in thispany to change thepany¡¯s overall strategy, reruitinent n, and management, After doing all of this, she got back into the car, turned on lier phone, and checked thetest news in the real estate world. Vi discovered that Whitney had been acting as the representative of the Caffrey Group recently! she shook her head in amusement. Although Whitney was a top student who graduated from a famous university when she was young, her years of living in a wealthy family had long worn away all of her ability to manage businesses. However, it was good news. 11 Ondo disappeared longer, his family would be destroyed by Whitney and Alisha without her doing anything. However, she didn¡¯t mind increasing the speed. Thinking of this, she arranged for Dark Bell to investigate the Caffrey Group¡¯s recent investments. She found that Whitney seemed to be interested in thend on the outskirts of the city. So, she called Lucille. ¡°Write a good proposal to win thend in the suburbs of the west of the city. I must have it.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± At the same time, Whitney enjoyed lierself in the big office as the representative. Nash, her husband, and her son all used to be in this office. Now that she was sitting on the chair, she finally felt how good it was to hold the power in her hands! It would be great if her son did note back because she could enjoy being the president. Whitney was lost in her fantasy while Madisyn Horton from the nning Department came over with files. ¡°Ms. Nelson, this is the proposal about thend in the suburbs of the west of the city as well as the list of the names ofpanies that also want it. We can take measures to make the chance to win as high as possible.¡± Whitney thipped through the files and found that thepanies were all insignificant. How could theypete with the calfrey Group? Whitney said disinissively, ¡°I don¡¯t want a high chance to win but thisnd. If you can¡¯t even win against those smallpanies, you¡¯ll be fired!¡± Madisyn was dissatisfied with Whitney¡¯s statement. ¡°Ms. Nelson, I can¡¯t make the final call on the proposal. I can¡¯t puarantee that I will win thisnd because you will have to go to the bidding,¡± Madisyn said and turned to leave. Whitney was angerel by her attitude, ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? I¡¯ll fire you now, believe it or not!¡± Madisyti felt wronged by the reprimand, and jaylin came in which Madisyn pushed the door open. She heard the conversation. ¡°Hello, Ms. Hawortli.¡± Madisyn looked at Jaylin with red eyes and then ran out of the office without looking back. When Jaylin saw this, she smiled and went up to persuade Whitney, ¡°Whitney, you don¡¯t have to take her seriously. Even if you don¡¯t like her, you can¡¯t fire her at this critical moment. You can sack her after the bidding is over.¡± Javlin walked up to Whitney and massaged her shoulders as she spoke in a gentle tone. After a few days of recuperation, the injuries on Jaylin¡¯s face had healed, but Javlin would never forget the humiliation. However, her father was a businessman. He valued benefits the most. He knew that she had been wronged, but because of Russell and Elena, he refused to take the risk to help her get rid of Vi. Since that was the case, she had to start with Whitney to find an opportunity to take revenge! When Whitney saw Jaylin, she calmed down and took her hand, ¡°Jaylin! It¡¯s so good to have you. Otherwise, I will feel so angry that I could even die. You must have learned a lot about management when you were studying overseas. I will need your help.¡± This was what Jaylin had been waiting for! ¡°You ttered me. But don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to help you,¡± she said humbly with a smile. Whitney just showed her courtesy by giving Jaylin an insignificant job in thepany. However, Jaylin just spent an afternoon sorting out all theplicated matters in her department. Therefore, Whitney trusted Jaylin without worries and let her manage another two departments. Three dayster was the bidding Whitney left Jaylin in the Caffrey Group to deal with the affairs and brought her daughter Alisha to attend it. The two stood at the door and exchanged pleasantries with higher-ups of otherpanies. After examining her opponents, Whitney felt that she was bound to win, and she raised her chin high. The two were about to go in when they heard amotion behind them. They turned around and saw a silver Maybach parked in front of them. The door to the front passenger seat opened, and an elegant woman wearing a rose-colored dress got out. Under her exquisite makeup, her beautifulce shocked Whitney and Alisha. It was Vi, the slut! ¡°Mom, why is she here? Alisha red in Vi¡¯s direction and asked Whitney in a low voice. Whitney shook her head. She did not understand, but she still remembered the Callis family¡¯s opening ceremony a few days ago. Alisha seemed to have thought of the same thing as her, ¡°Could it be that she knows that we will win, so shees to make trouble?¡± Thinking of this, they walked forward. Whien Vi closed the car door and turned around, they walked up to her with smiles, looking like they were friendly to her. Alisha critted her teeth and asked in a low voice when she noticed that the surrounding people were paying less attention to them. Why don¡¯t you just give up? You were in the limelight, so you are proud of it, aren¡¯t you?¡± Vi covered her mouth and smiled elegantly. ¡°What? Why can¡¯t Ie here?¡± Alisha seemed to have heard the biggest joke in the world. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you think you can win thend alone? Did I hear that right?¡± Russell looked at Whitney. Whitney alsoughed, ¡°Can Russell decide the result because of you? Even if he can, can you afford thend?¡± Russell¡¯s influence on showbiz was known to everyone, but he seemed to have never been involved in the property industry. Vi just smiled. She was still elegant and calm. Before Vi exined the door to the driver¡¯s seat of the Maybach opened. ¡°What a coincidence. I am also interested in this bidding.¡± A handsome youth in a suit with a hint of a ruffian aura walked around the front of the car and stood next to Vi. They knew from the arrogant voice that it was Jason. Whitney was stunned. Why would Jasone as well? Was his family interested in thend as well? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 94 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Congrattions in Advance However, slie had not seen the name of the Bat family on the list of participants. If the Bat family really wanted to get thend, then this bidding. It would be a bit difficult for the Caffrey Group to get it! Whitney¡¯s face was darkened, but Alishia was focusing on another thing. ¡°Vi, you¡¯ve been messing around with Ondo and you even had a close rtionship with Russell. Now it looks like your rtionship with Jason is not that simple either!¡± Thinking about the fact that Jason had taken Vi to the weing banquet of the Callis family and the auction, Alisha gritted her teeth in jealousy. ¡°Does Russell know about these despicable things?¡± Betore Vi could say anything, Jason frowned and sneered. ¡°Look at your t face, fishy eyes, and terrible voice. Of course, you can¡¯t understand why Vi is so popr.¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Jason was young and he had a bad temper, so he was usually impatient with the person he hated. Alisha was so angry that her face flushed. She had always been confident about her appearance. She had always been praised and admired wherever she went, and this was the first time she had been so disliked! The key was that this person was Jason, the popr idol! No matter how angry she was, she could only vent all her anger on Vi. ¡°What have you done to them? Why are they so supportive of you?¡± Vi just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. However, Alisha just took her calm face as a provocation. ¡°I will let you pay the price!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see,¡± Vi said with a smile. Alisha¡¯s words couldn¡¯t hurt her at all. Alisha could only re at Vi fiercely, trying to suppress her from the MO-CUIL Jason walked in front of Vi and nced at Whitney and Alisha impatiently. ¡°Let¡¯s yo. It¡¯s unnecessary to talk to these despicable people.¡± Then he drapped Vi into the venue. Alishia was in a rage, ring, at Vi angrily. Whitney, on the other hand, seemed to be thinking about something In the vchue¡­ The bidding had yet to officially beyin, and the representatives from eachpany were ttering each other. Vi looked around the entire venue and finally found Lucille among the people. Lucille also noticed Vi. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lucille nced at Vi as if they had reached an agreement. Thien two of them looked somewhere elseas if nothing had happened at all. Jason, who had been drarned there casually, did not notice it at all. He was looking at the details of the land in the western suburbs of the city and turned to ask Vi. ¡°Vi, do you want thisnd? If you like it, I can buy it and give it to you.¡± ¡°If you dare to buy it, your grandpa won¡¯t let go of you,¡± Vi said with a smile. ¡°He won¡¯t punish me, because it¡¯s for you. He also wants to give you something.¡± Jason smiled softly, then he looked at Vi with admiration. ¡°Furtherinore, even if I were to be med, it would be worth it for you, my Lady Queen!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty,¡± Vi said as she flicked his forchead. Jason let out an ¡°ouch¡± pretentiously, covering his forehead with a pitiful expression. As the two of them were talking andughing, the bidding began. The representatives of the majorpanies all entered the main hall. The arrangement of seats had been arranged beforehand. Vi walked directly to the first row and sat on the seat with her name. With the host¡¯s opening speech, the bidding officially began. The waiters politely walked to the representatives and put away the bidding books and prices of the companies. When it came to Jason and Vi, Jason waved his hand, indicating that they had nothing. The waiter was shocked and skipped the two of them to collect information about otherpanies. Whitney, who was sitting on the right side of the first row, saw everything that was happening After confirming that Jason did not even have a n and was wearing a rxed expression, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Since the Bat family did not intend to fight for thend, then it could only belong to the Caffrey Group! Thinking of this, she stood up proudly. In front of everyone, she gracefully put the bidding book and project proposal of the Caffrey Group into the wooden box that the waiter held. When the otherpanies saw her confident attitude, they gradually started to discuss. ¡°It seuns that Mr. Bat is here to join in the fun, but with Caffrey Group to be ourpetitor, I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t get thend in the west of the city.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What a pity. I made this trip for nothic. I can only congratte the calfrey Group in advance.¡± Everyone sighed. Whitney heard their words and felt even more proud. She stood up modestly and smiled at all the managers of thepanies in the back row as if she was the lost. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, The Caffrey Group has decided on thisnd, so I have to get it today. But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let youe here for anything. Thepanies thate to participate in the auction today will have the opportunity to cooperate with the Caffrey Group for the follow-up construction of thend.¡± Hearing this, everyone had their eyes lit up. ¡°They originally didn¡¯t have much hope of getting thend, but now they had a chance to cooperate with the Caffrey Group. That was unexpected luck for them! Everyone started to tter Whitney. ¡°You¡¯re so generous, Ms. Nelson. With you in charge of the Caffrey Group, it will have a bright future!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, mypany has the best reputation in this area. Ms. Nelson, you must consider mypany!¡± Whitney was so triumphant because of their ttery. It turned out that it felt so good to be the president. No wonder everyone tried so hard to get the position! It was so cool! She suppressed the ecstasy in her licart and let everyone listen to lier. ¡°Everyone, all you need to do is hand over the proposal. The Caffrey Group will select three of the best proposals to cooperate with. Let¡¯s win together.¡± ¡°Great! Let¡¯s cheer up for Ms. Nelson!¡± Whitney earned a good reputation for the Caffrey Group. Alisha was also ttered. She turned around and subconsciously nced at Vi. To her surprise, Vi was casually ying with her phone, as if she did not care at all. Alisha snorted coldly as she walked over to Vi and looked at her arrogantly. ¡°Vi, when the hostes out, he will announce that thend in the west of the city belongs to the Caffrey Group, Look, everyone here is happy for the Caffrey Group. Why don¡¯t you say a few words of compliment?¡± Vi put down her phone and smiled. ¡°Not yet. If it wasn¡¯t for the Caffrey Group, then you would be embarrassed.¡± Alisha was sure that the Caffrey Group would get thend. After all, nopany present could compete with the Caffrey Group In Alisha¡¯s cycs, Vi was talking nonsense. ¡°Do you dare to make a bet with me?¡± Alisha looked at Vi sarcastically, with a vicious intention appearing in her Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 95 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 95 Chapter 95 The Bidding Is Invalid Vi became interested, ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡± ¡°If the Cattrey Group wins the bidter, you will strip naked in public and admit that you are a bitch! Then, you should get out of Washington and never be allowed to appear on the screen!¡± It was more than a waper. Alishia was humiliating Vi! Jason, who was listening from the side, was extremely displeased. Jason then attempted to fight back for Vi but was pinned down by Vi. Vi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very demanding. If otherpanies win the bidding, you should kneel and apologize to me.¡± Alisha was stunned. Alisha felt at once that she could not lose by any means and that it was of no consequence what she gambled. ¡°Alright! 1¡¯ll wait for you to take off your clothes and lose your dignity!¡± Alisha swaggered back to lier seat. Right as Alisha sat down, the host caine out to announce the results. After saying the prologue, the lost took out the final form of the fruit and began to read, ¡°First of all, congrattions to Universe Construction Company for winning the bid for¡­¡± The host unveiled the results from some insignificant plots ofnd. Tlie audience apuded each time the host read out the name of thepany that won the bidding. Alisha was highly excited and even a little nervous when she heard that thend was drawing nearer and nearer to the Western outskirts. Alisha subconsciously nced at Vi, only to see that Vi was still unbelievably calm. Alisha was anxious to see how Vi would behave when the results were announcedter! ¡°Lastly, it is the goldennd in Washington. Thend in the western suburbs! Who will be the winner?¡± On stage, the host, with an enigmatic expression, finally got to the point of the day. The atmosphere became lively. .. Whitney was a touch nervous, but when Whitney saw that the host seemed to nce in her direction, Whitney immediately felt relieved. ¡°Ta us congratte the birresi winner¡­¡± At the sample time the host announced the winner, Whitney stood up directly. Whitney even turned around and waved to the back seat, smiling and showing off with the air of someone who has hit the jackpot. ¡°The owner of thend near the west of Washington is Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd. Congrattions!¡± Whitney was just about to step onto the stage to express her feelings when she suddenly heard unifamiliar words. Whitney stopped. Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd.? It was not the Caffrey Group¡­ How was this possible? Whitney had never heard of thispany before At that moment, Whitney, who had risen and waved her hand, was like a clown. The words Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd. were like a few big ps that made her ashamed. The people also began to discuss. When Alisha looked at Whitney, Alisha still felt uneptable. Alisha stood up in disbelief and asked, ¡°This is impossible! What the hell! In terms of qualifications, prices, and reputation, how can Alin Real Estate bepared to the Caffrey Group? It was you who colluded with each other and yed us in secret!¡± The lost became sullen. ¡°Ms. Caffrey, please be polite. We made aprehensive decision afterparing the bid books and project proposals provided by thepanies. It is sair and just.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it unless you can take out the evidence! Otherwise, I won¡¯t ept it!¡± Alisha refused to ept the result. This time, the lost was stuinped. The host couldn¡¯t show the ¡°evidence to the public. The bidding and project ns were top secret and could not be released publicly. That would be a huge no-no for anypany. However, if the host couldn¡¯t give any evidence, people would think that they had manipted the bidding. When Alisha saw that the host did not speak, she snorted proudly, ¡°As long as you do not have evidence, the bidding on the western suburbs of Washington will not be valid!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The host revealed a troubled expression, and Vi nced at Lucille, who was sitting in a corner. Lucille understood and stood up, walking towards the stage. ¡°Whether the bidding is valid or not isn¡¯t up to you, Ms. Caffrey!¡± When the crowd heard the mighty voice, they turned and were startled. The person in charge of Alin Real Estate was sitting in such an inconspicuous back row. This showed how small thepany¡¯s reputation and size must be! Why would such a smallpany be able to win the bidding? Since theirpanies couldn¡¯t bepared to the Caffrey Group, they couldn¡¯t believe that Alin Real Estate Co. Ltd could surpass theirpanies. All the managers of bigpanies began tho Alisha¡¯s words, asking for the annulment of this bid. The voices of the crowd were very loud for a moment. Having received Vi¡¯s agreement, Lucille steadily walked onto the stage and picked up the microphone. ¡°Since everyone insists, I¡¯ll project the bid on the screen. You¡¯ll know why ourpany can win the bidding!¡± Everyone scotted. They didn¡¯t believe that such a smallpany could write anything, pood, The host quickly intormed the organizer ¡°The organizer finally agreed to Lucille¡¯s request. Two minutester, the big screen bepanto release the bidding book of Alin Real Estate Co. Ltd. At first, the bidding book looked ordinary. However, when you read it more, you could discover how powerful the person who wrote this bidding book was, Both the analysis of the industry and theincrcialization market of that site in the western suburbs of Washington were extremely precise and sharp. The crowd was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Alin Real Estate Co, Ltd could have such a talented employee. A manager stood up curiously and asked Lucille, ¡°May I know whether it¡¯s you who wrote this bidding book?¡± Lucille shook her head. ¡°No, this was written by our boss.¡± It was actually because the people of Dark Bell and the employees of Alin Real Estate couldn¡¯t write a good bidding book. Vi was very dissatisfied even after they handed in a few copies. In the end, Vi had no choice but to stay up all night before the bidding. Vi, on the other hand, frowned and red at Lucille. Lucille knew that she had spoken too much this time and hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to look at Vi. The crowd did not pay attention to what happened between Lucille and Vi. Everyone was curious about the boss of Alin Real Estate Co. Ltd. Although Alin Real Estate now was unfamous, the boss was talented. If thepany continued to develop, it might be a strongpetitor! Many people began searching online to investigate the mysterious, low-key boss of Alin Real Estate Co. Ltd. After reading the bidding book, no one dared to question it again. Although Alisha couldn¡¯t quite understand it, from everyone¡¯s expressions, she could roughly guess it. Alisha could only lower her head and make fewer people notice her. Sering that all the bigpanies werepletely convinced, Lucille began to give a speech. ¡°Finally, I have to thank Ms. Nelson on behalf of thepany. If not for Ms. Nelson¡¯s modesty, I¡¯m afraid that Alin Real Estate would not have the chance,¡± This was undoubtedly humiliating to Whitney, Everyone present knew howcent Whitney had been before. Whitney¡¯sre turned red. Whitney had lust een bralked so happily. but now she winted to liide somewhere else! However, due to the Caffrey Group¡¯s position in the property industry, although otherpanies were dissatisfied, they did not dare to say ilything drastie in front of Whitney. The mortin endalldeally. Everyone started to love Alisha bent down and lud behind Whitney, trying to leave as if nothing had happened. However, Alisha was blocked by Jason with his long ler. Viughed loudly. ¡°Ms. Caffrey, did you forget something? You cannot just leave so easily.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 96 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Not Enough Alisha still had lingering fers about what liad happened at the old residence. She didn¡¯t explierself to lose, so she arrogantly asked for a bet. Now that Alishia lost the bet, she was scared. After all, they were in the Caffrey Camilyst time, so she did it only in front of the servants who signed the contract to keep it a secret. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. If she was unhappy, she could just vent her anger on the servants. Who dared to gossip about her? But this time, if she had to kneel and greet Vi in front of so many strangers, how would she keep a good reputation in the upper ss? Alisha just couldn¡¯t do it! She hid behind Whitney and argued, ¡°It was just a joke. Why are you so serious?¡± Jason put his hands in his pockets and mocked, ¡°You lost the bet, and try to go back on your word now. I didn¡¯t expect the Caffrey family to be so shameless.¡± Whitney was puzzled by his words. After asking Alisha about it, Whitney knew the bet between Alisha and Vi. Whitney tried to ask Vi to move on easily. ¡°Vi, don¡¯t go too far on it. Alisha is still young. How can her words count? Moreover, if she did it in front of so many people, how would she be able to lead a norinal life in the future?¡± Vi smiled and asked, ¡°If I lost the bet, would you let go of the chance to humiliate me?¡± Of course not! Ever since Vi divorced, she didn¡¯t take Whitney, her former mother-inw, seriously at all. Whitney always wanted to teach Vi a lesson! But Whitney kept silent. She smiled gently. Just as she opened her mouth, Alisha took the initiative to speak Alisha said, ¡°How can youpare with me? I am the Caffrey Group¡¯s Young Miss! Who the hell are you? My reputation is more important than yours!¡± After that, Vi¡¯s facepletely darkened. ¡°If you dare lobet, you must take the risk Mrs. Caffrey, you always told us that she was still childlike. Do you forget that Ms. Caffrey has already been an adult? she can be responsible for what she said!¡± It was Lucille, who came down from the stage. She went forward and continued, ¡°If Ms. Carey went back on her word on this bet, l¡¯in afraid her reputation in the upper circles would never be better in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Alisha prabbed Whitney¡¯s arm andred a Lucille angrily. Whitney, instead, sized her and Vi up. Whitney asked doubtfully, ¡°Miss Lindsey. you spoke up for Vi. It seems like you¡¯ve known her for a long time?¡± ¡°Just a matter ofct.¡± Lucille didn¡¯t look at Vi, They looked very unfamiliar to cach other. Whitney looked back and fortli between them and did not think much about it. Alisha burst into anger. ¡°No! The bet just now wasn¡¯t valid! I won¡¯t lower my head to a slut like you!¡± As soon as Alisha finished speaking, she pushed Jason away and left the hall. ¡°Then it¡¯s not up to you to decide it,¡± Vi said seriously. As soon as she finished speaking, Alisha expected something bad to happen. She suddenly felt a pain in her back knee. Something had hit hier. ¡°Ouch!¡± She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand up and directly pounced forward, pouncing on Vi¡¯s heels on the ground. She looked so funny. Jason and Lucilleughed on the spot. It was indeed embarrassing! If Alisha was sensible enough to kncel and greet Vi, she would not be in such a mess. Vi looked down at Alishaat hier feet and smiled, ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re so obedient. Next time, you have to learn from it and don¡¯t make any bets.¡± Alisha tried to struggle up from the ground. She felt hier knees so painful that she could not put in any strength. Her hand got slipped and she knelt on the ground again. Jason almostughed to death. Unfortunately, most of the people present had left, and only a few witnessed Alisha¡¯s embarrassment. Because they did not dare to offend the Caffrey Group, they could only cover their mouths andugh. Alisha was ashamed and annoyed, ¡°Bitch! How dare you y a trick on me!¡± Whitney¡¯s face turned pale, and she quickly went to support Alisha to stand up. In the end, she didn¡¯t manage to do it. Instead, she was pulled down by Alisha. Whitney got slipped and fell. Vi was quite happy.¡±Mrs. Ciffrey, you are too polite. You don¡¯t have to greet me in that way, but I ept it. Thank you very much.¡± Jason burst Into augh at the scene. Whitney was extremely angry. She looked up and pave a dirty look at him. It was in public, so she could only strupele to say, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far! Stop it!¡± Vi blinked, her eyes sparkling ¡°Too far?¡± Vi putona poker face, ¡°But I think it¡¯s not enough. After all, Ms. Caffrey didn¡¯t do it seriously.¡± Alisha was frightened, but before she could react, something else llew over. Alisha sitddenly felt a pain in the back of her neck, and she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She fell and her head hit heavily on the ground Someone sighed in shock The sound was so loud that it must hurt! When Alisha raised her head again, there was a big bump on her forehead, which made her very funny. Alisha was angry. She felt so embarrassed that she wanted to disappear! Whitney was angry and upset. But this time, Alisha was wrong at first. In front of a group of strangers, she couldn¡¯t directly curse at them. Finally, she supported Alisha, who was limping, to leave the hall. When everyone was almost gone, the two bodyguards who had been hiding in the dark and using stones to attack Alisha came out. ¡°Well done,¡± Vi said with a polite smile, ¡°and I¡¯ll give you the bonus when we get back.¡± At the same time, in the mountain frojn Washington to Phdelphia. In the past few days, Ondo had searched the entire mountain. The various technology instruments he brought were directly used to power off. It was getting harder and harder to find Vi. The subordinates sighed, afraid of being punished by their boss. They did not dare to say anything. Ondo leaned against the tree and silently smoked. If something bad happened to Vi, it would be impossible for him to fail in searching everywhere for so many days. One subordinate went forward and asked, ¡°Boss, is it possible that the news was wrong? Maybe Ms. Zumthor fell somewhere else. Perhaps it was too dark and Lawson couldn¡¯t figure out the exact location.¡± He added, ¡°What if she fell into a river? The signal in the mountain is too bad now, and we can¡¯t call for more people. Why not¡­¡± borele could linishi his science, Ondo turned to be more serious and his eyes were narrowed. ¡°No, she¡¯s not The subordinates were all shocked. Falling from a ne in the sky, how could she still be alive? Ondo pursed his lips and did not exin it. The news given by Nick could not be wrong and Lawson was not lying. Vi did fall from the ne. And the detection instruments he brought could not be wron. either. Even if someone fell into the river. it was impossible to have no re. So, there was only onest possibility, Ondo frowned and suddenly recalled somethin, ¡°Return to Washington!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Callrey!¡± His subordinates immediately took the order, and a group of people quickly packed up their items, eager to fly back to Washington Just as they were about to leave, a group of people suddenly appeared. They supported eachiother and walked close. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 97 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Vi Wants the Caffrey Group The man in the checkered shirt and sses at the front asked Ondo, ¡°Sir, we were all on vacation, but because we were lost, weiled to go out for a few days. We lost our luggage and almost starved to death. Do you know how to get out of here?¡± Ondo kept silent. He just looked at the man. It was impossible to tell what Ondo was thinking about. The man looked at Ondo¡¯s subordinates behind him again and continued to talk with them. ¡°Sir, it seems that you are also preparing to leave the mountain. Why not go together? We can also apany each other.¡± The man was passionate. Instead, Ondo put on a poker face. He sized up the seven or eight men behind the man in the checker-shirt. Having stayed in the ariny, Ondo was instinctively very wary of strangers who had suddenly appeared. They said they were traveling and lost their luggage, but their clothes seemed to be dirty for a short period. They didn¡¯t seem to have not dressed up for a few days. It seemed that they had deliberately made their clothes dirty. Although they were swaying and supporting each other, they didn¡¯t seem to have been hungry for a few days with bright eyes. Ondo frowned and his face was very dark. Something was wrong with them. The subordinate who was standing right beside Ondo quickly noticed his expression and also became alert. Ondo put on a faint sinile. ¡°No, thanks. We are not going the same way.¡± Ondo turned around to leave. ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s good to make friends during a trip.¡± The man in the checkered shirt was passionate and tried to pat Ondo¡¯s shoulder. Before he could touch it, his hand was grabbed tightly by Ondo. It was a bit unusual at that moment. Ondo held him in one hand and reached into his pocket with the other. Ondo was stopped by the man who realized what Ondo wanted, but the new knife set in his pocket was seen. Ondo sneered calmly, ¡°You have brought such a new knife along. I¡¯m afraid you were not on vacation. Who sent you here? Euring that his secret was uncovered, the man stopped acting. His face darkened. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, we have to kill you!¡± He then took out the knife and stabbed it at Ondo. Ondo quickly avoided it and they started the light at once. Their subordinates also took out their weapons, The two groups of people started lighting on the spot, and it was very chaotic. white went back. After calming down Alisha with great difficulty, she went to thepany and called Jaylin over. Javlin was walking to the president¡¯s office when a coffee cup suddenly fell apart by her feet. Javlin had already heard that the Caffrey Group Lailed the bidding, so she smiled and walked behind Whitney. considerately massaging her body. ¡°You can be angry, but remember to take good care of yourself.¡± Whitney had a headache. She closed her eyes and enjoyed Jaylin¡¯s massage while calming down. Jaylin continued, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated Alin Real Estate Co. Ltd. It was a smallpany that was on the edge of bankruptcy. I don¡¯t know what happened a few days ago, but it suddenly came back to life. This time, it won the bidding on the outskirts of the western city. It should have a certain background.¡± Whitney opened her eyes and held Jaylin¡¯s hands with deep love. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, Jaylin. If you find out who the real boss is, you can provide a better sry to recruit him or her into the Caffrey Group, as long as the person is willing to hand over thend in the outskirts of the western city to us.¡± Jaylin frowned and replied, ¡°But Whitney, how would she be willing to work for the Caffrey Group if she was already a boss?¡± Whitney was silent. ¡°If we are rejected, we would drive that person out of Washington along with herpany.¡± ¡°Okay, Whitney, but¡­¡± Jaylin paused and had aplicated expression. ¡°What?¡± ¡°My post in the Caffrey Group is still at a low level. Many people don¡¯t believe me. If it was the case, I¡¯m afraid I would not be able to offer much help.¡± ¡°You can be in charge of any department you want,¡± Whitney waved her hands and said generously. ¡°Thank you, Whitney,¡± Jaylin said happily. After leaving the president¡¯s office, Jaylin went directly to the corresponding department for arranging work This time, she asked to be the lead of the HR Department and Finance Department, Every time, Jaylin was able to control herself well. If she didn¡¯t ask for much, it wouldn¡¯t alert Whitney. However, it vias convenient for Jaylin to send her men in when she was in chiarge of the HR Department. The Finance Department was the lifeline of the entirepany. With these two departments in Land, it was only a matter of time before the Caffrey Group became hers. When Jaylin was in charge of the Caltrey Group one day, she would be a great power. ¡°The first person she had to deal withi was Vi, the slut who had caused her to make a fool of herself at the Callis family¡¯s opening ceremony! Jaylin¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. However, she did not forget her task. She had to finish the tasks that Whitney gave her. Therefore, she decided to secretly arrange for her men to work in Alin Real Estate Co. Ltd. Whether it was for information or trickster, it would work Vi was sitting in an office in Angle Group to deal with lier work. She suddenly received a call from Lucille. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ross, there is news from the Caffrey Group.¡± Lucille said seriously. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Whitney gave the five departments, including the HR Departinent and the Finance Department, to Jaylin.¡± Vi shook her head with a smile. Whitney even dared to hand over the Finance Department to others. How brave she was! It seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be long before the former Caffrey Group would be destroyed by Whitney. It would be Jaylin¡¯s soon. Whitney didn¡¯t know how to run a business, yet she still dared to take risk of thepany that was so precious to Nash. If Nash found it out, he would probably recover from the dead and beat Whitney to death. Unfortunately, although Vi was very happy to see the Caffrey Group being destroyed before Nash died, she promised to help him protect the Caffrey Group. Therefore, she wanted the Caffrey Group! It would be hers. After thinking it over, she spoke to Lucille on the phone. ¡°Send someone to keep a close eye on Jaylin. Tell me immediately if there is any moveinent. In addition, if the Caffrey Group is secretly selling the stock market, regardless of the price, buy them all.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alter Lucille received the order, she quickly went down to make arrangements. An hourter, Vi received a call from her. ¡°You were right. Jaylin is about to make her move. Among the candidates who just came to apply for a job in Alin Real Estate Co. Ltd., someone has a very suspicious background.¡± Lucille added, ¡°I asked someone to go on the investigation and found that he called an unknown number today. Then he got 200 thousand dors in his card soon.¡± Lucille paused for a moment before continuing, ¡®Should we threaten him and beat him up?shall we send him to Jaylin to warn yor?¡± Vi muttered to herself for a moment and then put on int smile. ¡°No, hire him.¡± Wal? He 5 Most likely amercial spy sent by jaylin Aren¡¯t you afraid that he would leak the company¡¯s secrets if you hired him? Lucille was confused. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 98 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 98 Chapter 98 You Like Her? That way, we can monitor him better. Moreover, I am not afraid of him leaking information. Quite the opposite. I want him to do so.¡± Vi¡¯s voice was firm, and her eyes shone with the light of determination. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t take long before Jaylin moves away all the resources of the Caffrey Group. And we¡¯ll help hier with that this time!¡± After talking to Lucille on the phone, Vi tidied up her office table, and off she went to the top floor so as to look for Russell Bentley had been stuck in Washington for quite a while. Vi decided to visit the Callis¡¯ ce with Russell and see how Breenda was holding up in an attempt to free Bentley But when Vi arrived at Russell¡¯s office, Warren Wasn¡¯t guarding outside the office. Noticing the door wasn¡¯t locked, Vi decided to go in anyway. But after the door opened a crack, she heard a steady low-pitched voiceing from inside. It seemed that Russell was on the phone. ¡°Bobby, aren¡¯t you being too radical? After all, this is something of Vi¡¯s interests. Maybe she has her own ns¡­¡± Vi thought, ine? What is Russell so secretive about? Ar that moment, the door was pushed open from inside. It was Warren who had noticed her. Russell put away his phone with a calm expression and looked at her gently. ¡°When did youe? And why didn¡¯t you juste in?¡± Vi was a bit embarrassed as if she was caught on the spot, her hand touching the tip of her ear unnaturally. ¡°I just arrived since I want to visit the Callis family with you and check on Breenda a bit. I mean, when you have time, of course.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done with my work I can go now.¡± Vi nodded obediently. Vi found that Russell¡¯s expression was calm andposed when she met his gaze. Did she hear it wrong? But Vi derided to brush it aside. Even if her brothers had something to hide from her, they would never harm her. But just as the two were leaving, they received a message from Bentley. Bentley: ¡°Breenda has recovered. And since I have been staying here in Washington for way too long. I am heading to the private airport now, ready to get back to Phdelphia.¡± The two, who were on their way to the Callis ce, then turned around and headed toward the private airport. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. in the backseat, Vincedat Russell Trontime to time. Russell was reading the newspaper with his head lowered. The sunlight from outside the window shone in through the window, coating his hair in a warm halo. He was very focused now, judging from how his handsome profile looked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Russell notice Vi¡¯s gaze and asked in a deep voice Vi hesitated a bit before venturing. ¡°Russell, do you ¡­ have anything to say to me?¡± Russell paused. ¡°No.¡± Alright then¡­ Vi stopped talking anymore and looked out of the window. Since Russell refused to tell her anything, she had to be resigned to it. Soon, they arrived at the private airport. Vi gave Bentley a bear hug right away. ¡°Bentley, you must be suffering a lot this time.¡± Bentley reached out and rubbed her soft hair, liis expression turning from cold to affectionate. ¡°Silly girl.¡± The three exchanged greetings. Then Vi and Russell watched as Bentley boarded the ne since it was gettingte. ¡°Wait a minute! Mr. Russell, Mr. Bentley, and Ms. Zumthor! Something has happened to the Callis family!¡± Bentley was on the boardingdder when Warren rushed over. Therefore, Bentley had to stop and turn back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°The Callis family has sent a message, saying that Breenda fainted at home all of a sudden. Mrs. Callis wonders if something went wrong with the operation before and thus hurt her cranial nerves. And now she wants Mr. Bentley to go over and take a look.¡± Fainted? Vi furrowed her brows. She thought, how could the operation go wrong since it was performed by Bentley? Is there anyone out there trying to frame Bentley? Bur serring Bentley up like this is simply unforgivable! Russell was puzzled as well. Bentley, on the other hand, looked very gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s go and take a look then.¡± Bentley had to cancel the flight and head toward the Callis¡¯ vi with Vi. Meanwhile, in the vi, Audrey was pacing back and forth in Breenda¡¯s room. Noticiny that Bentley was here, Audrey ran over to jrcet him. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Breenda was practicing walking at home today, and suddenly slie tainted. She hasn¡¯t woken up since. I was so anxious but i had to reach out to you.¡± Bentley, still looking cold, nodded slightly and walked past Audrey to open the door. Vi followed behind, wanting to check on Treenda. But Audrey stoppedler. Audrey smiled tteringly. ¡°Ms. Zunthor, I think Bentley alone will be enough. I mean, you are not a doctor, right? Let¡¯s leave it to the two of them and chat away outside while having some snacks.¡± Vi, with a trown, tried to observe Audrey a bit. Vi thought, Andrey loves Brend so much. She should be rather anxious after Breenda fainted. But instead, she is still smiling as she stopped me here, and she Seems very friendly and attentive It seerns that there¡¯s something listy¡­ Forget it. That day at the opening ceremony of the Callis family, Breenda was trying to help me. Regardless of whether she was well-intentioned or not, I think I need to return her a favor. At the thought of that, Vi smiled and looked at Bentley. ¡°All right, get in yourself. I¡¯ll talk to Mrs. Callis out here.¡± Bentley nodded and pushed the door open. Audrey noticed the interaction between Bentley and Vi. Therefore, her face stiffening a bit, she asked half-jokingly, ¡°Ms. Zumthor and Mr. Bentley seein to have clicked quite well. You two¡­¡± Her eyes squinted a bit as if she was implying something. Vi was expressionless. ¡°We are just friends.¡± Audrey seemed to have felt relieved. Then, she, with a bright smile, handed a fruit to Vi attentively. ¡°Friends! That¡¯s good. You¡¯re so lucky to have friends like Mr. Bentley and Mr. Russell!¡± Vi nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. The ward was dimly lit. Breenday quietly on the bed as if she had never woken up. But unlike before when she was a vegetable, she looked healthier with ruddy cheeks and strong breathing. And with only a nce at her, Bentley frowned instantly, his face terribly dark and gloomy. You¡¯re not sick¡± Noticing that Pentley had debunked her tricks, Breenda felt ashamed right away. And then she hurried to open her eyes and sit up from the bed, pulling on liis sleeve, since she found out that Bentley was leaviny, ¡°Do not go!¡± Parley did not turn back, but he didn¡¯t move citler. Despite not being able to seelisce, Beenda could feel the cold air around him clearly, like ali ice cer, He was angry.. Breenda was so anxious that her eyes turned red and she became flustered Slic know that, If Rently lett now, she would never get to see him again. lentley, I know that the McGraw family is out of the Callis family¡¯s league and I am not your match. But I have to get this out of me now, or I won¡¯t have another chance!¡± she paused and took a deep breath. i was as if she had Mustered up a great amount of courage. Then, she raised her face, her gaze firm. ¡°I like you! ¡°I really like you a lot. I know that we haven¡¯t known each other for a long time and you don¡¯t know about me. But can vou at least stay and try to talk to me more? I¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Bentley stopped Breenda indifferently halfway through her sentences. ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t like you.¡± There seemed to be a heartstring snapping within Breenda. She stared nkly after Bentley, who was so heartless that he didn¡¯t cven look back at her. She was reduced to a stupor. She knew that she didn¡¯t do it right pretending to be sick like this. But this was the only way for her to fight for herself once. Her eyes were red, but she bit her lips hard so as to stop her tears from rolling down. ¡°Is it because of¡­ Vi? You like her?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 99 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Surprise Breenda¡¯s fingers turned pale as she cripped the sheets very liard. Even though she was scared of not getting the answer she wanted, there was still a hint of anticipation within her. But this time, Bentley did not say anything Instead, he released her hand coldly and pushed the door open without a backward nce. Audrey and Vi, who were chatting on the sofa outside, were shocked at the sight of Bentley¡¯s terrifying expression. Audrey hurried to ask, ¡°Mr. Bentley, what¡¯s ¡­ the matter?¡± Bentley ignored her and looked at Vi. ¡°You knew that she was pretending¡± Was Bentley ¡­ really angry? This was the first time Vi saw Bentley like this. She blinked her eyes guiltily.¡±¡­¡± Bentley didn¡¯t want to hear her exin. Instead, he strode downstairs and left. Vi wanted to catch up, but Audrey pulled her back to Breenda¡¯s ward. Breenda¡¯s eyes were red. It seemed like she had just cried and was in a vile mood. Audrey pounced on her with a pained expression. ¡°My dear daughter, I have warned you. Bentley is cold by temperament, and he will not like you. But you insisted on confessing your love. See! Now you are hurt!¡± Breenda bit her lip and remained silent. Audrey knew that Breenda had always been stubborn and nothing could stop Breenda once she had made a decision. Therefore, Audrey turned around to beg Vi. ¡°Vi, help Breenda for the sake of our friendship. Since you could ask Mr. Bentley toe to Washington, you must know how to keep him here as well!¡± Vi shook her head with a serious expression. ¡°I can¡¯t. He is a principled man. No one can make him change his mind, not even me.¡± Vi knew it sounded ruthless to Breenda, but she had to say it inly like this. That way, Breenda could give in sooner. Now, Breenda was on her own to think it through. Audrey sighed in disappointment. Then Vi turned around, wanting to leave since she was of no help here anyway. ¡°Vi!¡± Breenda stopped her and asked uncertainly, ¡°Will you be my love rival?¡± Audrey was numb with shock. She could still vividly recall how Anaya ended up, Vi stood in silence for a few seconds. But without further exnation, she turned around and left. Russell was waiting for her in his car outside the Callis vill¡­ She walked strailit over, opened the door, and sat in the back row. Noticing that Vi looked solemn, Russell rubbed her head rently, ¡°Wut happened? Who irritated iny little princess?¡± Vi look discourard. ¡°It was I who irritated someone, and by someone, I mean Bentley.¡± Russellughed. ¡°Silly girl, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong in tliis. Bentley has been engrossed with medical research all these years and stayed away from all women. Dad has been scolding him for this. It seems that only your words work miracles for liet.¡± **But he is angry¡­¡± Russell shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand him. Despite looking cold, he is actually shy. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. If he and Breenda are meant to be together, they will eventually.¡± Vi breathed a sigh of relief. But something seemed to have flitted through Russell¡¯s mind. His expression became serious. ¡°Vi, there is something that I need to tell you¡­ It¡¯s been on my mind for quite a while¡­¡± Noticing that Russell turned serious, Vi looked solemn as well. ¡°It¡¯s about ¡­ your ex-husband.¡± Vi thought, Ondo? Hasn¡¯t the guy gone missing? I¡¯ve sent the Dark Bell to track him down, which turned out to be a vain attempt. What! krow is that Ondo disappeared all of a sudden the day before the press conference ¡°You¡¯ve found him?¡± Vi asked suspiciously. Russell nodded. ¡°Bobby has found him, who is somewhere in the mountains between Washington and Phdelphia now.¡± Vi thought, right, Bobby is well-connected to both the underworld and the police. That makes hin more informed than the Dark Bell. It is actually not surprising that he managed to find him! Eut.. ¡°What did he go there for?¡± Russell remained silent. It seemed like he found it somewhat difficult to say it. Vi then started to connect all the dots with all the things that happened during that period and clues that she knew. After thinking it through, she shook her head in amusement. ¡°¡±He can¡¯t be there to find my ¡°corpse, thinking that I have died, right? Ile doesn¡¯t want to let me off even if I have Pussell choked and changed the topic right away.¡±ile has been staying there because he was trapped in the mountains. But presumably, he should be backio Washington in a week at most.¡± Vi¡¯s expression froze a bit. She thought, weck? ar means dayl?n is pressed for time now. Il ayl?n fails to make things happen fast, once Ondo gets back, Ir would be difficult for lydi to bankrupt the G rey Group Russell noticed her anxiety. ¡°Then what are your ns next?¡± Vi looked up at him and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s great. I will give him a big ¡®surprise¡¯ on the day he returns!¡± Looking at Vi¡¯s burning eyes, Russell lowered his lead guiltily. inct, there were two other things that he didn¡¯t tell Vi. The ones who trapped Ondo were Bobby¡¯s people. Bobby had long disliked Ondo and thus he took the opportunity to teach him a lesson this time. Also, Ondo went there to find her without bad intentions. He was there to save her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. 11 Vi had investigated it more carefully, she would have found out that Lawson hijacking the ne had nothing to do with Ondo But Vi chose to believe that Ondo had betrayed her. That was why she didn¡¯t go deeper into the investigation. Russell opened his mouth, wanting to say something. But he failed to do it. Russell thought, even though Ondo was right this time, that doesn¡¯t justily what he did to Vi in the past three years. He has let her down, and it is time to pay the cost! And since Vi knew that Ondo was about to return, she, high-spirited, arranged for Lucille to feign as the major shareholder of Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd. the next day. Despite having bought thend in the western suburbs, they still needed to discuss some follow-up projects with the Seavey Construction Company. ¡°Bring the Caffrey family¡¯s mole to dinner tonight. And make sure he can get our ns in private.¡± Lucille, who was over the phone, sounded surprised. ¡°Vi, if he manages to tell Jaylin about our ns, Jaylin will obstruct our cooperation with the Seavey Construction Company.¡± Vi puckered her lips and smiled, ¡°I wonder if they are capable of doing that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucille could not tell what Vi was doing. Therefore, she had to obey obediently. That night, Jaylin came to the Caffrey ce in high spirits. She was there to take credit from Whitney ¡°Whitney, I managed to get the cooperation ns between Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd. and Seavey Construction Company¡± ¡°Really?¡± Whitney asked in surprise, carefully. ¡°Great! With the ns, things She took over the documents in Jaylin¡¯s hands instantly and looked at the will be inuch easier for us.¡± Jaylin sesfed from the side, ¡°Since we already know the price that Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd. offers to Seavey Construction Company, we just need to multiply the price so as to poach the contract with Seavey Construction Company ¡°Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd. is a smallpany in the first ce, which means they won¡¯t have enough working capital. After they make the advance payment as we poach the contract, they willck money to work with other constructionpanies for building materials. That will make them give up thend in the suburbs of the city eventually.¡± Whitney smiled from carlo car, ¡°Great! I will leave it to you then. No matter how much it will cost, the Caffrey Group can afford in!¡± Jaylin nodded. Whitney patted Jaylin¡¯s shoulder and looked at her solemnly. ¡°Jaylin, I trust you a lot. Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 100 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 100 Chapter 100 He Is Seriously Injured Javlin nodded seriously and bepan to make the arrangement the next day. ¡®m sorry. Ms. Haworth. Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd. has raised the price to 16 million dors. We can¡¯t give this batch of woods to you, unless ¡­ you offer a price licher than them.¡± Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd. could actually raise the price to 16 million dors for thisrge batch of construction materials! Were they crazy? However, it was also good news. Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd. invested all the money into the construction of thend, which showed that they valued thend very mucli and almost gambled on the survival of the entirepany, If the cooperation could not continue, they would lose everything and dere bankruptcy. Then the land would only belong to the Caffrey Group. Thinking of this, she mmed the table without hesitation. ¡°The Caffrey Group will pay 22 million dors to get this batch of goods.¡± The person in charge of Seavey Construction Company clicked his tongue and felt a bit disgusted. ¡°Ms. Haworth¡­ honesty and trust are the foundations of business. You only add 8 million dors and want us to break the contract with Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd. It is too ridiculous. Besides, it¡¯s not easy for us to negotiate with them!¡± Jaylin¡¯s face was a little ploomy. Before she could refute it, the assistant of the person in charge opened the door and came in. He whispered to the person, ¡°Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd. added another 16 million dors.¡± Although it was a whisper, the voice was not small. Jaylin heard it clearly, and her face became gloomy. She was the heir of the Haworth Group and would soon buy the Caffrey Group. How could she submit to a small Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd.? Out of the desire for victory, she suddenly stood up and ced the empty cup in front of the person. With a bang, the person in charge was startled. Jaylin raised lier chin and said proudly, ¡°So million dors! Cash!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± The person in charge was excited. At the same time, Vi was sitting on the main seat in the next conference room of Seavey Construction Company. There was a set of exquisite tableware on the table. Vi was making the coffee leisurely. The frayrance of coffee filled the room. Lucille sal on the left side of the table, quicily watching Vi¡¯s skilled inovements. She thought to hersell, Vi is indeed the daughter of the r.ltmmily. She has been leaving Salt Lake City for sin years, but still lorows how to make the best coffee ¡°The sound of the door opening broke the silence in the meeting room. The assistant of the person in charge walked in with a facelull of joy, ¡°You are right! The Callrey Group has indeed followed. They are willing to pay to million dors in cash! My boss said that as soon as the Caffrey Group pays, we All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. will immediately share it with you ording to the contract. You will get 80% of the payment, while Seavey Construction Company will get 20%.¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything and just drankcoffee Lucille got up and shook hands with the assistant. ¡°Very good. Nice doing business with you.¡± Most of the toppanies would pay in checks and then withdraw money from the bank. There were not many cash TCSCIVOS The Caffrey Group could take out so much cash at once. It could be seen how wealthy and powerful it was. Unfortunately, once it paid all the cash, the loophole would only be bigger and bigger. That night, there was frequent thunder and lightning The rain was pouring down. In the mountain between Washington and Phdelphia, a group of people was running wildly on the path. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, there¡¯s a cave!¡±. They quickly rushed to the narrow and dark cave and cut weeds to hide the entrance. It was a good ce to hide temporarily. Ondo¡¯s neat short hair was soaked in the rain and close to his forehead. His handsomece was deathly pale, and his lips seemed drained of color. Just as they stopped, the sharp pain on his waist made hin dizzy, Ondo could no longer hold on and knelt on one knee. ¡°Mr. Caffrey!¡± Just now, they had been running Ondo was injured, but he did not cry out from the beginning to the end. It was only then that his subordinates discovered that he had been stabbed in the waist by a knife. It was a long and deep wound. The wound had already turned white under the rain. But blood was still oozing from it. Ondo was drenched in rain all the way. His body was hot, and he seemed to have a fever! If he could not stop the bleeding in time and reduce the fever, he would be in danger of his life! Fortunately, all of his subordinates had been strictly trained in the army and basically knew how to save themselves in the wild. Because of theck of medical supplies, it took them almost an hour to bandage Ondo¡¯s wound. Ondo woke up from his drowsy state. His lips were dry and pale. The first thing he said was, ¡°Tomorrow ¡­ return to Washington!¡± His subordinates were all anxious. Ondo had a high fever, but still thought of returning to Washington! ¡°Mr. Calfrey, you are too weak. Those people outside are still looking for us. If we act rashly. your wound will ooze blood again. Are you crazy?¡± Ondo bit his thin lips tightly, in the past, no matter how serious his injuries were, he finally survived. This time, he would also make it. After the pain gradually subsided, Ondo began to order his thoughts. ¡°When you fought with those people, did you notice that they had the same tattoo on the inside of their arms?¡± Thinking for a moment, Todd Jairo, one of Ondo¡¯s subordinates, took the clotli that had just been torn to bandage Ondo¡¯s wound. He mixed the mud on the ground and drew the tattoo on the cloth, handing it to Ondo. A group of people surrounded the cloth and discussed. ¡°It looks like an animal.¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s an animal. These two sides look like two horns. Is it rhinoceros?¡± Just as Nn Moshe, another subordinate of Ondo, finished speaking, Todd clunked him on his head. ¡°Silly! The rhinoceros has ears on both sides, and only one horn!¡± Ondo listened to their chattering and stared at the piece of cloth. After pondering for a while, he weakdy said, ¡°It¡¯s a deer.¡± Although the voice was solt, his subordinates could hear it clearly and their expressions became very serious. On a mission many years ago, they had worked with the McGraw family in Salt Lake City. The men of the McGraw family seemed to have a simr tattoo. If it was true, their former ?lly became an enemy now¡­ Why? Silence filled the cave for a long time. Ondo¡¯s subordinates all looked at him. Ondo narrowed his eyes. No one could tell what he was thinking. After a long time, Todd exined, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, maybe it¡¯s a misunderstanding. We have left the army and concealed ourselves for so many years. Few people know about our existence. This time, there must be some mistake¡­¡± Ondo did not speak and his eyes were cold. Those people had strong intentions. It was obvious that they wereing for them. As far as he knew, only Bobby McGraw, who was the eldest son of the McGraw family and powerful, was now in possession of such a mature team with detection and concealment. Russell and Bobby were brothers. When he was fighting with the leader, the man said, ¡°Who am I? You should ask yourself who you have hurt!¡± When Ondo heard this, he suddenly thought of Vi for some reason. The moment he was distracted, he was stabbed by that man Did this have anything to do with Vi? If so, Russel¨ª could ever do this for Vi. Then who exactly was vi? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 101 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Someone Is More Anxious Than Her Ondo liad aplicated look in his eyes. He thought about it, and luis tone becirte more determined. ¡°Tomorrow, we must return to Washington!¡± Todd did not respond. He gritted his teeth and made up luis mind. Taking advantage of Ondo¡¯s weakened state. Todd struck the back of Ondo¡¯s head with his palm. Ondo let out a muftled roan and tainted on the spot. Seeing this, the other subordinates were scared to deatl?. ¡®Todd, do you want to die? When Mr. Caffrey wakes up, he won¡¯t let you go.¡± Todd¡¯s eyes were firm, and he obediently knelt by Ondo¡¯s feet. ¡°If I had not done that, with Mr. Caffrey¡¯s stubbornness, he would go back no matter what. He is seriously injured and has a high fever. I can¡¯t risk his life. Even if he wants to kill meter, I will ept it.¡± The others sighed resignedly and did not say anything else in the end. Two dayster. In the Caffrey Group¡¯s president¡¯s office. The sharp sound of something falling could be heard through the door. Jaylin nced at the broken coffee cup on the ground and said softly, ¡°Whitney, please calm down. This time, we must have been set up by Alin Real Estate. They paid such a high price for the goods from Seavey Construction Company in advance. How can they be such defective products?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even destroy such a smallpany. You¡¯re ipetent!¡± Whitney was furious. Jaylin was so angry that she spent so million dors buying a pile of defective products that could not be used. Most importantly, the other party was premeditated when signing the contract. They secretly filled in the type of goods. When Jaylin signed the contract, she cliecked it several times, but she didn¡¯t notice it. That was why she could not take the contract to make trouble for Seavey Construction Company. This pile of defective products could only rot in their warehouse. 80 million dors went down the drain. Once something went wrong with the other projects of the company, they mightck funds Although Whitney did not know how to run a business, she was very acute when it came to losing money, Jaylin made a mistake, so she could only admit it and say sweetly,¡±I¡¯m sorry. I was careless this time. Don¡¯t worry. I will try my best to make up for this loss. Please believe me once more. Although I failed this time, I had done a lot for thepany before. Think about my advantages.¡± What she said was the truth. Before this father, Jaylin handled everything well in thepany. Whitney cooled down. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care what method you will use. Hurry up and cover the loss.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry,¡± Jaylin came out of the office with a calin expression. When she turned around, her face suddenly became serious. Whitney didn¡¯t care what method Jaylin would use. Then Javlin could only do so. Alin Real Estate¡¯s Garage Vi sat in the cat. A while!, she had specially one to the store to change the car windows of the Magotan. Not only did it block others¡¯ sight, but it could also block sounds and prevent cavesdropping. Lucille slowly walked over and made sure that there was no one around before getting into the car. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, to make up for the loss caused by the contract with Seavey Construction Company. Jaylin epted a lot of projects and received a bunch of advance payments.¡± Vi thought, Jaylin dares take on so many projects. She is indeed bold. Jaylin had studied abroad, but she had no practical experience at all. She couldn¡¯t even handle a little problem. Now she wanted to make money from other projects to make up for the loss, which would only make her suffer a ber loss. Vi pursed her lips and pondered for a while before continuing to ask, ¡°During this period, I asked you to buy as many of the Caffrey Group¡¯s shares as possible at a high price. How is the result?¡± ¡°Please take a look.¡± Lucille handed Vi the information that had been sorted out. To avoid arousing suspicion, we bought several shares at a time. We have bought 15 percent of the shares in your name over the past two days.¡± Vi concentrated on reading the information. Lucille continued, ¡°Right now, Ondo holds co percent of the shares. He is thergest shareholder and CEO of the Caffrey Group. As for the other 45 percent, 15 percent is owned by Richard Caffrey, Ond¡¯s uncle.¡± Vi frowned and shook her head. ¡°No. We can¡¯t buy that 15 percent. Richard is an old fox. He is very vignt. Don¡¯t alert him.¡± ¡°Alisha has 10 percent, and Whitney has 20 percent. If we can buy their shares, you will have 45 percent and be the biggest shareholder of the Caffrey Group. But¡­¡± Lucille paused, a little worried. ¡°But it¡¯s also very difficult to get shares from Alisha and Whitney. They can¡¯t hand them over so easily. Have you thought of a further n?¡± Vi lowered her head in deep thought. She seemed to have thought of something, and her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone is more anxious than us.¡± Jaylin was indeed in a hurry. She had just epted arge number of projects, received a bunch of advance payments, and urged the stall to finish the old projects. She took out a portion of the material fees to barely make up for the loss. As a result, building on their construction site suddenly copsed the next day because of the poor quality of the materials. It even affected the other buildings next to it. This meant that it had to be removed and rebuilt, but it needed more than what they had lost from the contract with Stavey Construction Company During this period, Jaylin secretly rol a lot of money from some small projects, but now thepany had many problems, so they didn¡¯t have so much cash to remake the building Whitney often asked about thepany¡¯s situation, looking as if she did not trust Jaylin at all. Javlin was sitting in her office, feeling entreincly anxious. As she was sunkin thought, the office phone on the table ran It was Whitney who had called from the president¡¯s office Taylin had to put on smile and pick up the phone ¡°Any orders, Whitney?¡± Whitney was a little umlia . ¡°Javlin, why didn¡¯t youe up to report today? Did something happen? Jaylin was stunned. She quickly smiled and said, ¡°No. If there is a problein, I willmunicate with you immediately. Because I had a lot of things to do, I didn¡¯t have time to report to you. Wait a few more hours. I will check all the projects and thene up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With one short word, Whitney hung up the phone. Javlin clenched her fists, feeling extremely agitated. Whitney said that she trusted Jaylin the most. If it were true, Whitney would not ask Jaylin about her work every day. Whitney just wanted to use these meaningless lies to coax Jaylin into working hard for her. Jaylin thought, then Whitney can¡¯t me me Her eyes turned vicious, and she quickly arranged for someone to tamper with the document about the ident. A few hourster, she brought the document to Whitney. As soon as Jaylin pushed the door open, she rushed to Whitney¡¯s desk. ¡°Something has happened, Whitney!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°A building that we are responsible for making copsed half a month ago. The ident was not small, but because the person in charge of the project was afraid of being med, he kept it a secret. If I had not investigated today, this matter would still be hidden from us.¡± Whitney was shocked and quickly flipped through the document. Sring this, Jaylin said, ¡°We need a huge amount of money to remake the building, and now the other projects are being carried out. They all need a lot of money. If we don¡¯t have enough funds, all the projects will be forced to stop, and thepany will face a huge crisis.¡± Whitney slumped into her chair. She was finished Several yenerations of the Caffreyfamily had worked hard for thepany. Would it be ruined by her in such a short ¡°If my husband and Nash were still alive, they would strangle me!¡± Whitney was so scared that her hands trembled. She suddenly had an idea and cabbed her phone ¡°I have to find my son to handle the situation m ediately.¡± Jaylin quickly pressed Whitney¡¯snd. ¡°We don¡¯t know where Ondo Is now. Even if we knew, it would be toote. Il Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. we can¡¯t raise money to deal with this problem in time, the situation will only be more and more serious.¡± Then ¡­ what should we do?¡± *¡±1 have an idea!¡± lylin said with a sinister suite Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 102 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 102 Chapter 102 It¡¯s Because You Can¡¯t Be With Me ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Sell your shares at a high price when the callroy Group hasn¡¯t been in a crisis yet!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Whitney widened her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t sell shares! I¡¯m counting on the shares after my retirement. Moreover, if I sell the shares, I won¡¯t have any say in the Caffrey Group! No!¡± Jaylin sighed and soothed Whitney. ¡°Whitney, think about it. If the Caffrey can¡¯t survive this crisis, your shares will be worth nothing. Don¡¯t worry. We only sell your shares for the time being!¡± Whitney wavered. ¡°For the time being?¡± Jaylin exined, ¡°I¡¯ll try to find a reliable buyer abroad. When we get the money and finish the projects we have on hand, we can earn more money to buy the shares. ¡°Whitney, take it as storing your shares at the buyer. When the crisis ends, Ondo will be pleased to see you manage thepany well.¡± Whitney didn¡¯t speak and fell into a long contemtion, Jaylin wanted to persuade again, ¡°Whitney¡­¡± ¡°Jaylin, this isn¡¯t something small. Let me think about it.¡± Jaylin was unpleasant, but he didn¡¯t say anything more, or Whitney would suspect his purpose. ¡°Sure. But don¡¯t take too long. It can¡¯t wait.¡± She turned and left after saying that. Whitney sat alone in the office. For the first time, she felt immense pressure from this position. It was a tough choice for her. She didn¡¯t want to give up either thepany or shares. However, Jaylin was right. If she wanted thepany, she could only sell shares. But if she chose shares, thepany would be doomed, and the shares would be meaningless. Her eyes were red, and she sat quietly for half an hour before calling jaylin. Jaylin suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and said solemnly, ¡°Whitney, rest assured. I won¡¯t make any mistakes in that.¡± Jaylin found the buyer the following morning. She took Whitney to the agreed location to sign the contraci. The buyer was called Emma Nessa, and both she and herpany wore abroad. Thus, they would sinun online electronic contract. On the way, Whitney dawdled. Jaylin saw her hesitation and advised, ¡°Whitney, don¡¯t worry. Emmausa wealth of billions. She is a reliable buyer that my connections introduce me to. She promised she wouldn¡¯t sell the shares casily. She¡¯s willing to sell the shares to you if you want to buy them in the future.¡± ¡°Really? Is she a stupid woman? Why did she do this?¡± Whitney asked in disbelief. Lavlinughel. ¡°She doesn¡¯tck money but wants to move back to her homnd, so she buys shares to pave the way. You can rest assured that there will be no problem.¡± Whitney followed her skeptically. But after reading the contract, Whitney was pissed off. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to sell 20% of my shares only? Why did you include Alisha¡¯s 10% and our old resident? No! I won¡¯t sign it! I won¡¯t sign it!¡± Jaylin stroked her back to calm her down. ¡°Whitney, if you don¡¯t do this, your 20% shares are not enough to fill this big hole with the situation of the Caffrey Group right now! Moreover, your old residence is not for sale but as a temporary inortgage. You can still live in it. When weplete the projects and earn inoney, you can get them back.¡± Jaylin¡¯s words made sense. However¡­ ¡°But the price is too low!¡± Whitney pointed at the contract, and her heart was aching, ¡°Three things are only 1.5 billion dors. My shares would be worth more than that in the past!¡± ¡°Whitney! Emma has stering wealth. How could she not investigate the background of the Caffrey Group? ording to the current situation, this is already the highest price she can offer. Don¡¯t hesitate!¡± ¡°Whitney¡­¡± Jaylin talked and talked, and finally, Whitney agreed to sign the Equity Transfer Agreement, took out the deed to the house reluctantly, and signed the mortgage contract. After that, Whitney looked depressed. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve solved the funding problem, you should pay extra attention and follow the projects closely. Don¡¯t allow the workers to skimp on the materials and cause more quality issues. Help me get what belongs to me back earlier!¡± ¡°I will Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle things properly.¡± Jaylin held Whitney¡¯s arm and acted like a spoiled child, her face full of joy. Theyughed as they boarded the car and left. Howeverywhen they left, Vi, sitting in the office of the Angle Group, received a message. There was only one word in it, ¡°Done.¡± Vi was relieved. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Inat most three days, the Caffreymily would undergo a tremendous change! And she was looking forward to it. While she was thinking, Stanley Knocked on the office door and walked in. Unlike his usual gentle and refined sell, Stanley frowned and didn¡¯t look happy. Before Vi asked, he walked straight to the purest chair opposite Vi and sat down. They were separated by a desk ¡°What happened?¡± Vi was confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you wanted to enter the real estate industry because of him.¡± Stanley looked sullen, and there was even a hint of dismay in his eyes. Vi wondered how he knew it so quickly. She thought, the Falcon family is not as powerful as the McGraw family, they are a famous family, and it¡¯s easy for him to investigate But Vi didn¡¯t want to hide it from him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Stanley was depressed to sec Vi admitting it with a calm face. ¡°Why? Look back, and you¡¯ll see a better man waiting for you. Can¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Do you mean you?¡± Vi cut him off, lier calm eyes meeting his. Stanley blushed slightly. He mustered up the courage to tell her he loved hier, but Vi was the first to say, ¡°But you should know it¡¯s impossible between you and me. I could even be with Jason, but not you.¡± One could tell from Stanley¡¯s look that he was somewhat heartbroken. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± He thought for a moment. ¡°Is it because of Reba? She did something wrong That¡¯s true. But we grounded her, and she behaved recently. She knew she was wrong and won¡¯t target you again.¡± Vi shook her head and smiled. ¡°I low you like me. I knew it many years ago, but your love was because you couldn¡¯t be with me.¡± Stanley was silent. His eyes were slightly red as die stared at Vi. Vi continued, ¡°You are gentle, humble, and nice to people. But you have one shoring. You¡¯re too protective of your sister! You know how much Reba persecuted me, but you haven¡¯t mentioned a word about it these days.¡± Stanley said in a choked voice and refused to ept her words, ¡°What about Ondo? His sister and mother had been crue to you. Wasn¡¯t he protective of his family?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 103 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 103 Chapter 103 She Wants to Snatch the Caffrey Group Vi wis silent for a moment before slie smiled and said, ¡°What roes aroundes around. Ondo is no exception.¡± Hearing this, Stanley heaved a sigli ot relief. Vi seeks revenge on Ondo because of what happened in the past, but she never said that she wants me to pay the price because of Reba So she still cares about me, right? Now she is just mad at me because of Reba. I still have a chance! After thinking it through, Stanley stood up happily. ¡°Vi, don¡¯t worry, I will get the problems fixed. I am willing to wait. As long as you need me, I will always be there.¡± After Stanley finished speaking, he left. Vi held her forehead and she felt quite helpless. It seemed that Stanley still didn¡¯t fully understand what she meant¡­ Whatever. I¡¯ll exin it when I have the chance in the future. In the next few days, Jaylin said that she needed to go to the construction sites for inspection, so she never showed up in the Caffrey Group again to report lier work progress. If Whitney called, Jaylin would say that she was busy. Whitney was very unhappy withi Jaylin¡¯s attitude. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Whitney was currently in need of people, she would have red up. Just as Whitney was thinking, the phone rang. It was Alisha. ¡°Alisha, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alisha, who was on the other side of the line, was extremely dissatisfied and full ofints. ¡°Why are you cutting my pocket money recently? it showed that I didn¡¯t have sufficient funds on my card when I went shopping with Karen and Molly from the Bayley family! It was so embarrassing!¡± Whitney was a little guilty. Now that all the money she had in hand was given to Jaylin in various projects, Whitney could only quietly reduce Alisha¡¯s pocket money. ¡°Mom! You said before that daughters needed to be raised well. How can you treat me like this¡­¡± Whitney had no choice but to say what Jaylin had told hier tofort Alisha. ¡°My dear, the Caffrey Group has been in some financial difficulties recently. I have no choice. When things are better, I will double your pocket money. And I will buy you whatever you want!¡± ¡°Then I also want the pre-sale full set of limited edition skin care products from LC!¡± ¡°OK. No problem. The full set!¡± After hanging up the phone, all Whitney thought about was Jaylin. Neither seeing jaylining back to the Callrey Group for reporting her progress nor receiving calls from her. Whitney felt that Javlin was hiding something Whitney was very worried. So she decided to take the initiative to call jaylin. As soon as she opened the contact list on her plione, the door was suddenly pushed open by her assistant, Jocy Bloom. ¡°Why don¡¯t you knock on the door before youe in?¡± Whitney was in a bad mood. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Joey could only say anxiously, ¡°Ms. Nelson, bad news! The engineering team of Lan Xi hase to make trouble. They have blocked the entrance of the building!¡± ¡°What?¡± Whitney smote the table and stood up in shock, ¡°What makes then so arrogant? Where are the security guards?¡± ¡°There are too many of them. More than a hundred people are down there. They said that the promised construction funds have not been transferred to the ount until now. The person in charge was even fired by Ms. Haworth forcking supervision! The workers now have no leader and they are holding the construction tools as weapons. They are moring for you to exin!¡± The funds are not transferred to the ount? Then where is my money? What the hell is Jaylin doing? An extremely bad idea crossed Whitney¡¯s mind. She was so scared that her face turned pale. She could hardly believe that Jaylin dared to do this to her! Taylin was her biological niece! To confirin, Whitney dialed Jaylin¡¯s number with shaking hands. The phone went through. There were ringtones from far to near. It seemed toe from outside the door. Joey, who was standing to the side, also discovered that the door was not closed. As she was about to completely openi it, the door was opened from the outside by a pair of slender hands. Jaylin had exquisite makeup and was wearing a very eye-catching dress. Behind her was a man dressed like awyer. Sering that Jaylin was calm and even deliberately dressed up. Whitney could tell that she was prepared. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, Joey secretly left. In the office, Whitney was so shocked her eyes were bloodshot. However, Jaylinughed because of Whitney¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s just a few days. I didn¡¯t expect you to miss me so much.¡± Whitney eritted her teeth, still holding a trace of hope in her mind, ¡°Jaylin, why didn¡¯t you pay the workers the money for the Houston project? What exactly have you been doing all these days?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already guess it just now?¡± Jaylin smiled and walked to the puest chiar opposite whitney. ¡°You didn¡¯t make it wrong. I didn¡¯t take out a single cent of those 15 billion dors. All of it was secretly transferred to my ount. By the way, at least half of the people in the Caffrey Group are my people now.¡± ¡°You! How dare you!!! Such arge sum of money! She has taken all of them! How would she be able to change more than half of the staff of the Coffrey Group into her people is she premeditated? Whitney was so angry that she felt an excruciating pain in the chest. She slid into the chair in pain. ¡°How would Lawrence tolerate your shameless behavior? Or did you hide it from him?¡± Jaylin sneered, ¡°Whitney, have you forgotten that Lawrence is not in charge of iny family? But in this matter, he is still very supportive of me. Just because you have married into the Caffrey family, you kept putting on airs when you returned. He hates you. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Whitney¡¯s family condition was not very good. Back then, she had relied on her campus romance and also the fact that she was a top student from the faculty of finance to have a chance to marry into the Caffrey family. Whitney¡¯s brother, Lawrence Nelson, was not so lucky. He had taken a fancy to the beloved daughter of the Haworth family. Because of his family background, he could only marry into the Haworth family. Even his child could not take his surname Whitney was so angry that she tightly grasped the clothes on her chest with both hands and helped herself to calm down. Only then did she barely recover from the suffocating feeling, ¡°You have stolen so much money from the Caffrey Group. What are you trying to do?¡± Jaylin smiled and gestured for thewyer toe forward. Thewyer met Whitney¡¯s suspicious gaze and ced a contract on the desk. Whitney took it and opened it. ¡°Jaylin! You want to snatch the Caffrey Group?¡± ¡°How can you use the word ¡®snatch? Jaylin smiled teasingly and continued, ¡°Whitney, have a careful look I¡¯m willing to buy the management rights of the Caffrey Group for 1.6 billion dors. You don¡¯t know how to run a business. I think the Caffrey Group should be in my hands.¡± 16 billion dors? Whitney gritted her teeth. It seemed that the Haworth family was supportive of this. Apart from the 1.5 billion dors, they had given Jaylin the rest o.1 billion dors. Heavens! This is my family! My biological brother and niece! Whitney was so angry that she didn¡¯t even know what to say. After a while, she continued with her teeth gritted. ¡°Dream on! The Caffrey Group is a joint-equity enterprise! The biggest shareholder is my son! If you want to buy it, you should ask him!¡± ¡°I have sent people to find Ondo. He has been missing for so long lle must have died.¡± ¡°And Richard was also sent away by me. Tsk tsk. So only you, Ondo¡¯s mother, can do the honor.¡± Whitney was filled with grict and indignation. Only then did she see through Jaylin¡¯s step-by-step n. First, Jaylin had incited Whitney to sell her shares and mortgaged her house. So Jaylin could obtain a hure amount of money. Thenylin made big trouble for the Caltrey Group so that she could get the ownership Seeing that Whitney did not speak, Jaylin became a little impatient, ¡°Whitney, it is useless for you to struggle Why don¡¯t you just sign it? In the future, when the Caffrey Group and the Haworth Group were merged, we will get better status!¡± Whitney was in despair. Would the Caffrey Group be ruined by her? She bit her lower lip and there was a row of blood marks on it. She took the pen with shaking hands. An arrogant voice suddenly sounded from outside the door ¡°Ms. Haworth, don¡¯t becent. If you want to buy the Caffrey Group, you should ask me!¡± Hearing this familiar voice, Whitney and Jaylin were both shocked! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 104 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 104 Chapter 104 You Can¡¯t Afford to Offend Me The two of them followed the sound and looked out the door. Vi was wearing a ck pearl satin high-down dress. Herreur lips were slightly raised. She was so beautiful Behind her were two handsome and burly bodyguards, who looked domineering When Jaylin saw Vi, she critted her teeth in hatred. The humiliation of being embarrassed in public last time was fresh in her mind. ¡°This is the Caffrey Group. What are you doing here?¡± Vi walked over to Jaylin, who was speaking, ¡°With such a big thing happening in thepany, some people want to help the Haworth Group annex the Caffrey Group. Of course, I shoulde over to be in charge.¡± ¡°To be in charge? You?¡± Jaylin was amused. ¡°You have already divorced Ondo. You are no longer a member of the Caffrey family. The shares that Mr. Caffrey gave you were also snatched away by my aunt. What right do you have to speak here? Get out!¡± As Jaylin spoke, she subconsciously nced at the bodyguards behind Vi. Right now, she couldn¡¯t do anything to Vi. But when she took control of the Caffrey Group, Jaylin wanted Vi to live a life worse than death! Whitney was also very dissatisfied. Did Vie here tough at her? ¡°Then let us see who is the one who should get out.¡± Vi had a smile on her face. She wasn¡¯t affected by Jaylin¡¯s words at all. She walled straight to the sofa and sat down. Then she pped her hands lightly. A few secondster, Lucille came in from the corridor. Seeing that it was Lucille, Whitney pointed at them in disbelief, ¡°You! You really know each other! You must be the one causing trouble in thend in the western suburbs!¡± Sure enough! At that time, Whitney suspected that there was something wrong with Vi. The Bat family was not interested in thatnd. What was Vi doing there? It turned out that Jason was just a cover, and her goal was to help Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd. get the bid! Jaylin didn¡¯t go that day, so she didn¡¯t know what had happened. She looked back and forth between the two sides with her arms crossed. Lucille seemed to have not heard Whitney¡¯s words as she showed everyone the document in her hands. ¡°Look carefully. This is the Caffrey Group¡¯s share register. Ondo Calfrey liolds 40% of the shares, and my boss, Vi Zunthor, holds 75% of the shares. She is now the biggest shareholder of the Caffrey Group. Now that Mr. Caffrey is missing, Ms. Zumthor, as the biggest shareholder, should be in charpe of thepany, it Ms. Haworth wants to buy thepany, of course, you have to ask Ms. Zurnthor.¡± ¡°There was too much information in her words! Whitney and Jaylin were both stunned for a long time. Vi is Lucille¡¯s boss? Then¡­ isn¡¯t she the mysterious boss behind Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd.? And she can holds 45% of the shares of the Coffrey Group How is this possible¡­? Whitney thought of something and suddenly stood up to pull jaylin¡¯s arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you sold Alisha¡¯s and my shares to foreign buyers? Why does she hold so many shares? Jaylin, you ingrate, cive me a reasonable exnation.¡± jaylin herself was dumbfounded. After shaking off Whitney, she looked at Vi. ¡°How is this possible¡­ I asked someone to find a foreign buyer. Emma is a wealthy woman with hundreds of millions of dors. How could she give you the shares¡­¡± Her voice suddenly stopped. Emma? Emma Nessa? Was this woman Vi¡¯s take identity? Was the image of a rich woman with hundreds of millions of dors deliberately fabricated to gain her trust? ¡°You lied to me! There¡¯s no Emma Nessa. It¡¯s you! All of this was nned by you, right?¡± Ever since the Caffrey Group was robbed by Alin Real Estate Co., Ltd. in thend in the western suburbs, every step Jaylin took was calcted by Vi and she even prepared in advance! Jaylin thought that she was certain of victory, but she didn¡¯t expect Vi was behind this. The real hunter was Vi who Jaylin had never dreamed of! Vi, who was sitting on the sofa, leisurely poured herself a cup of coffee and smelled it gently, but she did not drink After putting down the coffee, Vi smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you are not too stupid, since you figure it out so quickly.¡± Jaylin stared at Vi. For the first time, Jaylin carefully looked her up and down. Jaylin noticed that Vi¡¯s every movement was filled with arrogance. Things like temperament could not be casily faked. What was more, Russell and Jason were willing to protect her and curry favor with her. Even Elena was her disciple and was very respectful to her. These big shots were all surrounding her and she could easily take out 1.5 billion dors to buy the shares of the Caffrey Group How could an orphan from a welfare institute do this? ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Jaylin¡¯s eyes pradually turned into horror. Vi raised hier head and looked at jaylin, her lips curling into a mocking smile. ¡°I am someone you can never afford to oftend.¡± Jaylin was frightened by Vi, and her heart was filled with fear. Whitney listened to their conversation and was also stunned. Vi continued. ¡°As the current major shareholder of the Carrey Group and the person in charge, I can tell you. Do vol want to buy the Caffrey Group for io billion dors? Dream on. As for the 1.5 billion dors, you have to keep it Safe for the time being, I will bring them back with interest!¡± ¡°That meant¡­ Her next target was the Haworth Group? Javlin swallowed her saliva and managed to shout, ¡°Just you wait! No matter who you are, no one can take advantage of the Hawortli Group!¡± Then, Jaylin ran out of the office dejectedly. She had to go back and investigate this matter. Only when she knew about Vi¡¯s background would she have the confidence to fight to the end. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The employer had left, and thewyer picked up the transfer contract on the table and left as well. Whitney, who was left alone and helpless, slumped in her chair. Knowing that Vi¡¯s status was not simple, Whitney shook her head and sighed as she shed tears, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this! Mr. Caffrey probably doesn¡¯t even know who he picked up six years ago. You pretended for so many years and snatched the Caffrey Group away in a counterattack! What kind of woman are you?¡± Whitney suddenly remembered that not long ago, Vi hade to her house and said that she would let the Caffrey Group go bankrupt! Originally, Whitney didn¡¯t take it seriously. But now that she found out that the shares had been sold to Vi by Jaylin, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the Caffrey¡¯s house had also been in Vi¡¯s hands? Whitney lost her shares, money, and even the house. She had nothing¡­ The Caffrey Group ¡­ was really going to go bankrupt! Whitney was angry. She was crying, beating her chest, and stamping her feet. Vi admired her expression of despair. ¡°In the three years I married into the Caffrey family, you have always been arrogant and liked to embarrass me. After being a richdy for a long time, you forgot that you were originally born into an ordinary family?¡± Whitney red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because your identity isn¡¯t simple, I¡¯m afraid of you! Back then, you were the one who cheated us. An orphan from a welfare liouse wasn¡¯t worthy of my son! You don¡¯t liave to talk to me like that!¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything, She just shook her head and smiled. She felt that Whitney didn¡¯t realize the problem. Seeing that she did not respond, Whitney continued toin, ¡°Mr. Caffrey was so good to you back then! The Caffrey Group is his painstakiny effort! You¡¯re an ingrate. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished one day?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 105 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 105 Chapter 105 I Won¡¯t Marry Ondo Again Viughed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, the Caffrey Group would belong to the Haworth family in the future. You don¡¯t thank me, and you want to anger me?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vi was not the Caffrey family either. Whitney was stunned. She thought of something and softened her tone. ¡°Do you want to remarry my son?¡± If Vi were to marry Ondo again, she could be considered a member of the Caffrey family, and the Caffrey Group would naturally belong to the Caffrey family. Vi¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold, and her tone was resolute. ¡°I won¡¯t marry Ondo again. It¡¯s impossible for me to do it in this life.¡± After all, he was not worthy. ¡°Then what are you trying to do?¡± Whitney did not understand. ¡°For the sake of Mr. Caffrey, thepany¡¯s policy will not change. I¡¯ll keep the name of thepany. It is still the Caffrey Group. If you have enough money, you can buy the Caffrey Group from me.¡± ¡°You are¡­ Whitney was speechiless. She had just scolded Vi. But Whitney didn¡¯t expect that even though she had obtained the Caffrey Group, she could do this because of Nash. Vi ignored her surprised expression. She looked at Lucille, who was standing quietly to the side and ordered, ¡°Get someone to appease the construction team that is causing trouble downstairs. In addition, get rid of the spies Jaylin nted in various departments within two days.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucille immediately went to make the arrangements. Vi looked around the president¡¯s office and ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Throw away all the old things in this office and change them into new ones, including chairs and murals. Don¡¯t leave any of them here.¡± The bodyguards quickly moved out, under Whitney¡¯s shocked gaze, they began to move things. The first thing was the chair Whitney was sitting on. Whitney had no choice but to stand. Due to the predicament that she would be left with nothing in the future, Whitney had no choice but to say fawningly. ¡°Vi, for the sake of our friendship after years, why don¡¯t you return the vi to me? You can¡¯t just watch Alisha and I sleep on the streets, can you?¡± ¡°Of course, you can if you want it,¡± Vi said with a gentle smile, ¡°You can buy it.¡± Whitney hesitated, ¡°You know that my money was all cheated away by Jaylin. How can I buy it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to return it to you for free, but I can provide you with a good ce to go.¡± Whitney did not understand. Although she did not believe that Vi would be so kind, she had no choice but to believe Vi. Vi brought Whitney out of the Calfrey Group and went straight to the Caffrey¡¯s house. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Whitney was even more stunned. ¡°You¡¯ll know very soon,¡± Vi said with a smile. Vi called out all the servants in the vi and stood in a few rows in the garden. ¡°I believe you already know about things of the Caffrey Group.¡± The servants lowered their heads and looked at each other. ¡°From now on, Whitney and Alisha are no longer the owners of this vi, but the servants!¡± As soon as Vi said this, the servants began to whisper. Whitney¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You! How can you do this!¡± ¡°Anyone who has been bullied by them can order thein to do anything in the future. If they can¡¯t work well ording to the rules, you can expose me at any time.¡± Vi ignored Whitney¡¯s usatory gaze and continued to instruct. The noise below was louder. Whitney was furious and embarrassed. It was better to kill her than to let these low-level people climb over her head and bully her in the future! ¡°Vi, you are gone too far!¡± ¡°I can let you continue to live here, but there is no free lunch in this world. You should know this very well.¡± It was the truth. Whitney had nothing to say, but it was a humiliation to her! Whitney would not agree! Vi knew that she would not lower her head so easily. ¡°In the past, you were arrogant and despotic. You offended your family. This time, the Haworth Group¡¯s plot failed. I guess you are also full of anger. If you go to your brother, Lawrence, he will add insult to injury and make your situation more difficult than now.¡± Whitney bit her lower lip and was speechless. ¡°Besides me, you have no other choice.¡± Vi smiled and continued, ¡°I can let you and Alisha continue to stay in the Caffrey¡¯s house as servants. You won¡¯t have to worry about food and drink, and I can even give you the reward you deserve. When you have enough money, you can find me to redeem the vi at any time. You can choose whether you want to live in the vi or on the streets.¡± Whitney clenched her lisis so hard that her entire arm was shaking. Her son was nowhere to be found, and she and lier daughter were now penniless. If they went to live on the streets, Alisha would definitely copse! But if these servants could step on their heads in the future, Alisha should not be able to ept it. What should she do? Whitney was hesitating for a long time. Vi was not in a hurry and pave her enough time to think. ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± ¡°From today onwards, you will be in charge of this vill. Remember. Whitney and Alisha will no longer be the owners of this vi. You don¡¯t need to fear them like before.¡± Vi smiled as she looked at Aisha Collins. ¡°Alright, Ms. Zunthor. From now on, you are the only master here!¡± Aisha was ttered. Vi nodded in satisfaction. Her phone suddenly rang with a notification. After taking a look, she narrowed her eyes as she turned around and left the Caffrey¡¯s house. When she left, the group of servants red at Whitney hatefully. Whitney was frightened by their oppressive aura. She swallowed hier saliva and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever she says. This vi belongs to the Caffrey family. It won¡¯t be long before I take it back!¡± If it was in the past, her words might be a little intimidating. But the group of people standing in front of her had long been unhappy with Whitney. How could they let go of this opportunity to deal with her? ¡°Let¡¯s wait until you can get it back. At least for now, you have to listen to us!¡± Aisha sneered. Agroup of people held Whitney and wanted to drag her away. ¡°What are you guys trying to do? Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Whitney was terrified and struggled desperately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Caffrey. Only Ms. Zuinthor has the right to live in the main bedroom. You are just a lowly servant. You can only sleep in the basement.¡± The basement was dirty, messy, and cold. There was no air conditioning. There was not even a bed. How could she sleep? ¡°I don¡¯t want it! Let me go!¡± However, her strength was no match for these servants who had always been working, and Whitney was dragged into the basement. Aisha also said that if Whitney did not listen to her, she would lock up Whitney and not give her any food. She would release her when she was obedient. The group of people listened to Whitney constantly banging on the door of the basement, and they were extremely happy. Someone suddenly remembered Alisha. ¡°Alisha is still sleeping in the room on the second floor, we should go wake her up now! She used to like beating and scolding us the most. We should let her have a taste of being humiliated!¡± ¡°Good! Go lind Alisha! Let¡¯s deal with her!¡± Agroup of people shouted to move as if they would have a party that liad been suppressed for a long time. In the afternoon. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ondo finally got rid of the pursuit of those people and arrived at Washington with his injured waist, which had not yet recovered. Alter Searching day and night, avoiding the enemies, standing in the rain, and getting injured, he was very weak and his face turned pale. Unlike the handsome face he had before, this paleness added a bit of charm to his appearance. Alter returning to Washington, the first thing he did was toro back to his residence to take a hot bath and change into a clean suit, and he became handsome again. The phone was tumed off because there was no signal in the mountains and the electricity was about to be used up. Unexpectedly, as soon as the phone was turned on, there were many calls. It was all Nick¡¯s calls. He called back, and Nickanswered instantly, extremely anxious. ¡°Ondo, you finally picked up the phone! If you don¡¯t go back to Washington, 1 almost think you are dead!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ondo frowned. ¡°Quickly return to the Caffrey Group! Something big has happened!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 106 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Surprise Gift She Prepared for Him After hanging up the phone, Ondo ordered Todd and the others to return to their positions and wait for orders. while he rushed to the Caffrey Group. It was after-work time. There were few people in thepany. He went straight to the president¡¯s office on the top floor. Opening the door, he found the decoration was almostpletely changed. Unlike his favorite ck and white style, the sofa and the tablecloth on the coffee table were both green. He hated the color the most and frowned. In front of the desk, a slender woman was sitting with her back to him. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As if hearing the sound of him pushing the door open, the woman turned the chair and smiled at him. ¡°Are you surprised to see me in your seat?¡± Ondo pursed his lips and stared at the woman in front of him After more than half a month, her face seemed to be getting inore and more beautiful. Her skin was so soft and delicate. When she smiled, her red lips were curved into an attractive angle. But there was only coldness in her eyes when she looked at him. Ondo had been looking for her for so long. When she appeared in front of him safe and sound, he couldn¡¯tugh happily as he imagined. While Ondo was observing Vi, Vi was also sizing him up. After a long time, Ondo seemed to have be much thinner. Vi didn¡¯t know what he had experienced during this period. Seeing him staring at her with a dark expression, Vi curled her lips and mocked, ¡°Seeing that I¡¯m alive and even became the person in charge of the Caffrey Group after your family¡¯s bankruptcy, you must be very disappointed, right?¡± Ondo didn¡¯t say anything but stare at her with deep, dark eyes. Vi was annoyed by his stare. He had nothing at all, and yet he still pretended to be indifferent. She just liad to break his pride. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just that. Your beloved fianc¨¦e Anaya and your assistant Lawson have been sent to prison by me. Even the Caffrey¡¯s house is mine now.¡± She propped up her chin with her hand and rested her elbow on the desk. Her delicate face spread into an unbridled smile. She looked at Ondo standing motionless not far away. Under her simple and charming expression, she had an extremely evil heart. Ondo had a cold, serious expression on his face. To find her, he searched for half a month in the mnountain range from Washington to Phdelphia. But how did she pay him back? She asked Russell to order Bobby¡¯s subordinates to kill him. She also carefully nned to bankrupt the Caffrey family. She was unreasonable! ¡°Why?¡± His voice was a little hoarse because of the lever a few days ago. His decp and dark eyes were filled with anger. Vi¡¯s face instantly turned cold. He didn¡¯t say anything when she mentioned the bankruptcy of the Caffrey family. Sure enough, only Anaya, who was the apple of his eye, could make him have a different reaction. ¡°You know what you have done.¡± Ondo was confused and his eyes were still filled with anger. Vi ignored the anger in his eyes and remembered the surprise gift she had prepared for him. Her red lips once again curved into a smile. ¡°To celebrate your return, apart from the Caffreymily¡¯s bankruptcy, I specially prepared a surprise gift for you!¡± She calmly took out an agreement from the drawer and gently pushed it towards Ondo. Ondo walked forward, opened the agreement, and read it carefully. The content was simply too insane. He smiled, his pale lips carrying a hint of ridicule. ¡°What makes you think I will sign it?¡± Vi leisurely took a sip of coffee. ¡°I used to be a full-time wife in the Caffrey family for three years. Now, as long as you can be my footman for a full year, I will return thepany and the house to you. Is this a good deal? Or do you think you are notpetent enough?¡± Ondo sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t need a year to get the Caffrey Group back,¡± he said. ¡°I appreciate your confidence. I believe you have the ability. But your mother and sister have signed the contract. Don¡¯t you care about their lives?¡± His face suddenly became cold and grim. ¡°Don¡¯t you think using them to threaten mc is very despicable?¡± Both of their auras were tough. ¡°Why should I be righteous whien dealing with your family? It was you who aren¡¯t aware of your position and thought that you were qualified to negotiate with me. Besides signing this agreement, you have no other choice. You have to pay the debt you owe during the three years!¡± The deathe owed? His previous indifference hurt her. His ignorance caused her to be humiliated by Whitney and Alisha for many years. As for Anaya¡­ Ondo was speechless. At first, he thought that Anaya was the little pirl who had saved him years ago. Anaya wanted him to protect her, and he did. Anaya wanted to be the legitimate Mrs. Calfrey. He granted her wish. He inden owed Vi, He had wanted to divorce Vi. But because of Nash¡¯s disagreement, he put it off and wasted her three years of life. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sign it.¡± He picked up the pen from the desk with his slender fingers and signed his name at the lower right corner of the agreement without hesitation. He thought it was over. But Vi took out an exquisite small gift box from the drawer. ¡°This is also for you. Open it and take a look.¡± Ondo took it suspiciously and opened the lid of the box. Inside was a thumb-sized syringe. It was filled with unknown transparent medicine. It was like a kind of poison. ¡°I know I can¡¯t beat you, so I have to be careful,¡± Vi exined after seeing his frown. It was just as he expected. Ondo¡¯s expression became even grimmer as he stared at it. ¨C ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t poison. It¡¯s just that after the injection, your physical strength will be weak for two months, so you won¡¯t be able to beat me. But you can still clean the house. It¡¯s just you¡¯ll feel a little bit of pain during the injection and need to inject it every two months.¡± She was just narrating a trivial and ordinary matter. She smiled gently as if discussing what to eat tonight. She ignored Ondo¡¯s face which got colder and coller like a block of ice that could not be melted. ¡°Since you know that you can¡¯t beat me, aren¡¯t you afraid of irritating me now? I can take control of you right now.¡± Ondo¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of danger. Vi waved her hand indifferently. ¡°Right now, this ce is my territory. As long as you make any movements, all the security guards in this building will rush in. I know that you are very strong, but can you fight all of them?¡± ¡°Do you want to rive it a try?¡± Vi asked with a sly smile. Ondo did not say anything. They looked at each other with fierce eyes. No one would let go. ¡°Once you are beaten down, I will still get someone to live you the injection. Don¡¯t forget that you have signed the agrement. You have to listen to me. Do you want to be injected by me or do you want to do it yourself? The choice is yours.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 107 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Be Good and Call Me Master Ondoughed sarcastically. This so-called right to choose was actually not a choice at all. Because he had been standini: for a long time, the wound on lois waist liad cracked, and blood was streaming out of the wound, causing him to be dizzy from the pain. The white shirt in the innermost part was soaked and stuck to the wound. He felt very ufortable. Fortunately, the ck suit jacket covered the wound, and Vi didn¡¯t see it. He bit his thin lips, trying to steady his breathing so that no one could see anything strange. Just a year, he could afford it. He picked up the syringe and rolled up his suit and shirt sleeves. Then he aimed at his arm and injected it as if he was venting something Vi looked at him without saying a word. Whien she saw that he seemed to be abusing himself, she frowned. He was really arrogant. She heard that the medicine would make people extremely painful when injected. She wanted to see how long he could endure. In just a few seconds, a tube of medicine that was as long as a pinky finger was used out. ck.. Then, the syringe dropped to the ground. Ondo bit his lips so hard that there was a row of blood marks on his lower lip. A strong pain rushed into his whole body, and he soon broke out in cold sweat. There was not a single part of his body that did not hurt. In addition, he already had waist injuries. This kind of deadly painsted for nearly two minutes before it slowly weakened. Then, it was followed by a sense of powerlessness that was so deep that it reached the bones. Ondo was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. He fell to the ground like a leaf in the wind. When he closed his eyes, his cars buzzed. Once the buzzing ended, lie heard Vi¡¯s clear and pleasant voice. ¡°When you inject this inedicine, the reaction will be stronger. Please bear with it.¡± Ondo loweped his head weakly, his pale lips pursed. When he closed his eyes, his long eyshes trembled slightly, as if he was suffering a great deal of pain. When he finally felt a little better, he heard the sound of high heels approaching from afar, Vi looked down at him from above, then she crouched down and lifted his chin to observe him seriously. He was different from his usual overbearing appearance. At that inoment, his face was handsome but pale. This weak appearance made people want to bully him. When he opened his eyes slightly, there was actually a trace of imperceptible Tragility in his eyes, which looked domineering before, How rare! Vi admired his look, which seemed an Ill and delicate beauty, and siniled in satisfaction. She said, ¡°Be good. Call me master.¡± The teasing words made Ondo very unhappy, and a strong sense of humiliation surped into his heart. Hered at her angrily and used all his strength to break free from her hand. He then stubbornly turned his face away. He was like a furious tiger. Vi didn¡¯t continue to force him. He had been arrogant for the first half of his life, so it was normal that he could not adapt to it for a while. She had to slow down and teach him. She was patient. Vi got up and ignored the weak Ondo on the floor. She gave him time to adapt to the medicine alone. Then, she returned to her desk and started to deal with work Right then, other than the chores at Angle Group, she still had to deal with the Caffrey Group that she had just taken over. Almost half of the Caffrey Group had been harmed by Jaylin, and almost all of the core employees should be changed. It was estimated that he would be busy every day for the next few days. The sky outside the floor-to-ceiling window gradually darkened. Vi had been busy with work until eight o¡¯clock in the evening Apart from the sound of her typing, the office was very quiet. She turned off theputer and rubbed hier sore neck. She suddenly remembered that it had been more than an hour. Why was there no news from Ondo? What tricks was he ying? She went around the desk to check Ondo was lying on the floor on his side. His slender legs were slightly bent, his eves were closed, and his eyebrows were knitted together. It seemed that he was suffering a lot in luis sleep. Vi didn¡¯t believe it and called, ¡°Ondo, stop pretending. Get up quickly.¡± Ondo furrowed his brows even tighter, not reacting at all. This state was pot right. Although lus reaction was strong when he was injected, it would only hurt for half an hour. Vi frowned. She reached out to take of Ondo¡¯s suit jacket and identally touched his waist. Ondo groaned in pain. His brows furrowed even deeper. Was there a wound on his waist? Just as Vi was about to reinove his coat, a pair of big bands suddenly grabbed her wrist. Ondo was awake Even though his head was dizzy from the pain, he almost subconsciously reacted. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vi asked indifferently as she retracted her hand, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m line.¡± Their tone was very cold. After this sentence, there was a long silence. Vi was just asking casually and caring about her little manservant. Since he didn¡¯t appreciate it, she wouldn¡¯t say too much. ¡°Since you are fine and have rested enough, then get up and leave.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. After Vi finished speaking, she picked up her bag without looking back and pushed the door open. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t keep up, you can walk home barefoot when it¡¯ste.¡± Go home? Her words caused Ondo to be stunned for a few seconds. He looked up and saw that Vi had already walked far away. After more than an hour of rest, his physical condition had been better. He quickly got up from the ground and followed Vi. Music took him back to the bay vi that carried three years of bad memories. When she had agreed to ept Ondo¡¯s house, she had only upheld the mentality of picking it up for free and that one could not litter money for no reason. She didn¡¯t expect that one day she woulde back there. They were still the same as before. However, the status was theplete opposite, and her state of mind had changed. Vi stood in front of the vi, not in a hurry to enter. Instead, she looked at Ondo and said, ¡°From now on, you are the only manservant here. The three meals a day must be prepared before Ie back. Regardless of whether I eat or not, you must cook and serve. ¡°When I¡¯m not at home, you need to clean up the entire house. Remember, it must be spotless, ¡°Every day when I get off work and return home, you must stand at the door to wee me. You should put my slippers on, and say, ¡®You¡¯ve done a good job today¡¯!¡± The more she spoke, Vi smiled even moreppily. On the other hand, Ondo¡¯sce became darker and darker. It was so dark that it almost blended into the night. Those things were not what a man should do. It was clearly malicious revenge. It was simply humiliating! ¡°You are trampling on my dignity.¡± Ondo said with a low voice, and he almost inashed his teeth. Vi burst outughing and said, ¡°What else do you think a manservant should do? Do I have to raise you for nothing? You should have thought of it when you signed the agreement. Now you want to go back on your word? Then SOITV, it¡¯s toote.¡± Ondo¡¯s face was ck, and his cagle-like sharp eyes locked onto lier. Vi was amused by his expression. Did he think it was in the past? Now, no matter how fierce his expression was, in her eyes, he was just a husky wliose teeth had been pulled out. ¡°Humiliating? Is it natural for a woman to do housework, wash clothes, and cook? if it was a man, it meant to trample on dignity? She snorted coldly and continued, ¡°Then I will break the rules! You must do everything that I did three years ago!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 108 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 108 Chapter 108 I Am the Master So, this was all that she had done in three years? Ondo didn¡¯t know what to say. He knew Whitney was harsh to her daughter-inw. Could it be that Whitney fired the servants in the vi and handed all the household chores to her? At that time, every time he went home from work, he saw that the house was clean and the food was steaming, and he never cared about the details. Because he was mad at Nash for forcing him to marry Vi, he always chose to ignore her. When Ondo was in a bad mood, he would mock her¡­ Vi noticed he was lost in thought and waved her hand in front of his eyes before continuing. ¡°However, you¡¯d better be mentally prepared. If you want it to be one year instead of three years, the things you need to do will double.¡± Ondo shook his head and sneered. She wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses. Vi walked in front and didn¡¯t pay attention to his expression. She thought of something and said, ¡°Oh right, 1 forgot to buy the washing machine. You will dry the clothes with your hands. Some clothes are made of different materials. Split them up. Don¡¯t make a mistake.¡± Ondo stared at her back and mercilessly exposed herme excuse. ¡°You will buy a washing machine? When I transferred the house to you, I remember a woman named Rayna was busy and changed the furniture and appliances in the house.¡± After being exposed, Vi turned around and gave him a cold nce, not intending to hide it. Yes, she deliberately gave the washing machine to the welfare home. The children in the welfare home needed washing machines more than he did. The two silently entered the hall. Vi groped around the wall for a bit, and with the movement of muscle memory, she turned on the lights instantly. The living room was bright, and the house was still the original structure, but the furniture and the matching style were not the same ck and white. Vi walked directly to the kitchen, while Ondo followed her quietly. Coming to the kitchen, she lookout a thick book from the storage cab and handed it to Ondo. ¡°This is a cookbook in the future, you have to follow the instructions in the book. Every meal should have meat, vegetable, and soup. But it can¡¯t be the same dishes every day.¡± Ondo took it and flipped through it. He didn¡¯t object, and vi looked at the time. It was already half past eight. She hadn¡¯t eaten dinner yet, ¡°Let¡¯s start cooking tonight when it¡¯s done, call me. If you sleep in the room tonight, you can choose a room on the second floor, not the third floor.¡± After that, she went upstairs to the study. She had a lot of work to do. Ondo watched her figure disappear into the stairwell and finally rxed. It hurt so much that he arched his back and held the table to barely stand. The blood on his white shirt liad long dried up and stuck to the wound. He was unable to tear it ofl. After he soaked the shirt with liot water, he used a towel to warm it for a few minutes before separating the shirt and flesh bit by bit. In order to avoid being discovered by Vi, he quickly took off his shirt and washed the blood clean. Normally, he could almost wring his clothes dry. Today, because he had been injected with the medicine, he was so tired that he could only wring the shirt half dry. He had no choice but to put on the wel shirt that was barely dripping and put on the dark suit jacket. If one did not look carefully, he would not notice anything out of the ordinary. After doing all this, he felt he had exhausted all his strength and was extremely tired. This special medicine was indeed powerful It had taken up more than half an hour before Ondo started cooking. He had to grit his teeth and start studying recipes. He opened the refrigerator and saw there were all kinds of vegetables and meat. They were all the freshest. It was obvious that she nned everything today. Ondo¡¯s eyes darkened, but no one knew what he was thinking In the study upstairs, Vi sat in front of theputer. She was concentrated. The female talent show that she created was in its third season, and it was still popr. As for her friend from the welfare house, Sherlyn, shie had gone back to continue recording after recovering froin her injuries. Sherlyn did not seem to be affected and quickly got into her stride. She had always been in the top fifteen. If there was no ident, she should be able to enter the finals. It seemed everything was going in the right direction. After getting the updates on the talent show, Vi called Aisha who was at the family house. ¡°I arranged for them to wipe the floor tonight. Alisha was very loud and cursed you, so I locked them up in the basement again. Is there a problem with what I did?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vi said in all seriousness. ¡°Since they¡¯ve be servants, you should restrain them ording to the request of the servants. If they don¡¯t listen, you can punish them liowever you want. But there¡¯s one thing. Discipline the male Servants in the family house. They can¡¯t have dirty thoughts!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Zurnthior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it well¡­¡± Aisha was making promises. The window was not closed, Vi suddenly smelled a burning scent in the air. It seemed to be¡­ing from downstairs, Vi hung up the phone in horror and ran downstairs, only to see the kitchen full of smoke. Ondo coughed as he tried to fan away the smoke. ¡°I asked you to make a meal. Are you going to burn the house?¡± Vi was disappointed. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She covered her nose and entered the kitchen, turned off the fire on the stove, and opened the exhaust fan. After a long while, the choking smell almost dispersed. She pointed at something in the pot that had been burned ck like charcoal and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Braised pork ribs,¡± Ondo replied honestly. Vi nced at it again. It was hard to look at. ¡°Did you put a pound of soy sauce? And it was burnt. Even the recipe couldn¡¯t save you. How bad a cook are you?¡± Ondo expressed his innocence, ¡°I made it ording to the recipe. It says it should be stewed with a small fire for an hour and a half. I thought it was too slow and turned up the heat, thus¡­¡± ¡°Thus the disaster, right?¡± He did not speak Why did it feel like she wasn¡¯t just talking about this dish, but also mocking him? ¡°Are you nning to let me eat this for dinner?¡± Vi siglied. ¡°I also cooked a side dish.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the food?¡± Ondo led her to the table. Although the side dish looked in and nd, the color was normal, and the heat should be fine. It should be edible. Alright, she had to make do. Noticing she wanted to have a taste, Ondo pulled the dining chair for her and went to the kitchen to get a bowl and a fork Vi looked at him strangely as he walked in and out. An hour ago, he had felt humiliated because he had to work, but he adapted so quickly? Ondo, who finally finished, stood quietly to the side, extremely obedient. So attentive? Vi felt something was ofl. As she trud to pick up a vegetable leal, she caughita glimpse of an imperceptible glimmer in his eyes. There was a problem She frowned and brought the vegetable leaf to her mouth, intending to eat. Ondo raised his eyebrows slightly as if looking forward to it. However, when she looked over, he regained his cold expression. ¡°You eat first,¡± Vi said as she put down her fork ¡°I don¡¯t dare,¡± Ondo lowered his leid. Although his head was lowered, his attitude was not respectful. So, I was just an act. She smiled slyly and looked at him with sharp eyes. ¡°Now, in this vi, I am the master and you are the servant, so ihis is an order, Come here now! Sit down!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 109 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 109 Chapter 109 No Dinner for You Tonight Ondo continued to refuse, Obviously, something was wrong. Ondo went to the kitchen with a cold face and took out another fork. Under Vi¡¯s cold gaze, he picked up a piece of vegetable and stuffed it into his mouth without hesitation. He chewed it expressionlessly and swallowed it. He did it smoothly. Ondo said, ¡°It¡¯s just the taste of ordinary vegetables. Try it?¡± Vi propped up her chin with one hand and pointed at the dish with the other as she spoke in a low voice like a demon, ¡°Finish the entire disli.¡± Ondo¡¯s expression changed slightly, and then he smiled. ¡°You said you were the master here, so this is for you. How can leat it?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, I¡¯ll call my bodyguards in and ask them to help you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ondo narrowed his eyes and looked at her fearlessly. ¡°Are you trying to use your power to suppress me?¡± She did not deny it. ¨C ¡°That¡¯s right, to deal with a disobedient servant, of course, I have to take tough measures. Do you want to eat it yourself, or do you want me to let theme in and feed you?¡± Ondo didn¡¯t have a choice. His face darkened bit by bit under her gaze. The pride he had over the past few years liad been dampened four times by this woman in front of him in just a few hours in the afternoon! She was so hateful! However, when Vi stared at liim, her eye¡¯s curved sweetly. She looked harmless as if she hadn¡¯t been threatening him She made it look like he was petty. He could not refuse. Ondo picked up his fork again and went for the te of vegetables on the table. Even he did not notice that his arm was trembliny slightly. He held his breathi and ate a mouthful of the dish. It was really difficult to swallow. His entire mouth was rejecting this Strange taste. To mess with Vi and vent his anger, he almost put in all the ingredients in the mixer bottle that was not obvious in color Who knew she was to vignt and did not eat a single bite? Her faint smile seemed to show she saw him through. He didn¡¯t give up and wanted to pretend to be calm and enjoy the delicious food, but his stomach acid wasing up. Unable to hold on, he ruslied to the kitchen and vomited. Viughed and pped her hands. She really admired his tolerance for being able to take a third bite before vomiting, Did he want to trick her? He was so childish. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, it is wrong to waste food. You are not allowed to cat tonight.¡± Ondo vomited everything in his stomach, but he still couldn¡¯t help but retch. He heard Vi¡¯s words, but lie didn¡¯t want to respond. Ondo¡¯s stomach acid burned liis throat. He was fine with not eating anything tonight. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But Vi still had to eat dinner, After the farce, it was already past nine, and she was indeed a little hungry. Vi couldn¡¯t expect Ondo to cook decent food tonight. She chose to cook a simple bowl of noodles herself. The pot on the stove was burnt, and Vi could only take out another pot from the cupboard. She boiled water and put in the noodles, all in one go. Ondo stood quietly by the door and watched. Watching her serious and unhurried back, he was suddenly dazed for a moment. If he could go back in time to three years ago when they first got married, would everything be different? If he hadn¡¯t agreed to divorce her at that time, it would be good to enjoy life with her like this¡­ He stopped his conjectures andughed at himself. If Vi knew what he was thinking, she would probably say, ¡°Jerk, do you deserve to have me back?¡± He was just a servant who had signed the agreement. He was indeed unworthy. Just as he was thinking about this, Vi made delicious noodles. It was only enough for herself. Not a drop remained in the pot. She was such a ruthless woman. She really didn¡¯t n on letting him eat tonight. He felt awkward. Watching Vi enjoying her meal, he had nothing to do. He prepared to go to a guest room on the second floor to dran up and sleep. *Stop!¡± ¡°Colte over and stand in front of me, Watch I finish the food.¡± Ondo had a cold expression as he did what was asked He did not understand what she meant until the aroma of the noodles entered his nostrils without mercy. It smelled so good¡­ She ate so happily¡­ Ondo¡¯s Aam¡¯s apple babbed, but he sill stood there with a straigh. The impact of the fragrance was deadly. He had just vomited, and his stomach was empty. It was no different from Torture to let him watch her cat. Ondo finally understood Vi¡¯s way of punisliing him. Alter eating tlie noodles, Vi was full. She elepantly wiped her mouth with a tissue and looked at the man whose face Was soll. ¡°Remember to clean up the kitchen before you go to sleep. Make the kitchen as clean as before you went in. Don¡¯t ck off.¡± After she finished speaking, she got up and prepared to go upstairs. Out of the corner of her eyes, she noticed there was something wrong with Ondo¡¯s white shirt¡­ She frowned and walked over. She gently lifted his shirt cor and saw a faint pink on it. It seemed to be a blood stain. Ondo saw the dangerous look in her eyes and exined, ¡°The blood is from the ribs. I got it by ident when I cleaned the ribs.¡± she didn¡¯t believe him at all. She pinched the cor hard, and her hand got wet. She looked up again to examine Ondo. She even showed himn the water stains on her hand, ¡°Because it was dirty, I washed it,¡± Ondo said calmly. Vi didn¡¯t understand why he was lying so seriously. He was obviously injured. Why did he hide it? Did Ondo think that not only would she not feel distressed, but she would mock him? Hrious. But indeed, if he provoked her, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t do so. Since Ondo didn¡¯t want to say more, Vi didn¡¯t intend to pursue the matter. She turned and walked upstairs. When she passed by the storage cab in the living room, she stopped, took out the medicine box, and ced it where Ondo couldn¡¯t easily notice. Then, she returned to her room without looking back. Ondo saw ber actions, and his pupils trembled slightly. Had she guessed he was injured, or ¡­ bad she known it long ago? Did the prople whorn Bobby had sent to murder Ond know Vi? Who exactly was she? How many seres did she have that he did not know? Ondo raised his head and looked upstairs, full of doubts. His deep, dark eyes gradually became unfathomable. No one knew what he was thinking, Vi went upstairs to take a shower and heard a knock on the door. There were only two people living in the vi. She knew it must be Ondo, Vi could only quickly change into pajamas. The knock on the door was still ringing and the noise was very disturbing. Vi went to open the door with a bad expression. ¡°What do you want? Ondo, who was outside the door, was shocked. He did not expect her to change her clothes so quickly The pink cartoon pajamas, coupled with her wet hair made her skin look even more delicate without makeup. Her lips were pink and soft, but she was staring at him with hostility. She was unexpectedly ¡­ cute? He looked down and stopped that thought, saying, ¡°All my stuff is in Vist Vi. I lived there before. I want to go out for a while.¡± Vi frowned and looked at the time. It was already eleven.o¡¯clock at night. It was sote. Why was he going to get his luggage? She would not believe it! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 110 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 110 Chapter 110 A Little Trick ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go there.¡± She was about to close the door after she finished speaking. ¡°Wait, oh no¡­¡± Ondo jammed his fingers in the door. His face was twisted in pain and his forehead was instantly covered in a cold sweal. ¡°Are you stupid? How dare you block it with your hands? How painful would it be? Ondo lield his painful right hand and felt a little upset. ¡°In any case, my hand is injured. Can¡¯t you listen to me? Although we have signed an agreement, I should have human rights which you can¡¯t take away. So don¡¯t you think¡­¡± ¡°Be brief.¡± Vi interrupted him. ¡°I want to go back to Vist Vi.¡± He answered without hesitation and Irowned slightly. In the past, with this expression, Ondo gave off a powerful vibe. However, because he had been injected with the special melicine to weaken people, his face was so pale. It seemed that he was weak. Thus, with this expression, Ondo looked so fragile. Such a tall man stood in front of Vi. He didn¡¯t give off any intimidating sense of oppression and deterrence, Vi saw that his hand was injured and felt a littlepassion. When she heard his words, she instantly reacted. Damn it, he wanted to y a trick on me? Wait for it tomorrow! thought Vi. ¡°No get lost and go to sleep. I will ask the bodyguards to pack it up and send it over tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before Ondo still wanted to say something, the door mmed shut. His face instantly turned cold. ¡°Heartless and unreasonable,¡± Ondo said. Alter saying this, he turned around and went downstairs. He went directly to the first floor nning to go to the gate to check out the situation. Just out of the living room door, before he could even step into the garden, two bodyguards suddenly jumped out of the dark ¡°You are not allowed to go out at night. Mr. Caffrey, please return.¡± Ondo¡¯s face changed and he could only turn back to his room. Since the bodyguards were able to detect him at any time. It was obvious that Vi was on cuard against him. He looked at his phone. Todd had called Ondo once. Alter Ondo deleted his record, he turned off liis phone. For the past few days, he had been searching for people and getting injured all night in the mountains. Today, he was busy cooking and doing chores. He was so exhausted. The moment hey on the bed, he quickly fell asleep. A bird¡¯s crying suddenly woke him up from the window, He suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from the darkness. This was the special secret signal between Todd and Ondo, Ondo quickly got up and walked to the window. Suddenly, the chandelier above his head turned on with a click. He turned around and saw Vi leaning against the door and looking at him with a faint smile. Ondo stood still and turned to look at her. However, he did not expect that after being injected with this incdicine, he was not as sensitive as before to his surroundings! He didn¡¯t know when she pushed the door open and entered. Vi just smiled and stared at him sharply. ¡°Still not going to sleep?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. I can¡¯t sleep, so I want to go to the kitchen,¡± Ondo said. ¡°You want to go to the kitchen? Why do you go to the window? ¡°You want to jump down from the second floor to find food in the kitchen?¡± Vi asked and amused. Vi had sensed that something was wrong from the bird¡¯s cry: After all, the security she set up for the courtyard was top ss. Even if a fly could not fly in, how could a birde in? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ondo did not speak It was as if he couldn¡¯t think of a good reason to refute her. Vi didn¡¯t want to expose him and only said, ¡°It¡¯s already one o¡¯clock in the morning. I advise you to hurry up and sleep. Tomorrow, you have to get up at six to make breakfast. Don¡¯t y any tricks this time. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to eat all day.¡± After saying that, she turned around and went back to the third floor. After quite a while, it seemed like Todd had not made any more sounds. Todd had probably noticed the abnormality. Ondo closed the curtain and nned to find an opportunity to contact Toddter. Early the next morning, Ondo got up ording to the time set by Vi. When he went downstairs, he saw the bodyzuards busily transporting something into the living room. He walked over and saw that it was all his lage. Was it delivered so carly? When a bodyguard saw himing over, he pointed at the tall stack of cardboard boxes. ¡°Mr.Caffrey, I¡¯ll have to trouble you packing up this pile of luceage before Ms. Zumthor wakes up. Ms. Zumthor doesn¡¯t like the dirty and messy environment. She will be unhappy if she sees it,¡± that bodyward said in a gloating tone. Ondo did not reply. He knew that this was deliberately making things difficult for him. his current strength, le estimated that he would be exhausted if he moved halfway. With so many things, how could he finish moving them in a short period? Morcover, he had to cook before Vi woke up. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, as a man, don¡¯t say that you can¡¯t. But if you really can¡¯t, you can also ask us to help you.¡± The bodyguard looked at him in a teasing tone. Ondo narrowed his eyes coldly and immediately started to move the luggage. When Vi came out of the room, she saw that his head was covered in sweat. His white shirt was soaked with sweat, thus revealing his six abs. Vi always knew that Ondo was in good shape, but she was not interested in his figure now. ¡°Is breakfast ready?¡± Vi asked. ¡°There¡¯s still thest cardboard box. Wait for me.¡± Ondo gritted his teeth and seemed to be distracted by talking, which would aggravate his fatigue. Vi nodded. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry and went downstairs to the living room. Suddenly, she noticed that the medicine box slie had taken out from the storage cabst night had disappeared. she quietly looked backand sat on the sofa, watching a drama. After about ten minutes, Ondo took a shower and changed into clean clothes before going downstairs. When he passed by Vi, he didn¡¯t even nce at her before directly entering the kitchen. Vi guessed that he hadn¡¯t started cooking yet, so she got up and walked over. Ondo came out with two dishes in his hands and put them on the table. Then he went into the kitchen to take another dish and cutlery. She stood still and saw that. She was slightly shocked. In just one night, Ondo had adapted to all the arrangements she had given him. In the morning, he had to carry heavy things and cook. He was able to arrange the time so reasonably and do it so quickly, dealing well with all the problems she had made. This man was not simple. Vi had a faint feeling that he was hiding something as well. Just as she was thinking, Ondo had already set the table and quietly stood to the side, waiting for her to sit. Sering Ondo being so obedient, Vi felt so strange. She thought he must be nning, something, big! Then she quietly sat down and began to taste the breakfast. It was too light. The breakfast needed more salt. Butpared to the foodst night, it was still edible. Thus, Vi didn¡¯t deliberately make things difficult for him. After taking two bites, she put down her forks. Then Ondo went to wash the dishes. It was still early, so Vi continued to sit on the sofa and eat fruits as she watched IV. From time to time, she would nce at Ondo, who was squatting on the ground and wiping the ground pitifully. she felt that her appetite and mood were exceptionally good, Previously. Whitney deliberately made things difficult for her and forbade the mop in the vi. Whitney said that it would be cleaner if Vi wiped it inch by inch withilier hand. Whitley had never expected that one day, her precious soll, would squat in front of the feet of the woman Whitley despised the most. This was retribution! Vi curled her lips into a smile as shezily stuffed a cherry into her mouth. Her phone suddenly rang. It was Lucille. ¡°Boss, Richard is here. He is moring in your office, saying that he wants an exnation from you! If you don¡¯te, he won¡¯t leave!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 111 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Is She Involved in Nash¡¯s Death? ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Vi said after a few seconds of silence. Wasn¡¯t Richard, that cunning man, sent out of Washington by Jaylin? How could Richarde back so quickly? As she thought this, Vi subconsciously nced at the man who was still wiping the ground. The man had broad shoulders and a thin waist. He wore a white shirt and ck trousers, which looked unexpectedly suitable. He was a noble CEO of Washington before. However, he was a humble manservant at this moment. Ondo adapted so fast that even Vi suspected that he liad a simr experience in the past. Even though he was doing something very humiliating, le still gave off a kind of noble aura. It seemed that he was born with dignity and nobleness. Moreover, Vi found that because he was very tall, he could only curl his legs and kneel on the ground. After wiping for a short while, he seemed to start sweating again. A row of blood marks appeared on his thin lips. It seemed like in this posture he was tired and extremely painful. Something went wrong with his waist. ¡°Don¡¯t wipe it yet. You can do it when we get back Come with me to thepany.¡± After she finished speaking, Vi turned around and left. When she turned around, she saw Ondo, who seemed to be relieved. Moreover, when Ondo got up, he intentionally held his lower back on the right and quietly rubbed his knees. Vi took the lead to leave without words. Ondo silently followed behind her. In the Caffrey Group Just as they reached the door of the president¡¯s office, the door slightly opened a crack. Richard, that cunning man, said with a savage voice. *Call her and ask her where she is. Hurry up ande see me! The Caffrey family is not all dead yet. How could a divorced woman be able to¡­¡± Vi stood at the door and listened for a while before turning to ask Ondo, ¡°Do you know what to do when you go ¡°Tell the truth.¡± Ondo nodded. Alterguring an answer, Vi looked back with satisfaction. She pushed open the door and walked in, looking at the person sitting on the s, ¡°Richard, it¡¯s been so long since west met. Your bad tcmper hasn¡¯t changedal all. No wonder Nash couldn¡¯t be at case to hand the Carrey Group over to you.¡± What Vi sald hit the mall on the head and stabbed into Richard¡¯s heart. Richard had always been indignant about being looked down upon by his father. When Vi mentioned it, Richard immediately darkened his face. ¡°How do you talk to the elders?¡± Vi calmly sat down on the sofa opposite him and sneered. ¡°A gentle and polite elder is indeed worthy of respect, but You?¡± Richard red at hier, his beard almost curling up. They two sat. Vi was calm while Richard was furious. Compared to Vi, Richard looked weak Before Richard could continue to teach her a lesson, he nced at the familiar figure standing next to her. Taking a closer look, wasn¡¯t this Ondo who had been missing recently? ¡°Ondo, when did youe back? Since you¡¯re back, why did you allow this woman to take away the Caffrey Group?¡± Ondo stated expressionlessly. ¡°Richard, I just came back yesterday afternoon. When I came back, everything was already set in stone.¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Richard mmed the coffee table in anger. ¡°You have the lo shares tliat Nash gave you. In addition, you have been in charge of the Caffrey Group for many years. In front of the shareholders, you are very authoritative. How can you let this woman be the person in power!¡± Ondo exined, ¡°Richard, except for 15% of your shares, she has bought all the other shareholders of thepany. She is the biggest shareholder in the Caffrey Group,¡± ¡°What?¡± Richard was suspicious. Why was this different from what Jaylin described? Lucille, who was beside him, put thepany¡¯s shares book on the coffee table. Richard read it carefully, and his face immediately sank. Richard was not in Washington yesterday. If Ondo had not returned, uiepany could only be managed by Vi. However, he had been craving the position of the person in power for so many years. He could not let this outsider get it so easily. He rolled his eyes and looked at Ondo again. ¡°What are you standing there for? You are the secondrgest shareholder of thepany. Come and sit down.¡± Vi also turned to look at Ondo, Ondo pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer. He lowered his head like a proud lion with his ws cut off. Vi was very satisfied with his obedient appearance. She looked at Richard again and exined with a smile, ¡°Well, let me tell you. He is now my servant. Of course, he can only stand when his master talks.¡± Richard widened his eyes in disbelief as he sized up Vi and Ondo. What Vi said shocked Richard for a long time. When he recovered from the shock, Richard was furious. ¡°Bastard! Are you signing a ve contract? You are so submissive to a wornan that the Caffrey family¡¯s reputation has been ruined by you!¡± Richard was an old stubborn man who had a traditional mindset. Moreover, there was only one talented individual in the Caffrey family. Richard wasn¡¯t willing to let Ondo take over the position of the person in power because at that time Richard thought he deserved to get that position, not Ondo, Ilowever, Ondo had indeed brought the Caffrey group to a toy unprecedented heights, making Richard live afortable life just by receiving dividends from shares. Now, Ondo was under a woman¡¯s control! ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of Nash and your father today!¡± Richard shouted angrily. Ondo didn¡¯t even dodge when he saw Richard rush over. Boom! A crisp sound was heard. Ondo snorted, his left cheek swelling at a fast speed. The corner of his mouth was also stained with blood. With his current physical strength, Ondo could not withstand this p. Then his entire body fell uncontrobly to the ground. Vi quickly supported him. Richard didn¡¯t vent his anger at all. He raised his palm again and was about to p Ondo again. Vi grabbed his hand and pushed him back ¡°This isn¡¯t the Caffrey family or yourpany. If you want to beat someone up, get the hell back and hit him. Don¡¯t act in front of me. The bodyguard beside him quickly moved and forced Richard back onto the sofa. Ondo had already stood firm. He raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth in a cold manner. Even when Richard rushed to him, Ondo didn¡¯t even blink Ondo was so calm that no one knew what he was thinking. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Vi was a little angry when she saw Ondo¡¯s miserable face. She red at Richard and mocked him. ¡°By the way, the Caffrey family¡¯s old ce also changed. The rigid and stubborn old rules in the ancestral hall should be abolished!¡± Was the Caffrey family¡¯s old ce also robbed by this woman? Pichard thought of Whitney, that prodigal bitch, and then looked at Ondo¡¯s indifferent expression. *Do you know that you are holding the candle to the devil now? I left Washington two days ago because I found out that the death of Nash might be rted to this woman!¡± Richard pointed at Ondo and scolded him. As soon as he said this, Ondo turned to look at Richard. Richard yritted his teeth and continued, ¡°This woman killed Nash back then! Now, she is trying to seize the Caffrey family¡¯s propery! This kind of woman should be kicked out of our family!¡± He gave Ondo a meaningful look ¡°Ondo, you have to make a decision as 50001 as possible! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 112 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Two Jealous Men After Richard finished speaking: in front of Vi, he shouldeeply. With his hands behind his back, he walked out of the president¡¯s office in anger. When he came out of the Caffrey Group, le changed his expression and smiled happily. Meanwhile, in the office Vi turned around and walked to Ondo. She saw ihat the corner of his mouth was slightly swollen and the thumbprint on his leftce was visible, A handsome man was beaten up like this by Richard. Vi would kick Richard¡¯s ass sooner orter! ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She pinched his chin and observed his injuries. Ondo had no expression on his face and did not answer. He was so calm as if he was not the one being beaten. Vi got angry when she saw his indifferent attitude and pinched his left cheek Ondo frowned and looked away in pain, trying to dodge lier ws. He finally had a different expression. Otherwise, Vi would think that he couldn¡¯t feel any pain. ¡°Well, you know the pain. Why didn¡¯t you dodge Richard¡¯s attack just now? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t have time to dodge!¡± Vi said with an annoyed expression. If she didn¡¯t protect him, with his current physical fitness, how could he withstand that? Ondo pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Where were you on the day Grandpa died?¡± Vi looked him in the eye and found that his eyes were deep. Did Ondo believe Richard¡¯s words and suspect that she had really caused the death of Nash? * Right in front of Nash. Thest person he saw before he died was me.¡± Vi didn¡¯t lie to him. ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Vi was silent for a while. Bore Nash died, he asked Vi to help protect the Caffrey group. Nash even said, ¡°Vi, good girl, Ondo is very ambitious, but deep down, he is very devoted and faithful. If he finds out that you are good and falls in love with you, he will be willing to give everything to you. Promise me that you will take good care of him for me and never divorce him.¡± However, Vi broke that promise. She had been trying to get along well with Ondo and to treat him well. However, it didn¡¯t work. All her efforts were in vain, she didn¡¯t treasure Ondo¡¯s love anymore. Therefore, Keeping the Coffrey Group was her final promise to Nash. When Ondo saw that she was lost in thouyht, he looked away and asked again, ¡°What did he say?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Vi sat back down on the s with the usual indifference. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± Her lone was a bit provocative. Ondo was furious. ¡°What? You also think that I was the one who killed Nash?¡± she continued with a sheer. ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Ondo was silent for a moment. It some that Ondo did not call for it. He was not too stupid. Then Vi seemed to have cooled down. When she looked up, she saw a certain Ondo standing dumbfounded. His left face was so swollen. He had a bad temper. Anyway, he was handsome. This pretty boy looked very pleasing to the eye. Thus, for Vi, his handsome appearance mattered a lot. She reached out and took out a small medical lit froin under the drawer of the coffee table and pushed it in front of him. ¡°You looked so ugly like this. There¡¯s ice in the small refrigerator in the corner. Take it for yourself and apply it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ondo didn¡¯t refuse. He took some ice and sat on the sofa to apply for medicine. Vi walked to her desk and started to work. The bodyguard and Lucille tactfully left and closed the door. There was only the sound of typing and the asional sound of medicine being applied to Ondo. The atmosphere was a little strange. No one took the initiative to speak This silencested for nearly an hour and a half until Lucille knocked on the door again and came in. ¡°Mr. Zumthor, Mr. Falcon is here.¡± Why did Stanleye to the Caffrey group? ¡°Let him in,¡± Vi said after thinking for a moment. Ondo, who was sitting on the sofa, frowned. Mr. Falcon? WhicoMr. Falcon was it? Was be the new man sie dated? When sily pushind open the door and entered, Ondo stood up Although the two of them were far away, they both found each other¡¯s existence quickly, When the love rivals met, something strange would happen: Ondo was the first to speak, ¡°Suanley, I didn¡¯t expect you toe here.¡± Stanley saw him and the anger in his heart rose. Stanley originally wanted to prevent Vi froin signing an agreement with Ondo, but he didn¡¯t expect that Vi would bring Ondo to thepany openly, Stanley¡¯s face darkened. He approached Ondo and whispered, ¡°Vi has already divorced you. She signed that agreement with you just to let you y your debts. You can¡¯t have any thoughts about her because of this. What do you think, Ondo?¡± The expression on his face was gentle, but his tone was threatening, Ondo paused slightly when he heard him tall about the agreement. Since Stanley knew about this, it seemed that his rtionship with Vi was not ordinary. ¡°Mr. Falcon, I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re qualified to warn me like this, right?¡± Stanley replied ¡°she is single now, and I wanna ask her out. I believe that she will promise to be with me soon, so I am warning you as her (uture boyfriend.¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems that she hasn¡¯t agreed yet. Mr. Falcon, you are too anxious.¡± Stanley frowned. ¡°So what? At least I liave a chance, but you will never have a chance!¡± Vi rubbed her foreliead. They were jealous of each other, and their eyes sparkled. Her office had turned into a battlefield. Wasn¡¯t it said that women were likely to be jealous? Why did they be jealous so easily too? In front of the sofa, two men were still fighting ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, you can¡¯t deny the fact that I am her ex-husband. At least I used to be closer to her than you!¡± Ondo said that in a firm tone. Stanley was furious. ¡°How many yearsve you known her? How much do you know about her? I grew up with her and know her better than you!¡± Ondo knitted his brows even tighter as he heard this. That¡¯s enough.¡± Vi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She felt a headache from the noise. She had to quickly send these two away. ¡°What are you doing here today?¡± she asked, looking at Stanley first. Stanley had originallye to persuade her to cancel the agreement with Ondo. But in front of Ondo, there were some things that he could not say. As a result, Stanley used work as an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s about the construction of the film base. Originally, I went to find you in Angle Group, but you were not there. When I learned that you were in the Caffrey Group, I came over.¡± This was a serious matter. Vi looked at Ondo again. ¡°From yesterday afternoon till now, you haven¡¯t visited your mother and sister, have you? I¡¯ll ask the bodyguards to take you to the old residence to have a look. By the way, you should pacify them so that they don¡¯t cause too much trouble and suffer less.¡± Did she intentionally send him away? Was she choosing thetter between him and Stanley? Ondo was unhappy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there!¡± Viol. didn¡¯t care if he was happy or not. She called ilic bodyguards in and took him away. As the two men brushed past each other, Stanley stared at liis left swollen clieek and gave a provocative smile as if he had won this round Ondo came out of the office with a dark face, cot off the elevator, and was forced into the car by the bodyguards. But at this time, there was no more jealousy on his face. Ondo was pondering Stanley¡¯sst sentence. Russell seemed tove said something simr to provoke him. At that time, he did not think much about it and only thought that it was Russell who deliberately said it to anger him. Now that Ondo thought that there must be something wrong! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 113 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Make Her Pregnant Vi¡¯s information showed she was taken into care at 15.1 lowever, the young masters of the two influential families in Salt Lake City said they had known her since she was young¡­ Could it be that she was also from one of the real families in Salt Lake City? Why was she at a welfare home in Washington and coincidentally saved Nash? After marrying Ondo, she took the initiative to divorce him and took over the Caffrey Group and the old house when Ondo was away. She even asked Bobby¡¯s men to kill Ondo¡­ Could it be that everything was premeditated? If that was the case, why did Vi ask Ondo to pay back? Was it all an act? In order to wash away the suspicion and arouse Ondo¡¯s guilt, Vi asked him to pay back her three years of youth. Ondo was sullen, and the doubts couldn¡¯t fall away. As he thought about it, the car arrived at the entrance of the old house. Ondo wanted to go in alone, so he turned to look at the two bodyguards and said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go in and take a look I¡¯lle out after a few words.¡± ¡°No,¡± the bodyguard said firmly, ¡°Ms. Zumtior told us to keep you safe. Mr. Caffrey, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± Ondo wondered whether the bodyguards were going to follow him around. Vi was¡­ alert. ¡°Well, just go with me. When I talk to my mom and sister, can you keep a distance from us and not eavesdrop?¡± The two bodyguards looked at each other and nodded. Whitney was aged. She suffered a lot when she was young. She knew how to endure hardships to n retaliation. Aisha and other servants did not deliberately make things difficult for her. Alislia was young and proud. Being used to the life of luxury and privilege, she was resistant to Aisha and other servants. Therefore, Whitney and Alisha were assigned tasks separately. Alisha was sent to clean toilets, including the dirty toilets in servant rooms. Ondo chose to see Alisha first because she was closer. When the servants got the news, they released Alisha in advance and arranged for her to wait for Ondo in the corridor. Alisha was in maid attire. Her eyes were red as if she had been crying for a long time. The moment Alisha saw Ondo, she felt she saw her savior, Slie rushed over to hug him and seek comfort. ¡°Ondo, you¡¯re finally back Are you liere to save me? Take me away as soon as possible. The old house is hell to me. I don¡¯t want to stay for a second longer.¡± Alisha pulled Ondo and was about to leave, but Ondo did not move. Alisha was confused. The bodyguard exined for Ondo, ¡°He is Ms. Zumthor¡¯s servant, sole can¡¯t save you. He just comes to see you.¡± ¡°What? Zumthor¡¯s servant?¡± Alisha was shocked and fell into the morass of despair. she could not ept the fact. ¡°Ondo, low can you yield to her? You are my brother and the pir of the Caffrey family. Why?¡± The bodyguard wanted to say somethin, but Ondorci at him. So the bodyguard shut his mouth and went six teet away from Ondo and Alisha. Seeing that, Ondo said in a low voice, ¡°Alishia, behave well for some days. I will work out a way.¡± Alisha cried, ¡°What can you do? You are her servant. What¡¯s the difference between you and me?¡± Alisha paused and suddenly remembered something. Then, she became vicious. ¡°Ondo, can you often be alone with hier? You must find a chance to kill her. She has done this to me, and I won¡¯t let go of her.¡± Alisha was carried away by hatred and turned a deaf ear to Ondo¡¯s words. After reminding Alisha to stop causing trouble, for the time being, Ondo turned around to see Whitney. Alisha did not give up and shouted, ¡°Ondo, remember to kill her. She must die.¡± The two bodyguards¡¯ expressions changed slightly. Ondo saw their expressions and said nothing. He went to see Whitney without looking backThis is from N?velDrama.Org. Whitney was cleaning up the weeds in the backyard. Seeing Ondo standing in front of her unharmed, Whitney felt happy. She hugged Ondo and cried as she asked him about his well-being attentively. ¡°My son, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Haven¡¯t you eaten well? Why is your face so pale? Are you sick? I know you have a hard time with Vi, but you must take good care of yourself. Otherwise, I will be worried about you.¡± Whitney touched Ondo¡¯s face. Although it was no longer swollen, Whitney found something wrong. ¡°What happened to your left check? Who hit it? Was it vi?¡± ¡°No, it was Richard.¡± Ondo held Whitney¡¯s hand. ¡°How dare Richard hit you? After we get through the difficulty, I will teach him a lesson.¡± Whitney was anyty. Thes, she wondered whether Vi still had feelings for Ondo because Vi had never hurt him. Whitney looked around and saw the two bodyguards chatting notraway. She was sure they had no time to pay attention to her and Ondo. Whitney approached Ondo and whispered in his car, ¡°Ondo, Vi is not simple. Anaya has been sent to jail, and the Caffrey family has pone bankrupt. Everything is hier n. Jaylin had suspected Vi¡¯s identity. Although Vi didn¡¯t say anything, I believe she is not simple.¡± Ondo frowned and listened to Whitney quietly. ¡°Son, you must find a chance to investigate her. If she is the daughter of a great family, you should be more attentive to her and try to remarry lier. At least, you should make hier pregnant.¡± Whitney had used that method to be a member of the Caffrey family. Ondo was handsome, Whitney believed it would be okay for him to attract Vi. Ondo was sulky. He removed whitney¡¯s hand from his face. ¡°As a man, I won¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t talk about that again.¡± Whitney said disapprovingly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you and Vi can get married again, I won¡¯t make things difficult for her again. If she is a daughter of a great family, I can be her servant.¡± ¡°You are so unreasonable.¡± After saying that, Ondo turned around and left. Staring after Ondo, Whitney stomped her fect in anger. Whitney wondered why Ondo hadn¡¯t inherited her merits. When the two bodyguards noticed that Ondo and Whitney had finished chatting, they followed closely behind Ondo Ondo was soleinn. When he passed the hall on the first floor, he slowed down. Ondo had to grasp the opportunity in the old house. When he returned to the Bay Vi, it would be hard to contact Todd. When Ondo thought of that, he covered his stomach and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the toilet. You guys wait for me right here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± The two bodyguards didn¡¯t stop and followed behind Ondo. They even had the intention of entering the toilet with him. Ondo stood at the door of the toilet and stopped them in time. ¡°This is a private house. There is only one toilet on every floor. Do you want to stand in front of me and stare at me? Don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 114 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Figure Out Her Identity The bodyguards were stunned when they leard this. They thought for a while. Well, they suddenly understood something But if they didii¡¯t go in and live a look, it would lynd for tlcin exin il Ondo tal way¡­ The two of them were hesitating: Ondo smile and added, ¡°All the windows in the house were scaled to prevent idents from happening. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can liave a look.¡± As he spoke, he walked in and touched the window in front of ihe bodyguards. The bodyguards tria to open the window but failed. After confirming that the window couldn¡¯t be opened, they checked the entire bathroom. The ceiling above them had a venttion pipe, but the pipe was very small. It did not seem like an adult male could escape trougli it. Seeing that the two of them were liesitating, Ondo added, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. It might take fifteen minutes. Please wait a little longer.¡± . The guards agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll only give you fifteen minutes. If you don¡¯te out by the time, we will break in.¡± Ondo nodded. The bodyguards turned and went out to guard the door. Ondo locked the door behind him and quickly stepped on the sink to open the venttion pipe on the ceiling. In fact, the venttion pipe was specially built as an escape tunnel for some unexpected situations. From the outside, the pipe seemed to be very small. But in fact, there was something special. Half of the bricks were stuck together with the iron pipework, which was not easy to notice. There were two passages inside, one leading to the rooftop of the vi and the other leading to the back door. When Ondo adjust entered the house, lie heard a whistle from Todd. And Ondo noticed the sound came from above, so he chose to take the road to the rooftop. Although he could get in the pipe, it was not easy for him to move. He was over 6 feet high. He could only bend his knees and move forward. About hallway through the route, Ondo was tired and sweating profusely. His waist began to hurt. But there were only filieen minutes. He had to critlis teeth and hold on, speeding up. Ondo opened the vent of the rooftop. Seeing this, Todd, who was hiding in the dark, immediately ran over to help Ondo up. Todd felt strange since Ondo had only climbed a section of the pipe, but Ondo¡¯s whole body was covered in a cold sweat, and his hands were shaking from exhaustion. Todd said, ¡°Mr. Caltrey. your condition is not good. Even if your waist injury is notpletely caled, you should not be so tired, right?¡± ¡°I was injected with a modified special drug oz.¡± ¡°What!¡± Todd was stunned. ¡°Did Ms. Zumthor do this to you? She¡¯s ¡­ too ruthless.¡± Ondo didn¡¯t say anything. His expression was secretive. Chapter 114 Figure Out Her Identity Although Vi didn¡¯t tell Ondo the name of this medicine, when he treated the prisoners of war before, he had used the special drug 023. The drug Vi injected him was a modified version that lowered the efficacy of the medicine. Todd was very emotional. Hesaid, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, since you havee out,i¡¯s go. You can¡¯t stay here anymore. Our guards are waiting for your orders.¡± Ondo was determined. He said, ¡°She has a secret. Maybe it has something to do with the Caltry family. I stayed by her side to find clues. There is not much time now. I will make a long story shori.¡± Todd nodde. Ondo continue to tell Todd about all of his previous conjectures. ¡°Go to contact Nick. I suspect that Vi is very likely to be rted to the four top families in Salt Lake City. Stanley and Russell thought highly of her. So, I think the McGraw family and the Falcon family can be excluded. And the Hobson family ¡­ is absolutely impossible. So, just focus on investigating the Felton family. As long as there is a girl who wert missing or disappeared six years ago and her situation is simr to Vi¡¯s, report all of it to me.¡± ¡±Yes.¡± Todd thouglit for a while and said, ¡°Mr. Ricliard said that Ms. Zumthor caused the deatli of Mr. Nash¡­ Do you believe him? Ondo narrowed his eyes. He seemed to be fierce. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Richard wants Vi fights with me so that he can get what he wants. However, Vi¡¯s identity is indeed not simple, so we have to figure it out.¡± Todd was silent for a moment, then he said, ¡°I always feel that it Ms. Zumthor is really premeditated, then the probability of her being a daughter of a top family is rtively low. Is it possible that she is a spy sent by a family because they found your whereabouts? Based on her ability, there is an so chance that she is an agent with strong hidden ability.¡± If she really was a spy, then it would be hard to investigate her identity¡­ Ondo pondered for a moment. That¡¯s why I have to make preparations. Il she is the daughter forma top tamily, perhaps all of this is a coincidence Tonight, I will find a chance to lest her. In addition, I will arrange for you to meet Iwo people in the prison¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Caffrey,¡± said Todd as he nodded. ¡°Okty Just go.¡± ¡°Mr. Calfrey¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t much time left. Ondo lumed to leave, but Todd called out to him. To seemed to be hesitating ¡°Didn¡¯t you suspect that Ms. Zumthor is the girl who saved you yours 07¡å Ondo narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°But she denied it. Perhaps she really isn¡¯t. I was wrong. In short, we have to find out her identity before we cane to a conclusion.¡± Ever since Ondo found out that Lawson¡¯s altitude towards Anaya wasn¡¯t quite right, Ondo asked Lawson to do the investigation on purpose. But at the same time, Ondo also asked Nick to do the same job. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Nick found that Anaya liad indeed made a trip to l¡¯inewood Street that day, but it was after the time when Ondo had been rescued by the girl. Anaya had deceived Ondo for more than ten years. She had used his sense of responsibility to create a bunch of tricks. Originally, Ondo wanted to settle this issue with Anaya. But since she had already been sent to prison by Vi, then Ondo decided to do nothing But what if the girl who had saved Ondo back then was really Vi? Ondo had aplicated feeling. There was a strange emotion in his eyes. If that were the case, Ondo would owe Vi a tot¡­ At the same time, at the door of the first floor bathroom. Jimmy and Vincent were getting, impatient. ¡°Jimmy, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anyone inside. Docs he really run away?¡± Vincent asked as he leaned against the door. Jimmy checked the time. It was exactly fifteen minutes. Jimmy knocked on the door first, then he said, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, it¡¯s been fifteen minutes. Are you still not done with it? Are you constipated?¡± Jimmy kulocked on the door again. There was still no response¡­ Jimmy¡¯s expression changed. He turned the doorknob twice and found that it was locked! ¡°Crap! Vincent, let¡¯s break in!¡± As soon as Vincent received the order, Vincent took two steps back and then kicked the lock. The doorknob was broken. They opened the door and took a look. Ondo was calmly standing and fastening his belt. Seeing them break in, Ondo had his expression turn a little cold, and he was not very happy. ¡°It¡¯s the first time you came to the house. It¡¯s not good to break the things here, is it?¡± The guards checked the entire bathroom and stared at Ondo vigntly. ¡°This is Ms. Zumthor¡¯s territory. If we break something, we will ask her for forgiveness. But you! You¡¯re inside. Why didn¡¯t you make a sound when we knocked on the door just now?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 115 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Knecl or Not? Ondo¡¯s expression wiis very calm as he said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t like to speak when I¡¯m doing: iny own thing.¡± Jimny and Vincent were shockel. They thouglit, did he jusr... It¡®s only been fifteen minutes. 11 as he masturbati Hell, it¡®s so quick.. Their gazes unconsciously move down from Ondo¡¯s face. Seeing their shocked expressions, Ondo showed a poker face, That was not what he meant! But since he had been misunderstood, he had no way to exin. Finally, he gracefully walked to the sink to wash his hands. The guards watched Ondo Co wasl? hisnds. They understood. After all, they were all men. Jimmy and Vincentpletely believed Ondo. Aftering out of the house, they pushed Ondo back into the car and went back to the Bay Vi. When they arrived at the vi, Jimmy and Vincent decided to hide in the dark. They informed Ondo, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, Ms. Zumthor will be back in four hours. Although you went out for a few hours today, you still have to do the housework properly before Ms. Zumthor arrives home.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ondo had no expression on his face as he pushed the door and entered the vi. Vi waste by an hour and finally got off work Since Caffrey Group was managed by Whitney and Jaylin for a period of time, lots of problems were left, and the stock market was far from as good as before. Vi could only put in more effort and try to help Caffrey Group as soon as possible. In that way, she could get revenge soon. Alter she arrived at the Bay Vi, she was not in a hurry to go in. Instead, she called out to Jimmy and Vincent who were hiding in the dark ¡°Ms. Zumthor, The two of the said respectfully. Then ihey began to report. ¡°Nr. catrey did not do anything abnormaltoday.¡± ¡°Will he be so obedient? Are you sure you didn¡¯t let him leave your line of sight?¡± Vi asked in disbelief. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± the two said in unison. ¡°What did he say to Whitney and Alisha today? Tell me everything.¡± The guards looked at each other and began to report. Cintor 1158 or Not? ¡°There was no expression on Vi¡¯s face. Then she said, ¡°Alriplit, pot it. You can leave now.¡± After understanding the general situation, she walked ilirough the front garden and walked into the living room. The living room was bright, and there was thend fragrance of meal Ondo, who was in the kitchen, heard the noise ande out. llc obediently look out Vi¡¯s slippers from the cab and ced them in front of her feet. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day, right?¡± Vi stood quietly at the door and observal him. Ondo showed an indifferent expression as if Vi did something bad to him But Ondo had already done what he had been told. Vi had been busy with work for the entire day and was very tired. She was toozy to be picky. Vi nodded. After that, she turned around and walked upstairs. Ondo said, ¡°The meal is ready. You sliould cat first before you go to sleep.¡± Vi turned to look at the steaming food on the table. She suddenly remembered how he had mocked her when she waited for him toe home for dinner. Herce darkened. You can have dinner alone. I have already had it.¡± After she finished speaking, she was about to leave. Ondo stepped forward to stop her with a strange expression. ¡°Really? Who did you eat with? Russell or Jason?¡± Thinking of the man in the day, Ondo¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s Stanley, right? You two finished talking about work and went to have dinner alone, right?¡± Vi frowned. She felt strange since he seemed to be so worried about her. It looked like she cheated on him. ¡°Ondo, remember who you are. You are only ny servant now, and you are not qualified to ask who I was eating with.¡± After she said that, she bypassed him and went upstairs. Seeing her figure pradually disappearing in the stairwell, Ondo suddenly fell a strong sense of hostility, Thinking of the test, he looked at the knife in the fruit basket on the coffee table lle showed a strange expression. Late at night. Three in the morning. The entire vi was quiet, and this time was the time for people to call into a sound sleep The moonlight shone through the window and scattered onto the man who was sleeping soundly on the bed. However, the next second, the man opened luis eyes indifferently. There was no sleepiness in his deep and dark eyes. He sat up and quietly left the room. He first went to the first floor to get the knife from the fruit basket and then went to the third floor¡­ Vi didn¡¯t sleep well that night. She always felt that something was staring at hier in the dark for long time. This feeling¡­ Why was it so simr to the night before the divorce? After realizing something she suddenly opened her eyes. And a strong wind suddenly came into her cars. She did not even think about it. Almost instinctively, she reached out and held the bude lichtly. Iter palm was cut by the de, and blood dripped along her hand onto the sheis. Ignoring the pain, she quickly satt Alter estimatini ilicelistance between the man and her, she quickly threw a p at him. This p just happened to hit the man¡¯s face. After the man croaned, hic Icll to the ground and loosened his grip on the hili. There was no need for Vi to guess. In the entire vi, other than Ondo, no one dared to use a knife on her. She throw the knife. Then she quickly turned on themp and take a look at the man. Indeed, it was Ondo! She was furious. ¡°You want to die, don¡¯t you? Do you really think you can kill me with your weak body?¡± Ondo wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with great effort. When he looked up, he was shocked by the blood on the bed sheet and Vi¡¯s hand. He thought, is this woman stupid? She actually used her hand to hold the de! He suddenly felt a little guilty and did not speak ¡°What are you waiting for? Go get the medicine box!¡± Vi red at him and shouted. ¡°Alright.¡± Ondo por up from the ground and went downstairs to get the medicine box. As he left the room, he recognized one thing. An excellent spy who had been well-trained should have sensed it when he entered the room. Although Vi reacted in time, she was not fast enough. In fact, he just wanted to test her tonight. If she reacted fast enough and wanted to kill him, he would immediately send a secret signal to inform Todd and the others who were waiting outside. II she didn¡¯t reach at all, he would stop before ile knite pierced into her skin. But this stupid woman¡­ He sighed ainst the Caffrey family should be a It seemed that it was impossible for Vi to be a spy. Then her series of revenue coincidence. The guilt in Ondo¡¯s heart deepened. Ile pui liisnd to liis lips and let out a retreat signal. Then, he quickened his steps and went upstairs. In the room. When Vi saw hime in again, lier expression became indifferent. When he walked to her, she spoke in a gloomy tone. ¡°Kneel!¡± Ondo was stunned for two seconds, and his face was full of resistance. He was indeed very guilty in his heart, but this did not mean that he was willing to lose his dignity! ¡°As a man, I will never kneel in front of you! Listen! I won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t kneel, right? It seems that you want some audiences. Then I have to ask the bodyguards toe in and help you.¡± Vi didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to him. She pretended to press the rm on the bedside. But before she could touch the rm, she heard a sound. It was the sound of knces hitting the floor. ¡°But I am a smart person,¡± Ondo said righteously. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 116 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Too Late Vi had been furious but was amused by his reaction. Seeing that he still had a proud expression, she shorted coldly and scolded, ¡°What are you waiting for? Put the dressing on my palms!¡± Ondo quickly opened the medicine box and bepanto apply medicine in the wound in her palii seriously. The knife wound was not deep, but it almost covered the entire palm. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As a result, hier fair and tendernd became a little ferocious because of the lonswound. Ondo suddenly felt a pain in luis heart, and his movements became a little lighter. Vi looked coldly at the man kneeling at her feet and asked, ¡°You knew you can¡¯t kill me, but why are you so stupid?¡± Ondo lowered his head and pursed his lips. ¡°Is it that you wanted to help Alishia vent her anger, or is it that you believed Richard¡¯s words and thought that I killed Nash?¡± Ondo still did not speak and concentrated on applying the medicine to her palm. ¡°Nash shouldn¡¯t be the reason. He developed cancer before he died, so there was no need for me to put in so much effort to kill an old man who is about to die. You know this very well, so you did it for the sake of Alisha, right?¡¯ Ondo remained silent. Vi used her uninjured left hand to hook the man¡¯s chin, forcing him to raise his head and look into her eyes. ¡°You should know my character. My hand is injured. Alisha may be very happy, but you will have to pay the price. Was it worth it to do that?¡± ¡°It was not worth it, so I regret it,¡± Ondo said, his eyes turning red. Vi lowered her head and looked at him. She keenly noticed that his eyes were red and his expression was quite sincere. Was it because he felt guilty wlien he saw that she was injured? Or was he acting? She narrowed her eyes and inadvertently saw his swollen right cheek. ¡°That¡¯s good. This time, your two cheeks are the same.¡± She paused and continued, ¡°Do you still remember not long ago when you blocked me in the women¡¯s restroom, I said that one day, I would make you kneel at my feet and pay the price. I really didn¡¯t expect this day toe so quickly.¡± Ondo felt very awkward wlien liebeardlier leasiu lonelle smuldree Irom her hand and lowered his head to continue putting the dressing on her wound, He did it orderly and did not hurt her at all. He also wrapped her with a bandage very well Vi looked at his skillful movements and asked tentatively, ¡°As a spoiled child of the Caffrey family, you should have been pampered since you were young, right? Whitney would definitely be heartbroken if you were slightly injured. How can you be so skillful in applying medicine and bandaging?¡± Ondo paused and exined with a natural expression, ¡°Because I was a little naughty when I was a child, I often got injured. Later, I learned to take care of myself.¡± Vi knew that he was just being perfunctory and hiding, so she didn¡¯t bother asking: The room became silent for a while. The atmosphere was strangely quiet. Ondo did not get up after putting the dressin: on lier wound. Vi coldly nced at him, then looked at the blood on the bed. ¡°Wash the quilt with your hands tonight in the backyard. You are not allowed to sleep until you finish washing it.¡± Ondo did not hesitate. He lowered his eyes, looking obedient. However, when Vi thought about how he had snuck into lier room with a knife tonight, she was furious. This man was too good at pretending! Every time he pretended to be good, it always seemed like he was suppressing something. Vi was annoyed. She had to slowly grind away all of Ondo¡¯s dignity and pride! ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be able to sleep!¡± She said as she walked out the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ondo quickly grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll stay for a few nights at Mr. McGraw¡¯s ce,¡± said she coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± He blurted out subconsciously. After receiving Vi¡¯s angry paze, he softened liis lone and said, ¡°What I can is, it¡¯s already sote. It¡¯s not good for you to trouble him. Moreover, it¡¯s not suitable for you guys to be alone.¡± Ondo hated Russell, Russell also hated him. Perhaps it was because of the possessive nature of a man, Ondo knew that he was not qualified to stop Vi, but lie just could not ept that she was going to find Russell. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Vi looked resolute as she took another step forward. Ondo walked one step forward and tightened his grip on her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t go! i¡¯?n sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you. I won¡¯i do it again. Don¡¯t go to find Russell.¡± Vi looked at him curiously. After knowing him for so many years, this was the first time she had heard him apologize. Back then, he did not apologize when he wrongly used her of drugging him because of Anaya. He did not apologize when he knew that he owed lier three years of debt. Even when he had just hurt her with a knife, he did not apologize except for feeling regretful. Now he finally remembered to apologize. ¡°It is toote. I don¡¯t ept it. Get lost!¡± She roared and shook off hisnd. Ondo¡¯s current physical strength was no longer as good as before, and she flipped him to the ground easily. Vi didn¡¯t give him another nce and turned to leave the vi. Ondo did not follow her. He sat on the ground in silence for a while, thinking It wasn¡¯t until the engine started that he got up and walked to the window to look Several bodyguards also got in the car, following Vi. Two minutester, with the rear of the two cars, they sped away in the moonlight. After Vi left, the entire vi became strangely quiet. Ondo quickly recovered from his jealousy and looked around Vi¡¯s room. She left and took away all the bodyguards. Would any clues in her room verify hier true identity? He didn¡¯t know if she woulde back hallway, but if le searched now, it was the best time! Ondo stared at the window for a while with aplicated look in his eyes. At this time, at the intersection 656 feet away from Bay Vi, there was a crossroad. The two cars stopped, and Vi sat in the car waiting quietly. It was very quiet nearby, so quiet that one could hear his own heartbeats. She looked straight ahead expressionlessly, lost in thought. About half an hourter¡­ She called the bodyguard hiding in the dark in the vi observing secretively. ¡°Did he search my room when I left?¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°Hechanged a new sheet for you. He went to the backyard to wash the dirty sheet that he had reced. He hasn¡¯t finished washing, yel. The sheet pot very licavy after getting wet. It seems that he is trying liard to wring out it.¡± ¡°Did he touch anything else in the room other than the bedsheet?¡± ¡°No. When you left, he only stood by the window and watched for a while,¡± said the bodyguard after thinking for a while. Vi pursed her lips and pondered. DELL LAT. ALL Just now when he went to get the medicine box, she clearly heard the bird cry again. She couldn¡¯t guess what he was trying to do, but it was hard not to suspect his abnormal behavior. He signed the agreement so quickly. Was it because he just wanted to repay the debt? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 117 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Pay the Price ¡°Keep an eye on him. Besides, Vincent, stay here and guard the vi, Stop him from going out for the next few days. Ask him to clean up the house and do his job.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent opened the car door androi oll.lle walchicil is the two cars drove in the direction of Russell¡¯s Vi. Only when Russell saw Vi sitting inilie dining room ide next morninciting; breakfast that Chana mnade did he know that she had returned Heliad wantel to go over and teaselier, but lie suddenly found ihat she was holding a spoon in her left hand, cating. Her right hand was hanging and wasn¡¯t on the dining table. Russell circled around her and sat down on the chair next to her, only to see that her right hand was bandaged. ¡°Vi, what happened to your hand?¡± ¡°Nothing. I was bitten by a dog,¡± Vi said casually as she continued to eat hier oatmeal. Russell was very distressed. ¡°How dare the dog! I will lielp you chop it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a useless big wolfdog. I will punish him.¡± Russell still wanted to ask, but Vi had put down her spoon and finished her breakfast. ¡°Russell, I¡¯ll go to the Caffrey Group now. I have to go to the Angle Group in the afternoon. Please enjoy your breakfast.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Russell waited for her to leave before calling Jimmy in. He sat in the chair and looked at Jimmy with a cold expression. ¡°What happened to Ms. Zumthor¡¯s hand?¡± Jimmy lowered his head and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Just like what Ms. Zumthor had said, she was bitten by ¡­ a dog.¡± ¡°Jimmy, you know the consequences of lying to me. She lived well in Bay Vi. Where did this dog come from? The dog must be Ondo, right?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are right¡­¡± Jimmy felt rieved. It was just his guess, but now that it was confirmed. Russell was furious. ¡°Bastard! Last time, it was a mistake for me to ask Bobby to let him go.lle dared to hurt my sister. I will make him pay witliliis life! Russell took out his phone and was about to make a call, but Jimmy hurrielly stopped him, ¡°Mr. McGraw, calm down. Ms. McGraw has always had a mind other own. She should have her own ns by keeping Mr. Caffrey. You shouldn¡¯t ruin her ns.¡± Russell narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°His lile can be left to Vi. She can slowly torture him, but he must pay the price for what he had done to Vi!¡± As he spoke, lie called for Jimmy toe over and whispered a few words to him, ¡°¡­ Do you remember?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. McGraw!¡± T U UU!!, TULTILIU ULLIR JULLIN TUT T UGU! Clicy Group It was Christmas, and the talent show stopped recording for a day, allowing the girls to take a day off. Vi also prepared to go back to Russell¡¯s vi carly and ale with Russell. While she was lidying up her desk. Ravna. her assistant, knocked on the door and came in urgently. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, bad news! Talent show shootin base salut Sherlyn is missin again!¡± Vi¡¯s expression was very serious. Who wisit this time Could it beylim? She drove to the base with Rayna and checked all the surveince cameras. It was ditterent this time. Sherlyn had never left the base, so she should still be in the base, not kidnapped. The statt searched the entire base but could not find her. It was as if she had suddenly disappeared. For a moment, the staff and contestants in the base were in a state of panic. Vi never believed in superstition. Unless someone was ying tricks! She called all the girls who had not returned home to her office to ask them questions, ¡°I don¡¯t loow. She and I are not in the same dormitory. I have never seen her before.¡± ¡°She usually doesn¡¯t like to talk to us. It seems that she has a better rtionship with the other girls in her dormitory. Go ask them. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± After asking around, everyone didn¡¯t tell Vi the truth, and no result was got. Vi could only find Dahlia, who had just been knocked out from the previous program. Dahlia said, ¡°My votes are too little, and I¡¯ve already been knocked out. How could I know? But Jaylin didn¡¯te to find me. It doesn¡¯t seem like she was the one who kidnapped this. But I know that Jane Miller had a bad rtionship with Javlin before. She often bullied Jaylin when the camera wasn¡¯t on them. Perhaps you can investigate based on this clue.¡± Jane? wondered Vi, ¡°Alright.¡± She narrowed her eyes. She immediately asked the person in charge to investigate Jane¡¯s departure record and found that after she lett han hourter in the morning, there was news of Sherlyn¡¯s disappearance from the base, Could it be that this was a bullying incident? Vi quickly asked the staff to find an excuse to callne back When Jane entered the base, she was forcibly brought to the meeting room Vi sat in the center of the room and stared at Jane coldly, which started her. ¡°Who are you? Why are you restricting my freedom and bringing meliere?¡± Vi curled her lips into a smile. ¡°I am the managing director of the Angle Group. I am the brains behind this program.¡± After hearing Vi¡¯s self-introduction, Jane snorted, ¡°Do you know who I am? Monica Cooper, a richi lady of the base. is protecting me! How dare you treat me like that! Do you believe that I can kick you oul of the Angle Group immediately with a phone call?¡± call, i can make you lose the qualifications to ¡°Do you want to try? You can¡¯t kick me out of the Aniyle iron with join the show with a call.¡± Jane was silent. It was not easy for her to make it from the first match to what she was now, and with her ranking, she also had a chance to make her debut she could not be kicked out at this juncture, Because she was afraid of losing the qualitications, she didn¡¯t dare to be with Vi. Seeing her wavering, Vi asked, ¡°Where is Sherlyn?¡± **1 ¡­l locked her up in that remote toilet to the cast.¡± When Sherlyii was found, hier entire body was drenchied. She curled up on the ground and trembled. Her voice was a little hoarse because she had shouted for too long. Vi was furious. First, she asked the staff to send Sherlyn to the medical room in the base for treatment and then asked Jane to apologize to Sherlyn. When Sherlyn slowly woke up, she saw Jane gritting her teeth and kneeling beside her bed. ¡°I¡¯en sorry! I should not have tricked you!¡± When Sherlyn heard Jane¡¯s impetuous tone, she turned her face to the side, not wanting to pay any attention to her at all Vi nced at Jane on the ground and said with a fake smile, ¡°It seems that your apology was not sincere enough. She didn¡¯t forgive you.¡± Jane panicked, and her eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Sherlyn, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I just wanted to trick you. 1 didn¡¯t want to hurt you. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please forgive me. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to go this far. I don¡¯t want to becked out of thepetition!¡± When Sherlyn bacard herst sentence, her eyes darkened. She sigle, ¡°Forget it, I forgive you. Get lost.¡± Jane was very happy as she looked at Vi, who had a cold and arrogant expression. ¡°You heard it! She said she wonrgue with me!¡± Vi nodded and turned to instructe person in change to kick ane out of thepetition. ¡°Why? You said that as long as I apolonized to lier, you would let me jo!¡±ne Wassume urse I don¡¯t know it it will teacherpetition next week, so I won¡¯t ¡°She forcave you, but you made her voice o forgive you!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jane was not convinced. ¡°Not all apologies are worthy of forgiveness! Furthermore, I have the final say in this matter!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 118 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Is He Standing Up for Her? Vi had been upset over the past few days, and XX didn¡®te at a food time, Jane was dragged out, crying The room finally quicted down, Vi sat down next to Sherlyn¡®s lice and started peeling an apple caref ully. Sherlyn stared at Vi intently, smiled in rclict, and all, ¡°ii¡®s been so many years since west met. You¡® ve changed a lot. However, the current you is really bold in doing things, and I like it very much.¡± ¡°You can actually be bold 100.¡± Sherlyn¡®s eyes darkened. She said, ¡°No, l¡®in different. I¡®m different from all the contestants here. They ei ther have apany or a wealthy family behind them, but I only liave myself.¡± Vi put down the apple, held Sherlyn¡®s hand, and said, ¡°You stood out from a hundred contestants on your own and made it to the finals step by step. Don¡®t you think you¡®re amazing?¡± ¡°But I only rank the fifteenth. I can¡®t be a star. Jane told me that the entry to debut has already been bo ught by various bigpanies. I won¡®t have a chance.¡± Vi chuckled. This was herpany, and the program was organized by her. She had specially informed her subordinates that they were not allowed to take a bribe and save the spot for an yone. How could there be someone who knew this better than her? Sherlyn¡®s looks were not bad, and although she was not stunning, she was good¨Clooking, And she was a cute and innocent girl. With such looks and talents, Sherlyn could make it far in the entertainment industry. For her or thepany¡®s sake, Vi intended to support Slierlyn! ¡°Don¡®t worry, my program will never have an inside story. As long as you work hard, there will be a chance. Moreover, even if you fail to debut this time, I wi ll let Angle Group sign you as an S¨Clevel artist.¡± Tears flickered in Sherlyn¡®s eyes. She bit her lips in disbelief, not letting her tears fall This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vi rubbed Sherlyn¡®s head and said, ¡°This time, you will go all out against your goal.¡± ¡°Thank you, Vi.. Although you haven¡®t told me who you are, I know that you are an amazing girl¡± sherlyn was so moved that she hugged Vi. ¡°In the future, if any other contestants bully you, just fight backhead¨C on! The weaker you are, the more insatiable they are only when you stand up will they fear you. Don¡®t b e afraid, I will be your backer in the future!¡± Sherlyn hugged Vi lightly, her heart filled with determination. Vi left. At night on the same day, Sherlyniad just left the medical room when she was blocked in the bathroom by Monica and her two helpers. Because it was during a holiday, there were no cameras on the base, and it was even more impossible for a ce like a bathroom to have surveince cameras. Monica rushed back to the base alter learning that Jane had been kicked out of thepetition, not knowing why. She Chapter 118 Ho Standing in for Her intended to teach Sherlyn a lesson so that she would not dare to be a tatticale cain. Sherlyn trembled as she was forced to the corner. What Viol lol loer during the day suddenly shed th rough her mind. Sherlyn gritte her teeth, raised the dirty inop in the concr, and waveelitatile three people, ¡°Monica, let me tell you I was the one who have in to you in the past from now on, you can forget about bullying me again!¡± ¡°Well, alright! Then let¡®s y a game and see if you can win wainst three people!¡± The tour girls soon started lighting, and the screams in the bathroom were continuous and chaotic. Vi found out about this the next morning. Monica was badly battera and beaten up, threatening to hire awyer lo sue Sherlyn for personal injury. Kaynia said, ¡°Three of you couldn¡®t beat a single one, yet you still have the nerve toin first.¡± Vi alsoughed and said, ¡°I¡®ll leave this matter to you. Let Monica hire awyer or do anything else. We will do everything we can to support Sherlyn.¡± ¡°No problem, Ms. Zumthor!¡± Vi had been busy with work for a few days, and others were not idle either. At Say Vi Vi hadn¡®te back once for three days in a row. Ondo didn¡®t know what was wrong with him, and he just felt very unhap py. As long as he closed his eyes, the scene of Vi and Russell being together would appear before his e yes¡­ At the thought of that scene, he felt ufortable as if everything was wrong Why was it like this? In the past, Ondo thought that he loved Anaya. Butter on, he discovered that he was only taking ca re of her out of his responsibility as a man and a brother. However, Vi was different. She was always able to arouse many of his emotions, such as anger, sur prise, heartache, and guilt. Vi seemed to be a special existence to him. Although Ondo¡®s heart was in a mess, he had not been idle in the past few days. He pretended to go out and let the bodyguards in the darke out to stop him. He found the hiling sp ots of the two bodyguards left behind in the vi and figured out the rules. Il Vi di note back toni ght, it would be a good opportunity to meet up with Todd. Ondo was sitting on the s and pondering, and the door to the living room that connected to the ga rden was suddenly opened. Thinking that Vi was back, Ondo por up to wee her. It was not Vi, but Jimmy. Behind Jimmy were three simrly call meni. Ticy ressively walkeid in and stared at Ondo with un friendly gazes. Chapter 118 is He Standing up for Her? Ondo felt a hint of threat. He looked at Jimmy and asked calmly, ¡°What is this?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the three men behind m y suddenly walked toward him in a fierce and ferocious Inner. Two of them walked up to Ondo and locked his shoulders. The other walked up to Ondo and fiercelytaisal hispalil, ready to swing it alonunda¡®s clerk which had just recovered two days ago Jimmy stopped the man in time and said, ¡°Mr. McGraw said not to hit him in thece with such a weakbo Mr. Modra Ondo narrow his eyes and sicercd. ¡°I wonder how I offended Mr. McGrJw. Does he want to beat me up?¡± Jimmy imitatal Russell¡®s cold tone and said, ¡°You didn¡®t offend him, but you injured Ms. Zumthor. Mr. Mc you!¡± Is Russell feeling sorry for Vi and standing up for her? Ondo felt very strange in his heart. ¡°So this is only Russell¡®s idea, not Vi¡®s?¡± Jimmy Was silent for a moment. ¡°What¡®s the difference? As a servant who signed the agreement with Ms. Zumthor, you should never hav Although Ondo didn¡®t mean to hurt Vi in this matter, it was because of him. He should take responsibility. Moreover, judging from these men Russell had sent over, it was likely that he must suffer today. ¡°Ask them to let go of me. How do you want them to punish me? I will ept¡® it.¡± ¡°Good! you really have guts.¡± Jimmy winked at the two people who held Ondo, and the two let Ondo go. ¡°The punishunent is very simple. Considering your current physical condition, Mr. McGraw decides to on Jimmy pulled out two long vinesds thick as an index finger from somewhere and starelut Ondo with a Jimmy had originally nned to use the horsewlilp. However, being whipped by that thing, evena horse with coarse skin and thick flesh could break its skin, would be und to exin to Vi But the rattan was different. Vines wouldn¡®t make people bleed that easily, but they could make people i That feeling was very torturous¡­ Ondo also know this, and his lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°It is indeed simple. Mr. McGraw is really generous and tolerant.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 119 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Being Whipped Jimmy heard the sarcasm in huis words and said willi a smile. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, sorry.¡± Ondo made a sound and consciously walk to the wall. Facinile wall, le propped luis hands on the wall. Just as Ondo stood up, whip whistle nilie wind It directlyndal on his straight back without mercy, maldar a crisp sound. Ondo tried to keep silent. Ondo gritted his teeth and clenched his fists subconsciously. Before he could digest the pain caused by the whip, the second and third hitsnded on his back without giving him any chance to catch his breath It was really painful. because he had been injected with a special medicine, his pliysique condition was not good. His skin b ecame fragile, so the pain was strengthened. The special drug 023 was originally used to deal with prisoners of war who hadmitted a great mist ake. After the injection, the person himself was powerless to resist. The pain when interrogating the pris oner would be strengthened, and it would also lead to the extreme torture of the body and spirit. He didn¡®t expect that one day, this drug would be used to torture limi, even though it was a modified ver sion. It was really ironic! There came another sound. The pain from the whip swinging to his back pulled his thoughts back It had only been twenty or so hits, and the bottom of the white shirt was already red and purple. He held his breath. In order to prevent himself from screaming in humiliation, he bit out a row of blood marks on his lower lip. His forehead was covered in a cold sweat, and the veins on his arms bulged. When he was being hit forty times, his arms that were supporting the wall began to tremble uncontro bly. By the time he was being hit seventy times, his back was already so painful that it was almost nub. His skin was more fragile than before, so several parts of his back were torn. The white shirt was soaked wi th sporadic blood points. His head began to feel heavy. His long and straight les began to tremble, and he couldn¡®t stand steadily . Jimmy watched from the side and sighed that Russell really had a way of lorturing Ondo. The whipping could bring huge pain to him, but wouldn¡®t kill him. Moreover, Russell came here without telling Vi. That meant he secretly came to find trouble with Orl ando. All Ondo¡®s injuries were on his back, so it wouldn¡®t affect his walking. As for Vi, Russell coul d keep the thing a secret. As Jimmy was thinking, he suddenly heard a sound. It Was Ondo who fell to the floor and sainted in pain. Gather The two men who whipped Ondo felt confused and looked at each other in dismay. In the en d, they could only ask Jimmy for help ¡°Jiminy, what should we do?¡± lend lying on the ground. Jimny then asked, ¡°How many Jimmy looked at Ondo, whosece was extremely times did you whip?¡± ¡°Ny.¡± Jimmy clicked his tongue twice and suddenly Telt a little admiration for the unconscious man on the gro und. ¡°He actually managed to endure for ny times without saying a word before fainting. Ite really is a ma n.¡± He thought about it and added, ¡°You two didn¡®t go easy on him, right?¡± The two hurriedly shook their licads. ¡°You know the strength of our hands. Moreover, this is Mr. McGra w¡®s order. How can we dare to go casy on him?¡± After a pause, they continued, ¡°Jimmy, what should we do now? Are we going to continucor not? If we c ontinue, I¡®m afraid we¡®ll have to wake him up with cold water, right?¡± Jimmy did not speak. He lowered his head and re¨Cexamined Ondo. Ondo¡®s face was as pale as a sheet of paper, but his lips were full of bright red blood marks, Because his facial features were bright and handsome, his miserable appearance did not make people feel that he was ugly. Instead, he had a different kind of fragile beauty . Jimmy really wanted to sigh. Jimmy thought to himself, the Creator is really unfair! His face is so handsome! No wonder Ms. Zumthor likes to keep this face by her side, at least it¡®s pleasing to the eyes. ¡°Jimmy?¡± The two men who were still holding the whip shouted at him helplessly. It was only then that Jimmy came to his senses and looked at Ondo¡®s back with a serious expression . ¡°Forget it. It¡®s already his limit to be able to hold on until now. After sshing water and whipping him, h e will probably faint again after a few seconds. Mr. McGraw said that we must do it quickly. Let¡®s go.¡± ¡°Then how do we tell Mr. McGraw¡­¡± Jimmy said, ¡°I¡®ll tell him the truth.¡± They were prepared to return. Before he left, Jimmy called out Vincent and Shane, who were still guarding in the dark ¡°What did the two of you see just now?¡± Vincent and Shane lowered their heads and said, ¡°Mr. Caffrey is too tired from doing housework He cked out in the Living room. We didn¡®t see anything else.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jimmy nodded in satisfaction. ¡°If Ms. Zumthor asks, just say it like this. If Ms. Zumthor doesn¡®t ask, then pretend that nothing had happened. Do you understand?¡± 11 il ¡°Yes.¡± They made an agreement, and Jimmy left. Vincent and Shane returned to their posts after hearing the order,pletely ignoring the fainting man in the living room. Vi was chased after by several young men from rich families, Ondo deserved to be treated like this Ondo was curled up on the cold marble floor in the living room His head was dizzy. In the process of waking up from the pin and then Cainting.le was repeatedly torme It seems that Todd had sextetly met someone in prison When Anaya was brought out by the police, Todd was stunned. It had only been a short time since she was caught. Most of her hair had turned white, and her skin lost its she When Anaya saw him, she was so excited that she was about to cry. ¡°Ondo has returned to Washington? Did Ondo ask you toe and save me? I knew that he would me¡­¡± Todd fell into silence for a few seconds, and then he thought about it. In the end, he did not say the fact that On He only said, ¡°Ms. Callis, I came to ask you a few questions. I hope you can tell me the truth!¡± Anaya was stunned for a moment before suddenly roaring like a madman. ¡°You actually didn¡®te to save me out? How could Ondo be so cruel to me! Why didn¡®t he keep his ugly now, so he doesn¡®t love me anymore?¡± Todd froze since he was scared by her crazed appearance. ¡°That¡®s why I want you to tell me the truth without holding anything back, sb that Mr. Caffrey can help yo When Anaya heard this, she slowly calmed down and began to narrate it seriously. ¡°I¡®m innocent! It was Vi who harmed me! In order to ruin my reputation, she even personally went to a joined forces to harm me at the press conference. She even¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Todd heard something important, so he interrupted, ¡°Which hospitaldid Violino to when she was in Ph Anaya thought for a moment. ¡°I only know iliat it¡®s a major city level hospital. Merenda had been in a dee They talked for a while. But Todd couldn¡®t get anything out of her. So Todd went to see Lawson after talk Anaya for a while. Lawson¡¯s words were almost the same as Anaya¡®s. Chapter 119¨C6cing Whipped 3/4 After visiting the prison, Todd quickly sent people to investigate all the doctors who could performrge¨C scale surgery on brains and were not on duty for various reasons. He wanted his men to aim at the big h one by one Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 120 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Acting Again It was nine o¡®clock in the evening. Ondo was awakened by two crisp bird sounds Enduring the excruciating pain in his back, le gritte luis teeth and struired to stand up He still had business to do at night, and he had to be sober. He held the rail and went back to the room on the second floor. He wou directly into the bathroom and adjusted the shower temperature to the hottest. Because the shirt on his back was staincl with blood, and he fainted for six hours without changing the shirt in time, the blood of the wound and the fabric of the shirt were stuck together. If he forcibly change d his clothes, he could peri oft ayer of skin on the spot. Only by using lot water could he quickly take off his clothes, Hut putting the hot water on the wound was no different from being tortured a second time as if millions of needles were pricking his back Ondo was trembling in pain. He gritted his teeth, and under the washing of hot water, although he was in great pain, liis mind becam e more and more clear. After taking the shower for a few minutes, le changed into clean clothes and turned off the lights. Taking advantage of the limited vision of the bodyguard, he pretended to lie on the bed and sleep. He quietly stuffed the extra bedding he had prepared in advance under the quilt, pretending that it was him who was sleeping. Then he quietly rolled from the other side of the bed to the foot of the bed. When his back identally t ouched the ground, he trembled in pain and felt dizzy. After two minutes, he went out of the room, went into the room on the other side, which was the blind s pot for bodyguards, and went down to the first floor through the pipe next to the window. He happened to arrive at the back door. Todd had heard it, so he came out and reported in a low voice through the iron door. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, there was only one daughter missed in the Felton family six years ago, but that girl has be en found three years ago. Moreover, her photo could be found online. It must not be Ms. Zumthor. Othe r than that, there is no one else who is more simr to Ms. Zumthor in terms of the timeline. After Ondo heard this, his eyes cradually dimined. Todd continued, ¡°But when I went to visit, i found out that Ms. Zumthor flew to Phdelphia to personall y bring back a doctor to treat Breenda. I worked with all my subordinates to investigate and finally foun d that the doctor she was looking for was¡­ Bentley.¡± Bentley? Ondo was stunned on the spot. Bentley was an influential figure in the medical field, and his status was bygh, but it was rumored that lie was al oof and arrogant, and he was also a medical maniac and had never had any women around him. Vi could actually invite sucli a figure? The only three sons of the McGraw family actually all had unspeakable rtionships with Vi, and the y were even Chapter 120 Acting Again willing to help her! The Bat family seemed to be a distant rtive of the McGraw family, which was wliyi sey dared to s how off in Washington. Her rtionship with the McGraw family wasn¡®t simple¡­ He wondered, could she be member of the McG.W Carily as well Ondo¡®s expression became cokler and colder. ¡°Investigate the McGraw family! Whether it is the bran ch of the McGraw family or the distant rtive of the McGraw family, as long as it can match Vi¡®s timeline, report everything to me!¡± ¡°Mt. Caffrey, do you remember that six years ago, the youngest daughter of the McGraw family seemed to be¡­¡± The next 111011ent¡­ Before he finished speaking, a car light suddenly shed. Vi was back! Ondo wondered why she suddenly came backat that time. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, be careful when you go back Take care of yourselt! I will definitely investigate thoroughly!¡± Todd looked at Ondo worriedly, then turned, and quickly disappeared into the darkness. Todd left pretty fast. Ondo immediately turned around. He wanted to enter through the main entrance of the garden leadi ng to the living room, but Vi had already gotten out of the car. There was a light in the garden, so he would de finitely be exposed! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ondo had no choice but to look at the pipe. This was the only way. He ignored the pain in his back and immediately began to climb up. Vi was entering the hall from the garden. As she walked, she asked her bodyguard, Vincent, ¡°Has h e been good these days?¡± Vincent answered honestly, ¡°There were two times when Mr. Caffrey wanted to go out. After we rejecte d him, he didn¡®t ask again. He has already gone to bed.¡± Vi frowned. Vi checked the tine and found it was only half past nine. She wondered, would he p so early? ¡°I don¡®t believe that he is so obedient!¡± Vi said as she went upstairs. Vincent and Share followed her. The door to Ondo¡®s room wasn¡®t closed. Viol.. was a bit curious, but she didn¡®t think too much about i t. She pushed open the door and, under the light in the corridor, saw Ondo lying on the bed with his ba ck to the door. He was indeed sleeping. She might be overthinking Vi closed the door again. When Vincent and Shane saw that she didn¡®t notice anything, they secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 1900¨Ctinn Arinin 2/4 However, Vi had only taken two steps before she suddenly stopped When she opened the door just now, she seem to see that the color of Ondo¡®s shirt collur was a little deep¡­ She wondern, is ir ne? He is sweating? There is a problem! Vi immediately went back. This time, she turned on the lijlit without liesitation and clearly saw the ma n curled up on the bed with his back to the side she walkalto the side of the bed and continued that the back cor of his shirt was indeed wet, and she sneered. ¡°Ondo, it¡®s really hard for you to sleep. You¡®re actually sweating from exhaustion.¡± The man on the bed closed his eyes and did not answer licr. ¡°Stop acting. I know you haven¡®t slepit yet. Wliy are you sweating so much? What were you doing just now?¡± Vi was a little angry He was exposed. Ondo remained silent and suddenly frowned. He murmured in a low voice, ¡°It hurts¡­¡± ¡°Hurt? Why are you acting again?¡± As Vi spoke, her hand inadvertently pushed his back Ouch¡­.¡± The man let out a miserable scream through his teeth. Suddenly, he was drenched in a cold sweat. His f tightly, and his expression was miserable. Vincent and Shane stood behind Vi with confusion. During the day, when they were outside, they listened to the whistling of the rattan hitting his flesh again and again, and they were frightened. However, Ondo managed to hold on and did not make a sound! He was quite brave during the day, but now he was screaming, deliberately pretending to be weak His acting was so awesome that he could win an Oscar! Even the best actor could not win over him! Obviously, he was trying to mess with Russell! Vincent and Shane were so npry, but they couldn¡®t show it in front of Viol. Vi, who was standing in front, didn¡®t notice itici moods. Ondo¡®s condition was indeed a bit bad, and it didn¡®t seem like he wiis pretending She unbuttoned the two buttons on his shirt and gently pulled it back What she saw were crossed purple wounds. There was not a single piece of intact flesh. There were sev Chapter 120 Acting Again had been severely beaten. The wounds had already turned into ck and purple blood clots. There wer Vincent and Shane saw that herce was conting coller au coller, and they were ready for her to be furious in the next second, and they were ready to kneel on the spot. However, Vi¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°Who did this?¡± The two of them couldn¡®t figure out whether she was angry Or not, so they had to answer honestly ¡°It¡®s Mt. Russell.¡± ¡°What did Russell use to hit him?¡± ¡°Rattan. A total of ny whips. Ms. McGraw, Mr. Russell was just worried that you were injured and cou ¡°Got it. Since it was Mr. Russell, Ondo deserved it.¡± Hearing this, Ondo clenched his fists under the quilt. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 121 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 121 Get Boys ¨C Chapter 121 Let Him Be Russell did it, so Ondo deserved it? Ondo wondered if Russell was so important in Vi¡¯s heart, Ondo was unhappy! He was almost pissed off! if possible, he wanted to put Russell into a sack and pack him up tomorrow to send him to another continent! Feeling Ondo on the bed with his back facing her suddenly be filled with resentment, Vi smiled slightly. But she couldn¡¯t ignore the wound on his back, so she said, ¡°Vincent, apply medicine to him.¡± ¡°Huh? Me?¡± Vincent was dumbfounded when Vi called him suddenly. Vi red at him, ¡°Of course! Who else? Do you want me to do it personally?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vincent had a bitter look on his face, Vincent thought, this bastard is immoral. He actually wanted to harm Mr. Russell. Can I apply poison to him? Although Vincent was very reluctant to do it in his heart, he could only go and get the medicine box because Vi was staring at him. Since Vi was almost done with her arrangements, she turned around and was about to leave when Ondo suddenly grabbed her wrist with his broad hands. ¡°Vi, chat with me for a while¡­¡± Lying there, Ondo had already changed direction. He did not raise his head. His voice was low and sounded deep under the nket. His long, curly eyshes trembled slightly. Plus with his pale face, he looked very ¡°delicate¡±, ¡°My time is very precious. I don¡¯t have time to chat with you. Let go,¡± Vi nced at him coldly. She deliberately emphasized ¡°with you¡± to remind Ondo of his current identity. Ondo did not move, nor did he let go. Ondo said, ¡°Vi, I endured six hours by myself in the afternoon. It really hurts. The marble bricks in the living room are so cold that my bones are frozen. For the sake of me epting the punishment, stay with me for a while¡­¡± His voice was very light, like a feather brushing past. He was more like an injured little beast that wanted to ask forfort. Lying alone on the living room floor for six hours? Vi frowned and nced at Shane, who was standing to the side. Shane lowered his head in horror, ¡°I¡­ thought that Mr. Caffrey was dizzy from doing housework, so I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Shane thought, damn it! What if Vi misunderstands it? Afraid that all the me would fall on him alone, Shane quickly shut his mouth, retreated out, and closed the door smoothly. With the sound of the door closing, the room waspletely quiet. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Vi looked down at Ondo under the nket. Ondo grabbed Vi¡¯s wrist and refused to let go. ¡°How have you been these past two days when you were with Russell?¡± Get Beytut Vi frowneck Ondo pretended to be weak and pitiful just to talk about that, Without someone to make me feel ufortable, Russell is gentle and considerate. Of course, I had a happy life.¡± Knowing that Vi was mocking him, Ondo put on a serious expression and probed, ¡°I heard that the McGraw family has very high requirements for the spouse of their offspring. Do you think Russell willpete with his family for you!¡± Would Russell marry vi? Well, what a joke This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Vi nced at Ondo sarcastically, saying, ¡°This is my business. You don¡¯t seem to have the right to meddle in my business.¡± Ondo saw her expression and smiled too. ¡°Looks like he doesn¡¯t intend to let the McGraw family know of your existence. So, were you kept by him?¡± viughed, ¡°The man who can keep me in this world probably hasn¡¯t been born yet, and I¡¯m probably the only one who can keep others.¡± These words sounded arrogant. But when it came out of Vi¡¯s mouth, it was somehow not strange at all. Ondo narrowed his eyes and thought about the meaning of her words, If she really had such capital and agility, maybe she really was a member of the McGraw family. Perhaps she and Russell were rted by blood? Then they couldn¡¯t be lovers. Didn¡¯t that mean that their previous intimate behavior was only movements between rtives? Although this idea was only Ondo¡¯s guess, it was not confirmed. But Ondo hoped that this was true. As he was lost in thought, Vi saw that he kept saying meaningless jealous words and turned around, intending to leave. Because Ondo was holding her wrist, Vi was a little annoyed that she failed to leave. ¡°Ondo, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Vi, my back hurts. Can you help me blow on it?¡± Ondo, who had been scolded by her, raised his pale face and looked at her with a wronged expression. ¡°Huh?4 Vi was shocked by these words. Why didn¡¯t she realize that Ondo was so lovey-dovey in the past? ¡°Did you get beaten on your back or your brain? What¡¯s wrong with you? What did you say?¡± Ondo was speechless. He was really painful and tired. He just wanted her tofort him. Seeing that he remained silent, Vi forcefully pulled away the hand holding her wrist and was about to leave. Get Borius ¨C Behind her, Ondo suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°I left for the mountains at the border of Phdelphia and Washington. The reason I came backte was that I was chased by a group of killers, and those people were sent by Bobby.¡± Vi stopped in her tracks. Did Bobby send someone to kill Ondo? Russell had only told her about Ondo¡¯s whereabouts and that Ondo could not return for the time being, However, Russell did not tell her that the reason Ondo couldn¡¯te back was because of Bobby. Vi suddenly remembered Ondo¡¯s reaction on the day lie just came back and was injected with a special medicine by her. So the injury on his waist was injured by Bobby¡¯s men? Vi stood by the door for a while before replying with a smile, ¡°Why are you suddenly telling me this? Do you think I will care about you?¡± With that, she opened the door and went out. Vincent was waiting outside the door and had a strange expression on his face when he saw Vi coming out. ¡°Ms. Zumthor?¡± Vi came back to her senses and nced at the medicine box in Vincent¡¯s hand. ¡°Go in and apply medicine to him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent bowed slightly and watched her leave the second floor before entering Ondo¡¯s room. Ondo was lost in thought. Judging from Vi¡¯s reaction just now, she seemed to be quite surprised about what happened to Bobby. It seemed that it had nothing to do with her¡­ Ondo let out a sigh, and something in his heart suddenly eased up a lot. ¡°Hello, Mr. Caffrey?¡± ¡°Take off your shirt and lie down. I¡¯m going to apply for the medicine!¡± Vincent interrupted his trance with an unhappy expression. Ondo took the medicine box in Vincent¡¯s hand and said, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll do it myself. You may leave.¡± ¡°Your back is injured. How are you going to do it yourself? Can¡¯t I touch you? But Ms. Zumthor can?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not used to men touching me.¡± Ondo was expressionless. What kind of weird habit was this? ¡°This is what you wanted. When the timees, don¡¯tin about me in front of Ms. Zumthor.¡± Vincent was eager to leave. Even though he said this, Vincent was still worried aftering out of the room. He went up to the third floor and reported this to Vi. ¡°If he likes to be abused, just let him be. Don¡¯t worry about it. Go and do your own things.¡± The door was open and Vi was standing by the window. Her voice was not low. Ondo, who was downstairs, heard it clearly and frowned. Get Boots It seemed that this beating was not worth it at all. Not only did Ondo not receive a bit of pity from Vi, but he also received her sarcasm. The losses outweighed the gains! Ondo applied the medicine on his back casually and went to sleep. The next morning, he got upte. Yesterday, Ondo was beaten up and climbed the pipe, which exhausted all his physical strength. When Ondo woke up, Vi was no longer in the vi, and for the first time, she did not make things difficult for him. Ondo felt that it was a little strange and began to do housework as usual. Ever since he learned that Vi and Russell were possibly connected by blood, he was very happy. His mood was just the oppositepared with that of the past few days. By the time Todd finished his investigation, Ondo might be able to solve many of the puzzles on Vi! However, that afternoon, Ondo finished preparing dinner as usual and waited for Vi toe back from work Vi did return, but there were two men he hated following behind her. Russell and Stanley. Get Boris Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 122 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Whitney Is Injured ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Ondo thought as he froze and red at the two men behind Vi. At this time, Stanley¡¯s expression was simr to Ondo¡®s. The hostility in his eyes was almost undisguised. Russell also looked at Ondo with a hostile expression. The gazes of the three men seemed to have fought in the air as if they werepeting for a winner, Vi smelled the strong smell of a secret war, and she looked awkward, thinking, are these men really so childish? If looks could really kill, they would probably have killed each other hundreds of times. Vi sighed and thought for a moment before looking at Ondo. ¡°You don¡®t have to cook today. You w on¡®t be of much help here. Recently, the leaves in the garden have fallen a lot. Go and sweep them.¡± Ondo thought, did she ask me to sweep the fallen leaves? So she can eat and chat with these two men alone? I don¡®t mind Russell. But why is Stanley allowed? Ondo¡¯s face was sullen and he did not move. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vi went to the wine cab to get a bottle of high¨Cquality red wine. When she turned around, she found that Ondo was still standing there and not leaving. She urged him, ¡°Go now. If you don¡®t move, I¡®ll let Shane drive you out.¡± This meant that Ondo had to go. Ondo¡®s face was gloomy. When he closed the door, he seemed to be deliberately venting his dissatis faction, and the sound of shutting the door was very loud. Russell pointed at Ondo, looked at Vi, andined, ¡°Look at him, he has quite a temper! He¡®s even fiercer than his master. We should teach him a lesson!¡± Vi pursed her lips into a smile. ¡°Don¡®t worry about him. Sooner orter, I will make him obedient.¡± . Russell didn¡¯t react to this, but Stanley didn¡®t look too happy. ¡°Vi, he is proud. When fierce beasts are injured, they will also show weakness. But when they seize the opportunity, they will bite you back. Don¡®t you think that he dared to hurt you this time because he nned it? You have to domesticate him, or he will fight back and hurt you!¡± Russell nodded in agreement, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡®m doing,¡± Vi said with a smile as she opened the fridge to find the ingredients. In the garden Ondo was absent¨C minded while he was sweeping the falling leaves. He was very curious about what Vi would look like when she interacted with other men. He dawdled and moved to the side of the window. Through the ss window, he saw a harmonious scene at the dining table. He saw Vi smiling brightly. She was very happy from the bottom of her heart. He remembered that Vi loved to smile when she just married him. He could often see her smile sweetly, and her eyes were full of love for him. Since when did she smile less? Get Boys ¨C The way she looked at him even became iparably cold and detached¡­ Since the divorce, Vi had be beautiful and cold, noble and frivolous. No matter what difficulties she encountered, she was confident and calm. Was this the real her? Ondo felt that something blocked in his mind. He felt depressed and he couldn¡®t tell what kind of feeli ng it was, but it was very ufortable¡­ As Ondo was thinking about this, he suddenly saw Jimmy hurriedly push the door open and enter the living room of the vi. Jimmy walked over to Vi and said something. Ondo withdrew his gaze and was about to go back to sweep the fallen leaves when he saw Jimmy c ome out and walk directly toward him. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, Mrs. Caffrey fell from the stairs and said that she wanted to see you. Please go with me.¡± Did Whitney fall? It had only been a few days. How did she fall from the stairs? ¡°Alright.¡± Ondo turned around and looked at Vi, Russell, and Stanley who were talking andughing throug h the window. Ondo¡®s look was slightlyplicated, and then he followed Jimmy to the old house. Whitney was sent to the old private doctor¡®s room to recuperate. She had a cast on her feet and was lyi ng in bed in a daze. When she heard the sound of the door opening, Whitney looked up and saw that it was her son whom she had been missing. Her eyes immediately reddened. ¡°Ondo, I almost thought that I would never see you again in this life¡­¡± Ondo first lightly touched Whitney¡®s leg which was in ster, and Whitney immediately screamed in pain. Looking at Whitney¡®s pretentious reaction, Ondo had an idea in his heart. He walked to the chair next to Whitney¡®s bed and sat down. ¡°You have been fine. How did you fall?¡± Whitney felt wronged and was about to exin when she noticed Jimmy behind Ondo. ¡°Sir, I haven¡®t seen my son for a long time. I want to talk to him alone. It won¡®t be too long. Is that okay?¡± Jimmy was dumbfounded, but he did not move. Ondo turned around and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, I won¡®t do anything to make things difficult for you. I¡®ll jus t talk to my mother about some family affairs.¡± Because thest time he was beaten, Jimmy watched it. Although Ondo was now Vi¡¯s servant, Jimmy still admired his moral integrity. He didn¡®t make things difficult for Ondo and turned to close the door. When Jimmy left, Ondo asked, ¡°Tell me. What happened to your injury? I just checked your leg. It was not as serious as you acted.¡± Whitney chuckled. ¡°I identally slipped and fell on the stairs. It was not serious. It was not a big problem, but how could I see you if not for this?¡± Get Bonus ¡°How did you make others believe that you were badly injured?¡± Whitney smiled mysteriously, leaned close to Ondo¡®s ear, and whispered, ¡°of course, I have a way, but this is not important. Son, how is the progress of the thing I told youst time?¡± ¡°What thing?¡± Ondo frowned. Whitney gently pushed his forehead with her finger, looking like she hated that Ondo yed dumb. She looked out the door and said in a low voice, ¡°Just make her pregnant!¡± Ondo¡®s face darkened, and his dark eyes quickly turned cold. ¡°It is absolutely impossible. I don¡®t want to hear it a third time. You can¡®t mention it to me anymore.¡± Whitney was depressed. Based on the current situation, if Ondo didn¡®t take down Vi, they would have to be a servant for the rest of their lives. Whitney had endured enough humiliation during this period. She had to find a way to get Caffrey Group and the old residence back as soon as po As for this ignorant son, she could only assist him! ¡°Alright, if you don¡®t want to mention it, I won¡®t.¡± She smiled and acted to agree with him. After her eyes turned slightly, she picked up the cup on the table and pretended to drink When she put back the cup, she pretended to be careless and identally poured the water onto On ¡°Oh, I¡®m sorry, son. I didn¡®t mean it. I¡®ll help you clean it.¡± As she spoke, she patted the water droplets on Ondo saw Whitney clean his clothes for a long time, and the white shirt became dirtier and dirtier. For it up. Caught off guard, Ondo heard a familiar bird cry. It was Todd. Ondo¡¯s expression was serious as he began to think of a way to meet up with Todd. Ondo thought, Vi only sent Jimmy to follow me this time. Did she put down her vignce against me? Or was it just becau Regardless of the situation, this is a good opportunity. When Ondo came out of the washing room, the door was opened. The man who came in was dressed in the uniform of the servant and carefully closed the door. When Ondo turned back, he found that it was exactly Todd! Get Boplus Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 123 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Stanley Tries to Win Vi¡¯s Heart ¡°Mr. Caffrey, I cottoned up to the bodyguard that Vi brought. I knocked him out when he wasn¡®t paying attention. But he looks strong and will probably wake up soon. Let¡®s make a long story short!¡± Todd said in a low voice, looking cautious. ¡°Ondo, who is at the door?¡± Whitney heard something and sat up to look over. Ondo blocked Whitney¡®s view, answering seriously, ¡°Mom, I should go back to the Bay Vi now. You have to speak and act cautiously. Don¡®t mention that thing again. Remember what I said.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Whitney was a little impatient. However, thinking of her n, Whitney waved at Ondo with a smile. ¡° Hurry up. It¡®s gettingte. Just leave now.¡± Ondo was too hasty to care about Whitney¡®s abnormality. Instead, Ondo went out with Todd to the rooftop of the old mansion to talk. Todd said, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, I found someone in the McGraw family who has a simr experience to Ms. Zu mthor in the timeline. And the person is the only daughter of Wird McGraw, the head of the McGraw f amily, and she is the youngest heiress of the McGraw family. However, she hasn¡®t been missing before. Instead, she was suddenly dered dead by the McGraw family six years ago. And the cause of her d eath is still unknown.¡± Hearing Todd¡®s words, Ondo frowned. Ondo thought, there must be a big secret since the McGraw family tried so hard to hide it. ¡°Can you find the youngdy in the database?¡± Ondo asked. ¡°No. There is no photo of thedy and no record of her name in the database. I even heard that the McGraw family h ad arranged a simple funeral for her. But there is no information about where the tombstone is. Mr. Caff rey, do you think the girl is dead or not?¡± Ondo pursed his lips as he pondered. After thinking for a while, Ondo shook his head. ¡°It seems that the McGraw family cares little about the da ughter and doesn¡®t value her on the surface. In fact, it proves that the McGraw family cherishes her so much, spari ng no effort to protect her safety.¡± After pondering a little, Todd agreed with Ond, ¡°Could thisdy be Ms. Zumthor¡­¡± ¡°I¡®m not entirely sure, but my answer is yes,¡± Ondo answered. At the same time, Ondo¡®s beady eyes gleamed with a burning light. In addition; Ondo became rapturous inside. Ondo recalled how Russell had massaged Vi¡®s leg and warmed Vi¡®s palm and how Vi had messed around with Russell¡­ Ondo finally realized everything that had happened was only the interaction between siblings. Therefore, Ond regretted having suspected that Vi was cheating on him. However¡­ Ondo had a serious expression again. Ond thought, since Vi is the daughter of the McGraw family, why did she end up in Washington¡®s orphanage? Chambre 172 tanlov Tries to Win Vi¡®s Heart 1/3 What happened to her? Perhaps, that¡®s the reason why the McGraw family wants to protect her ¡°If Ms. Zumthor were the daughter of the McGraw Group, then¡­¡± Todd hurriedly took out his phone from his pocket as something shed into his mind. After confirming, something on his phone, Todd widened his eyes in surprise, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, Nick found out that the daughter of the McGraw family came to Washington on a private pl ane thirteen years ago! The airport belonged to Nick¡®s family, so he identally found this record. But we didn¡®t care about it as we knew she had died. ¡°If Ms. Zumthor were the daughter of the McGraw Group, then she would be the girl you are looking for!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Todd handed his phone to Ondo as he spoke. Ondo looked through it seriously. ¡°I¡®ll confirm the information again.¡± Ondo was a little overwhelmed by the sheer quantity of information that night. At the same time, Ondo thought, what if Vi were the little girl who saved him thirteen years ago? I hate myself for having hurt her... I wrongly believed in Anaya and hurt Vi for so many years. Vi used to love me. However, I cast he r love aside And now, Vi only has indifference and revenge on me. Ondo¡®s heart ached. Will it bete for me to make it up to Vi now? Ondo said in his mind. Aftermunicating with Todd, Ondo went downstairs to the hall on the first floor with mixed feelings . Jimmy was lying on the sofa in the hall after Todd had carried him there. And it seemed Jimmy wouldn¡®t wake up too soon. Ondo quietly walked to Jimmy and sat down next to him. Only two minutester, Jimmy slowly woke up. The moment Jimmy opened his eyes, he saw Ondo¡®s expressionless face. Ondo said, ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to fall asleep.¡± Jimmy was dumbfounded. ¡°How could I fall asleep!¡± Ondo said seriously, ¡°I saw you lying and sleeping here after some talk with others. You were alone. I ¡®d waited for you for five whole minutes before you woke up. What would happen if Vi knew your stor y then? But don¡®t worry, I won¡®t tell her about it.¡± Jimmy scratched his head with dizziness. Ondo got up to walk out before Jimmy could realize what had happened. ¡°Let¡®s go. We¡®ve already wasted five minutes because of your sleep.¡± Jimmy was trying to recall what had happened. Jimmy remembered that a male servant hade to him to chat, but he had ignored the servant¡­ 2/3 Get Bogus ¡°Let¡®s go! Vi will be unhappy if we go back toote!¡± Jimmy was collecting inemories but was interrupted by Ondo, so he could only follow Ondo to the car resentfully. It was already dark when Ondo and Jimmy returned to the Bay Vi, Ondo stood outside the window of the living room on the ground floor and looked: Russell had left at some point in time, leaving Stanley and Vi at the dining table. It was in the living room. Stanley was drinking liquor, one cup after another. He looked a little drunk, looking sulky. ¡°Vi, people Vi was a good drinker and never got drunk. Vi only smiled. ¡°Don¡®t believe those words. And don¡®t you know that liquor can add more sorrow to people? Stanley, you are drunk. I¡®ll ask Vincent and Shane to send you home.¡± ¡°No! Vi, I¡®m not drunk! I have something to say to you¡­¡± Stanley shook his head, reaching out to touch Vi¡®s hand. Vi calmly withdrew her hand, looking indifferent. ¡°I¡®m not interested in what you want to say. It¡®ste. Go home now.¡± Stanley¡®s tender eyes were full of rejection. The next second, Stanley got up, staggered towards Vi, and knelt on one knee in front of Vi with a solemn expression as usual. Stanley said, ¡°Vi, I understand you have a grudge against me because of Reba. When I return to Salt Lake City rebuke her. And I do fancy you. Ondo once let you down and hurt you, but I will never do that. What I Vi looked unmoved without any words. Instead, Vi poured a ss of red wine and gulped it down¡­ The dark red wine started to slip down Vi¡®s red lips. Vi raised her hand and gently wiped it off in an exceedingly elegant way. Stanley was deeply touched by Vi¡®s action. ¡°Vi, if you still can¡®t make decisions, we can get engag At that moment, Or?ando, who had just walked to the door and opened the door, heard each word of Sta Ondo clenched his fists, his face turning dark with anger. What a bastard, Stanley. You deliberately asked Russell to leave so that you could create a chance to w Vi was about to answer Stanley¡®s question. Seeing that, Ondo covered his stomach, bent his waist, and pinched his thigh. As a result, Ondo¡¯s face immediately turned pale, and he started to break out in a cold sweat. The next second, Ondo leaned weakly against the door. ¡°Vi, I have a pain in my stomach¡­¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 124 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Call Me Master of Vi Vi? This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vi was horrified. Did Ondo drink fair wine? She did not say anything when Stanley heard Ondo me confession, Stanley grew angry. As the wine locked in, Stanley got up froth the ground, rushed onwar, grabbet Ondo¡®s clothes, and cl enched his other hand into a fist, ready to punch Ondo¡®s face ¡°You injured her two days ago Wha t do youth to the powdeft in front of her!¡± Ondo didn¡®t move, nor did he tt He triatlocked wito tal e t, showing no weakness Stanley was so angry that he was about to throw oedt a punch ¡°Vincent Shanel¡± Vi shouted Vincent and Shane immediately jumped in from the open window and separated the two men who were at loggerheads *Vi, why didn¡®t you let me teach him a lesson?¡± Stanley asked gloomily, Vi gave Vincent and Shane a look, saying, ¡°Mr. Falcon is drunk Drive him back¡± ¡°I¡®m not drunk. Really, Vi, I¡®m not drunk¡­¡± Stanley muttered, his legs limp as he was carried away by the two bodyguards. Stanley¡®s voice faded. Finally, it was quiet. Ondo stopped pretending to have a stomachache and regained hisposure. ¡°Why aren¡®t you pretending anymore?¡± Vi looked at him mockingly. Ondo pursed his lips tightly and silently walked to Vi. He then steadily knelt in front of her. This time, Ondo took the initiative to kneel. Stanley had just knelt on one knee to express his love. Now Ondo was kneeling to ask for forgiveness. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vi didn¡®t understand his actions. Ondo looked up at her firmly. ¡°There is something that has troubled me for many years. Can you tell me the truth tonight?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°On March 14th 13 years ago, did you go to Pinewood Street and save a little boy?¡± Vi was about to deny it. Ondo beat her to it, ¡°If you choose to lie to me again. I will continue to investigate. I will not rest until I get the nnal result!¡± Vi didn¡®t take it seriously. ¡°Is the truth important? Why do you have to get this result?¡± ¡°It¡®s important.¡± When their eyes met, Vi saw that his dark eyes were filled with anticipation and sincerity, as well as a desite for her to tell the truth. ¡°If you get my answer, won¡®t you continue to investigate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ondo¡®s tone was firm. Well, saving that boy was just an ident, and it was just a trivial matter for her. It was fine to tell him. ¡° Yes, I have been there. I seem to save a boy from the car ident that day, but I can¡®t remember anything el se.¡± Ondo¡®s eyes turned red, and his deep voice trembled a little. ¡°This is enough.¡± These years, he had been ridiculously wrong! Extremely wrong! The girl whom he liked and felt grateful for was actually the same person. He used to have her but had n¡®t cherished her¡­ Ondo felt a sharp pain in his heart. He took a step towards Vi and shouted at her with red eyes, ¡°Vi, ¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Vi was horrified. Every time he used a gentle tone, it always seemed like there was a conspiracy. Co uldn¡®t he speak normally? He said her name so softly. She couldn¡®t take it. ¡°I¡®ll give you two choices. Do you want to call me Master or Vi?¡± Vi said with a serious face. Ondo¡®s face paled, and he struggled within himself. ¡°Vi is better.¡± He continued with a trembling voice, ¡°These days, I finally understand my feelings. I realize how ridicul ously wrong I was before¡­ Vi, it turns out that the one I have always admired, loved, and appreciate d is you. From beginning to end, it has always been you! I was so stupid. I¡­¡± Without waiting for him to finish, Vi lifted his chin with her fingertips. When she noticed the regret on his face and eyes, she felt he was putting on a good show. ¡°Let me guess. Have you thought it through? what has been done cannot be undone.¡± Her lips curled into a smile, and her eyes were filled with undisguised ridicule. : Other than mockery and coldness, there was no other emotion in her eyes. Ondo¡®s heart lurched. He was not surprised that Whitney¡®s words had been heard by the bodyguards and conveyed to Vi that day. However, he would never do such a despicable thing. will never force you. From now on, I will not lie to you or put on any show. Whether you believe it or not, I will prove it to you. I will make it up to you any way you want. I am willing to pay anything, as long as you can give me another chance.¡± ¡°Another chance?¡± Get Bopters Viughed, ¡°I don¡®t care if you took the wrong medicine today or if you¡®re crazy. There¡®s one thing I¡®ll make clear to you! I¡®ll never turn back and marry you again. It¡®s impossible unless you die!¡± Unless he died? Ondo smiled bitterly. He understood her personality, but he still refused to give up. Ondo wanted t o give it a try and make his heart hurt again¡­ ¡°I hurt you too deeply. I don¡®t deserve your forgiveness. Then let me stay by your side for the rest of my life as a servant to atone for my sins.¡± A lifetime? Vi raised her eyebrows and sneered, ¡°in that case, if I marry another man in the future, can you bear to watch m e and him show affection to each other every day?¡± Ondo¡®s back froze, and his face turned pale. When Vi noticed his reaction, she sneered, loosened her grip on his chin, and went upstairs. ¡°Ondo, your life is too long. Who knows what will happen? Let¡®s talk about it after you can survive this Ondo kept kneeling on the ground, and Vi¡®s words echoed in his head for a long time. Could he really bear to watch her be intimate with another man every day? The answer was, he couldn¡®t do it! He stayed in the living room for a long time and gradually figured it out. Vi didn¡®t believe his confession, so he would prove it to her with actions! He tidied up the table before returning to his room to take a shower. Just as he entered the bathroom and took off his trousers, some things suddenly fell to the ground with l Ondo bent down to pick them up and found three packs of sugar for coffee. He didn¡®t take them seriously. Maybe he had put them in his pocket during the day when he had made c on the bedside table and continued to take a shower. After taking a shower, he came out wearing a bathrobe. He had just dried his hair when Vi¡®s voice ca He immediately changed his clothes and went upstairs. He opened the door of the study and saw that V Because she drank red wine, her cheeks were red, which was intoxicating, but her eyes were clear. ¡°Make a cup of coffee,¡± Vi ordered when she saw hime in. Drinking coffee thiste at night? Ondo frowned and tried to persuade her, ¡°You drank wine tonight. You should rest early. Drinking coffee at night and staying upte can hurt your body.¡± Vi frowned and red at him. ¡°Go.¡± The talent show wasing to an end the day after tomorrow, and she nned to make thest show live. Therefore, she had to finalize the project n in the next two days, and she didn¡¯t want to hand it over to others. Get Boys Ondo noticed the determination in her eyes. She rarely changed her decisions once she believed in th ¡°How long do you want to work? i¡®ll stay with you.¡± Ondo turned and went downstairs to the kitchen. After making the coffee, he found that there were no sugar packets left. Thinking of the few packets in his room, Ondo returned there, picked a packet, and ced it on the co tray. Vi was extremely focused in front of theputer. Ondo ced the coffee by her hand and turned After closing the door, he leaned against it and stayed upte with her. After about half an hour, a strange gasp suddenly came from the study. Get Baptur Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 125 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 125 Chapter 125 You¡¯re Acting! Realizing that something was wrong, Ondo opened the door. There was no one in front of the desk. ¡°Vi?¡± Hearing that, Ondo changed his expression. He walked in and checked. The sound of gasps came from under the desk. Ondo suddenly lifted the tablecloth and saw that Vi curled up in the small space with an unusual flush on h er face. Ondo squatted down and gently touched vi¡®s neck, only to find that she was extremely hot. What¡®s going on? Half of the coffee on the table was gone, and the sugar bag in the tray had been torn apart. Thinking of Whitney¡®s abnormality when he went to the old house to visit Whitney a few hours ago, Ondo immedi ately understood what had happened. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ondo took Vi out from under the desk. Feeling his cold body approaching her, Vi felt veryfortable. Driven by the medicine, for the first ti me, she had an indescribable idea. Vi wrapped her arms around Ondo¡®s neck tightly. The smell of male hormones drove her nuts. Ondo carried Vi back to the bedroom. He felt that the woman on his body was restless, He was afraid of hurting her, so he held her gently. ¡°Vi, hold on. Everything will be fine soon.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Vi struggled to raise her head to look at him. The moment Vi saw clearly that it was Ondo, she was filled with anger. She suppressed the desir e in her heart and raised her hand to p Ondo in the face. Vi was drugged. The p wasn¡®t heavy, but Ondo, who was about to go to the bathroom, was cau ght off guard. Vi struggled and slipped from his hand, but her hand was still tightly grasping his cor. The two of them suddenly lost their bnce and fell to the ground. Seeing that Vi¡®s head was about to hit the corner of the bed, Ondo didn¡®t care about anything else . He wrapped his arms around her neck, pulled her into his arms, and fell to the ground with his back. ¡°Ouch!¡± His back hit the corner of the bed hard, and the swollen wound hadn¡®t healed yet. The pain made Ondo sweat profusely and almost pass out on the spot. Before Ondo coulde back from the sharp pain in his back, she pped Ondo hard on his face again. Vi then broke free from his arms and dragged his upper body, which was leaning against the edge of the bed, to the floor. She pressed her knees against his chest and clenched his cor. When she looked at Ondo, her eyes were filled with great hatred for the first time. Get Bogor ¡°Ondo! You are so despicable and shameless! You were really acting by saying those words the other night! Do you think that I can¡®t control myself after you drug me? In your dream!¡± ¡°Vi, calm down. This¡­¡± p! Another p fell on Ondo¡®s face. This time, Vi used all her strength. The fire of desire and anger mixed in her heart, almost burning Vi¡®s sanity to ashes. Ondo¡®s ears were ringing for a while after being pped, and he felt temporary dizziness in her brain. The sharp pain of his back hitting the corner of the bed hadn¡®t recovered yet. Ondo was so painful that his facial features were tightened. When he was about to take a deep breath, Vi¡®s hand, which was hold ing his cor, was trembling, and her eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Ondo, I will make your life a living hell!¡± Vi let go of him and struggled to press the rm at the head of the bed. All of a sudden, the desire in her heart surged up again. She was so ufortable that she huddled up on the floor and trembled uncon trobly. There had always been a very wicked voice in her heart, asking her to fuck Ondo to release the desire! But she couldn¡®t! No way! Vi pressed her skin against the floor, trying to wake herself up with the coolness of the floor. Enduring the pain, Ondo stood up and saw Vi bear the pain alone on the floor. If she doesn¡®t have sex in time after getting drugged, the desire would make her want to die Even so, she doesn¡®t want to pounce on me to release that desire? Does Vi hate me to the core? Ondo smiled bitterly and walked toward Vi, trying to pick her up again. ¡°Don¡®t touch me! I¡®ll kill you!¡± Ondo¡®s hands froze for a second, but he still picked up Vi decisively. ¡°Okay, when the drug effect dissipates, you can do whatever you want.¡± Vi had no strength to break away from his hands. She was dizzy and could only let him carry her to the bathroom. Ondo turned on the shower and filled the bathtub with cold water. Afraid the water might be so cold that Vi¡®s body couldn¡®t bear it, Ondo put her into the bathtub ver y gently and slowly. As he was holding her with his hands gently, he gritted his teeth and tried hard not t o let his hands shake, which might hurt her. He didn¡®t withdraw his sore arm until the water line covered her corbone. Lying in the bathtub, Vi felt a coolness all over her body, and the nameless desire in her heart was a little reduced. Her tightly frowned eyebrows were slowly rxed, and she was so exhausted that she fell asleep immediately. Ondo just sat by the bathtub and waited. Ondo remembered that the night before their divorce, he wronged Vi for drugging him, and on the second day, he even sneered at Vi. He didn¡®t expect that retribution woulde so soon. Now it was his turn to be wronged. Ondo smiled bitterly. with Vi¡®s personality, when she regained her consciousness, this matter would not be easily let go. This was what he deserved. He came back to his senses and looked at Vi¡®s sleeping face quietly. Her face was still flushed, and she seemed to be dru However, Ondo was not the kind of man who would take advantage of others when they were not themselves. He withdrew his gaze and focused on observing Vi¡®s state. Vi¡®s skin was still extremely red and hot. The effect was too slow. It couldn¡®t go on like this. Ondo stood up and went out of the bathroom to look for the antidote in the medicine cab. He sear Ondo walked to the garden and shouted outside, ¡°Jimmy, Vincent, Shane! Come out!¡± One minuteter, Jimmy came out of nowhere and asked Ondo with sleepy eyes, ¡°What are you shouting for? It¡®ste at night.¡± ¡°Why are you alone?¡± ¡°Vincent and Shane have gone to send Mr. Falcon back. I don¡®t know why, but they haven¡®te back y Because Vi was a good fighter, they were usually not on duty at night. If there was an emergency, Vio Without hesitation, Ondo went straight to the point. ¡°There are no sedative pills and glucose solutions ¡°It¡®ste at night. Where do you want me to find the medicine?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°No matter what method you use, you must buy these two back as soon as possible! This is very import cautious. Seeing that Ondo was serious and anxious, Jimmy chose to believe him this time. About half an hourter, Jimmy came back and handed the medicine to Ondo, ¡°What kind of disease you¡­¡± Ondo took the medicine from his hand and rushed to the third floor. It was not until Vi took the medicine that Ondo breathed a sigh of relief. Leaning against the bathtub, was there for her. After tossing and turning for more than half a night, he was almost exhausted and fell asleep unconsciously When Vi woke up in a daze, it was just dawn. The heat on her body hadpletely dissipated. When Vi opened her eyes, she found herself lying in the bathtub, while Ondo was leaning against it and sleeping. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 126 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Choose One Ondo seemed to be very tiredst night and fell into a deep sleep. Vi stared at him for a while. She saw that there were faint p marks on Ondo¡®s left cheek, which were slightly swollen and the b lood at the corner of his mouth was not wiped. He looked miserable, not much better than her. Although Vi had used up all her strengthst night and could not remember what had happened afte r that. ording to the look of it, Ondo should not have done anything to her. Vi pursed her lips and suddenly tasted a sweet taste. Is it the taste of glucose? It was he who drugged my coffee. Why does he pretend to be a good man now? How hrious! The coldness in Vi¡®s eyes was piercing. A self¨Cdirected y? Wait and see! Vi got out of the bathtub and tiptoed out of the bathroom. She didn¡®t wake Ondo up. Ondo was awakened by the sharp pain in his back The way he leaned against the bathtub almost dislocated his arm. Last night, he was busy helping Vi cool down and forgot to apply medicine to himself. Moreover, he identally bumped into a sharp corner of the bed and his back might be more swollen. Ondo sighed and sat up, only to find that the woman in the bathtub was gone! When did she wake up? Ondo didn¡®t know at all. It seemed that the special drug 023 had indeed reduced his sensitivity. Ondo stood up and walked to the wash basin. After cleaning up the blood in the corner of his mouth in front of the mirror, he went downstairs to look for Vi. The atmosphere in the living room was very depressing. Vi crossed her hands over her chest and sat on the sofa with a cold face. The four bodyguards, Jimmy, Toby, Vincent, and Shane, were standing behind the sofa, looking as gloo my as some ghosts. As soon as Ondo went downstairs, he saw such a scene, and he knew that what shoulde would alwayse. Ondo walked over with heavy steps and stood opposite Vi across the coffee table. Vi raised her head and looked at him coldly, without saying anything, Behind Vi, Vincent pointed at the two bags of coffee sugar on the table and said, ¡°Mr. Caffrey,st night, Ms. Zumthor asked you to make coffee. You made coffee, but there was something dirty in it. Isn¡®t it too much! We found another bag of coffee sugar containing an overpowering drug in your room. How do you exin it?¡± Ondo fixed his eyes on Vi and exined, ¡°it¡¯s true that I put the coffee sugar bag on the coffee tray and brought it to you. I can¡®t deny it, but I didn¡®t know there was an overpowering drug,¡± vi smiled sarcastically. What¡®s the point of these simple words? Ondo knew in his heart that Vi wouldn¡®t believe it at all, but he still wanted to try again. ¡°Last night, I said that I wouldn¡®t lie to you anymore. I¡®m a man of my word. Can you trust me this time?¡± Vi chuckled. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When Anaya drugged you, you came to my roomte at night. On the second day, you suspected it was me. Did you give me a chance to exin? if I hadn¡®t shown you the evidence, would you believe me?¡± Ondo knew that this would alwayse up sooner orter. Ondo pressed his lips tightly and was speechless. Vi continued, ¡°Last night, you promised that you wouldn¡®t lie to me anymore, BUT you turned around and drugged me. You made the coffee, and you were the first one to rush in after I took it. Do you dare to say that it has nothing to do with you? ¡°In fact, if the one¨Cyear agreement is too hard for you, I can give you a chance topete fairly, so that you may be able to take the Caffrey Group and t he old house back from me.¡± Vi paused and her expression suddenly became cold and harsh. ¡°But you prefer to use such dirty tri cks. Then I¡®m sorry. I hate deception the most!¡± Ondo had guessed that. With a bitter smile, he asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°It¡®s very simple.¡± Vi smiled and raised her hand. Vincent immediately brought a cup of warm water from the kitchen and put it on the coffee table. Vi said, ¡°I know that the drug was given to you by Whitney when you went to the old house. Now the re are only two bags of coffee sugar on the table that were found in your room. ording to the test, on e is with drugs, and the other is only sugar. Choose one so that I can know who did this.¡± Ondo frowned and looked down at the sugar bags on the coffee table, without saying anything. Vi continued, ¡°If you can choose the one with only sugar, I believe that you are just an aplice, o r you are kept in the dark and used by Whitney. Then I will let you go.¡± ¡°Pick one, Mr. Caffrey.¡± The way Vi addressed him was ironic. Ondo stood still and stared at her, trying to find other emotions in her eyes. Unfortunately, he didn¡®t. That¡®s right. I don¡®t deserve to be distrusted by her! With a self¨Cmocking smile, Ondo walked up to the coffee table and took two bags of coffee sugar bags to observe for a while. Under everyone¡®s gaze, Ondo tore apart the two bags of sugar, poured them into the ss of warm water, and stirred them well. Then he raised his head and dr ank them up in one gulp. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you!¡± Chapter 126 Choose One 2/4 Get Botas Jimmy believed in Ondo. His expression changed dramatically when he saw that Ondo had drunk two b¨¢gs of wine. Ms. Zumthor only drank half a cup of coffee that had been druggedst night, but she felt so ufort able. It is the most potent overpowering drug on the ck market. Now that he has drunk the whole bag. Did he really want to die? Ms. Zumthor was only meant for him to make a choice. There was still a fifty percent chance for him to choose the right one! What a stupid man! ¡°Good. I respect Mr. Caffrey¡®s choice.¡± Vi¡®s face darkened. ¡°Vincent, Shane, take Mr. Caffrey to the basement.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Zumthor.¡± Vincent and Shane walked ahead and were about to press Ondo¡®s shoulder. Ondo refused, ¡°No, I can walk myself.¡± After saying that, he walked toward the basement. Vi and her men followed him to the basement doo When she saw him go in alone, his back was a little deste. The bodyguard brought Vi a chair, and Vi sat down in front of the stairs to the basement, waiting fo effect. The basement was very empty. Vi had just moved in, so there were not many things in it.. The bodyguards didn¡®t leave any light for Ondo before they closed the door. Ondo was alone in the darkness. Only five minutester, Ondo gradually felt his body burning. It was fast! This time the drug was much stronger than the night before the divorce. At first, Ondo could still stand there, but as time went by, the burning feeling in his heart became stron It was because the medicine was really ufortable. If the desire was not released, Ondo felt that his hea devoured by the fire¨Clike desire. Ondo struggled for half an hour. He was sweating heavily as if he had been pulled out of water. His bo Outside the door, Vi sat quietly with her hands clenched tightly and her face expressionless. Several bodyguards stood behind Vi, listening to the silence in the basement. Gradually, they heard t Almost an hourter, a beast¨Clike growl suddenly came from inside. Everyone outside was shocked. Thy was a whole bag of overpowering drugs! If his desire couldn¡¯t be relieved, that kind of pain would be fatal! Chapter 126 Choose One 3/4 §³§Ö§ß §£§Ñ§â§ä?§á ¨C Jimmy couldn¡®t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, it¡®s been an hour! I believe that Mr. Caffrey has learned his lesson. If he continues to struggle with it, he will die!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 127 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Husband and Wife Hearing the growl inside, Vi clenched her fists more tightly. But when Vi looked at Jimmy, her face was still cold. ¡°Do you think I have gone too far?¡± Jimmy knelt on the spot. ¡°I didn¡®t mean that. Ms. Zumthor, you were druggedst night. It¡®s reasonable f or you to return the pain today, but I know that Ms. Zumthor doesn¡®t really want to kill Mr. Caffrey.¡± Hearing what he said, Vi felt much better. Vi thought for a while and looked at Vincent. ¡°Go to the old house and bring Whitney here. Hurry up. ¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Zumthor.¡± Vincent set out quickly. The rest of the people were still listening at the entrance of the basement. The low roar and struggle we re getting stronger and stronger as Ondo was on the verge of despair. Even the tall and strong bodyguards couldn¡®t stand it. They even felt that it was cruel torture to their ear s. Ten minutester, Vi finally spoke. ¡°Open the door and get a bucket of ice water from the fridge to help Ondo extinguish the fire.¡± The bodyguards were first stunned, and then obediently followed Vi¡®s order to get some ice cubes a nd a bucket of water mixed. Creak The door of the basement was opened, and some light prated in. The light left a long and narrow s hadow of Ondo Ondo curled up on the floor, just like a baby in his mother¡®s belly. The floor under Ondo¡®s body was wet with sweat, and his hair was also wet with sweat, drooping bef ore his forehead, like a helpless and pitiful dog after being injured. . In the past hour, Ondo had been struggling to get rid of his grip. He couldn¡®t help trembling violently, and his face was scarlet red. Feeling the dazzling light on his eyelids, Ondo struggled to raise his eyes. In the blurry light, Ondo saw a slender and familiar figure in the backlight. Without any hesitation, Ondo shook his hands and looked at the figure with eager eyes. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Vi¡­ I¡­ I¡®m so¡­ ufortable¡­¡± He also felt sorry for Vi, who was suffering from the same painst night. Today, he paid for his debt and he wondered if she would feel better. Could it make up for her hatred for me? His hand was shaking fiercely, and he still wanted to touch her face stubbornly. Her face seemed to be very close, and he could feel it as long as he stretched out his hand. But he felt it was so far away as if the distance between two people could never be gone. Because of the reverse light, Ondo could not see Vi¡®s expression but could feel her coldness. The strong coldness made his heartache, a hundred times worse than when the medicine took effect. Vi looked at Ondo from a distance, motionless. She noticed that Ondo¡®s eyes had never left her since he opened his eyes. Her eyes trembled slightly, but she said nothing Ondo was waiting for Vi to say something, and it would make him feel better even if she could just sav something with a little pity. However, Ondo did not expect him to get cold water pouring on his head instead. Ondo¡®s dry and hot body could not bear the sudden coldness. The bucket of ice water made his bones freeze. He trembled even more violently, his teeth chattering with cold, and his consciousness began to fall ap art. ¡°Shane, why did you pour the water on his head?¡± Vi tightened her grip on the arrest of the chair. ¡°Ah, isn¡®t that what you told me to do, Ms. Zumthor?¡± Shane was stunned by Vi¡®s words. He shook his hand and identally poured the remaining half barrel of water on Ondo The huge impact caused Ondo to cough violently. Ondo¡®s heart¨C wrenching cough echoed in the basement as if his lungs were about to be coughed out. It sounded ver y terrifying. Vi was almost pissed off by Shane¡®s immature behavior. When she was about to stand up to check on Ondo, a woman¡®s scream came from behind her. ¡°Ah! Ondo! My Ondo!¡± Hearing the voice, Vi loosened her grip on the armrest. Vi sat back on the chair, her face regaining her usual arrogance. Whitney was still in ster, lying in a private ward of the old house. When Vincent came to Whitney¡®s house, he looked sullen. With a quick guess, Whitney knew that something bad had happened. She didn¡®t want toe here. In the end, she was dragged over by Vincent. At the sight of the exhausted Ondo in the basement, Whitney didn¡®t have the time to pretend to be lame. Her legs covered in ster were running fast toward his son. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She fell on the side of Ondo and felt that her son¡®s body was so cold and his whole body was shaking violently. She panicked. ¡°Where is the doctor? Go and find a doctor! My son is dying! He can¡®t die! He can¡®t die!¡± Whitney had been proud for most of her life, but it was the first time that she cried in front of Vi regardless of her image. ¡°Vi, please save him. He didn¡®t do anything wrong. Why did you do this to him? You are husband and wife. Why are you so cruel?¡± Husband and wife? Vi sneered, ¡°I haven¡¯t felt any kindness since I married into the Caffrey family. People said that a daughter-inw should be treated like a daughter, but you didn¡®t do that. Instead, you said that I was inferior to your pet dog. Now seeing your dearest son being tortured by the woman you despised most, how are you feeling?¡± Whitney was stunned for two seconds and suddenly burst into tears in despair. ¡°I¡®m so sad! It¡®s all my fault. I was mean to you, but my son is a good person. Please save him! Please, Vi!¡± Vi sighed helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t save him. Only you can save him.¡± Whitney stopped crying and was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The reason why Ondo ended up like this is that he took the drug you gave him to put into my coffee, and you¡­¡± Before Vi could finish her words, Whitney shouted in a hurry, ¡°No! It has nothing to do with him! He turned me down when I proposed to him. I secretly gave it to him when he was not noticing. It really has nothing to do with him. He doesn¡¯t know it! Really!¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Vi stood up and walked up to Whitney. She looked down at Whitney and asked, ¡°Then who gave you the drug? Who helped you find a way to pretend to be sick?¡± Whitney was stunned and didn¡®t answer. Vi smiled and said, ¡°You¡®re not smart enough toe up with ideas more than having your son have sex with me. The person who instigates you to cause so much trouble is here to watch a y. You don¡®t know that you are used. You are so stupid.¡± It was the first time that Whitney had been scolded like this, but this time, she felt that Vi was right. ¡°Yes, I¡®m used! It¡®s Richard. He said that as long as Ondo and you get back together, the Caffrey family can be like the past. I really shouldn¡®t believe his nonsense!¡± Richard? It is really that cunning old fox! How shameless he is to use these dirty tricks at such an old age.. Holding Ondo in her arms, Whitney was still crying, ¡°Waah, Vi, he¡®s getting colder and colder. Please save him! He¡¯s my sweetheart. He can¡®t die!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 128 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 128 Chapter 128 He¡¯s Dying Vi didn¡¯t even nce at Ondo as she warned Whitney coldly. ¡°Whitney, this is thest time! Go back and tell Alisha. In the future, as long as you two find trouble, I wil l put all the me on your precious son! You can try it. You can see how long your son can be tormente d by you!¡± ¡°No! I won¡®t! i definitely won¡®t do it in the future!¡± Whitney kept shaking her head with a pale face. Vi saw that her arrogance had dissipated a lot and asked Vincent to send her back to the old house, When Whitney left, Jimmy hurriedly went up to check on Ondo. ¡°Ms. McGraw, Mr. Caffrey has fainted! His breathing is getting w eaker and weaker!¡± His breathing became weaker and weaker! Vi¡®s eyes trembled. ¡°Quick! Toby, go and get the doctor!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡®ll go now!¡± Toby McGraw worked for the McGraw family. When he heard the order, he immediately ran out the door. Vi asked Jimmy and Shane to help Ondo back to his room and used a hot water bag to warm his body. When she thought of the bucket of ice water and then looked at Shane, who was at a loss, Vi was very angry. ¡°Shane is suspended for a year. Half a year¡®s sry will be deducted. Get out!¡± Just as Shane was about to beg for mercy, Jimmy gave him a look, telling him not to add fuel to the fire . Vi didn¡®t have time to pay attention to him. Instead, she was observing Ondo¡®s condition. Even tho ugh she had used a hot water bag, Ondo¡®s body was still very cold. His entire face was pale and blo odless as if his life was being extracted from his body bit by bit. ¡°Why isn¡®t Toby back yet?¡± Vi checked Ondo¡®s breathing and found that it was really weak. If she continued to wait for Toby, Ondo would probably die! Vi lifted the quilt and helped Ondo up. Jimmy also rushed forward to help. ¡°Shane,e and carry him downstairs. Jimmy, drive the car out. We¡¯re going to the hospital!¡± ¡°Yes! ¡®Ms. McGraw.¡± Shane, who had just walked to the door, instantly became spirited. He immediately picked up Ondo a nd carried him on his back Vio?a supported Ondo from behind to prevent him from falling. Putting Ondo in the back seat, Jimmy quickly lit the engine and drove out. Shane sat in the passenger seat, Vi sat in the back row, and Ondo¡®s head was ced on herp. Ondoy in Vi¡®s arms with a serene expression. Vi touched his face, which was so pale that th ere was almost no temperature. If Vi had not known that Ondo still had a little breath, she would have thought that Ondo was dead. ¡°Ondo, you are not allowed to die! As long as your debt is not paid off one day, you owe me forever! If you dare to die, I will destroy the entire Caffrey family!¡± Vi almost roared out these words! Jimmy and Shane trembled in fear. Vi was a ruthless person who could do such a thing when she was angry. Ondo, who was lying on her leg, seemed to have heard this as well. He suddenly coughed, and the sound of his co ugh was heartbreaking, but he was still unconscious. Vi patted him on the back to calm him down. ¡°Jimmy, hurry up.¡± Ondo reacted, so he wouldn¡®t die easily. Jimmy increased the speed and finally arrived at the hospital. After Ondo was pushed into the emergency room, Vi sat in the waiting room with mixed emotions. In the car just now, it was the first time that Vi almost lost control of her emotions. Last night, when V i found out she was drugged, she wanted to kill him. But seeing that Ondo was about to be tortured to death, Vi panicked. But what right did she have to panic? Wasn¡®t Ondo ruthless when he asked Lawson to kill her for Anaya? Originally, she had nned to be a stranger to him in the future. However, Alisha, Whitney, and Anaya had repeatedly harmed her. Ondo hade to provoke her, a nd he even wanted to kill her for Anaya. They did not want Vi to have a peaceful life. Vi wasn¡®t the kind of person who wouldn¡®t retaliate. Was she wrong to make them pay the price they deserved? Just as Vi was thinking, Jimmy picked up the phone and reported to her, ¡°Rayna said that she has s omething urgent to talk to you about at work.¡± Vi looked at the lights in the emergency room and didn¡®t answer immediately. Next to her, Shane knelt. ¡°I was wrong this time. I was so stupid that I almost killed Mr. Caffrey. I am willing to stay in the hospital to take care of Mr. Caffrey. When he recover s, I will go home to ept suspended punishment.¡± ¡°Alright, then you stay. If he has any news, tell me. Jimmy, let¡®s go.¡± With that, Vi left with Jimmy out of the hospital and went straight to Angle Group. After being dyed by Whitney for two days, before the final project of the talent show was settled, Viol a sat in her office and began to focus all her attention on work At eight o¡®clock in the evening, all the employees were gone, but the lights in Vi¡®s office were still on. Russell knew that Vi was still working overtime, so he deliberately came down from the top floor to see her. ¡°Vi, it¡®s veryte. Let¡®s do the project tomorrow. There are still a few days before the final live broadc ast.¡± Vi nodded. But her hands continued to knock on the keyboard. Russell knew that he could not persuade Vi, so he sighed and was about to leave when he noticed that her ¡°Vi, have you been sick recently? Why is your face so pale?¡± W paused and thought of the cold water bath she hadst night. It was probably because of this that her face was a Hetle pale. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Russell, you can do your own thing. I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Russell¡¯s expression was very serious. How could he not understand his sister? Russell knew Vi the most. When Jimmy was called by Russell alone again, Jimmy knelt on the spot. ¡°Mr. McGraw, please spare me! I don¡®t know. Maybe it¡¯s because Ms. McGraw has been too busy with work these days and often stays upte.¡± Jimmy knew the truth, but he couldn¡®t say it. Russell probably saw Jimmy¡¯s bitter expression, so he did not continue to ask. ¡°Alright, continue to protect her safety, especially keep a close eye on Ondo. If he dares to do anything to harm Vi again, I will kill him, no matter whether Vi agrees or not. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± That night, Vi didn¡®t return to Bay Vi and nned to stay in the office all night. Jimmy knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Ms. McGraw, one hour ago, Mr. Caffrey was out of the energency room and transferred to an ordinary ward. Now he is awake. Do you want to go and have a look?¡± Vi¡®s hand paused for a moment. ¡°No. When he wakes up, ask Shane to take good care of him. When he recovers, send him back to Bay Vi.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jimmy didn¡®t leave. He had other things to say. ¡°What¡®s wrong? Did I not make it clear enough?¡± ¡°No. I don¡®t know what happened after Mr. Caffrey woke up. He refused the nurse to give him a drip. No to persuade him, it was useless.¡± Vi was speechless. ¡°He¡¯s a patient right now. Can¡®t you deal with a weak man? How can you let him do as he pleases? Will you tie h Jimmy didn¡¯t know what to say. He could not answer. He thought was Vi always so crude? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 129 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 129 Wa 129 We¡®re even in One Year Jimmy didn¡¯t know how to answer Vi¡®s question. So Vi said, ¡°Never mind. Let¡®s go and see what¡®s wrong with him.¡± After cleaning up the table, Vi drove to the hospital. In the ward. Ondo wrapped himself in a roll and buried his head in the quilt. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you¡®re having a fever. You will suffocate yourself. Please let me make a drip for you!¡± No matter how the nurse and Shane tried to persuade him, Ondo ignored them. The moment Vi entered, she saw this strange scene. She teased, ¡°Wow, I¡®m afraid that tomorrow¡®s headline will be ¡®Former CEO of the Caffrey Group Suffoc ates Himself to Avoid the Drip!¡°¡± When Shane saw Vi, he respectfully addressed her, ¡°Ms. Zumthor.¡± Vi nodded and walked to Ondo¡®s bedside. Before Vi could say anything else, Ondo suddenly reached out a hand and grabbed her wrist. Ondo poked his head out of the quilt. Because of the fever, his dark eyes were misty. He lost his overbearing and co ld vibe. Instead, he looked fragile. He stared at Vi¡®s face several times to confirm that he got the right person. From now on, he would never make it wrong. ¡°Vi, you¡®re finally here. I didn¡®t see you when I woke up. I miss you¡­¡± Because of the fever, his voice sounded muffled. His tone was cute, sounding like a baby. The nurse and Shane were speechless. What happened? Ten minutes ago, he was so irritable. All of a sudden, he became so tame? Vi was shocked at Ondo¡®s sweet words. ¡°Did you burn your brain? Since it¡®s already broken, why not throw it away?¡± Ondo was speechless. His mood for the fragile show vanished right away. ¡°Vi, I want to talk to you alone.¡± Vi thought about it and didn¡®t refuse. When she looked at the nurse, she said, ¡°Let the nurse get the drip on you first. Otherwise, there¡®s nothing we need to talk about.¡± Ondo said in a low, muffled voice, ¡°Alright.¡± The nurse immediately stepped forward, Ondo was clutching Vi¡¯s wrist tightly, so the nurse couldn¡¯t inject the needle. Vi also noticed it and frowned, ¡°Let go, so the nurse can get you the injection! Ondo didn¡¯t say anything. He decisively took out his other hand from under the quilt. His right hand was still tightly gripping Vi¡®s wrist. In the basement, he was tortured by that drug. His head got so dizzy. Then the door of the underground room opened, and the light shone in what he wanted was to seize tig htly the woman he missed, but no matter how hard he tried, he could never touch her. That was torturing and depressing Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Now that he was awake and had finally got her, he would never let go! As Ondo was thinking, he felt someone forcefully pushing his hand away. It was Vi. The nurse had already given him the injection, Vi asked everyone to go out. Ondo grabbed her wrist so hard that she got a bruise Vi frowned and said, ¡°You are hurting me. I won¡®t leave until you finish what you¡®ve got to say. But if you keep grabbing my wrist, I will leave now.¡± Ondo hesitated and finally let go of her hand under Vi¡®s cold gaze. Vi sat down on the chair by the bed and went straight to the point. Her tone was calm. ¡°Ondo, you are proud, but I don¡®t understand why you agreed to sign the agreement. Was it really just to repay the debt? Is it worth it to make yourself so miserable and humiliated?¡± Ondo raised his eyes and looked at her. ¡°When you were in love with me, you gave everything to me, but I didn¡®t cherish it. Now, I finally know my heart. When I went through what you went through, I finally knew how upset you were.¡± Ondo paused, his eyes full of sincerity. ¡°Vi, I know I always trashed you. I have said many things t o hurt you. From now on, you can do whatever you want to me if you¡®re happy. You can scold me. I promise I won¡®t say a word. Give me onest chan ce, okay?¡± Scolding him? Does he really lose his mind and like to be scolded? Vi¡®s face was cold. For the first time, she spoke her mind to him. ¡°After we had the divorce, I thought that we would be strangers in the future. But your mother, your sister, and your beloved fianc¨¦e won¡®t l et me go. For Anaya, you sent Lawson to kill me. Why do you think I should give you a chance? Give th e Caffrey family a chance?¡± ¡°Wait, what did you say?¡± Ondo was surprised at what Vi said. I sent Lawson to kill her? When did that happen? Vi ignored his question and continued. ¡°Now, you are just my servant. When the one¨C year agreement is due, I will let you go. We will be even. We will go our separate ways.¡± We will be even? Ondo¡®s eyes lit up with joy. ¡°You mean that after one year, we can forget what happened, and I can start over with you?¡± Get BONUS Vi sneered. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you always act, as if you love me so much. Listen, on that morning when we got the divorce certificate, you already ran out of your chances. Now you try to show me your love. Don¡¯t you think it is ridiculous?ll After that, Vi got up and turned to leave. ¡°Don¡®t go!¡± Ondo was so anxious that he rushed over. Because he was too weak, and also because of inertia, he fell on the ground. His knee hit the ground with a thud. It was painful. Ondo was in so much pain that his face was wrinkled and he couldn¡®t speak. It took a few seconds for him to raise his face again. ¡°I was blind back then. You stayed in Caffrey¡®s house for three years and married me for three years. I didn¡¯t know you were the girl who saved me at Pinewood Street. That was iny fault. It¡®s okay if you can¡®t forgive me. But you just said that I let Lawson kill you. I swear I didn¡®t!¡± Vi sneered. Recently, Ondo had been acting in front of her. This time, his show was the longest and it was the fakest one. ¡°I didn¡®t think too much when I saved you. If I knew that the boy in the car would be you, I might have stabbed him instead of saving him. So you don¡®t have to take it to heart at all.¡± After Vi finished speaking, she mercilessly got off Ondo¡®s hand. Before she left, she threatened him, ¡°Behave yourself. If you refuse to take the fluids again, you will bea Just as Vi left, a man dressed as a doctor walked into the ward. At that moment, Ondo was sitting on the ground and the needle in his hand had been removed. The man quickly went forward to help Ondo. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, it¡®s me!¡± The man took off his mask It was Todd. The moment Ondo saw Todd, his expression became extremely cold and vicious. ¡°Go and check on Lawson! Even if he is in prison, hang him up and whip him to death!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 130 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 130 Chapter 130 The Middle Seat¡¯s Owner Todd knew that Ondo had been drugged and locked in the basement by Vi. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, I haven¡®t seen you in a few days. Howe you be so miserable right now? How ab out we go back? Don¡®t suffer here in Washington.¡± Ondo was helped to the bed again. He looked pale and lost his ruthless vibe. ¡°Okay, then you stay in Washington and help me get my wife back. I¡¯ll go back.¡± Todd was speechless, He didn¡®t dare to mess with Vi. She had a bad temper. She was a merciless woman. Todd could not deal with her. After a moment of silence, Toddughed. ¡°Then Mr. Caffrey, take it slow. When you get tired, we can fin d another solution. There¡®s no hurry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ondo regained his usual coldness. His dark eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°About Lawson, I don¡®t care how you do it. Get him to talk! You know how to deal with a traitor.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Caffrey. Don¡®t worry.¡± After that, Todd pressed the call button on the bedside, waiting for the nurse toe and give Ondo the injection again. This time, Ondo didn¡®t reject it. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He hadn¡®t seen Vi when he woke up, so he wasn¡®t in a good mood earlier. That was why he rejected the injection. Now that Vi had already talked to him, he had to listen to her. He would take care of hi mself. Because of his good looks and excellent fighting skills, Lawson was favored by the big boss of the priso ners in Washington men¡®s prison. Compared to Anaya, Lawson was not that miserable. He only suffered a little at night and bath time. At l east he was not starving. He didn¡®t have to sleep in the toilet or get beaten. What Lawson didn¡®t know was that his peaceful andfortable days were about to end soon. Angle Group¡®s pageant program, named ¡°Butterfly Girls¡°, was finallying to an end. In thest show, Vi got more innovative. She invited a thousand lucky audience to enter the venue, each holding two votes. She live streamed the show to let the whole country see the final game and get involved. There were still ten minutes left until the opening of the final game. Vi supervised the show backstage. She was a little nervous. This was the first time she had hosted s uch a pageant show on her own. If she could make it, the stock market of Angle Group would increase by at least three points. Soon, the show officially began. After the host finished the opening line, twenty girls entering the final game g ot on the stage in turn. The audience was cheerful. Then, the host began to announce tonight¡®s important guests. ¡°Herees the popr star, Jason Bat!¡± Jason¡®s followers got so thrilled at the news, and the contestants on the stage also became excited. Ch apter 130 The Middle Seat¡®s Owner 1/3 Jason entered the stage amidst the thundering apuse. He was instantly imder the spotlight when he showed up. All of that was because of his handsome face. However, he did not walk to the highest position in the epwrial tutor¡®s seats, Could it be there will be a birger shot than Jason Everyone was curious. Then the host announced the next important guest to everyone¡¯s surprise. Russell McGraw It was a household name in showbiz. Although Russell was not a star known for his good looking face, he was more popr than an Oscar winner in showbiz. With his appearance, more than half of the audience directly stood up to wee him. Their pping of hands got more enthusiastic than they were weing Jason However, even Russell did not sit in the middle of the tutor¡®s seats. Many people began to guess who would sit in the highest seat. Vi watched the opening attentively from the backstage screen. She then checked the online viewing count. The appearance of these two important guests caused the number of viewers to soar. Vi smiled. She was satisfied. It was a good idea to make good use of the pretty men around her. Don¡®t waste their pretty faces. Because it was the final game, the twenty girls had a chance to show themselves before the official per formance. Soon, it was Sherlyn¡®s turn. Because of the bullying incident a few days ago, her vocal cords were slightly affected, so she chose to dance tonight. As soon as the music started, Sherlyn showed everyone a self¨C created dance mixing modern and ssical dance techniques, getting a lot of cheers from the audience. Russell also noticed Sherlyn. Although her facial features were not stunning, she looked very simple, c ute, and sincere. Sherlyn was good at dancing. In the future, her road to stardom would be very easy. Russell flipped through the manual on Sherlyn and found that Vi had already signed her into Angle Group. He smiled happily and didn¡®t say anything, continuing to watch thepetition. After an hour of fiercepetition, it was finally time to announce the support number. Sherlyn counterattacked with more than nine hundred votes, sessfully breaking through from the ori ginal 15th to the debut list. She won sixth ce. At the end of the show, the host went on stage again. ¡°Now, let¡®s wee the big boss of Angle Group to make a closing speech for us!¡± Everyone looked in Russell¡®s direction, but Russell did not move at all. He did not show any intention of going up on stage. Isn¡®t he the current president of Angle Group? Everyone was confused. Just as the audience was stunned, the host announced with a smile, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, wee!¡± The spotlight shone at the end of the red carpet. Vi walked out backstage. The dark red dress brought out her delicate skin. Right now, she was elegant and noble like a queen. She was followed by the spotlight all the way to the direction of the stage. The crowd looked at her in shock. Soon, someone recognized who she was. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one who confronted Ms. Callis in the news release?¡± ¡°Wow, she¡¯s so beautiful. No wonder she dared to confront the Callis family at that time. It turns out that she is so rich!¡± ¡°There was a rumor that she was abandoned by a rich man. It must be fake. Why would a rich woman be afraid of getting a divorce? She would be better off herself.¡± ¡°What! Her dance Lover is so gorgeous. Why not be a contestant herself?¡± ¡°Awesome! She¡®s not only good at dancing. She¡®s also the boss of Angle Group!¡± The crowd was inmotion. Russell sat in the second tutor¡®s seat. Everyone suspected that Vi must be very extraordinary. Most of the winners of the game did not know Vi. Sherlyn was the most shocked. Vi is the big boss of Angle Group? Oh my god, isn¡®t she the domineering and beautiful president that only appears in novels? Sherlyn knew such a big shot, yet she waspletely unaware of it! Under everyone¡®s gaze, Vi steadily walked onto the stage and took the microphone from the host. Sh smiled slightly. ¡°Good evening, I am Vi Zumthor, the president of Angle Group.¡± Shane was also attentively admiring Vi¡®s peerless beauty. Sitting on a chair, he supported his head with her hand ¡°Ms. Zumthor is so pretty when she¡®s devoted to something!¡± But thinking that he was forced to suspend his job, Shane became upset again. ¡°When Ms. Zumthor gets mad, she¡¯s so scary! If only she could always be so gentle.¡± Ondo was originally very satisfied seeing Vi on the stage. But Shane kept chattering on the side. T He took the remote control from the bedside table and decisively turned it off. Shane was still in a daze. But the next second, he realized that the TV was turned off. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, what are you doing?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 131 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Tell the World I¡¯m Yours Ondo did not speak, nor did he pay attention to Shane. His expression was a little cold. As he was si ck and had been injected with a special medicine, his skin had turned sickly pale. Now he looked aloof. Shane looked at Ondo¡®s look and realized something. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, are you jealous because I praised Ms. Zumthor?¡± ¡°It¡®s not interesting, so I don¡®t want to watch it,¡± Ondo said with a cold face. Shane knew that Ondo was making an excuse, so he kindly reminded Ondo, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, since y ou divorced Ms. Zumthor and now became her servant, you two will never get back together. Forget about it.¡± Ondo¡®s face darkened. Shane continued, ¡°Also, Ms. Zumthor and Mr. Falcon knew each other since they were young. They ar e meant to be together. They¡®re verypatible regarding temperament, family background, age, and appearance . A word of advice. When one year¡®s agreement is over, go to have your old life.¡± ¡°You mean Stanley Falcon?¡± Ondo gritted his teeth as he read these words. If Vi was with somebody else, Ondo might let her go. Ondo only met Stanley twice. Although th ey were always hostile to each other whenever they met, Ondo could tell from Stanley¡®s words that he had a l ot of women. Stanley had a soft heart. Vi would never let anyone take advantage of her, so Stanley would definitely hurt her in the future. How could Ondo not be concerned knowing Vi might be with Stanley? ¡°Mr. Caffrey?¡± Ondo was lost in thought. Shane called out to him. Ondo immediately lifted the quilt. He was about to get out of bed. He even pulled out the needle in hi s hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shane stood up. Ondo put on his shoes and walked out without looking back, coldly saying, ¡°Get out of here.¡± ¡°You¡®ve only been here for a few days! If you want to get out of here, you need to run another test and get the doctor¡®s permission!¡± Shane hurriedly chased out, only to see Ondo suddenly stop at the door of the ward. When Shane got closer, Ondo opened his palm and said, ¡°Give me your phone.¡± This show was very sessful. Because Vi exposed her identity, the stock market of Angle Group skyrocketed, and they received a great number of goodments. In the evening, Vi was chatting with Sherlyn about the follow¨Cup of the show when her phone suddenly rang. She looked down and saw that it was Shane. What did Ondo do again? Vi suddenly lost her good mood. She calmly picked up the phone. Before she could say anything, the man on the other side of the line spoke first. ¡°Vi, it¡®s me.¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Vi was curious why Ondo used Shane¡®s phone, but she didn¡®t bother to ask ¡°I was discharged from the hospital. To celebrate your sess in your first program, I will go home and cook for you. When youe back, we will eat together, okay? Ondo spoke carefully. He was afraid of being rejected, but at the same time, he hoped that Vi wou ld say yes. Vi sensed the expectancy in his tone. She was silent for two minutes in these two minutes, Ondo was waiting anxiously and his heart was beating fast. But he did not spe ak, giving her enough time to think ¡°Not tonight. We have a celebration dinner. I¡®ll have to take a rain check¡± Vi was about to put down her phone. ¡°Don¡®t hang up! Are you going to eat with Jason, Russell, and the others?¡± Ondo asked anxiously. ¡°Yes.¡± Vi did not lie. ¡°Then¡­ ¡°Will Stanley be there?¡± Ondo hesitated. ¡°Yes.¡± Vi¡®s calm and cold words were like a bomb in Ondo¡®s ears. He was so jealous. Ondo bit his pale thin lip. Then he said in a coquettish and slightly ttering tone, ¡°Can you please don¡®t go? I didn¡®t know how to cook before, but I will learn. Can you go back to the Bay Vi tonight?¡± Vi couldn¡®t stand his tone. ¡°No, there is no room for discussion.¡± Ondo bit his lip tightly. ¡°If you don¡®te back, I will hold a press conference tomorrow and tell every one that I am your man!¡± Viughed. She had never seen such a ridiculous man. ¡°You are just my servant!¡± she reminded him sternly. ¡°I¡®m your servant! I¡®m yours! Don¡®t you dare deny it!¡± ¡°Ondo!¡± Vi was furious. Her sudden shout shocked Sherlyn, who was sitting next to her. Sensing that Vi was really angry, Ondo was terrified. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I just want you to go back to the Bay Vi for dinner. If you don¡®t think I deserve to eat with you, I can stand and watch you eat¡­¡± Vi was speechless What happened to Ondo recently He became so shameless, Vl was toozy to continue arguing with him. She had to say, ¡°I will go back to the Bay Vi after the celebration banquet. But it will bete.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter howte it is, I can wait. Ondo couldn¡®t stop Vi from going to the celebration party. But he believed that Stanley couldn¡®t do anything to Vi as there would be someone else there After hanging up the phone, Ondo excitedly went to find the doctor to get discharged from the hospital. Shane had promised to take care of Ondo until he recovered. Now that Ondo was discharged from the hospttal, Shane wouldn¡®t follow him back to the Bay Vi. He called Toby and Vincent to pick Ondo u p. Shane went home to wait for the suspended punishment. Back to the Bay Vi, Ondo immediately rushed to the kitchen to study the menu. Every day, the refrigerator would be filled with fresh vegetables and meat. If Ondo wanted to do somemon dishes, he could find the ingredients easily. It took nearly three hours for him to make those delicious dishes. Ondo had tasted every one of them to make sure that they had the right vor. Because he didn¡®t know when Vi woulde back, he covered all the dishes with foil. After all that, he sat on the sofa and waited. After two hours, the dishes slowly became cold. Ondo heated them up again and continued to wait. He repeated that several times. When he checked the time again, it was already four in the morning. It¡®s already sote. She hasn¡®te back. What¡®s taking so long? ¨C Ondo sat on the sofa in a daze. He visualized that Vi was at the party, and everyone tried to get Vi and Stanley to kiss each other. Ondo suddenly stood up. No! Absolutely not! He turned around and walked out the door, but before he reached the garden, he¡­ Ondo turned around and walked out. Refore he reached the garden, he was stopped by Toby and Vincent. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, it¡®s veryte. You can¡¯t go outte at night.¡± ¡°I¡®m going to find Vi.¡± Toby and Vincent did not move at all. ¡°She wille back after dealing with the matter. Furthermore, Jimmy will protect het. You just have to wait patiently.¡± Ondo frowned and his expression was cold. Jimmy might have been easier to talk to. Toby and Vincent had always disliked Ondo They would not even bother to talk to him. Ondo had no choice but to return and wait It was hard for people to wait for others. During this time, Ondo had thought about many things. He vaguely remembered that in the past three years, Vi had called him many times to ask him to go home for dinner. Sometimes, he would find some excuses. Sometimes, he didn¡®t bother to talk to her. He wou ld directly hang up and not go back for several days. It turned out that waiting all night was so hard¡­ Ondo looked up at the clock hanging on the opposite wall. His eyes followed the needle and he fell a sleep on the sofa. After a long time, he was awakened by the sound of the door opening. ¡°You¡®re back. The food is already cold. I¡®ll heat it now.¡± Seeing Vi, Ondo stood up to wee her with a smile. ¡°No need. I¡®ve already eaten breakfast,¡± Vi refused expressionlessly. ¡°Breakfast?¡± Ondo turned to look at the clock on the wall. It was already seven in the morning. She didn¡®te back all night. However, Ondo sat on the sofa and waited for her all night. Ondo felt very strange. ¡°Why didn¡®t youe backst night? Were you drunk? Where did you sleep? Vi was speechless. What does it have to do with Stanley? He asked so many questions. Then which one should I answer first? thought Vi. As she changed into her slippers, Vi said, ¡°Sherlyn was drunkst night. I sent her back to her home. She fai and vomited at night. I took care of her for the whole night.¡± Ondo froze on the spot. What? Sherlyn? That contestant? Damn it! In addition to men, Ondo had to be on guard against women Vi rubbed her sore shoulder and prepared to go upstairs Ondo grabbed her wrist. ¡°Vi, 1 spent nearly three hours on that table of dishesst night. I¡®m sincere Do you want to¡­¡± Before he could say ¡°give it a try¡°, he was interrupted by Vi¡®s cold eyes. ¡°So what? I¡¯ve already caten il. If you haven¡®t enter breakfast, just ear.¡± His heart suddenly ached. 11 seemed that he almost could not breathe. He was stunned for a long time any words. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When Vi saw that he was silent, she forcefully let go of his hand and went upstairs to her room. Ondo watched her leave. When he turned his head, he saw that the dishes that he had meticulously preparedst night were still neatly ced there The dishes were still very exquisite, but they were already cold, just like Vi¡®s cold heart. An indescribable sense of loss and guilt suddenly surged in his heart. Vi changed her clothes upstairs and came down. As soon as she walked down the stairs, she saw him standing still with a dazed look. She coughed lightly and pulled back Ondo¡®s thoughts. ¡°Hurry up and eat. Then change into clean clot ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Richard¡®s mansion,¡± Vi said with a smirk. Bang! Richard and his family were still sleeping and were awakened by this sudden loud noise. Richard quickly came downstairs to check with Lexie. His daughter, Arie, was also frightened. As she ran downstairs, she asked, ¡°Daddy, Mommy! Is it an e The three of them were baffled. When they reached the first floor, they saw that there was a group of pe Vi was sitting on the main seat and pouring coffee as if she was the hostess here. Four handsome and tall bodyguards were standing behind her sofa, well¨C trained. Ondo was standing on the side of her sofa. They showed serious expressions as if they were overbearing debt collectors, Richard and his family looked at each other in confusion. When they got closer, Vi smiled and said, ¡°Richard, it seems that your family hasn¡®t been living well recently. Even the servants have been dismissed. There isn¡®t a servant to pour coffee for me in such a big mansion. I have to trouble Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 132 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Have to Be on Guard Womon my bodyguards.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Richard knew that Vi deliberately provoked him, but he couldn¡¯t refute her. Richard was originally counting on the dividends from the Caffrey Group¡¯s shares every month. A while ago, the Caffrey Group had been ruined by Jaylin and Whitney. It was unknown how long it would take for the Caffrey Groun to regain its former position. One thing led to another, and Richard didn¡¯t get any dividends. Therefore, Richard had been living a very hard life. Richard darkened his face and said in a cold tone, ¡°Are you so rude in other people¡¯s houses? Don¡¯t you know how to knock on the door? What was that loud noise just now? What did you do?¡± ¡°Oh my goodness! My door! You guys have gone too far!¡± Lexie quickly reacted and hurriedly ran out to check, feeling pain. Vi tilted her head and sneered, ¡°Your door has been out of repair for a long time. When my bodyguard Toby knocked on the door, he only used a little bit of force and it was scrapped. There¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯m helping you clean up the trash.¡± Richard was furious. How could he knock down such a thick iron door with his hands? It was obvious that he kicked it open! However, Richard had seen the talent showst night with Arie. He knew that Vi was not only the behind-the-scenes boss of Angle Group but also the current president and thergest shareholder of the Caffrey Group. Russell and Jason were the big shots behind her. If he fought head-on, Richard had no chance of winning. Thus, Richard turned to Ondo. ¡°Ondo, look at her. Although she is already your ex-wife, she was the one who listened to you the most in the past. Are you going to let her bully us?¡± Hearing this, Ondo felt heartbroken. It turned out that everyone knew that she loved him very much before. Only he did not know and even ignored all of her efforts. Ondo suppressed the surging emotions in his heart, stared at Richard coldly, and said in a cold tone. ¡°Richard, you secretly gave my mother a bad idea and gave her two bags of drugs. It almost led to a big disaster. How do you exin this?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 133 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 133 Chapter 133 You Must Drink the Medicine Richard thought, this... Did Ondo guess it? Or did Whitney betray me? Richard staggered back two steps. After steadying his mind, heughed and revealed his teeth, ying dumb. ¡°Ondo, what do you mean? I don¡®t understand.¡± Ondo¡®s expression was cold, and he ignored Richard. Seeing that Ondo did not speak, Richard nced at the bodyguards behind Vi. All of them had cold faces and looked fierce as if they wanted to kill people. Richard was afraid that they would hurt his wife and daughter, so he turned to Lexie and gave her a loo k. ¡°Arie hasn¡®t washed up yet, right? Hurry up and take her upstairs to wash up. Don¡®t be too rude in f ront of the honored guest.¡± ¡°Alright. Arie, let¡®s go.¡± Lexie understood and turned to pull her daughter, Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Without waiting for them to go up the stairs, Vi¡®s four bodyguards quickly came up to block them. Jimmy and Tyler stood at the head of the stairs while Toby and Vincent blocked the door. ¡°What are you doing? You are too arrogant. This is my home.¡± Richard was so angry that his face was red. Arie was a little scared and shrank into Lexie¡®s arms. ¡°If you don¡®t exin everything clearly today, no one will be able to leave.¡± Vi smiled and picked up the coffee on the table to take a sip. She was calm and cold, causing Richard and his family to be at a loss. ¨C Richard sighed. His expression was slightlyplicated and then he said, ¡°Here is the thing when I knew that Whitney was a servant at the old house, I went to see her. I don¡®t know where she got those two packs of medicine. She told me about her n and asked me to h elp her. I didn¡®t agree and even persuaded her¡­¡± He paused as if he had understood something. ¡°Could it be that she really did it? ¡°Did anything happen to you, Vi? I heard that the medicine was very strong. It¡®s all my fault. I should persuade her again.¡± Richard sighed while feeling regret. Richard¡®s words not only disassociated himself from the matter but also drew the rtionship between t he two sides closer. Vi frowned slightly. ¡°In the future, please address me as Ms. Zumthor.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Ondo, who was standing next to her, with a faint smile. ¡°Richard said that Whitney took the initiative to do it, but Whitney said that it was he who instigated it. Who do yo u think I should believe?¡± Ondo red at Richard with a cold smile. ¡°Richard, a man cannot put all the me on a woman once something happens.¡± Hearing this, Richard felt embarrassed. inte i Orinda underolled, ¡°You¡®re w Mt Zw e VANT HOW You are not qualified to speak. Go away.¡± Richard changed his attitude on teile Why Vi hat this lind of person who was show! the rather hand and then Jimmy ced a square and She tanry to whatening to be in muisite hard to get to the the after table ¡°What¡®s this pichard was introd Vi smiled ¡°The te the gift t he top to w mody Rihard, open it to take a look.¡± Stichard did not reply Although he did not widerstand what the we trying to do, he felt that she didn¡®t have any good When Lerie heard that it was a gift, she smiled and said, ¡°Me Zumthor, yon are too polite. There is no n eed to bring Lexie walled forward and saw that the ck gold box on the coffee table was exquisitely made. She tho ught that the things inside were not bad, With curiosity, Lexie opened the box, but she was confused when she saw the thing inside Thirty small bottles inside the box were half the size of a fist, arranged neatly. Lexie randomly picked one and opened it. It was transparent water that smelled strange. ¡°What is this?¡± Jimmy replied, ¡°This was Ms. Zumthor prepared for you. Each of you can pick a bottle and drink it ever y day.¡± Richard didn¡®t understand what tricks Vi was ying. He also walked forward and smelled it. Then hi s expression changed and he hurriedly took the bottle in Lexie¡®s hand and put it back. ¡°Are these all philters?¡± Vi held her chin and smiled brightly. ¡°No. Except for no poison, there arexatives, itching drugs, and so on. Out of the thirty bottles, five are syrup. The probability for you to drink syrup is still much easier than winning the lottery, right?¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Richard and his wife were shocked by her words, unable to say a word for a long time. Arie also understood and was afraid. ¡°Dad, I don¡®t want to drink! I don¡®t want to drink this kind of thing ¡­¡± The family of three hugged each other, shivering in fear. ¡°You are so ruthless! It doesn¡®t matter that you don¡®t care that we were rtives in the past. But it is no ne of my business. ¡­¡± Vi raised her hand and interrupted Richard¡®s quibbling, ¡°We all know this thing. Besides, I did this no t just because of this matter.¡± ¡°Did I offend you in the past?¡± Richard asked in confusion. ¡°In the past, you helped Whitney nder me in front of Ondo¡®s grandpa. I didn¡®t forget, and you proba is what you deserved.¡± Ondo, who was standing beside Vi, heard the words and felt a sudden sweetness in his heart. He thought. she still remembered that Richard hit me and helped me get revenge. Does this mean that she still loves me? Richard also heard that Vi said that he had hit Ondo before. ¡°Ondo is a child of our family. As an elder, why can¡®t I p him? You even included this in, you have gone too far!¡± Vi said, ¡°He is my servant now. Only my people can hit himn. The people of the Caffrey family can¡¯t.¡± Ondo thought, Vi said only her people can hit me, but not just her... So Russell was also included. Thinking of it, Ondo was instantly unhappy. Richard was speechless. He thought, even if I am killed, I won¡®t drink a bottle of the medicine every day. ¡°Anyway, I won¡®t admit the word you said, and I definitely won¡®t drink this medicine!¡± Hearing this, Viughed. ¡°I didn¡®te here today to discuss it with you.¡± As she finished speaking, she nced at Jimmy. Jimmy immediately ced a stack of photocopies in front of the three of them. ¡°Look, there is Mrs. Caffrey¡¯s confession here. You asked someone to buy the evidence of the philters in the ck market, as well as the timeline of the entire incident. Do you want to be caught by the police and convicted, or ept Ms. Zumthor¡®s gif The expressions of the three changed. Richard was so shocked that he couldn¡®t even speak He thought, how did she know everything in such a short time? I gave hush money to the ck market! Lexie said, ¡°Richard, you can¡®t go to jail! You are the backbone of the family. If you go to jail, what should Arie and do?¡± Arie also said, ¡°Yes, Dad, you can¡®t go to jail! Once you have a criminal record, I will feel humiliated in front o Richard was in a dilemma and looked at his wife and daughter with red eyes. ¡°But I feel bad to let you drink that kind of tormenting thing every day!¡± Lexie and Arie looked at each other. ¡°Why should we drink the medicine? This is your fault. Can¡®t you drink three bottles at once?¡± Hearing this, Richard was speechless. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 134 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Leave My Life In Your Hand ¡°You guys.¡± ¡°How can you sell me out just like that.¡± Richard was quite depressed Richard thought, indeed, it really has nothing to do with Lexie and Arie, so it is understandable if they refuse to take the medicine with me But Do I have to choose three bottles of medicine to take a day? If I am so unlucky that I choose three bottles of aphrodisiac, will I have any chance to survive? What if the three bottles of medicine I am to pick out include both aphrodisiac andxative? Will I be tor tured to death? No! Even if I die, I will drag someone down with me! Richard gritted his teeth and looked at Ondo. ¡°You bastard, how can you help others cheat me? Don¡®t you know that your mother also has a part in this matter? If I am convicted, your mother will too! If I am tortured b y these things, she will not be any better!¡± Ondo still looked cold and calm. ¡°My mom has made a mistake, so of course, she should be punishe d. I won¡®t take sides. Moreover, I¡®ve already received the punishment Vi gave my mom.¡± That medicine almost killed Richard. And Richard would never forget that horrible feeling in his life. What Richard said first showed that he ced righteousness above family loyalty, and then he told Ric hard he had taken the me for his mom, blocking all the loopholes that Richard could exploit. 1 Richard was not convinced. But when Richard looked at the four bodyguards that Vi had brought, he found that none of them were easy to deal with, and he didn¡®t have enough men on his side. As a result, Richard had no choice but to soften his tone, ¡°Vi¡­ No. Ms. Zumthor. Can you show me some mercy? Look at how old and weak I am! How can I withstand this kind of torment?¡± Vi smiled, ¡°Since you have begged me, of course, I can show you some mercy.¡± Before Richard could be happy, he heard Vi continue, ¡°But you have to give me the stock of the Caff rey Group. If you hand over 1% of the shares of the Caffrey Group, the medicine you have to take can be reduced by two bottles.¡± That was if Richard handed over all his shares, he didn¡®t have to drink a single bottle of medicine. Lexie and Arie both felt that this was a good idea. ¡°Honey, now that the shares of the Caffrey Group are down to such a state, they aren¡®t worth much anymore. Why don¡®t you use the shares to get rid of the punishment? Then you won¡® t have to suffer.¡± Richard rejected Lexie¡®s suggestion. Richard thought, Vi, this little girl, is clearly here for my shares of thepany! My whole family depends on the shares of thepany for a living, and that is also thest thing Nash has left to me. How can I easily hand it over to an outsider? ¡°Have you decided?¡± Vi pursed her lips. ¡°Impossible! There¡®s no way I will give the shares! Not even if I die!¡± Richard looked at the open ck gold gift box on the table. Then he took a deep breath and picked up t hree bottles as if he was ready to die. Then Richard opened the bottles and swallowed the medicine in them. He didn¡®t even have time to pay attention to theste. Alter drinking the medicine, Richard immed iately squatted on the ground and retched. Lexic and Arie hurriedly came over to help Richard, whose face was pale with fright. ¡°Hurry! Hurry up and call the doctor. It will be 100te if the medicine begins to work!¡± When the bodyguards saw Richard like that, theyughed wildly. The bodyguards thought, back then, when Ondo already knew that it was an aphrodisiac, he did not even hesitate before drinking it Richard and Ondo are both from the Caffrey family, but their strength of character cannot bepared. Vi then said, ¡°Toby and Vincent wille to watch you drink three bottles of that medicine every day until you finish all of them.¡± After Vi finished speaking, she left the Caffrey¡®s residence without looking back Ondo immediately caught up with Vi. After dealing with this matter with Richard, it was almost time for Vi to go to workPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This time, Vi didn¡®t intend to let Ondo go home directly. Instead, she went with Ondo to the construction site of the Caffrey Group. In the car, Vi exined, ¡°Buildings of the Sky Project the Caffrey Group used to have copsed unex pectedly because of ill management and cheating on workmanship and materials. What was worse, the building that had just been built aside was implicated. Jaylin has been dying the payment, causing the construction te am to be disappointed, and thus they came to cause trouble in thepany. What would you do under such circumstances?¡± Ondo thought for a while and said simply, ¡°Make up the money and appease the workers.¡± Vi originally thought that Ondo coulde up with a wonderful n. But now, it seemed that she had expected too much. ¡°That didn¡®t work. Lucille did all that in the beginning, but the workers did not trust thepany at all and refused to work for thepany wholeheartedly. However, if all the workers are reced, I am afraid that it will let all the staff of the project down,¡± Vi said. The car soon arrived at the construction site. Ondo looked up at the building outside the window and looked at Vi sincerely. ¡°If you are willing to trust me once, you can leave this project to me. I can handle it.¡± Vi pondered for a moment and did not agree. At that moment, Rayna called again, saying that there was something that needed Vi to deal with in Angle Group. During this period, Vi had been busy with stuff both about Angle Group and the Caffrey Group, whic h somewhat exhausted her. In particr, the Caffrey Group was in a trough, and it would take a long time for the Caffrey Group to reach its former position within a short time and take back the 1.5 billion dors from Jaylin. As Vi was lost in her thoughts, Ondo suddenly got up and got down on one knee under the seat of the car. Then Ondo looked at Vi with a burning gaze. Get Popust ¡°Vi, please believe me. Grandfather entrusted the Caffrey Group to me a long time ago, and it is the foundation of t he entire Caffrey family. I have been in charge of the Caffrey Group for a long time, and many employees still respect me a lot. I will no t do any harm to the Caffrey Group nor take the opportunity to take your power.¡± Vi lifted Ondo¡®s chin with her slender fingers and said coldly, ¡°In view of what you did before, why do you think I will believe you?¡± Ondo was speechless for a moment. Previously, to find out who Vi was, Ondo had hurt her. No wonder Vi would not believe him. ¡°I admit that I agreed to sign the agreement at the beginning because I wanted to test you. But after inte Vi ced her index finger on her red lips and gestured for Ondo to shut up. Vi didn¡®t want to hea Ondo tactfully shut his mouth. Then Vi asked, ¡°What do you need me to provide you with if I let you handle the project?¡± ¡°Delegate the rights to me,¡± Ondo replied. Hearing what Ondo said, Viughed, ¡°How dare you ask me to believe you? Ondo, you are so good at acting. It is a pity if you don¡®t sign up to be an actor with your wonderful acting skills.¡± Vi nced at Ondo coldly and opened the door to get off. Ondo quickly grabbed Vi¡®s wrist, andpletely knelt in front of Vi with his back straightened, e There was unprecedented sincerity in Ondo¡®s eyes, and there was even a hint of imperceptible fragilit Vi looked at her phone and found Rayna was still sending her messages. After thinking for a while, Vi said, ¡°Alright, I¡®ll give you a chance. I¡®ll give you a month to handle the Sk Ondo nodded, ¡°If I can¡®t do it, I will leave my life in your hand.¡± Does Ondo want to gamble on his life? Vi thought. ¡°Remember what you said! But there is one more thing. You can¡®t leave the housework behind just beca it?¡± Vi said. There were only twenty¨C four hours a day. Other than eating and sleeping, there was only half of the time left. In a limited amount of time, it would be tough for Ondo to juggle the project and housework However, Ondo did not even hesitate. He stared at Vi with his dark eyes and smiled dotingly, ¡°Alrig a man can never say he can¡®t!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 135 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 135 Chapter 135 He¡¯s Just a Punching Bag Vi frowned slightly. She felt that it sounded like Ondo was teasing her, She snorted and retorted, ¡°I don¡®t remember if you could do it in the past, but now I guess¡­¡± Ondo¡®s face immediately turned pale. He understood what Vi meant. Because of the special medi cine injected, he was not as strong as before. But as a man, how could Ondo give it up in that aspect? Without any hesitation, Ondo directly replied, ¡°Do you want to try it now? Let¡®s see if I can do it.¡± ¡°You are risking your neck!¡± Vi was very angry. She red at Ondo and pinched his left cheek hard, ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­¡± Ondo¡®s face was distorted, but he didn¡®t dare to dodge. He could only cry out in pain. Vi angrily let go of her hand, The left side of his face even turned red. Clearly, Ondo felt so painful and almost shed tears. But he did not dare to rub it in front of Vi, and he was like a punching bag. Although Vi knew that Ondo was acting on purpose, she felt much better, and her anger also fade d after seeing he was miserable. ¡°Get out of the car and start the first day of your promise. I¡®m going back to Angle Group.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ondo first got the dust off his trousers and sat back in the seat. After tidying up his cor, he opened the car door and got off with a cold expression. Seeing Ondo change his expression easily, Vi felt that it was a pity that he wasn¡®t an actor. Vi called and told Toby and Shane to follow him, and then she went straight to Angle Group. Time always passed quickly when Vi was working hard. It was almost time to get off work. Vi was just about to call Lucille to ask about the situation of Sky P roject. Before she could dial the number, Vi received a call from Lucille. Lucille was very emotional. ¡°Boss, I don¡®t know what moves Mr. Caffrey made. It¡®s only been a day, yet the Sky Project there return s to normal. The construction team is very harmonious. Amazing!¡± Vi frowned. ¡°You¡®ve only known him for a day, and you¡®ve already called him Mr. Caffrey?¡± ¡°Ah? No! Boss, I will always be at your service. I¡®ll always be loyal to you until I¡®m dead¡­¡± Vi was speechless. ¡°That¡®s enough. I don¡®t need a glib tongue.¡± Lucille chuckled. Vi became serious and said, ¡°Continue to work with him. You have to personally check all his decisions. Give him power on the surface, you will be the master behind. Also, you have to learn more about how he handles problems.¡± Chapter 135 He¡¯s Just a Punching Bag Vi frowned slightly. She felt that it sounded like Ondo was teasing her She snorted and retorted, ¡°I don¡®t remember if you could do it in the past, but now I guess¡­¡± Ondo¡®s face immediately turned pale. He understood what Vi meant. Because of the special medi cine injerted, he was not as strong as before. But as a man, how could Ondo give it up in that aspect? Without any hesitation, Ondo directly replied, ¡°Do you want to try it now? Let¡®s see if I can do it.¡± ¡°You are risking your neck!¡± Vi was very angry. She red at Ondo and pinched his left check hard. ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­¡± Ondo¡®s face was distorted, but he didn¡®t dare to dodge. He could only cry out in pain. Vi angrily let go of her hand. The left side of his face even turned red. Clearly, Ondo felt so painful and almost shed tears. But he did not dare to rub i t in front of Vi, and he was like a punching bag. Although Vi knew that Ondo was acting on purpose, she felt much better, and her anger also fade d after seeing he was miserable. ¡°Get out of the car and start the first day of your promise. I¡®m going back to Angle Group.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ondo first got the dust off his trousers and sat back in the seat. After tidying up his cor, he opened the car door and got off with a cold expression. Seeing Ondo change his expression easily, Vi felt that it was a pity that he wasn¡®t an actor. Vi called and told Toby and Shane to follow him, and then she went straight to Angle Group. Time always passed quickly when Vi was working hard. It was almost time to get off work. Vi was just about to call Lucille to ask about the situation of Sky Project. Before she could dial the number, Vi received a call from Lucille. Lucille was very emotional. ¡°Boss, I don¡®t know what moves Mr. Caffrey made. It¡®s only been a day, yet the Sky Project there return s to normal. The construction team is very harmonious. Amazing!¡± Vi frowned. ¡°You¡®ve only known him for a day, and you¡®ve already called him Mr. Caffrey?¡± ¡°Ah? No! Boss, I will always be at your service. I¡®ll always be loyal to you until I¡®m dead¡­¡± Vi was speechless. ¡°That¡®s enough. I don¡®t need a glib tongue.¡± Lucille chuckled. Vi became serious and said, ¡°Continue to work with him. You have to personally check all his decisions. Give him power on the surface, you will be the master behind. Also, you have to learn more about how he handles problems.¡± Lain 106 Un¡®s List ¨C Dunching Ran 1/3 ¡°Yes, boss.¡± After ending the call, Vi continued to arrange Sherlyn¡®s schedule. Since Sherlyn was in the limelight, aside from the team¡®s performances, Vi also got her some brand endorsements. As this was Sherlyn¡¯s firstmercial shoot, Vi was afraid that she would have stage fright, so she had to keep an eye on it tonight. But tonight, Vi nned to get off work half an hour earlier and go back to check Ondo¡®s housework. Vi had told Rayna to deal with the other artists. After thinking about it, Vi felt that it would be good to trouble Russell to take a look. Russell received Vi¡®s call and was very surprised. ¡°Vi, you want me to watch a new artist shooting amercial? Am 1 that unimportant in your heart?¡± ¡°Russell, you¡®re wrong. Sherlyn is an artist that I¡®m currently prioritizing. Only you can show how much t hepany values her. In other words, I also value you.¡± Russell knew that Vi was just trying tofort him, but hearing his precious sister say that she valu ed him the most, Russell still felt warm. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What a glib tongue! Fine, I¡®ll do that for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Russell.¡± After handling everything at hand, Vi drove back to the Bay Vi. As soon as she entered the garden, Vi called out Vincent and Shane. ¡°When did Ondo return?¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey arrived home an hour ago. After he came back, he never stopped working.¡± Vi thought about it and then asked, ¡°What about the day?¡± ¡°It¡®s normal during the day. We¡®ve always been by his side.¡± Would Ondo really not do anything? Vi didn¡®t quite believe it. However, it was only the first day. If Ondo wanted to gain her trust, he would at least behave himself for a few days. As she thought about it, Vi pushed open the door. Ondo heard the noise and came out of the kitchen. After making sure that it was Vi, he was shocke ¡°Can¡®t 1?¡± Vi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Ondo stepped forward, took out her slippers from the shoe cab, and handed them to her feet. ¡°We 1 could notice that Ondo was slightly panting. The cor of his white shirt was soaked with sweat. Obviously, Ondo had been so busy during the hour before she arrived home. ¡°Have you finished dinner?¡± ¡°Not yet¡­ Can you give me another twenty minutes?¡± Coven that Ondo hadn¡®t been idle since he came back foday. Vi didn¡®t want to make thing difficult f purpose She therely said him and wetit topstairs In the evening, the Washington prison After the prisoners had their meal, they had half ut how of free time The guy with the highest prestige in prison had a visit tonight, and Lawson nned to quietly take a shower while he was away. There were not many people bathing at this time. The moment Lawton took off his shirt, he was covered Although Lawson was strong, he could not handle the attacks from behind, and he was taken down. Lawson hummed a little, and it was toote when he noticed the knockout drugs on the cloth. Then he fa When Lawson woke up again, he was in apletely different ce. It was a shabby and dim hut. Clearly, Lawson had been taken out of prison. Lawson struggled and found that his hands were tied tightly by ropes. He was hanging upside down on It was quite tiring. Because his hands were tied, and soon Lawson would be exhausted. There was a squeak The door of the hut opened. After seeing the people who came in, Lawson was shocked. ¡°Todd, Nn, you guys¡­¡± Todd ignored Lawson, while Nn walked up and punched him. ¡°You¡®re a traitor! Anaya is a bastard! Ho At the mention of Anaya, Lawson was a little emotional. ¡°You can¡®t curse her like that. What did she do w Nn was pissed off. Wasn¡®t it said that it was easy for girls to be stupid in a rtionship? Why did Lawson be so silly? ¡°You are so stupid! You¡®ve been with Mr. Caffrey for so many years, but you¡®re very silly.¡± Nn stomped his feet in anger, while Lawson was stubborn and could not stand them cursing Anaya. Todd sighed. ¡°He can¡®t listen now. It¡®s a waste of time if you say more. Didn¡®t he think Anaya was very go Originally, Lawson was very confident, but it was not until Nn took out the evidence to use Anaya¡­ Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 136 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 136 Chapter 136 I Look Up at You ¡°How could this bur.¡± Frifcor horould fitch, he exw that on the evidence Ther Nn Raw him, the matter of him meeting a killer diseuised as a doctor in the Colle¡¯ here was done by Anny Nn said that he would take on the fore she nned to kill him Tvars tricked down Lawson¡¯s cheeks. The wide r Tode and Nn organized was not fake Lawson new this, so he was caid and felt so Anava deceived Lawstin foot choti ¡°It M. Caffrry down He can do whatever he want to me Seeing that Lawson was crying so titsetably, the sighed, ¡°Tell me everything you did for Anava before. You can¡¯t make a single mistake.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As Lawson spoke, Todd listened, and Nn recorded what Lawson said on theputer ¡°That¡¯s all. Ever since the hijacking incident, Vi had me arrested and put me in jail.¡± Nn handed theputer to Todd. After a careful look, Todd closed theputer and looked at Lawson with aplicated expression. ¡°As friends, we once worked together. This is thest time we see you. What else do you want to say?¡± Lawson, who was utterly dissipated, closed his eyes. ¡°No. I should me myself for being stupid. Do it.¡± Todd smiled, ¡°Do you think Mr. Caffrey wants to kill you? He likes you to repent.¡± Todd looked at his watch and instructed Nn, ¡°Find two people to whip him a hundred times and send him back alive. Tell the head of the two factions in prison that whoever dares to be good to Lawson is challenging Mr. Caffrey.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Todd picked up hisptop and left the room without looking back Soon, the crackling sounds in the room mixed with Lawson¡¯s painful moans sounded miserable and eerie. The next day, Vi went to work after breakfast. Ondo cleaned up the dishes and left with her. Although Ondo was no longer in charge of the Caffrey Group, after so many years, he was prestigious in thepany. In addition, Ondo had 40% of the shares, so he had a voice in the Caffrey Group. It was just that Ondo¡¯s office had moved from the 28th floor to the 23rd one. However, Ondo didn¡¯t care. To him, this was just an empty title. But if Vi wanted it, he would spare no effort to help her. Ondo¡¯s indifference didn¡¯t mean that others didn¡¯t care. At lunchtime, Mervin Dudley and As Riley, two managers, knocked on the door of Ondo¡¯s office. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Caffrey.¡± They smiled ingratiatingly. Ondo nced at them and asked coldly, ¡°What is the matter?¡± Mervin and As looked at each other. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, wee to discuss something with you.¡± Ondo didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°If it¡¯s a big matter, talk to Ms. Zumthor. If it¡¯s a small matter, talk to Lucille.¡± Mervin and As froze in shock and exchanged nces. As hurriedly said, ¡°Ever since the Caffrey Group changed its ownership, Lucille has been deliberately suppressing senior employees who have followed you for many years. Moreover, Ms. Zumthor is mysterious. We have no chance to reason with her. Now that you¡¯re back, haven¡¯t you thought of snatching the Caffrey Group back?¡± Ondo paused, but he did not say anything. Seeing that Ondo finally reacted, Mervin continued to distort the truth. ¡°Ms. Zumthor doesn¡¯t seem to know much about the real estate industry. Lucille doesn¡¯t have any ideas. Thepany can¡¯t keep going on like this, right?¡± Ondo ced his hand on his desk and tapped it lightly. His eyes were meaningful. ¡°Just say what you want to do.¡± ¡°If you want to take back the Caffrey Group, we will support you! No, not just us, many senior employees are willing to listen to your orders. Ms. Zumthor has 5% more shares than you, but you have been in charge of the Caffrey Group for a long time. If you fight head-on against Ms. Zumthor, it¡¯s more likely that you will win!¡± Ondo was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Who are they? Give me a name list.¡± ¡°You have agreed, right?¡± Mervin and As were surprised. Ondo pursed his lips tightly and did not reply with a secretive expression. Mervin and As knew that Ondo had a cold personality, so they thought that he had an idea and eagerly handed over the list. When Ondo regained control of the Caffrey Group, those senior employees who supported Ondo might be able to get some shares. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, we¡¯ll leave you to your business. If you need us to do anything, just let us know,¡± Mervin and As said happily. ¡°Yes.¡± Mervin and As closed the door and left. Ondo was looking at the list when someone in high heels suddenly opened the door quietly. Ondo noticed her from the corner of his eye and subconsciously looked up. It was Vi in a white dress. She was leaning against the door with her hands crossed. She looked at Ondo with a faint smile, but her eyes were cold. From Ondo¡¯s perspective, he could see Vi¡¯s perfect figure. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Right now, the entire building is mine. Can¡¯t Ie? Did Ie at the wrong time and hear something I shouldn¡¯t have heard?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Ondo gotip, invited her to the sofa, and served her coffre After doing all of this, Ondo handed Vi the name list Mervin and As gave him, ¡°Look at this.¡± Vi nced at it roughly and was a little surprised ¡°They can support you in taking back the Caffrey Group. Yon sold them out just like that.¡± Ondo pursed his lips and slowly squatted down on one knee under Vi¡¯s gaze. He looked up at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you look up and talk to me again because I look up to you.¡± When Ondo said this, his eyes were extremely serious, and his facial features were so handsome. Because Ondo had been injected with a special medicine, his face was a little pale, but it gave him a bit of morbid beauty Vi was stunned for two seconds. She was surprised that Ondo would say this. ¡°To gain my trust, you are willing to risk everything.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me now. After a long time, you will understand that I am not lying.¡± Vi sneered and pinched Ondo¡¯s chin fiercely. ¡°Ondo, I hate deception the most. You used to have a sharp tongue and hate me. At least, you were real. If I find out you lie to me, I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡± Ondo was speechless. He meant what he just said. ¡°What do you think I should do with these loyal employees?¡± Vi let go of Ondo¡¯s chin and looked at the list. Ondo sighed, ¡°They have worked for the Caffrey Group for many years. They can¡¯t all be fired, and people are selfish. If you provide them with good benefits, they will support you as time goes by.¡± Vi asked, ¡°So you want me to turn a blind eye and pretend I didn¡¯t see it?¡± ¡°Yes. With this list, you can guard against specific targets. You can give them rewards appropriately and be wary of whether they have ulterior motives.¡± Vi thought about it for a while and was a little doubtful. ¡°You asked Mervin and As to write this list because you wanted to give it to me?¡± ¡°Yes. If you didn¡¯te today, I would personally hand the list to you when we returned to Bay Vi. You happened toe and almost misunderstood me¡­¡± At the end of his speech, Ondo pursed his lips, looking a little aggrieved. Vi ignored Ondo¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°This list is not free, right? What do you want?¡± ¡°I want to have an assistant,¡± Ondo looked up at Vi, not intending to hide anything. Just so? Vi asked, ¡°Who?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 137 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 137 Chapter 137 He Has to Take the me Todd? The name sounded familiar. ¡°What is his rtionship with Lawson?¡± ¡°They are both my subordinates,¡± Ondo said, not intending to hide anything. Vi propped up her chin, rested her elbows on her knees, and tilted her head to observe Ondo, Vi looked exceptionally charming in this way, and her delicate facial features were disyed in front of Ondo at a close distance Ondo¡®s heart missed a beat. Didn¡®t Vi know that her expression was attractive? Just as Ondo was lost in his thoughts, Vi said, ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to have subordinates willing to f ollow you. I¡®m afraid you have private property, right?¡± More than that, Ondo had a lot of secrets, but he could not tell Vi now. Ondo was a little happy. ¡°Are you trying to take care of my private property? I don¡®t care about money. If you want it, I can give you all of my money.¡± Vi rolled her eyes at Ondo. ¡°I¡®m not interested in your money. I¡®m just curious. You can use the money to redeem the Caffrey¡®s hou se and give your mom and your sister afortable life.¡± Ondo lowered his head, ¡°My mom is mean, and my sister is spoiled. They both bullied you. This is th eir punishment.¡± Vi was surprised. ¡°I¡¯m just your ex¨Cwife. They are your family. How can you be so cruel to them?¡± Ondo had always been very principled. ¡°They were wrong. I won¡®t be partial to them. I¡®ll take this opportunity to temper their temperament.¡± Although Ondo made sense, Vi felt that there was something strange about what he said. ¡°Forget about Alisha. Whitney is your mother. Aren¡®t you afraid that she will call you an unfilial son?¡± Ondo hung his head lower. So, Vi couldn¡®t see his expression. Ondo was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°She can bear it. If she can¡®t bear it, I will take it for her.¡± Vi appreciated Ondo¡®s style of handling this matter. ¡°I¡®m going back to Angle Group. You can continue with your work.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vi got up and walked to the door, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw that Ondo was still squatting. ¡°I¡®m leaving. Why don¡®t you stand up?¡± Ondo¡®s face turned pale. ¡°My legs ¡­ are numb.¡± Viughed and ignored him. She opened the door and went out. Before leaving, Vi told Lucille about Ondo¡¯s request to have an assistant, Lucille was efficient. That afternoon, Todd came to Ondo¡®s office readily ¡°Mt. Caffrey, you are awesome. You don¡®t have to meet me secretly. You haven¡®t aroused Ms. Zumthor¡¯s suspicion. Amazing!¡± Ondo was busy working on hisputer when he was suddenly attracted by what Todd said halfway : Ondo looked over suspiciously, ¡°What do you mean I went to see you secretly? That was for business!¡± Ondo fiercely picked up a ballpoint pen from the table and threw it over. Todd didn¡®t dodge, and his head was smashed. He rubbed his head in grief. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you are so cruel. I have a concussion. You have to pay me for my injury.¡± ¡°Cut it out.¡± Ondo¡®s eyes were cold as he picked up another pen. Todd flinched. ¡°I was wrong! I won¡®t dare to do it again!¡± No matter what, they had to talk business. Todd first checked the entire office and confirmed that there was no monitoring equipment before handing Ondo the information he got from Lawson. Ondo took a serious look at Lawson¡®s confession and the information that had been carefully sorted out. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, with this evidence from Lawson, you can show Ms. Zumthor your innocence.¡± Ondo did not speak, his deep and dark eyes narrowing slightly. He thought about it and finally tore apart the document from the middle in front of Todd. Todd was stunned. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, what are you doing? This is proof that you didn¡®t harm Ms. Zumthor!¡± Ondo had no expression on his face. ¡°If I show her this evidence, the little bit of trust I have built with great difficulty will bepletely gone.¡± Todd did not understand. He looked at those pieces in frustration. This was something that he had worked so hard to get. Ondo didn¡®t even look at the pieces. ¡°When you gave me this evidence, I realized that as strong as V i and her brothers, how could they not be able to find the truth out? Vi didn¡®t investigate. She beli eved that I did it.¡± Ondo sighed. It seemed like Vi did not trust him at all. It was not easy to regain her trust in Ondo. ¡°Moreover, if I passed this evidence to Vi, she would know that I have been secretly investigating the evidence behind her back during this period. She will be warier of me.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Todd seemed to understand, and he felt pity for Ondo. ¡°In that case, Mr. Caffrey, you have to take the me. Lawson is a son of a bitch. A hundredshes were not enough! I should have whipped him anot her two hundred times!¡± Halt a monthter¡­ During this period, various projects of the Caffrey Group gradually returned to their original levels after the Caffrey Group hit its lowest point. Lucille passed the data information to Vi. Vi was satisfied. ¡°Based on the current situation, the business of Caffrey Group has basically stabilized. We can begin to ask the Haworth Group to pay off.¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor, what do you n to do?¡± Lucille nodded. Vi smiled. ¡°From now on, snatch all business that the Haworth Group wants as long as the Caffrey Group can sta nd it.¡± Just as Vi finished speaking, the assistant at the door knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, Mr. Falcon has arrived.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lucille tactfully left the office and met Stanley, who had just entered. They greeted each other. After Lucille left, Stanley walked to the chair opposite Vi¡®s desk and sat down. ¡°What are you doing here today?¡± Vi didn¡®t even look up. Stanley had a smile on his face, and his ears were a little red. ¡°Vi, have you forgotten that my birthda three days?¡± Vi had totally forgotten it. ¡°Do you want me to wish you a happy birthday in advance? I remember that your parents would hold a b on your birthday. When will you go back to Salt Lake City?¡± Stanley blushed. ¡°I¡®m not a child anymore. My parents said that unless I bring my girlfriend back, I don¡¯t to go back.¡± Vi instantly understood Stanley¡®s intention for today¡®s visit, ¡°You are the apple of the Falcon family¡®s eye. How could your parents not let you go back? Don¡®t use the Stanley didn¡®t give up even if he was seen through. ¡°I know you won¡®t go back to Salt Lake City for the ti treat it as a birthday present you give me. You will be okay with it, right?¡± They were friends. Stanley¡®s reason wasn¡®t too excessive, and Vi had no reason to refuse, so she ag On the 23rd floor of the Caffrey Group Building. Todd quietly entered Ondo¡®s office. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, I heard that Stanley came again. He¡®s talking to Ms. Zumthor alone on the top floor.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± Ondo frowned with a straight face. Stanley was up to no good. Ondo stood up, pushed open the door of the office, and took the elevator to the top floor. Stanley just came out of Vi¡®s office. He was waiting for the elevator to go downstairs. As soon as the elevator arrived, the door opened. They saw each other. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, what a coincidence,¡± Stanley smiled. Ondo¡®s face was cold, and his tone was stern. ¡°Not at all. I¡®m here for you.¡± Get Boplos Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 138 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 138 Chapter 138 You Don¡¯t Like Her As You Imagine They went to the quiet and safe passage in the building together. Todd and Stanley¡®s assistants stood guard on both sides of the passageway. Stanley leisurely leaned against the railing. ¡°What are you going to say?¡± Ondo stared at Stanley with a cold expression. ¡°Il your sister is ipatible with Vi, who will you choose?¡± Stanley pondered for a moment. ¡°That¡®s not going to happen. Reba knows Vi¡®s identity. As long as Reba cares about Russell, she won¡®t quarrel with Vi again.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ondo sneered. ¡°From what I know, Russell and Reba have been engaged for two years, and they have yet to register their marriage. It is because Russell hasn¡®t agreed. A while ago, Russell demande d to break off the engagement. Your grandpa has been trying to persuade him to marry Reba.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Stanley was baffled. ¡°You know Vi well. Reba harmed her before in a ruthless method. Vi will never be able to get along with Reba. Reba is not easy to be trifled with, so you have to choose one between your si ster and Vi.¡± Stanley was a little annoyed. ¡°What¡®s wrong with you? Can¡®t I take both of them? I will try to persuade them.¡± Ondoughed. ¡°You don¡¯t like Vi as you think. You are just trying to numb yourself. In the end, you r sister will get married. But you hesitate. You are not worthy of Vi.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Heh, you are not worthy of Vi. From the day you signed the agreement with her, Vi would never remarry you.¡± Ondo smiled indifferently, ¡°If Vi doesn¡®t want to remarry me, at least I can protect her in another w ay. Before shepletely abandons me, I have to choose a man who truly loves her and cares for her. But you are not the one.¡± When Stanley heard this, his expression eased up a lot. ¡°The person you are talking about is me! Vi and I are a perfect match. Moreover, I have been secretly in love with her for many years, and I will not mind that she has been married. How can I not be worthy of her? How many men can do what I do?¡± Ondo frowned and looked at Stanley a few times. Stanley said he would not mind that Vi had been married before. In fact, Stanley did mind it. He was numbing himself to love Vi and telling himself that he had to get Vi. Seeing that Ondo was silent, Stanley sincerely reported the good news to him. ¡°You know what? Vi promised to dine with me alone three dayster. I will give her a grand surprise t hat day. She will agree to my proposal, and you will never have a chance!¡± Stanley had a provocative smile in his elegant eyes. Ondo was pissed off. He grabbed Stanley¡®s clothes and warned him in a low voice. ¡°You¡®ve been pretending for a long time. I¡®m afraid you have a purpose in being friends with Vi from the beginning, right? You should stay away from her!¡± Stanley ignored the threat and shook off Ondo¡®s hand. ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡± Russell and Reba¡®s engagement would not necessarilyst until the end. However, a marriage between the Falcon family and the McGraw family was inevitable. Moreover, Stanley was obsessed with Vi. Their marriage would kill two birds with one stone. However, Stanley would not tell Ondo this. They warned each other with their eyes, and their eyes fought back and forth several times in the air. In the end, they were pulled away by each assistant before ending the war without smoke. After Stanley left, Ondo brought Todd back to the office. At the thought of what would happen in three days as Stanley said, Ondo was furious and punched the table hard. Bang! The sound startled Todd. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, what do you n to do with Stanley?¡± ¡°In three days, think of a way to kick him away as far away as you can. Don¡®t let hime to Washingt on to bother me,¡± Ondo said angrily. ¡°Ah! ¡°Stanley has the Falcon family behind him. Mr. Caffrey, ¡­¡± Ondo snorted and nced at Todd. ¡°The Falcon family is the weakest of the four great families in Sal t Lake City. Moreover, Stanley came to Washington without any bodyguards with him. He came secretly. Can¡®t you even handle this? Todd pouted his lips. Ondo was making things difficult for him. How Unreasonable! ¡°Huh?¡± Ondo frowned and red at Todd. Todd was terrified and giggled. ¡°Sure! I¡®ll go back and discuss it with Nn, but I may need your cooperation.¡± Only then did Ondo¡®s expression return to normal. Over the past half a month, Vi trusted Ondo had won a little bit of trust from Vi, and Vi did n ot ask Toby or Vincent to guard him every day. Ondo was happy to see that. Three dayster¡­ Because Vi had agreed to have dinner with Stanley tonight, she nned to get off work an hour earlier. As soon as Vi finished cleaning up the table, ready to leave, she received a call from Jimmy in Bay Vi . ¡°Ms. Zumthor, Mr. Caffrey was injured by ident, and his waist is bleeding. Pleasee back and take a look!¡± Vi thought about it and felt that it was strange. ¡°Why didn¡®t you look for a doctor? What¡®s the use of meing back?¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey said that he got injured when he looked for you in Phdelphia. Today, he was identally injured whe n doing housework. His current physique is different from before. I am helping him to stop the bleeding. Are you not Charter 100. Vou Don¡®t l Ulor do Vou masina Vi wondered, is it the old injury on his waist? That injury was caused by Bobby¡®s people. ¡°Alright. I see.¡± After hanging up, Vi called Stanley, but she was told that he was not in the service area. Vi didn¡¯t think too much about it. She thought maybe Stanley was busy with work. There was an hour before the agreed time, so Vi drove back to Bay Vi. On the second floor, Jimmy was bandaging Ondo¡¯s waist. It was wrapped tightly in gauze, but a faint trace of blood could be seen. Vi walked over and sat down on a chair beside Ondo. ¡°What¡®s going on? The wound was scabbed a long time ago. Why did it reopen?¡± Ondo saw Vi and smiled happily. ¡°Because today is a special day, I want to cook a few more dishes. I identally scratched my waist in the kitchen.¡± A special day? It was just Stanley¡®s birthday. What special day could it be? Ondo saw that Vi was pondering with a frown. He said, ¡°Did you forget that the same day six years ago, my grandpa adopted you and brought you back to the Caffrey¡®s house from the orphanage? Vi was surprised. Vi couldn¡®t even remember such a thing, but Ondo could. Ondo seemed to figure out what Vi was thinking. ¡°Ever since I realized that I like you and care abo Vi did not speak, nor did she have any expression. After Ondo¡¯s wound was done, he moved closer to Vi and looked at her with anticipation. ¡°Vi, when you entered the Caffrey¡¯s house six years ago, I didn¡®t stay with you. Let me make up for it. I made a lot of dishes. Can you have dinner with me?¡± Vi frowned, her expression gradually bing serious. ¡°No.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 139 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Take Him As Far Away As Possible Ondo was slightly stunned as if he did not expect Vi to reject him so decisively, Vi said. ¡°For ine, those few years were painful. Since Mr. Caffrey took me in, it became grim. ¡°Mi Caffrey was kind to me, but he didn¡¯t trust me that much either. Whitney used me of stealing jewelry. Richard chimed in from the side, but Mr. Caffrey didn¡¯t say a word. Although I don¡¯t hate Mr. Caffrey for this, it¡¯s impossible for me to mark the day I was taken as an anniversary!¡± Vi looked at Ondo cold. Ondo had not seen Vi look at him like this for a long time. Ondo quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was like this¡­¡± Vi would not vent her anger on Ondo, ¡°You should have been working overtime in the Caffrey Group at that time. Normally, you don¡¯t know, but we don¡¯: have to have this memorable dinner.¡± As Vi spoke, Vi looked at the time, and it was alreadyte. After instructing Jimmy to take good care of Ondo, Vi turned around and prepared to leave. Ondo quickly grabbed Vi¡¯s hand. ¡°Vi, Stanley will propose to you tonight. Did you know?¡± Vi wasn¡¯t surprised, but Vi still turned to ask, ¡°How did you know?¡± Ondo didn¡¯t hide it. Ondo said, ¡°Last time Stanley came to find you, I met him. Stanley told me. I felt that Stanley was too soft. Stanley might be a good friend, but Stanley definitely wouldn¡¯t be a good husband. If you were with him, you would be sad!¡± In this aspect, Vi had the same opinion as Ondo. Stanley¡¯s gentleness was not for one person, but for everyone. But when these words came out of Ondo¡¯s mouth to remind Vi, Vi felt very ironic. ¡°I may not bepletely sure if he is a good husband, but you are not. So what ground do you have to say these words?¡± Ondo immediately turned pale. After a long pause, Ondo looked up at Vi again and said, ¡°As your ex-husband, I did not fulfill my duty and gave you pain. I am sorry..,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry. When you¡¯re done with this year¡¯s agreement, you and I won¡¯t owe each other anything. We¡¯ll never cross each other¡¯s paths.¡± Ondo¡¯s face grew paler and paler as he watched Vi struggle free of his hand and leave the vi. So, does she like Stanley? Stanley had a reservation at the seven-star hotel in Washington. Stanley booked an entire floor of the restaurant. The entire floor was covered with nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine red roses, and the birthday cake had a chantar 120 Take Him Ac Car Away Ac Di 11 diamond ring box hidden inside it. The French table was filled with exquisite gifts. In order to make up for the six years Stanley had been apart from Vi, Stanley prepared gifts for her every birthday and festival. Stanley carefully examined all the surprises and confirmed that there were no problems, Stanley then adjusted his tie and nned to practice how to talk to Viter, This was already the third time Stanley hade to Washington and expressed his feelings to Vi. For the first two times, it had either been too hasty of had been ruined by a viin. This time, Stanley must surcred! As Stanley was thinking, a man dressed in a suit and bodyguard suddenly came over ¡°Hello, Mr. Falcon. I am Ms. Zumthor¡¯s bodyguard.¡± Stanley said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t seen you before?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes and smiled. Nn said, ¡°I am Toby. I was sent out by Ms. Zumthor to do something. Thest time you came to the Bay Vi, you were taken back by Vincent and Shane.¡± ¡°¡®1 see.¡± Stanley replied with a smile. Seeing that Nn was bright, handsome, and quite friendly, Stanley had no doubts. Because Vi was a good-looking person, the bodyguards around her were all good-looking. Nn continued, ¡°Yes, Mr. Falcon. Ms. Zumthor said that she had prepared a very nice birthday gift for you. Ms. Zumthor wanted to invite you to the rooftop to take a look.¡± Hearing that Vi had prepared a gift for him, Stanley was very happy. Stanley said, ¡°Alright, she is very considerate.¡± Stanley followed Nn, and when the two bodyguards Stanley brought with him saw that Stanley was leaving, they immediately followed Stanley. Nn noticed and questioned, ¡°Ms. Zumthor is waiting for Mr. Falcon alone on the rooftop. Mr. Falcon wants to bring bodyguards to ruin her mood?¡± Stanley thought for a moment and felt that it was inappropriate. How can there be two third¨Cwheels at such a romantic moment? ¡°You guys just wait here. It¡¯s just the rooftop. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°Yes, ML Falcon.¡± The elevator of the hotel could not reach the rooftop, and Stanley needed to go up the stairs to the top floor. Nn helped Stanley open the door to the rooftop and let Stanley pass first. Stanley returned a smile and strode in. The rooftop was empty, nothing. Stanley realized that something was wrong. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Where¡¯s Vi? You lied to me!¡± Stanley turned around and was about to leave when a man dressed like an employee suddenly appeared behind Stanley and covered his mouth with a white cloth. Stanley struggled for a while and was instantly knocked down. The man dressed as an employee took off his mask and revealed his face. It was Todd. Nn asked, ¡°Where should we take him?¡± ¡°Let our men go through the staff passage and go to the Washington dock to take Stanley to the cargo ship. It would be best if it is a ship for export. Mr. Caffrey said to take him as far away as possible.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Nn was a little worried. Nn said, ¡°Nothing will happen to him by throwing him onto the cargo ship without a single penny, right? He is still a rich boy that doesn¡¯t know how to do anything.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about him. How can a healthy man like him not be able to find a way out? Moreover, how long do you think we can hide it from the Falcon family? Stanley dares to say that Ms. Zumthor is getting married for the second time. Even throwing him onto a cargo ship would be letting him off.¡± ¡°What about the two bodyguards from the Falcon family downstairs?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± After the two of them finished dividing up the work, they began to move on their own. Vi was driving to the hotel when a message popped up on her phone. It was Stanley: Stanley: ¡°Vi, the Falcon family suddenly has something urgent. I need to go back. I have to ask you out for dinner next time. Sorry.¡± What urgent matter could the Falcon family have to make Stanley go back sote? Moreover, Stanley had never been a person who would break his promise. Vi felt that it was a bit strange. Vi parked her car by the roadside and called Stanley. There was only the gentle female customer service voice saying that the phone was turned off. Stanley got on the ne so quickly? Without thinking much, Vi turned around and went to the Bay Vi. Ondo was delighted to see Viing back. Vi was a little curious about his attentiveness, but Vi didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Vi casually had two mouthfuls of dinner and went upstairs to rest. The next day, the two of them went to thepany as usual. Vi was in the office of the Caffrey Group. Vi was working together with Ondo and Lucille toe up with a specific n for the pre- selection of the Haworth Group project. Toby knocked on the office door in a hurry. Toby shouted, ¡°Ms. Zumthor!¡± When Toby saw that Ondo and Lucille were there, Toby stopped abruptly. Vi saw the worry in Toby¡¯s eyes. Although Vi was curious, Vi made an excuse to send Ondo and Lucille out. ¡°What happened?¡± Vi asked after everyone had left. Toby leaned close to Vi¡¯s ear and whispered to Vi in a low voice. ¡°The female prison in Washington sent someone to say that Anaya has disappeared!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 140 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Missing? Vi furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Anaya was in prison. How can she disappear?¡± Toby shook his head and said, ¡°It¡®s said that Anaya disappeared during the half hour of activity after dinner yesterday. It was as if Anaya had vanished into thin air, leaving no traces behind.¡± ¡°No traces?¡± Vi chuckled. ¡°How can a person disappear into thin air? How can we not find out anything? We have to investigate thoroughly! Have a look and see who went to visit Anaya recently and how long they wer e there. Check everything carefully! Don¡®t Ms. Zumthor a single detail!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Toby was just about to leave when Vi called out to him with a solemn expression, Vi said, ¡°Check all the records of Lawson¡®s recent visits.¡± ¡°Are you suspecting..¡± Before Toby finished speaking, Vi¡®s gaze became colder and colder. Hopefully, Vi was overthinkin g things. That afternoon, the rain poured down. The closer it got to sunset, the heavier the rain became. It did not stop. The heavy rain fell on the window ss. It seemed to be splitting the originallyplete ss into cracks. The weather was terribly gloomy as if it was silently telling something. Vi stood in front of the French window to admire the rain. Her expression was indifferent, and it was unknown what Vi was thinking. Toby spent the entire morning and afternoon investigating. Toby only returned to report to Vi when it was almost evening ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I looked into all the records and found that there was only one person who went to see Anaya and Lawson in the past half a month.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Vi looked grim. ¡°It¡®s ¡­ Todd.¡± Toby respectfully handed the information to Vi and continued, ¡°Not long ago, Lawson also disappeared from prison for an hour. In the end, Lawson sai d that Lawson entered the frozen warehouse by ident and was locked inside when the staff left, but ¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°When Lawson was discovered, Lawson was covered in blood and was riddled with scars. I heard that he was beaten by something like a whip¡­ and Lawson and Todd seemed to be working for Mr. Caffrey.¡± ¡°Why are you only reporting this now?¡± Vi frowned. ¡°Because at that time, I thought that Lawson was identally locked in a freezer. I thought it was because Lawson had a grudge against some gangsters in prison. After all, Lawson was not lost, so everyone thought that there was no big problem.¡± There wouldn¡®t be any whip in prison since it could be used to strangle people. Lawson had been taken out and sent back! It was obvious. Vi suddenly reinembered Ondo¡®s abnormality when she returned to the Bay Vi yesterday aftern oon¡­ Ondo seemed to be deliberately making her stay. Was Ondo afraid that I would find out that Anava had disappeared? Vi checked the list and found that at that time, Anaya had just disappeared into thin air. Was it a coincidence? When Vi returned to the Bay Vi, Ondo was full of joy again¡­ Is he celebrating Anava¡®s sessful escape from prison? Vi sneered Vi thought that Ondo truly regretted what he had done. Unfortunately, it was all to distract Vi to save Anaya. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Was Ondo just lying to Vi when he said that those who had been wrong should be punished? And was Anaya so important to Ondo that he would spare Anaya? That would be unreasonable! The more Vi thought about it, the angrier she got. Vi threw a stack of documents at the corner of t he table to the ground. With a crash, the entire room was in a mess. ¡°Ms. Zumthor¡­¡± It was the first time that Toby had seen Vi so furious that Toby took two steps back in fear. Vi narrowed her cold eyes and said ¡°Back to the vi!¡± To prevent Vi from driving in anger, Toby took the initiative to be her driver. The heavy rain fell on the window, making a loud noise, and making people feel annoyed. Vi¡®s anger was not extinguished by the rain, instead, Vi became angrier. When they arrived at the vi, Toby was about to take the umbre and open the car door for Vi. But Vi got out of the car herself and walked straight into the garden in the rain. Toby was frightened and quickly chased after her. Toby said, ¡°Ms. Zumthor! Get an umbre. Don¡®t catc h a cold!¡± In the vi, Ondo was cooking in the kitchen, and Ondo was caught off guard when Ondo heard T oby roar. Looking at the time, Ondo found that Vi had arrived home twenty minutes earlier than usual. O ndo was very happy and washed his hands to wee her. As soon as Ondo walked out, Ondo saw Vi open the door ande in. Her body and hair were covered by water, and her delicate shoulders werepletely wet with the rain. Ondo hurriedly went to the toilet to get a clean towel to wipe Vi. ¡°Did you bring an umbre? Why did youe back in the rain? It has been getting cold recently. Don¡¯t catch a cold. I¡®ll make you some soupter.¡± Vi did not say a word. Vi pursed her lips and observed Ondo. Rops Vi saw that Ondo was concerned about her Ondo did not whesh, and Ondo looked at Vi with love. Under the puier of love, Orindo tried to make me my guard down and looked for a chance to save Anava. What a good trick Good acting ¡°Vinta what¡®wrong?¡± Ondo tioticed that Vi was looking more and more serions, and Ondo found it a little Vi putih a smile, but het wete cold ¡°There are a lot of fallen leave outside the garden o clean then Ondo subronerinney loved out the widere ndo cald, put it¡®s raining heavily outside¡­¡± ¡°Come in when yriti are done¡± Vi ignored Ondo and went tipstairs coldly Ondo felt that there was something wrong with Vi tonight Did she encounter something troubling a nd wanted to vent her anger on me? Ondo smiled helplessly, went to the backyard to get a broom, and began to sweep the fallen leaves. Less than five minutes after rushing into the rain, Ondo¡®s entire body was instantly drenched. It was almost winter, and a lot of leaves fell. Especially under the heavy rain, the leaves fell desperately one after another. No ma tter how much Ondo swept, they could not be swept clean. Vi stood on the windowsill on the third floor and watched. Vi was feeling nothing. 11 Ondo loved Anaya, he could have gotten her out of prison from the very beginning. Ondo and Vi could just be enemies and fight head¨Con. Vi could ept that Ondo did not love or even hate her, but Ondo should not lie to Vi saying that he loved her and wanted to It was extremely shameless! Vi clenched her fist tightly, and Vi was burning with anger. Jimmy was called into the room and stood with Vi next to the windowsill, watching Ondo sweeping ¡°Ms. Zumthor, Mr. Caffrey just got injured on his waist yesterday. The rain is too cold. His body can¡®t hold Vi stared at Ondo in the garden and sneered. Vi said, ¡°Look at him. Does he look like he has a w ¡°Ms. Zumthor, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Did you see his wound when he was injured yesterday?¡± Jimmy thought about it and did not lie. Jimmy said, ¡°No, it was Mr. Caffrey who called me into the house Was it impossible? ¡°Let him be soaked in the rain for another hour. If it¡®s still not cleaned, let him in.¡± The rain was heavy, and it was a little blinding. Although Ondo had his head lowered, he felt that someone was staring at him for a long time. It was probably Vi. But today, the feeling Vi gave Ondo was so unfamiliar, colder than ever. Did Vi find out that I have taken Stanley away? As Ondo thought about it, Ondo had been sweeping the fallen leaves outside for an hour. It was not until Jimmy came out and told Ondo to go to Vi¡¯s room to have a talk that Ondo recovered from! thoughts and put the broom back in the backyard. Before entering the room, Ondo stopped. Ondo¡¯s body was too wet, and his whole body was dripping with water. Ondo didn¡®t want to dirty the floor th had been cleaned, and Ondo didn¡®t want to dirty Vi¡®s room. So Ondo chose to stand at the door, wringing the water off his clothes and trousers before going in. Ondo th used the towel that he had just used to wipe Vi¡®s clothes to dry his hair. Ondo looked like he had just taken a shower. Ondo¡®s short hair was neat and clean, and his white shirt was pressed against his body, revealing his strong abdominal muscles. However, because of the rain, Ond wi little dark and purple. Ondo was looking a little sick and fragile. Jimmy stood quietly by the side and watched. Seeing that Ondo had tidied up everything, Jimmy could not help but sigh quietly. I¡®m afraid that Ondo still doesn¡®t know what is waiting for himter. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 141 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Wrong Conversation Ondo keenly noticed that he was sighing ¡°Jimmy, what¡®s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± Jimmy hesitated for two seconds and said, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you can go in by yourself. I won¡®t go i n.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without any dy, Ondo went upstairs. As soon as he opened the door, he sensed the pressure in the room, which was even worse than the r ain outside. Subconsciously, he held his breath. When he raised his eyes, he met a pair of cold and murderous eye s. ¡°Vi, it¡®s already eight o¡®clock in the evening. Are you hungry? Is it because there is too much pressur e in thepany recently? What¡®s bothering you?¡± His tone was very gentle. Maybe she wouldn¡®t know. With a fake smile on her face, Vi waved at him and said, ¡°Come closer.¡± Ondo walked over obediently and stood in front of her. Without waiting for him to squat down, Vi grabbed his white shirt and pulled it away, exposing the ba ndage around his waist. Ondo was shocked. ¡°Vi, you¡­¡± Vi didn¡®t listen to him at all. She pulled the thick bandage around him and tore it with all her strength. There was no new injury except a long scar on his waist. She sneered, ¡°You were injured yesterday, and now your wound has a scab? Are you born with the abili ty to heal yourself!¡± She found it out. Ondo¡®s heart skipped a beat. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. What a bad idea Todd had! Ondo had told Todd that he couldn¡®t hide it from Vi for long. Vi once said that she hated deception the most. This time, he did what she hated the most and was caught! All of a sudden, his knees sank and he knelt at Vi¡®s feet. In a ttering and pitiful tone, he said, ¡°Viol a, I¡®m sorry. I didn¡®t mean to lie to you¡­¡± In the past, Vi knew that he was pretending, but she didn¡®t want to expose hini. When she saw him today, she only felt disgusted, and the anger in her heart almost burned her sanity. She calmed down and asked coldly, ¡°You lied to me with your waist injury just to get that person away?¡± Ondo was stunned. As expected, she knew so soon that he had taken away Stanley¡­ ¡°You know everything¡­¡± Since he had been caught, Ondo didn¡®t intend to hide anything. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I just don¡®t think that perso n deserves you.¡± Chapter 141 Wrong Conversation 1/4 So easy for him to admit it? He admitted that he had been lying to her these days. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Clenching her fists, Vi suppressed the anger in her heart and sneered, ¡°On do, you¡®re so funny. Do you want to say that I can¡®t teach that person a lesson? So you have to do that. You hide that person somewhere I can never see?¡± Ondo felt her words were strange. But he couldn¡®t tell exactly what was strange, because he did have this intention. Noticing that he was silent, Vi suppressed her anger and asked, ¡°Where is the person?¡± Ondo still kept silent. Ondo asked Todd to take Stanley to the outbound ship. He had no idea where Todd took Stanley. He shook his head honestly He thought he was telling the truth, but Vi didn¡®t think so. The silence was a resistance! For thest time, Vi was patient. She looked down at the man who was kneeling straight at her feet and said, ¡°Ondo, you know me well. I don¡®t care how much you have hidden and your power outside. But as long as you stay in this vi, you are my servant. You should listen to me. Even the disobedient pet will be punished, not to mention you. What do you think?¡± She raised her chin, and her eyes seemed to be really looking at a disobedient pet. ¡°I¡®ll ask you again. Where is the person?¡± Ondo looked up at her. Noticing her cold eyes, he suddenly felt extremely unhappy. Did she mean that she would punish him for what happened to Stanley? So, did she really like Stanley? Ondo felt a sharp pain in his heart. ¡°I don¡®t know!¡± He looked at her with his red eyes and said seriously, ¡°You like that person so much. Yo u want to punish me for that person? I just sent that person away. I didn¡®t hurt that person!¡± Viughed. It was the first time that she had seen such a shameless person. Why did he continue to lie to her? ¡°Ondo, you like that person, don¡®t you? How could you hurt that person? Don¡®t you feel sick after acting in front of me for so long?¡± What the hell? Ondo was so confused. How could he fall in love with Stanley? He wasn¡®t crazy! ¡°I only like women! And this woman in front of me. I like you! What I have done these days is all sincere. Can¡®t you understand?¡± He knelt down and looked up at Vi, but when he shouted out that, he didn¡¯t seem to be weaker than Vi at all. Vi couldn¡®t help but admire his insistence on lying She didn¡®t have the patience to listen to him anymore. She stood up and walked to the window It was still raining heavily outside the window. The sound of rain hitting the caves and tes was very loud It was as noisy as the man in the room she narrowed herpes, and the anger in her heart tould no longer be duppressed. ¡°The rain is so beautiful tonight. Since you don¡®t want to tell me, go to the garden and kneelromjoy the r ain when you want to tell the truth, you can Bet up again¡± ¡°What?¡± Ondo¡®s breath paused. As soon as he knelt in the garden, all the bodyguards would see him Was she trampling on his dignily for Stanley? Vi looked humbly at the window which was split by raindrops. ¡°Do you remember that Whitney wrong Ondo had always felt guilty about this matter. ¡°Okay.¡± He held his knees and stood up. ¡°But I knelt because I owe you and the Caffrey farnily owes you, so I w to you. I don¡®t think I did anything wrong. Even if I do it again, I will still send that person away.¡± Thispletely made Vi furious. She shouted, ¡°Get out! Kneel!¡± Ondo straightened his back and walked out resolutely. Vi stood by the window and looked at him. Ondo walked to the window of the garden where she was and knelt on the bluestone without hesitatio The rain was apanied by the cold wind, which drenched him. Every time the rain fell on his shoulder and head, he felt as if he was whipped hard, He tried hard to raise his head and looked at the window on the third floor. His long curly eyshes were Vi was standing at the window with the light on. Because of the light, Ondo could not see her face, but he could keenly feel that she was also looking were even colder than the winter rain. If he epted her punishment, could this matter be done in the future? Could they still go back to that kind of peaceful days as beforest night? Ondo knelt idly, lost in various fancies and conjectures. The pain in his knees was piercing, and his two legs began to be a little stiff not long after. Ondo¡¯s shoulders 3/4 Chapter 141 Wrong Conversation Get Boyfus unconsciously lowered and his waist loosened a little. The te was not smooth, and his knees were like on tens of thousands of steel needles. It suddenly urred to him that Vi had knelt like this in the Caffrey¡®s house before. Did she feel helpless and aggrieved too at that time? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 142 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Coincidence? Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t feel so sad. These were the experiences she had experienced in the Caffrey family. Now he just repeated them all. When it¡®s all over and I don¡®t owe you anything, will everything go back to the starting point? Thinking of this, he clenched his fists, tried to stay conscious, and maintained a standard posture. It rained heavily at night. Ondo had been kneeling in the garden for two hours, during which time, Vi had been standing by t he window. Since Vi was druggedst time, the bodyguards took turns to guard at night. Jimmy was on duty tonight. He hid in the dark and looked at the people in the garden. Because of the specific drug, Ondo was weak. In the beginning, he knelt there with a strong will. Gra dually his body shook, but his waist was still straight. Jimmy really admired him. Even if he was kneeling, he still looked noble. No one would look down upon him. Jimmy couldn¡®t bear to see such a proud man being destroyed. Thinking of this, he managed to sneak into the vi and knocked on Vi¡®s door. ¡°Come in.¡± Jimmy went straight in and stood not far behind Vi. Vi didn¡®t turn around. Her eyes were fixed on the man kneeling in the garden. She asked expressionl essly, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Jimmy swallowed and said, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I¡®?n afraid that Mr. Caffrey can¡®t go on like this.¡± Vi sneered, ¡°So what? I didn¡®t force him to kneel this time. He likes to lie to me in the name of paying off what he owes me, so just let him.¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Vi closed the curtains and went to the bathroom to wash up. Jimmy sighed and left, back to his duty. The rainsted the whole night. It didn¡®t stop until the morning. Ondo didn¡®t know how long he had knelt. He only knew that his knees and legs were so numb that he couldn¡¯t feel any warmth. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Although the rain stopped, the wind was still blowing on his face, as if he was cut by a knife. When Jimmy came out, he was surprised to see that Ondo was still holding on. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, time is up. Get up.¡± Is that enough? Ondo¡®s pale lips curled up unconsciously. Did it mean that she could get over it? Could he pay off wh at he owed her? He tried to stand up, but his mind began to go nk uncontrobly, and his sight gradually blurred. ¡°Mr. Caffrey? Mr. Caffrey!¡± Jimmy touched his forehead. It was so hot. Ondo couldn¡®t help shivering even if he fainted. He had been soaked in the rain all night and had a high fever! Jimmy immediately took him back to his room and went upstairs to ask for Vi¡®s permission. Vi just got up and was sitting in front of the dresser tob her hair. Knowing that he had fainted on his knees, Vi paused for a moment. With no expression on her face, she continued tob her hair. ¡°I see. Go and call a doctor to check on him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor came and prescribed antipyretics and injections. An hourter, Vi guessed that Ondo would wake up soon. She went downstairs to the second floo r and entered Ondo¡®s room. Then she asked the bodyguard to bring a stool. She sat beside Ondo¡®s bed, waiting expressionlessly . Her eyes were very deep. No one knew what she was thinking. Ondo woke up in a daze. His vision was still blurry, but when he turned his head, he saw a familiar fi gure by the bed. He grabbed her wrist subconsciously. ¡°Vi, have you ¡­ forgiven me?¡± His fever hadn¡®tpletely gone. When he held Vi¡®s hand, his palm was hot. Vi frowned and didn¡®t push his hand away, but her eyes were filled with strong disgust. ¡°I¡®ll ask you f or thest time. Where did you take that person?¡± Ondo¡®s hand slowly loosened. It seemed that he was also angry. He turned over with his back to her, closed his eyes, and pretended t o be asleep as if he could not hear her at all. Vi¡®s patience had beenpletely used up. ¡°Since you don¡®t want to say anything, then I don¡®t need to waste my time. Since you sent that person a way, I must make you pay the price. Why don¡®t you suffer for that person?¡± Then she called, ¡°Jimmy, Toby,e in!¡± The two of them walked into the room. Vi said with a cruel smile, ¡°Send him to prison. Tell them to take special care of him!¡± Jimmy immediately stepped forward to plead for mercy. ¡°Mc Zumthor no way! Mr Caffrey is in noor health now. He will die in less than three days if you send him there!¡± Vi gave him a cold look and said, ¡°Okay, then you can go in for him. I will take care of you.¡± Jimmy was rendered speechless. Jimmy¡®s sympathy was suddenly suppressed. He had no choice but to follow Toby to pull Ondo out of Ondo was still having a high fever. When he fell asleep with his back to Vi, he vaguely heard what she said about going to prison. When Jimmy and Toby came over, he broke free from the two and refused to get out of bed. He looked a Vi chuckled. ¡°What does it have to do with Stanley? Do you think this matter can be over if you speak nonsense with Ondo was stunned for a second and quickly realized that he might have misunderstood something last night. Just as Jimmy and Toby were ordered to forcefully pull him out of the bed, he took the opportunity to fall feet. Vi subconsciously stepped back. Ondo failed. Raising his face, he said seriously, ¡°Although I don¡®t know what you are talking about, I re Vi bit her teeth and pinched his cheek, reminding him word by word. ¡°You admitted that you took away Anayast night, and now you deny it. Don¡®t you think it¡®s toote?¡± Anaya? Ondo was stunned and said with certainty. ¡°Anaya? She¡®s in prison now!¡± Pursing her lips, Vi didn¡®t answer. She still looked at him coldly, as if she wanted to see how long he c Ondo knew that she didn¡®t believe it at all. ¡°Vi, I really didn¡®t do it. The reason why I wanted to divo Vi thought for a while. It seemed that it was when Anaya was seriously injured and hospitalized. He defended her in front of the media and asked about the old story. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± There were tears in Ondo¡®s eyes. He stared at her tightly. ¡°From that time on, I knew that Anaya lied t He coughed. He continued, ¡°I just don¡®t like Stanley¡®s proposal to youst night, so I secretly took him away. I really didn¡¯t know anything about Anaya!¡± Looking at his sincere face, Vi thought of what happened to Stanleyst night. It was indeed a little strange. How could it be such a coincidence? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 143 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 143 Chapter 143 He Has Done Enough? If it weren¡¯t for him, this wouldn¡¯t be a simple thing Vi narrowed her cold myrs slightly looking domhtful when she gazed at Ondo she pinched his cheeks harder. if this month was filled with food. His ridy eyebrows furrowed, and he Ondo¡¯s cheeks bulged because of that looked like a poot dog with bright eyee ¡°I will believe you this time 11 1 find cont that you are still lying to me, I will immediately throw you into prison. I¡¯ll see how long you can hold out before your subordinated get you out.¡± After she finished speaking, she withdrew her hand in anger. Ondo fell to the floor weakly He was about to speak when he tasted the blood surging up his throat. He choked and coughed violently. It was as if he was going to cough up everything he had eaten. He wasn¡¯t afraid of going to jail. Even if Vi threw him in, few people dared to do anything to him there. However, he didn¡¯t want Vi to continue misunderstanding him. ¡°Well, if I lied to you, I would die a painful death. Vi tilted her head and looked down at him again. His face turned pale as he coughed with a fever. When he frowned, he looked miserable. Perhaps it was because of the specific medicine that he seemed to suffer from a long illness. Even Jimmy and Toby felt sympathetic when seeing his pitiful look. But Vi was expressionless as she stared at Ondo, seeming to be thinking about something After a while, she looked at Jimmy and Toby and said, ¡°Who can go cook him some porridge?¡± Jimmy and Toby looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I can fight for you, but I don¡¯t know how to make porridge. I¡¯ve never learned it before¡­¡± Toby also said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Vi was at a loss for words. She thought she might consider hiring a few bodyguards who could cook. She looked at Ondo on the ground again and wondered if she should ask him to make it himself. But he seemed to have noticed her gaze and suddenly coughed even harder, looking quite pitiful in Vi¡¯s eyes. She pursed her lips. ¡°Alright, you help him back to the bed. I¡¯ll go cook.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, Vi got up and went downstairs. She found the ingredients in the cupboard and began to make porridge. Toby helped Ondo back to the bed and then went downstairs to find her in the kitchen. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, do you believe Mr. Caffrey¡¯s words?¡± ¡°Yes, but not all. I only believe in the final evidence. If it¡¯s really not him, I¡¯ll find out about it.¡± She thought for a moment and continued to say, ¡°Since he said that he sent Stanley away, you go investigate this again and see if he lied.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Toby nodded and added, ¡°Actually, I believe Mr. Caffrey.¡± ¡°Tell me why.¡± Vi was cooking porridge when her hand froze for a moment. ¡°Since he was able to get Lawson out of prison and bring him back without being noticed by anyone, he must be backed up by a great power, and it was easy for him to take Anaya away. If he really wanted to take her away, he would have done it long ago. ¡°He could go to a small country with her by sea, and nobody could find them. He didn¡¯t need to take the risk of being discovered by you and continue to stay in the vi after doing that.¡± Vi didn¡¯t speak. She was angry yesterday, and Ondo had misunderstood what she meant. Since he admitted it directly, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Now thinking about it carefully, she thought there were indeed many loopholes in the details of the matter. If it weren¡®t him, then who could it be? An idea popped up in Vi¡¯s mind. Could be the one in the McGraw family who harmed me? But if it¡®s that person, when did he find out that I¡®m still alive and currently in Washington? Why did he want to get Anaya out of prison? What is he trying to do next? Just as Vi was thinking about these, Toby was suddenly shocked. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, the porridge!¡± Well, what¡®s wrong? ¡°It¡¯s burnt! Ms. Zumthor, the porridge is burnt!¡± Vi suddenly smelled something burning. She reacted and quickly turned off the heat. Fortunately, only the bottom stuck to the pot, and the top wasn¡¯t burnt. She asked Toby to investigate ording to her instructions and then took a small bowl from the cupboard to put the porridge in it. She went upstairs and found that the door of Ondo¡¯s room was notpletely closed with a crack. She was about to push the door open and enter when she saw him rolling up his trousers and applying medicine to his knees through the crack in the door. His skin became fragile, so after kneelingst night, his entire knees and lower legs were covered with bruises. It could be seen that he was seriously injured. Vi frowned. Although he had been kneeling for about the same time as her, his injuries were much more serious than hers. Ever since he signed the agreement with her, she couldn¡¯t remember how many times he had knelt, voluntarily or being forced by her, and the injuries on his body seemed to have never disappeared. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It seemed that the fierce and arrogant man had been tamed by her. But why didn¡¯t she feel very happy? Vi thought back, feeling that he had done enough to make it up to her. She collected her thoughts, pushed open the door, and entered, Seeing her, Ondo put down his trousers, covered himself with the quilt, andy on the bed to wait for her. Vi sat down on the chair next to his bed, holding a bowl of porridge and stirring it with a spoon as she gently blew it on. She had an elegant and gentle manner. Ondo looked at her with burning eyes, feeling quite excited. He licked his pale lips with an expectant face, obediently waiting for her to feed him. Vi noticed his gaze but continued to blow the porridge on without a nce at him. She looked quite indifferent. Feeling that the porridge went cool, she handed the bowl and spoon to him. Ondo was stunned and didn¡¯t reach out to take them. ¡°Take them and eat. I won¡¯t feed you.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was very cold. This broke Ondo¡¯s heart a little, and he suddenly felt a great sense of loss and grievance. ¡°It hurts. I can¡¯t eat it myself,¡± he said, looking at her with red eyes. ¡°Your knees are injured, not your hands. Why can¡¯t you eat the porridge yourself?¡± Vi exposed his pretense of being weak Ondo exined. ¡°But I have a fever. I feel dizzy.¡± ¡°You speak so clearly. It looks like you can still think. If you continue to be like this, then don¡¯t eat it.¡± Vi¡¯s face was cold.¡± She pretended to get up and take the porridge away. Ondo quickly snatched the bowl from her hands. Although she didn¡¯t want to feed him, she had cooked the porridge herself. He thought he¡¯d better have a taste. But when he had a mouthful of porridge, he almost vomited it on the spot. ¡°Why ¡­ does it taste burnt?¡± Vi was a little embarrassed. She wouldn¡¯t say that she forgot to turn off the heat when thinking about Anaya. Goed Bopita. ¡°Don¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t like it. You can cook it yoursellter,¡± she stretched out her hand to get the bowl. Ondo moved away and didn¡¯t want her to take it away, looking very protective of the food, After that, under Vi¡¯s gaze, he drank up the entire bowl of porridge. Because it was burnt, it didn¡¯t taste good. Ondo resisted the urge to throw up and showed her the empty bowl. Vi knew that it was not delicious. Seeing him like this, she curled her lips subconsciously. Since Ondo had finished the food, it was time to proceed with the next step. Vi took out a piece of paper that she had Jimmy print and handed it over with a calm expression. ¡°Take a look and sign it.¡± Ondo took it unknowingly. After seeing the words on it, he became angry. ¡°Do you want to cancel the employment contract with me?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 144 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Jason Causes Trouble Again ¡°Ah! This is¡­¡± In the sack was a woman, unconscious. Her messy hair covered her face, and she smelled awful. Her arims and legs were ck and blue. It was obvious that she had suffered from abuse before Jaylin looked up at the man in confusion. The man didn¡®t speak but smiled. It was an enigmatical smile. Jaylin covered her mouth and nose. Trying to resist the urge to vomit, she lifted the woman¡®s messy hai r. ¡°This¡­ Is Anaya?¡± Doesn¡®t Vi send her to prison? How can Anayae out so quickly? Jaylin heard Anaya was sentenced to ten years. she asked, ¡°The Caffrey family broke off the engagement with Anya, And the Callis family has cut off their rtionship with her. Now Anaya is nothing but a homeless woman. What can she do?¡± ¡°You¡®ll know soon enough,¡± the man said with a smile. In the past few days, Ondo was recuperating while Vi was busy at thepany.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They lived in the same vi but never met. The next day, after washing up, Vi went downstairs and smelled the delicious breakfast. In the dining room, the dishes had already been properly ced and were still steaming. It should have only been made not long ago. Vi smiled. It had only been a while, and Ondo¡®s cooking skills had improved quickly. She walked over but found that the kitchen was quiet and empty. She did not see the man that she hop ed to meet. Vi then asked Jimmy, ¡°Where¡®s Ondo?¡± ¡°Ms. McGraw, Mr. Caffrey woke up early in the morning. He prepared breakfast for you and went to work after that.¡± Ondo knows that he has almost recovered from his illness. Is he afraid that I will find trouble with him and decide to hide from me? Vi shook her head with a smile and casually ate a few mouthfuls of breakfast before going to work. Just as she sat in the office chair, Toby knocked on the door and came in to report the results of the investigatio n. ¡°Madam, the information provided by Mr. Caffrey is correct. Mr. Falcon was indeed packed from Doug Hotel and the casually thrown onto the cargo ship at the dock of Washington. As for where he is now, it is not easy to find out.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°Although the surveince of Doug Hotel at that time was destroyed, I still identally found a familiar face that was leaked.¡± He handed Vi a photo taken by the surveince camera, ¡°Although this person is wearing a mask, don¡®t you think he looks like Todd Jairo?¡± Vi took the photo and scrutinized it. Since Todd had previously been Ondo¡®s nominal assistant, they had worked together from time to tiin e over the past half month. Vi had seen him a few times and had some impression of him. If it was Todd, then the matter of Anaya being kidnapped was not done by Ondo. Feeling assured, Vi put down the photo and continued to instruct, ¡°Continue to investigate Anaya¡®s w hereabouts until we find her. Also, check if there are any movements from the McGraw family recently.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded, indicating for him to continue with his work Looking at the back of Toby leaving, she was lost in thought. Toby works together with the people of the Dark Bell to investigate, but they cannot find out the truth. S uch a precise method of doing things is most likely used by the person from the McGraw family who ha rmed me But why did that person kidnap Anaya? For some reason, Vi felt uneasy about Anaya¡®s disappearance. She felt that something big would happen. As she thought about this anxiously, Vi didn¡®t dy her work. When she checked thetest schedule of all the entertainers and the progress, she unexpectedly found that Jason had inexplicably stopped filming since yesterday afternoon. He had not been in the crew thi s morning. Vi immediately called the manager who was in charge of Jason. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I¡®m innocent! Jason was just doing well yesterday. I don¡®t know what happened, but he s eems to have a conflict with Stephen Muller, the actor from another cast.¡± ¡°Stephen is difficult. The two of them fought and Stephen was sent to the hospital. This matter was see n by many passers¨Cby. I¡®m trying to negotiate with the two groups.¡± The more Vi heard, the more she frowned. ¡°Why didn¡®t you report this matter yesterday? Where¡®s Ja son?¡± ¡°I¡®m sorry, Ms. Zumthor. I thought that something simr had happened to Jason in the past. I nned t o deal with it after discussing it with the crew. Who would have thought that Stephen was seriously injur ed this time? Jason was taken back from the hotel by the Bat family early in the morning. We still h aven¡®t been able to contact him¡­¡± Vi fell silent. Given the temper of Jason¡®s grandpa, Michael Bat, Jason would be seriously punished when he ret urned. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Vi facepalmed and decided to personally make a trip to the Bat family. It was to prevent Michael from beating Jason too hard in a fit of anger and dy theter filming. She drove to the Bat family vi. After exining her identity to the bodyguards outside the gate, they immediately let her get in. Get Bogu This was because Michael had previously said that as long as Vi wanted toe in, no matter when, there was no need to report it. Therefore, with the housekeeper leading the way, Vi walked unimpeded. Before she reached the door of the hall, Vi heard very loud censuring sounds, mixed with Jason¡¯s painful cry. Just listening to it was enough to make people shudder. She unconsciously walked faster. In the hall, Jason was kneeling on the ground, gritting his teeth as he endured the pain. Michael was furious. Although he also felt sorry about his grandson, he strongly believed that he needed to teach Jason a lesson in case Jason made simr inistakes in the future. ¡°Do you know your faults?¡± Michael asked, waving his hand to stop the punishment. Jason took two deep breaths. His stubborn eyes showed a defiant expression. ¡°I was right. He deserves it. Next time will beat him up again. I will beat him up every time I see him!¡± Vi had just walked to the entrance of the hall and heard Jason¡®s words. Stupid boy, even if you don¡®t ept it, don¡®t you know how to give in first? Sure enough, clubbing sounds became even louder than before. ¡°Let¡®s see when you will admit your mistake!¡± The housekeeper hurriedly went in and told Michael about Viing over. ¡°Mr. Bat, long time no see. You haven¡®t aged at all. You still look young and fit.¡± ; Vi walked in with a smile at the right time. She took the cane made of two vines from the servant who was punishing Jason. ¡°Mr. Bat, this thing hurts a lot. Jason is still a young boy.¡± When Michael saw here in, he could help but smile. ¡°Dear Vi, you are growing up so fast! Come Vi obediently walked to his side and sat down. ¡°Don¡®t feel sorry for this brat. He has had this kind of punishment since he was a child. He is tough enough! On the other hand, you arepletely different. Y family. We all want to spoil you.¡± When Jason heard this, he gasped and secretly straightened his back to rub the wounds on his back. He silently cursed in his heart. His grandfather did not dote on his grandson, but doted on other¡¯s granddaughter! Is there something wrong with his brain? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 145 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 145 Chapter 145 he Charlty Party Michael seemed to feel Jason¡®s resentful gaze and red fiercely at him, ¡°What are you looking at? Kneel! You bastard, don¡®t think that this matter is over!¡± Listening to this, it seemed like he did not intend to let Jason off just like that Vi thought about it and smiled. ¡°Mr. Bat, the main reason I came here today was to bringson b ack to the crew. His shooting ising to an end. It¡®s not good if he¡®s absent. I will let him apologize to Stephen and reach him a lesson.¡± Michael looked at Vi, then looked at Jason and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright then I¡®ll leave him to you. I¡®m not worried.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bat, for your trust. Then I¡®ll take Jason away?¡± As she spoke, she gave Jason look. Jason covered his swollen butt and struggled to get up from the ground The butler looked at him and was a little worried. ¡°Mr. Bat, why don¡®t you let Mr. Jason apply for medicine before leaving? It¡®s too difficult to continue filming with his inj uries.¡± ¡°Medicine? How can he let Vi wait for him? He should be taught a lesson. Not only shoot, but you can¡®t miss the charity party tonight, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jason pursed his lips and his face was nk Vi held back herughter and looked at Michael. ¡°Then Mr. Bat, I¡®ll go with him first. I¡®lle to see you next time when I¡®m not busy.¡± After saying that, she went forward to help Jason limp out of the hall. After they were far from the hall, Jason asked. ¡°Vi, don¡®t tell me you really want me to go to the hospital to apologize to that scum? No!¡± Vi pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then tell me first. Why do you fight with him?¡± Jason lowered his head in low spirits. Because of the injuries on his buttocks, Jason walked very hard and even broke out in a cold sweat fro m the pain. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Because I heard him scold you in the back and it was very u npleasant to hear, so I beat him up. Hiss¡­¡± When Jason said excitedly, he identally affected his wound and grimaced in pain. Vi chuckled. She suddenly felt that he was silly and a little cute. ¡°Since that¡®s the reason, why didn¡®t you tell Mr. Bat directly?¡± Jason replied, ¡°If grandpa knows, although he won¡®t beat me so hard, as long as others know about those nasty words that Stephen used to scold you, it won¡®t take long for the Bat family to know. I don¡®t want to r uin your reputation.¡± Hearing this, Vi became more and more curious. What exactly did Stephen say to her? ¡°Do you have a recording? y it for me.¡± Get Botha Jason got into Vi¡¯s car and told her what Stephen had said in the car. ¡°I heard that the boss of the entertainmentpany behind Jason is an abandoned woman from a wealthy family. And she is an orphan? What a weirdo. I don¡®t know how she got the management rights from Angle Group, she m ust have slept with Russell! I have seen her appearance in the final selectionst time. She is beautiful. However , she is a whore!¡± Vi¡®s face turned dark Jason said, ¡°Damn it. As I heard this, I want to beat him up again!¡± Viforted him, ¡°Be good and go back to filming. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± ¡°No way. Vi, are you going to let him off just like that?¡± ¡°Who said I was going to let him go?¡± Vi raised an eyebrow and smirked, The most difficult thing in the world was to control others¡® mouths, but whether she heard it or not was a nother result Since she heard it, with her personality, she would definitely make it back. While Vi was thinking about it, she drove to the shooting site in Washington and called the assistant toe out to pick him up. Jason didn¡®t want to get off the car. ¡°Vi, are we really going to shoot? There seems to be some actin g today. I just got beaten up, so I can¡®t do it at all.¡± Vi took out a bottle of ointment for swelling and handed it to him. ¡°I bought it for you when I came. Go back to the crew lounge to apply medicine and rest. I¡®ll give you a day off today, but you have to rush back the filming progress.¡± Jason was moved and said, ¡°As expected, Vi loves me the most. I will always be your most loyal friend!¡± ¡°Don¡®t be naughty. Hurry up and go.¡± Jason chuckled. He was just about to open the car door when he thought of something. He turned his h ead and said, ¡°If I can continue filming today, I¡®ll try my best not to dy the progress. But can you atte nd tonight¡®s charity party with me?¡± Speaking of this, didn¡®t he just want her to go with him? ¡°Alright.¡± Vi nodded. When Jason left happily, she called Jimmy. ¡°Arrange for someone to guard Stephen Muller, the young master of the Muller family in the hospital. W hen he is discharged, beat him up again. I think he prefers to stay in the hospital. Remember not to leave any traces or evidence behind¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± After giving the order, Vi drove back to Angle Group. Ondo was also investigating the matter of Anaya. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The results of the investigation were the same as Vi¡¯s. There was no progress. Get Bonto Ondo frowned and his dark eyes were cold. ¡°That woman suddenly disappeared at this critical time. This matter is definitely not simple. I don¡®t know if this aims at Vi or if someone from the other side targets me, so I have to investigate! Investigate it thoroughly!¡± Todd sighed, ¡°But she really seeined to have vanished into thin air. There was no trace or clue at all. Mt. Caffrey, do you think it¡®s possible that she didn¡®t leave the prison at all?¡± Ondo was silent for a moment. ¡°Impossible, she must not be in prison, but she might still be in Washington, hidden by someone.¡± Who was this person? As Ondo was thinking, his phone rang. He looked at the note and saw that it was someone he had nevermunicated with since he saved the number. Jaylin Haworth. ¡°Ondo, I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. Do you still remember me?¡± she asked. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± Ondo went straight to the point with a cold tone. Jaylin continued tough, ¡°Oh Ondo, you are still so cold to people. However, there is indeed an impo matter today. There is a charity party tonight. I sincerely invite you to attend as my malepanion. I wo Ondo frowned and did not hide his disgust. He was about to decisively refuse. Jaylin seemed to have guessed what he would say and took the initiative to speak. ¡°Ondo, don¡®t be in such a hurry to refuse. I heard that Vi will be attending with Mr. Bat tonight. You must know about Mr. Bat¡®s attitude toward Vi.¡± When these words came out, Ondo fell silent. Jaylin continued to say, ¡°One of them is the boss of Angle Group, and the other is the big star of Angle G Mr. Bat is younger than Vi. If they have any intimate action at the banquet, is it possible to be a popr trend online? Ondo, are you sure you won¡®t go?¡± Jason chased after Vi for a long time. Ondo narrowed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something else. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll go with you.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 146 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 146 Chapter 146 You Can Punish Me At night, the charity party started. It was held in the most gorgeous garden hotel in Washington, The hotel was resplendent. The people who came were all famous businessmen and rich people of Washington. Because it was a charity party, Vi picked a ck gold dress. Her hair was properly tied up to one sid e, and she was mature and charming. Ever since the talent show, everyone knew that she was the boss of Angle Group, when they looked at her, there were fewer extreme gazes, As soon as she and Jason appeared, they became the focus of attention on the scene. Coupled with the poprity of J ason in showbiz, the two of them instantly became the central issue. Originally, Vi had been keeping a low profile, but she didn¡®t expect that she would fail when they app eared. Jason saw that she was not too happy and chuckled. ¡°I can¡®t help it. You¡®re so beautiful. The dress is very challenging, but it looks charming on you. As expe cted, you won¡®t let me down even once. It¡®s my honor to show up with you!¡± Vi nced at him and whispered, ¡°You start to make fun of me so quickly. It seems that the beating you suffered during the day is no longer painful?¡± Jason instantly changed his expression and grabbed her arm, feeling wronged. ¡°No, it hurts so much¡­ In the afternoon, 1 even filmed an action scene and it hurt me terribly!¡± Vi was amused by him and gently flicked his forehead. The scene of their interaction was seen by Ondo not far away. His eyes were cold, and this scene made him feel a sudden chest distress as if his heart was seized by so meone. But Ondo knew that he was in no position to be jealous. But he was unhappy. He was kind of mad! Jaylin, who was standing next to him, keenly felt Ondo was upset, especially when she saw the blue veins in his clenched fists. ¡°Ondo, shall we go over and greet Ms. Zumthor and Mr. Bat?¡± Ondo did not speak. He neither agreed nor refused. Jaylin decided on her own and took the lead to walk toward Vi. Vi and Jason were chatting happily when a discordant voice interrupted them. ¡°It¡®s been a long time since west met. Ms. Zumthor is getting more and more beautiful. Even such thick makeup can¡®t hide your appearance of an enchantress.¡± ¡°Of course Vi is beautiful. Even if she doesn¡¯t have any makeup on, she¡®s much more beautiful than you. Moreover, if her makeup today is thick, what about yours?¡± Jason was furious. Jason continued, ¡°Besides, not everyone can be an enchantress. Someone like you can only be a pig.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jaylin was angered. Pig? How could she be so fat and ugly? However, these words weren¡®t from Vi, but from Jason. Jaylin didn¡®t want to offend the Bat family in Washington, so she could only endure it. Vi didn¡®t care about their little bickering. She noticed Ondo walking out from behind saylin. In just an instant, the aura on her body changed. She became cold and domineering. There was ayer of anger in her eyes, as if it was the omen of a storm. Vi thought, doesn¡®t he know that Jaylin hurt me before? Moreover, I hate Jaylin a lot! He doesn¡®t do housework at home andes to attend a charity party with Jaylin? Ondo, who was standing opposite Vi, almost instantly felt the anger in her. His Adam¡®s apple subc onsciously rolled. It was over! He no longer cared about the scene of Jason interacting with her. Because Vi was angry. It wouldn¡®t be easy for him to return tonight¡­ ¡°Ondo just misses you, but youe here with Mr. Bat. To meet you, he can onlye with me. Ms. Zumthor, please don¡®t be jealous,¡± Jaylin exined with a smile when she felt the two of them looking at each other. Vi sneered, ¡°Ms. Haworth must be joking. To me, he¡¯s just an unimportant person. There¡®s no need t o be jealous.¡± The words ¡°unimportant¡± burned Ondo¡®s heart. His face instantly turned pale. After rxing for a while, he walked up to Vi, as if no one else was around, and gently grabbed her wrist. ¡°Vi, our employment contract hasn¡®t been lifted yet. I¡®m still your man. I¡®m very well¨C behaved today, and I¡®ll let you deal with me when we get back, okay? You can punish me however you like, and I¡¯ll suffer¡­¡± His dark eyes stared at her with grievance as he grabbed her wrist and gently made a circle with his fin ger on her palm. He did this so smoothly. Jason, who was at the side, had a shocked expression on his face. He could only say, ¡°Shit!¡± How could Ondo say such shameful words in public? Jaylin was stunned. Was this coquettish man still her cousin who was once known to be cold and ruthless as the president of the Caffrey Group? Was he okay? However, Ondo continued to draw circles in Vi¡®s palm, as if no one was around, Vi was expressionless. In any case, she was not the one who would embarrass herself in the end. But she was tickled by the movements of Ondo¡®s drawing circle. She was about to withdraw her hand when she suddenly realized that he was not just touching her! Not only was he doing circles, but he was also ¡­ writing? Vi concentrated on feeling it for a while. It was a pity that she did not understand what he was writing, let alone understand what he meant. ¡°Vi, I¡®m fed up with him. Let¡®s go over there for a drink?¡± Jason coughed lightly. ¡°Alright.¡± Vi withdrew her hand and left with Jason without looking back. She didn¡®t even look at Ondo. Ondo lowered his head and was a little dejected. She did not understand what he meant. She would definitely not let him off easily when she returned. Jaylin stood next to him and quietly observed him for a while. ¡°Ondo,pared to before, you¡®ve changed a lot! I remember that in the past, she was the one who c were tortured by herst time and were sent to the hospital. How can you endure this?¡± As soon as she spoke, Ondo¡®s originally annoyed expression instantly turned cold. He narrowed his e ¡°This is my personal matter.¡± ¡°Yes. I shouldn¡®t have asked, but I was just curious. You liked Anaya very much in the past. Now, she wa As she spoke, her fingers lightly hooked onto Ondo¡®s arm. ¡°If it¡®s possible, I¡®m willing to help you get r Before she could finish, Ondo grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡®ve always been cold¨C blooded. I don¡®t care about kinship. If you dare to y any tricks, not only Vi, but I won¡®t let you off eit ¡°Ondo, don¡®t you want to see if she will still be jealous of you?¡± Jaylin broke free from his grasp and sm Ondo frowned. These words made him have a bad premonition. Before he could say anything, the screams of women suddenly came from the back of the banquet hall, N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Who is this? Why is she lying here with wounds all over her body?¡± ¡°Is she a human or a ghost? She¡®s so scary!¡± The woman was awakened by the screams and discussions. Under her messy and dry hair was a pair of bloodshot eyes that were ferocious. Get Bonus she pushed aside the hair on her forehead and exposed her face which was full of pain to the public. Someone with sharp eyes recognized her ¡°Isn¡®t this ¡­ Anaya Callis?¡± acet Boy Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 147 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Show Someone relorted, ¡°The Callis family has already publicly severed their rtionship with her. She is no longer a Callis ¡°Bul isn¡®t she sentenced to jail? Why is she here? ¡°Why is she so ugly now? Look at her wrinkles! She looks ten years older¡­¡± Anaya was rendered speechless. Feeling the gaze of the crowd, Anaya trembled with helplessness. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She looked around everyone, Irying to find the inost familiar person among them. ¡°Ondo! I want Ondo! My Ondo¡­¡± Outside the crowd, Jaylin looked in that direction curiously. ¡°Ondo, there are so many people there. Let¡®s go and have a look.¡± Before Ondo could say anything, she walked over, pushed through the crowd, and kindly left a seat f or Ondo. ¡°Ah, Ondo, isn¡®t this Ms. Callis?¡± Hearing the name, Ondo frowned with a cold face. He squinted his eyes and walked over. When Anaya saw him, she became extremely excited. ¡°Ondo! I finally see you. You don¡®t know how hard I have been these days. In order to see you, I have suffered a lot every day¡­¡± Her voice was a little hoarse and she cried sadly. But her face was covered with bruises, and her eyes were red. She looked pitiful and horrible. While sobbing, she moved to Ondo¡®s feet excitedly and reached out to grab his trousers. Ondo¡®s face changed slightly and he took a big step back almost subconsciously. Jason, who was tasting red wine in the main banquet hall, vaguely heard the sound in the back hall and pulled Vi over to join the fun. As soon as he arrived, he saw Anaya climbing up to Ondo. Ondo pulled a long face and kept retreating as if he was avoiding a devil. His back bumped into Vi , who was walking towards him. Vi quickly held his waist and sneered, ¡°Want to say that I hurt you?¡± Ondo didn¡®t feel embarrassed. His face was a little pale. He bent down and rubbed his legs. ¡°Vi, my knees hurt¡­ I want to go back to the vi.¡± He frowned tightly. When he turned around to look at her, he quickly restrained the anger in his eyes and changed into an aggrieved face. Vi didn¡®t want to expose his lie. She casually nced at Anaya, who was stunned by his words on the ground. A teasing smile curved her lips. ¡°No way. It¡®s your private affair. You should deal with it by yourself.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she pushed him hard to Anaya. Then she crossed her arms and watched them, with a careless coldness in her eyes, Vi had been looking for Anaya for such a long time. She never expected that Anaya would appear at the charity party in the hotel She wondered what would happen next. On the ground, Anaya was reaching out her hand to Ondo with a pitiful look. ¡°Ondo¡­¡± Ondo stopped in time. When he looked down at her, there was only coldness and disgust in his eyes . He scolded in a low voice, ¡°Stop there. Don¡®t get close¡± Irritated by his cold eves, Anaya began to cry ¡°Ondo, don¡®t you know me? I¡®m your Anaya, your fianc¨¦e! Do you know how much I¡®ve suffered beca use of you when I was set up and put into jail by that bitch Vi?¡± Ondo¡®s eves were even colder. ¡°When I left Washington, my mother canceled the engagement. Now you have nothing to do with me.¡± If it weren¡®t for the fact that he was watched by so many people, Ondo would be even crueler to Anay a. She took Vi¡®s merit and tried to kill Vi several times. Now someone suddenly brought her here, to damage the rtionship between him and Vi. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jason cursed and whispered in Vi¡®s ear. ¡°Vi, listen to him. This is a jerk! When he loves someone, he¡®s willing to die for that person. When he doesn¡®t love someone, he¡®s so cruel. Fo rtunately, you divorced him!¡± Pursing her lips, Vi didn¡®t say anything. Her once clear eyes were now staring at Ondo not far away, who was deathly silent. ¡°Ondo! How can you do this to me? i love you so much¡­¡± Anaya, who had been full of hope, was taken out of prison. Now seeing his cold face, she felt her desp air and unwillingness almost reach the peak Ondo¡®s face remained unchanged. In front of the crowd¡®s whispering eyes, he said loudly, ¡°Anaya, I¡®ll tell you for thest time, the one I lov e is always Vi. No matter if it was in the past, now and from now on, it¡®s her. Since you¡®re sentenced, you should stay in prison and confess your sins!¡± As he spoke, he took out his phone and called Todd. However, he didn¡®t know hepletely aroused Anaya¡®s emotions. She covered her head and screamed hysterically. Her voice was sharp and terrible. ¡°I love you. What crime do I havemitted? It¡®s all this bitch¡®s fault. She stole you! If it weren¡®t for her, you would Chapter 148 Show 2/3 have been with me long ago. How could so many things have happened? She put me in prison. I won¡¯t let her go. I¡¯m going to kill her!¡± She red at Vi with her scarlet eyes. Suddenly, her eyes were filled with killing intent. She took out the knife she had prepared from her sleeve and quickly rushed toward Vi. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! Bitch! Go to hell!¡± Vi looked at the crazy woman who was getting closer and closer, without moving a bit, and her eyes were calm. Jason and Ondo stood in front of Vi quickly, followed by Jimmy, Tyler, Toby, and Vincent who rushed into the banquet hall. Before Anaya could touch Vi¡®s clothes, she was controlled by several bodyguards. She could only shout through the air, ¡°Bitch, you wait! I will not let you go even if I die! Do you think only I hate you? There are too many people in the world who want to punish you! Even if I can¡®t kill you, you will be killed by others! I will wait for that day!¡± Vi narrowed her sharp eyes at her words. It seemed that Anaya knew something. Jimmy turned to Vi and asked, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, what should we do?¡± ¡°Evacuate the crowd and let the party continue. As for Anaya, take her away!¡± Hearing that she was about to be taken away, Anaya struggled desperately. ¡°Bitch, it¡®s all your fault that Seeing that Vi¡®s bodyguards were tall and strong and difficult to deal with, Jaylin quickly said, ¡°Vi, s her!¡± Someone added, ¡°That¡®s right. We havews. Your men are not the police. Why do you take her away?¡± ¡°Yes, you can¡®t take her away. Call the police immediately and ask the police toe!¡± The crowd was a mess. They not only didn¡®t want to leave but also got more people. Vi looked around the crowd and finally fixed her eyes on Jaylin¡®s arrogant face. TOL To prepare for today¡®s thing, do they especially find people to lead the public opinion? That is interesting. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 148 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 148 Chapter 148 A Cruel Woman Jimmy and Tyler couldn¡¯t move because of the crowd. They didn¡¯t dare to push people because they didn¡¯t want to hurt them. Moreover, this group of people was not ordinary people, but prominent young MC ordies in the upper ss. Jaylin took the opportunity to wink at Anaya. Anaya understood what she meant. When the bodyruards¡¯ attention was focused on the crowd, she quickly broke free from the bodyguards and ran out of the crowd. The bodyguards¡¯ faces changed dramatically. When they were about to chase after her, they were intercepted by the crowd. Vincent was pissed off. ¡°Are you blind? Even if you don¡¯t agree with Ms. Zumthor to take her away, you shouldn¡¯t let Anava, an escaped prisoner, go!¡± Javlin smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to chase her. I¡¯ve already informed the police. I guess that she won¡¯t get far away and the police will deal with her. So Ms. Zumthor¡¯s dogs, you can have a rest.¡± Dogs? Vincent and the others were so angry that they gritted their teeth. But since Vi didn¡¯t say anything, they didn¡¯t talk back Vi pressed her lips tightly and her face was gloomy. Seeing her expression, Ondo called her in a low voice, ¡°Vi.¡± She answered and looked up at him coldly. ¡°She is your woman. This matter¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Ondo interrupted, ¡°She is not my woman!¡± Vi didn¡¯t change her face and continued, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll leave this matter to Mr. Caffrey. When it¡¯s settled, you can go back to the vi.¡± Knowing that she was still angry, Ondo tried to pull her wrist to beg for mercy but was interrupted by Todd who came in a hurry ¡°Mr. Calfrey. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯mte.¡± Ondo¡¯s face darkened. Trying to resist the urge to turn around and beal Todd up, he calmly ordered, ¡°Anaya ran away to a remote bamboo road behind. She hasn¡¯t recovered yet. She can¡¯t run far. Go and catch her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Todd replied and immediately ran in the direction Ondo sald. Ondo tried to calm down and tried to pull Vi¡¯s wrist again, but Vi dodged quietly. Vi looked at Jimmy and Tyler and said, ¡°Evacuate the crowd and let the party continue.¡± Since Anaya had run away, the crowd quickly dispersed. Vi didn¡¯t approach Jaylin until the crowd was almost gone. Get but Her beautiful eyes were cold, sharp, and wanton. When she looked into Jaylin¡¯s eyes, she said with aini smile, ¡°Ms. Haworili. given our previous grudge, I only nned to let the Haworili family go bankrupi. If you belive yoursell, I can keep you alive. But if you collude with anyone who wants to make trouble and i find out, you may not be able to allord the price.¡± Jaylin was started by the warning look in her eyes. After a few seconds, Jaylin finally came to lier senses and replied wiili a smile, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, don¡¯t worry. No one is sure who will win atst!¡± Vi also smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± After saying that, she left the charity party with Jimmy¡¯s bodyguards and Jason without looking back Ondo, who was left alone, wanted to catch up with them but was stopped by Jaylin. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Ondo, the party is not over yel. Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Can you apany me for a while?¡± Ondo cast her an angry look. ¡°Fuck off!¡± After saying that coldly, he immediately chased out of the hotel. Vi just got into the car and was about to close the door. Ondo grabbed the car door quickly. ¡°Vi, please don¡¯t!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ondo took a look at the car first. Jimmy was driving, while Tyler was in the passenger seat. Toby and Vincent were not in the car. They might have gone to send Jason back to Bat¡¯s ce. Vi sat in the back row alone. He held the car door tightly and said in a soft voice, afraid that if he raised his voice a little, it would make her angry. ¡°Vi, I also want to go back to the vi. Can you move a little?¡± As soon as Vi got into the car, she sat on the right side and the left side was empty. In the dim light on the roadside, Ondo¡¯s eyes were glimmering When he stared at her, he was cautious and expectant. Vi cast a cold nce at him and answered without hesitation, ¡°No. ¡°Who brought you here? Let that person take you back, or walk back yourself.¡± Her tone was as cold as ice. Since he didn¡¯t agree to terininate the contract, Vi didn¡¯t slow him a nice look. Tonight, she was just as strange as the night he knelt in the rain. Ondo¡¯s eyes darkened and lowered slightly as if he was enduring a great grievance. Vi, I came here with Jaylin for a reason. Can you listen to my exnation?¡± V¨ª withdrew her eyes and didn¡¯t look at him at all. She just said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep the vi¡¯s door open for you until 11 o¡¯clock. If you don¡¯te back in time, go to sleep on the street. Let go of me.¡± ??????????? ??? ?? ? ??? Ondo¡¯s eyes turned red. What a heartless woman! How can she be so cruel ro me? He was so depressed that he felt a pain in his chest. He could only reluctantly let go of the car door. As soon as he let go of her, the door was mmed shut, and then the car sped away. It emitted exhaust gas on Ondo¡¯s face. He choked and coughed twice. He stood alone and watched the car disappear in the night. ¡°Mr. Caffrey!¡± Todd came over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ondo asked unhappily. Todd lowered his head with a long face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Caffrey. I didn¡¯t catch up with Anaya. By the time I got there, she hadpletely disappeared, as if she had been taken away by someone in advance.¡± ¡°Check the footage.¡± Lowering his head, Todd said, ¡°The road in the bamboo forest of the hotel garden can¡¯t be caught by the camera, and several cameras that can capture the entrance and exit have been damaged in advance. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ondo didn¡¯t intend to me him too much. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. From Anaya¡¯s appearance to her stabbing Vi with a knife and to her final escape, they were all nned. I just don¡¯t understand why the person behind did this.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang. Seeing it was Jaylin, he hesitated for a while and finally answered it. ¡°Ondo, you haven¡¯t left yet, right? The party is not over yet. You¡¯re my date. You can¡¯t leave me alone, right?¡± Ondo didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. When he was about to hang up the phone, Jaylin added, ¡°Does Ondo want to know where Anaya is?¡± He narrowed his cold eyes, ¡°You know that?¡± Jaylin snickered, ¡°I not only know that but also can take you there. You also have a lot of doubts about Anaya. Why don¡¯t you solve these puzzles yourself?¡± Ondo pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I hope that you can apany me to finish this banquet. It¡¯s only thest five minutes. Ondo, can you satisfy me with such a small request?¡± Jaylin smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see Anaya as soon as the party is over. What do you think?¡± Ondo didn¡¯t reply immediately. He looked at his watch and found that there was still half an hour left before 11 o¡¯clock¡­ ¡°Okay, where are you?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 149 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 149 Chapter 149 I Like Her At half past ten in the evening The charity party in the Garden Hotel finally came to an end. Jaylin looked at the man beside her while walking towards the door He was still as cold as before, with irresistible hostility between his eyebrows Thinking of how he pretended to be weak and aggrieved in front of Vi just now, Jaylin was a little curious. ¡°I thought you had changed, but it turned out that you had only changed in front of Vi. I¡¯m really curious. Are you just acting in front of her, or do you really fall in love with her?¡± Ondo¡¯s back was straight. His suit looked elegant and dignified. As if he hadn¡¯t heard her words, he walked silently. Being ignored, Jaylin didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. She followed up and got into the car with him Todd sat between the two people in the back seat. Ondo refused to sit with Jaylin, so ¡®Todd was forced to act as a wall between them. It took only eight minutes to get to the suburb. It was a deste, small wooden house, but very exquisite. Together with Jaylin¡¯s bodyguards, the four of them entered the house. There was only one oilmp on in the wooden house, and the light was very dim. Ondo looked around the room and found that the sheets, quilts, and bedside table were clean and there were traces of people living It seemed that Anaya had been living here since she was taken out of prison. Thinking of this, Ondo nced at Jaylin and sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Haworth family to be able to bring people out of prison without being noticed.¡± Jaylin chuckled. ¡°Of course. She is Ondo¡¯s sweetheart. I saved her to help you.¡± ¡°She is not.¡± Anaya was never his sweetheart. Ondo answered without hesitation. At that moment, Anaya was sitting on a wooden bed. She didn¡¯t look like a crazy woman at the banquet. Besides the wound on her face, she seemed to have changed into another person. Hearing Ondo¡¯s denial without thinking, Anaya burst into tears. ¡°Ondo, why? You loved me so much before. What did Vi do to you? Have you forgotten the promise you made to me? Have you forgotten that I saved you decades ago?¡± At the mention of this, Ondo was filled with rage. Because of this so-called promise, he ignored Vi¡¯s love for him in those years, and even wronged her and insulted her. At the thought of what he had said to Vi, he wanted to p himself. He lowered his head to hide the sudden surging guilt in his eyes and ignored Anaya¡¯s words. Todd answered for him, ¡°Ms. Callis, Ondo has known that you are not the girl who saved him in the past. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s stupid to talk about that favor now?¡± Anaya was stunned and suddenly knelt at the feet of Ondo, ¡°Ondo, you were cheated by her! It was me who saved you. I was at the scene of the car ident, but I was still young and I was very afraid, so I didn¡¯t rush up at first. A girl dragged you out of the car and left. Atst, I came forward to save you. It¡¯s really inc!¡± she cried with sincerity in her eyes Ondo didn¡¯t say anything. Jaylin handed him a document. ¡°Ondo, what she said is true I sent someone to investigate the matter that year. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can have a look¡± He took it and read it carefully. His cold face did not change, and his ck eyes were full of secrets. ¡°Oh, I see. I thought it was Vi who saved me. It seems that she lied to me.¡± Hearing this, Anaya breathed a sigh of relief and continued to cry. ¡°Ondo, she is a vicious bitch. It was her who made me look like this. You must not let her go!¡± Jaylin added, ¡°Ondo, I heard that since you signed the employment agreement with her, she has often abused and tortured you. She has also hurt your Savior, Ms. Callis, as well as the Caffrey family. Don¡¯t you want to get back at her?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ondo¡¯s eyes darkened. He lowered his head to look at the documents in his hand, deliberately concealing the anger in his eyes. He asked coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Jaylin chuckled, ¡°How about we work together and you continue to gain her trust and tell me everything about her? We work together and seize the opportunity to kill her.¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill her directly!¡± Anaya shouted, with malice gradually appearing in her eyes. ¡°Give her to me. She must suffer all the things I have suffered in prison! I want her to experience extreme pain, and finally die with hatred!¡± Ondo¡¯s lips were slightly pursed, and there was no expression on his face. However, her hands in his sleeves were tightly clenched. He looked at Jaylin and asked calmly, ¡°I can do it myself. Why should I join hands with you? ¡°However, Anaya¡¯s appearance at the charity party is very good. It doesn¡¯t look like your n. Jaylin, if you want to cooperate, you have to be sincere and let me see the value of our cooperation.¡± Jaylin was a little happy to be called. She thought for a while and felt that since they cooperated, she should be honest. ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t n it this time. I¡¯m just in charge of implementation. But Ondo, don¡¯t worry. The person who nned all this is meticulous. He can set traps one by one, Ondo, if you cooperate with us, you won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He smiled gently. ¡°Then who is this person?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t tell you about it yet. I will tell you when you find out the first thing about Vi so that we can trust each other.¡± Ondo nced at Todd, and the fury in his eyes was finally undisguised. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the patience to wait until that time. I want to know now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the bodyguard behind Jaylin suddenly let out ¨¤ groan. His eyes popped up and he covered his neck ferociously. Blood kept flowing out of his fingers. After struggling for less than a second, the bodyguard was dead on the spot and could not stand up. Standing behind him, Todd took out a tissue and gently wiped the knife in his hand, with a numb expression on his face. Both Jaylin and Anaya were frightened by the sudden change. ¡°Ondo!¡± ¡°Ondo, what are you doing?¡± Ondo¡¯s eyes were filled with cruelty. He tore the so-called truth in his hand and looked coldly at Anaya on the ground. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who saved me at that time. Even if it was you, I gave you money to go to school and satisfy all you requests of vanity. It¡¯s all over. Now I like her and want to protect her. You have framed her so many times. It¡¯s time t solve this.¡± Anaya copsed to the ground, covering her mouth and crying in disbelief. Jaylin gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°So you wanted to cooperate with me just now just to deceive me on purpose? Do yo want to make me trust you so that you can kill my people?¡± Ondo didn¡¯t retort. He turned to Todd and said, ¡°Take them back to the vi. Leave them to Vi.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Caffrey.¡± Todd took out a handkerchief soaked with medicine and walked towards Jaylin first. Jaylin took two steps back, approached the door, and smiled. ¡°Ondo, do you think that the person behind me didn¡¯t think about this possibility? Since you don¡¯t want to join hands, let me see whether you can take us away or not!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 150 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Pincer Attack After she finished speaking, Jaylin pushed open the wooden door. Dozens of bodyguards with sharp knives rushed in and blocked the door. One could tell that they were full of killing intent. When Anaya saw this, she quickly got up from the ground walked over to Ondo, and hid behind the group of bodyguards. She said, ¡°Ondo, you have been bewitched by that woman! I love you so much! But you chose her in the end! I am so sad. Trust me. After you die, I will torture her to death as soon as possible. And that¡¯s for you!¡± Her eyes were bloodshot with anger and hatred. Todd immediately stood in front of Ondo, ready to defend. Jaylin was very pleased as she felt that they had gotten everything under control. ¡°I heard that Ondo was injected with a special medicine by Vi to weaken his body and he can¡¯t sight. If it¡¯s true, I am afraid your errand boy would have to be very busy not just fighting the others, but also protecting you, right? Tsk tsk, how capable!¡± Indeed. With Ondo¡¯s current fitness, not to mention ten people, he would not be able to defeat even one. If they really got into a fight, Ondo would only be a burden to Todd. Inside the wooden house, the atmosphere was subtle. Someone turned the tide in an instant. ¡°Pah!¡± Todd red at Jaylin with disgust. ¡°Mind your own business! Not to mention ten, I can even defeat a double!¡± Didn¡¯t bother to look at him at all, Jaylin fixed her eyes on Ondo, who was behind Todd. She continued to incite Ondo. ¡°So it¡¯s true? This woman is socruel to you. Why do you still care about her? You and I are rtives. I won¡¯t do this to you. I don¡¯t want you to die here today, so why don¡¯t you cooperate with us and kill her?¡± Thinking of Vi¡¯s beautiful face, Ondo could not help but smile. ¡°Yes, not only is she ruthless, but she is also very scheming. All her gentleness and coquetry were given to the McGraw family. All her anger and violence were given to me. Even so, I am willing to endure it. You can¡¯t hold a candle to her.¡± These words made Jaylin extremely angry. ¡°Fine. Then don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce Get Bop alive today!¡± The bodyguards with knives behind her walked forward afgressively. Ondo narrowed his eyes. At this point, there was still no trace of panic in his dark and cold eyes. T ¡°Do you really think that I didn¡¯t prepare anything before I came here?¡± He stared at Jaylin and curled his lips. Todd put his hand on his mouth and whistled. A few secondster, the wooden window was violently smashed. The loud noise startled Jaylin and Anaya, Nn came in through the window with five to six subordinates and stood beside Todd. Then he gave Todd a familiar knife. In the United States, the control of firearms was very strict. Besides, gunshots were very noticeable at this ce, so they both used knives. Otherwise, it was all about the speed. Ondo¡¯s people had followed him for many years. They had fought with their lives on the line. Although they didn¡¯t have many people this time, they still had a chance to win. The two sides faced off and the atmosphere was tense. Jaylin was not reconciled. It seemed that it would be a tough fight. ¡°Ondo, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. What happened at the charity party today wasn¡¯t targeted at you. I¡¯m afraid that the bitch, Vi, won¡¯t be able to return home this time. She is probably a dead body now,¡± Jaylin said with a smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ondo frowned and his eyes were filled with anger. Jaylin giggled. ¡°I said what I meant. So, let¡¯s find out which side can be the winner!¡± She waved her hand, and the bodyguards with machetes quickly rushed to fight with Ondo¡¯s people, For a time, the scene was chaotic, and everywhere was covered with blood. At the same time. The Garden Hotel was far from the Bay Vi. Since they were driving in the evening and Vi had drunk some wine, Jimmy drove the car steadily as much as possible, ¨C While Vi didn¡¯t waste time either. She was reading the Caffrey Group¡¯stest financial report on aptop Tyler yawied again and again and was already a little sleepy. In the meantime, Jimny was still focused on driving. There were few cars on the road and the car window was not open. It was very quiet inside the car. As they passed by the Crane Bridge, Jimmy suddenly heard low¡­ beeps. Moreover, this sound came from inside the car. At first, the beeping sound was slow, but as time went by, it became more and more rapid, as if it was counting down the seconds. Jimmy realized what it meant. His expression changed dramatically. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Damn it! Ms. Zumthor, jump out of the car!¡± The three quickly reacted. They immediately opened the car door and jumped out. The moment they left the car, the red Magotan exploded on the spot with a loud bang. The impact was so strong that they were blown off far away. The car fragments flew everywhere. Vi¡¯s right shoulder was cut by the flying fragments. The sharp pain quickly spread from her scap. Fresh blood flowed down Vi¡¯s fair arm, which was a ghastly sight to behold. Jimmy and Tyler were frightened and quickly got up to check on her. ¡°I actually let Ms. Zumthor get injured! Damn!¡± Jimmy pped himself in frustration, ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Vi said, enduring the pain. This explosion meant that a time bomb had been installed in the car. At this point, Vi finally understood what they were up to when they caused amotion at the charity party. Although Anaya knew that she couldn¡¯t hurt Vi, she still tried, just to force her bodyguards to show up and take the opportunity to tamper with her car. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and take Ms. Zumthor to the hospital!¡± Tyler shouted at Jimmy. The two helped Vi up. But before they could leave, they suddenly heard rapid and powerful footsteps approaching. A lot of tall men in ck suits appeared. They were well-trained and had machetes in their hands. The streetmps were dim, and so was the night. One could feel the killing intent everywhere. Both ends of the Crane Bridge were blocked. Vi and the other two were surrounded in the middle of the bridge, like a turtle in a jar. Jimmy and Tyler had Vi sandwiched, each defending against the killers who wereing over them on both sides. Vi roughly counted the number of people that blocked the bridge. There were twenty people on each side. After counting, she smiled. ¡°Wow. What a big surprise! Forty elite killers just to kill me. You guys really think highly of me, huh?¡± The killers on both sides looked solemn. They said nothing but kept approaching, ¡°Forty against three, and my shoulder is injured. I am doomed to die here.¡± Vi crinkled her starry eyes in a smile, which looked extremely charming. She said in a gentle voice, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m about to die. Why don¡¯t you tell me who is behind the scene?¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor, more than one member of the McGraw family wants you to die.¡± The leading killer on the right side of the bridge couldn¡¯t hold back. So does it mean that all the conspiracies were decisions made after discussion? Vi looked down and sighed softly. Her watery eyes were clear and beautiful, which made her look even more pitiful. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. They tried to kill me time after time. I have already left Salt Lake City. Why are they still unwilling to let me go?¡± The leading killer looked down. When he looked up again, his expression became cold and ruthless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! That¡¯s my job. Go to hell! ¡°Action!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 151 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Pincer Attack After she finished speaking, Jaylin pushed open the wooden door. Dozens of bodyguards with sharp knives rushed in and blocked the door. One could tell that they were full of killing intent. When Anaya saw this, she quickly got up from the ground walked over to Ondo, and hid behind the group of bodyguards. She said, ¡°Ondo, you have been bewitched by that woman! I love you so much! But you chose her in the end! I am so sad. Trust me. After you die, I will torture her to death as soon as possible. And that¡¯s for you!¡± Her eyes were bloodshot with anger and hatred. Todd immediately stood in front of Ondo, ready to defend. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jaylin was very pleased as she felt that they had gotten everything under control. ¡°I heard that Ondo was injected with a special medicine by Vi to weaken his body and he can¡¯t sight. If it¡¯s true, I am afraid your errand boy would have to be very busy not just fighting the others, but also protecting you, right? Tsk tsk, how capable!¡± Indeed. With Ondo¡¯s current fitness, not to mention ten people, he would not be able to defeat even one. If they really got into a fight, Ondo would only be a burden to Todd. Inside the wooden house, the atmosphere was subtle. Someone turned the tide in an instant. ¡°Pah!¡± Todd red at Jaylin with disgust. ¡°Mind your own business! Not to mention ten, I can even defeat a double!¡± Didn¡¯t bother to look at him at all, Jaylin fixed her eyes on Ondo, who was behind Todd. She continued to incite Ondo. ¡°So it¡¯s true? This woman is socruel to you. Why do you still care about her? You and I are rtives. I won¡¯t do this to you. I don¡¯t want you to die here today, so why don¡¯t you cooperate with us and kill her?¡± Thinking of Vi¡¯s beautiful face, Ondo could not help but smile. ¡°Yes, not only is she ruthless, but she is also very scheming. All her gentleness and coquetry were given to the McGraw family. All her anger and violence were given to me. Even so, I am willing to endure it. You can¡¯t hold a candle to her.¡± These words made Jaylin extremely angry. ¡°Fine. Then don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce Get Bop alive today!¡± The bodyguards with knives behind her walked forward afgressively. Ondo narrowed his eyes. At this point, there was still no trace of panic in his dark and cold eyes. T ¡°Do you really think that I didn¡¯t prepare anything before I came here?¡± He stared at Jaylin and curled his lips. Todd put his hand on his mouth and whistled. A few secondster, the wooden window was violently smashed. The loud noise startled Jaylin and Anaya, Nn came in through the window with five to six subordinates and stood beside Todd. Then he gave Todd a familiar knife. In the United States, the control of firearms was very strict. Besides, gunshots were very noticeable at this ce, so they both used knives. Otherwise, it was all about the speed. Ondo¡¯s people had followed him for many years. They had fought with their lives on the line. Although they didn¡¯t have many people this time, they still had a chance to win. The two sides faced off and the atmosphere was tense. Jaylin was not reconciled. It seemed that it would be a tough fight. ¡°Ondo, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. What happened at the charity party today wasn¡¯t targeted at you. I¡¯m afraid that the bitch, Vi, won¡¯t be able to return home this time. She is probably a dead body now,¡± Jaylin said with a smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ondo frowned and his eyes were filled with anger. Jaylin giggled. ¡°I said what I meant. So, let¡¯s find out which side can be the winner!¡± She waved her hand, and the bodyguards with machetes quickly rushed to fight with Ondo¡¯s people, For a time, the scene was chaotic, and everywhere was covered with blood. At the same time. The Garden Hotel was far from the Bay Vi. Since they were driving in the evening and Vi had drunk some wine, Jimmy drove the car steadily as much as possible, ¨C While Vi didn¡¯t waste time either. She was reading the Caffrey Group¡¯stest financial report on aptop Tyler yawied again and again and was already a little sleepy. In the meantime, Jimny was still focused on driving. There were few cars on the road and the car window was not open. It was very quiet inside the car. As they passed by the Crane Bridge, Jimmy suddenly heard low¡­ beeps. Moreover, this sound came from inside the car. At first, the beeping sound was slow, but as time went by, it became more and more rapid, as if it was counting down the seconds. Jimmy realized what it meant. His expression changed dramatically. ¡°Damn it! Ms. Zumthor, jump out of the car!¡± The three quickly reacted. They immediately opened the car door and jumped out. The moment they left the car, the red Magotan exploded on the spot with a loud bang. The impact was so strong that they were blown off far away. The car fragments flew everywhere. Vi¡¯s right shoulder was cut by the flying fragments. The sharp pain quickly spread from her scap. Fresh blood flowed down Vi¡¯s fair arm, which was a ghastly sight to behold. Jimmy and Tyler were frightened and quickly got up to check on her. ¡°I actually let Ms. Zumthor get injured! Damn!¡± Jimmy pped himself in frustration, ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Vi said, enduring the pain. This explosion meant that a time bomb had been installed in the car. At this point, Vi finally understood what they were up to when they caused amotion at the charity party. Although Anaya knew that she couldn¡¯t hurt Vi, she still tried, just to force her bodyguards to show up and take the opportunity to tamper with her car. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and take Ms. Zumthor to the hospital!¡± Tyler shouted at Jimmy. The two helped Vi up. But before they could leave, they suddenly heard rapid and powerful footsteps approaching. A lot of tall men in ck suits appeared. They were well-trained and had machetes in their hands. The streetmps were dim, and so was the night. One could feel the killing intent everywhere. Both ends of the Crane Bridge were blocked. Vi and the other two were surrounded in the middle of the bridge, like a turtle in a jar. Jimmy and Tyler had Vi sandwiched, each defending against the killers who wereing over them on both sides. Vi roughly counted the number of people that blocked the bridge. There were twenty people on each side. After counting, she smiled. ¡°Wow. What a big surprise! Forty elite killers just to kill me. You guys really think highly of me, huh?¡± The killers on both sides looked solemn. They said nothing but kept approaching, ¡°Forty against three, and my shoulder is injured. I am doomed to die here.¡± Vi crinkled her starry eyes in a smile, which looked extremely charming. She said in a gentle voice, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m about to die. Why don¡¯t you tell me who is behind the scene?¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor, more than one member of the McGraw family wants you to die.¡± The leading killer on the right side of the bridge couldn¡¯t hold back. So does it mean that all the conspiracies were decisions made after discussion? Vi looked down and sighed softly. Her watery eyes were clear and beautiful, which made her look even more pitiful. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. They tried to kill me time after time. I have already left Salt Lake City. Why are they still unwilling to let me go?¡± The leading killer looked down. When he looked up again, his expression became cold and ruthless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! That¡¯s my job. Go to hell! ¡°Action!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 152 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 152 Chapter 152 I¡¯ll Choose My Own Way to Die With an order, more than forty men rushed out. Vi grabbed the hands of Jimny and Tyler and whispered in all seriousness, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Russell. You are not allowed to risk your lives. Both of you must be alive!¡± While talking to the killers, Vi secretly sent a message. Russell¡¯s men would arrive in ten minutes. Hearing this, Jimmy and Tyler made up their minds to protect her. They punched those killers with all their might It was inconvenient for Vi to lift her legs because she was in a tight dress. She stripped a piece of cloth from her dress to bandage the wound on her right shoulder. While doing this, a killer rushed up to her with a knife. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She dodged to the side and kicked the man between his legs with her high heels. The man was so hurt that his face turned pale. Before he could react, Vi ruthlessly knocked him out. Forty against three. It was very chaotic. In the wooden house. There was also a bloody battle. Todd and Nn were very strong, but Jaylin¡¯s men were not weak. This chaossted for five minutes. It hurt Ondo to think of what Jaylin had just said. He couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. The longer he stayed, the more dangerous Vi¡¯s situation was. ¡°Todd,e with me to find Vi. The rest cover us. Retreat!¡± UU Crane Bridge was covered by blood. Jimmy and Tyler took the knives from their rivals, their eyes red with killing intent. There were too many rivals sushing wave after wave. In just a few minutes, their strength was running out and they could barely protect themselves. Their backs and legs had been stabbed. But they were gritting their teeth to fight. Vi was already injured. Her strength had run out. She was distracted for a moment, and her arm was shed again. Gerpos Her fair and thin arm was stained with a long bloodstain. The huge pain made her entire arm tremble uncontrobly. She covered the bleeding wound, bit her lower lip, endured the pain, and quickly observed the situation. Jimmy and Tyler got wounded but still insisted on fighting. If this continued, they three would all die here before Russell arrived! When looking at the flying blood, Vi felt a surge of anger. What she had suffered today, she would return it a thousand times over! Vi stepped on a stone pir on Crane Bridge. The wind messed up the hair in front of her forehead. Her face, stained with blood, was still breathtakingly beautiful when she smiled. She looked down from above with her cold eyes. Even though she was injured, her noble and cold aura seemed to have been carved into her bones. Her dominating air did not lose out at all. ¡°If they want to kill me, I can¡¯t escape. But I¡¯ll choose my own way to die!¡± After roaring, she jumped down from the 33-feet Crane Bridge. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, no!¡± Before falling into the water, Vi heard Jimmy¡¯s desperate roar. She could see nothing in the water at dusk. The dim yellow light from the streetlights on the bridge was the only light in her eyes. As the light gradually disappeared, she suddenly felt a strong pain in her head. Unclear images shed through her eyes. A tender and crisp voice sounded. ¡°Miss, buy a bouquet. You are as beautiful as the flowers! ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t I have a father but you do? Can you give me your father? ¡°Miss, I like you so much. But I can only choose one between you and dad. ¡°Miss, Miss¡­¡± Who was it? Who exactly was it? Vi felt a sharp pain in her brain. A small girl stared at her with a smile. That girl kept smiling¡­ Vi could hear nothing butughter. Nothing could be seen except for the little girl¡¯s blurry face. Vi forgot to struggle. She continued to sink into the bottom of theke due to weightlessness. Was she going to die? Her consciousness became vaguer and vaguer. Before she passed out, she felt wrapped by a force, and oxygen was sent into her mouth. Someone was desperately pulling her back from death. When Vi woke up in a daze, the first thing she saw was the white ceiling. ¡°Vi, are you feeling better?¡± It was Russell¡¯s low voice. Vi turned her head and Russell¡¯s handsome face became more and more clear in her eyes. She shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Russell¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Your fever is just reduced. Don¡¯t hurt your throat.¡± Russell lovingly caressed her head with tears in his eyes. Although he was very depressed, he only dared to gently scold lier. ¡°It¡¯s almost winter. The water is icy. Besides, you are injured. What if your wound is infected? Do you really want to die?¡± The corners of Vi¡¯s pale mouth curled into a smile. She tried to reassure Russell. ¡°How are Jimmy and others?¡± she asked. Russell was quite unhappy because Vi cared about others when she just woke up. But he still answered in a soft voice, ¡°They are fine. Although there are many cuts, they are not serious. They will be fine after a while.¡± Vi heaved a sigh of relief and was about to continue asking when Russell stopped her. ¡°You just woke up. Why are there so many questions? Could you just sleep longer?¡± Vi looked pale. She just stared at Russell quietly. Russell was defeated under her gaze. ¡°Alright, you win. I know what you want to ask. I¡¯ll tell you in detail while you drink the soup, okay?¡± Vi smiled with satisfaction. Russell sighed and helped Vi adjust the pillow so that she could lean against the bed and drink the soup. ¡°As soon as I received your message, I immediately rushed over with my men. Before I got close, I heard the words you shouted at the bridgehead. I was so scared that I broke out in a cold sweat. Don¡¯t do that again!¡± Vi smiled and nodded obediently. Russell continued, ¡°I have checked the identities of those killers. There is no information about them. They are all raised by some underground organization. There is no way to investigate them. No one but the McGraw family could take great pains to deal with you. Besides, you are always a thorn in their side.¡± Russell had investigated privately with his brothers and father, but they had never found any clues. Bobby even used the underground influence to investigate this. They found nothing. Vi took a sip of soup and said in a weak voice, ¡°There is more than one member of the McGraw family who wants me to die. Their ns are so thoughtful because they have discussed them thoroughly.¡± Russell said with a frown, ¡°But why do they only aim at you?¡± Vi thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it has something to do with the inheritance of the McGraw family.¡± Vi was the youngest and only daughter in the family. Wird had found awyer to draw up a will a long time ago. All the property of the McGraw family would be inherited by Vi. It was a great fortune that could attract anyone. Russell felt that it made sense. If that was the case, it must be rted to those old bastards from the branches of the McGraw family. It would only be a matter of time before they got the goods on those bastards. These were just conjectures. Vi remembered the little girl¡¯s face that shed through her inind before she fainted. Those words repeated in her head again and again, as if they were all that had happened before. Although she had lost her memory, Vi had gotten her memory back. How could this happen? ¡°Russell, does dad have another daughter?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 153 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Ondo Has a Fever Russell lowered his head and fell into serious contemtion. After thinking for a moment, he shook his head. ¡°No.You know Dad is not young anymore. When you were born, he was okl. i heard ihat Lily has been asking for a solution all these years, but I haven¡¯t heard of her being pregnant.¡± Lily was Vi¡¯s stepmother. Because she was only three years older than Vi, she liad always been at odds with Vi. As long as the two of them stayed together, they would usually quarrel. Vi pondered She had an intuition that the incident of her losing her memory anding to Washington years ago was rted to the little girl in her mind. But she could not remember anything. She decided to investigate this matterter. For now, she could only temporarily put it aside. ¡°Russell, how did you deal with those peoplest night?¡± Russell was silent. When he arrivedst night, the fight on the bridge was almost over. Ondo arrived earlier with his people. Russell just cleaned up the mess and left a few survivors to slowly interrogateter. He thought about it and ignored Ondo. ¡°They hurt you, so I ughtered most of them to vent your anger. I left two of them alive and locked them up. When you recoverter, you can interrogate them personally and see if you can get some information out of them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vi ced the soup on the bed and suddenly remembered someone saved herst night. ¡°Thenst night, it was you who jumped into the water to save me, right?¡± Russell became angry when she mentioned this. When he arrived, Ondo jumped into the water. When Vi was carried up, Russell saw that Vi¡¯s dress was broken. He wondered if Ondo had done anything excessive to her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Russell looked away and felt a little unnatural. ¡°Really? But I remember sojneone kissed me and sent oxygen into my mouth.¡± Vi frowned and stared at Russell. ¡°What?¡± Russell was angry as he thought, Ondo, this bastard, indeed did something! should not have been soft¨C hearted. I should have thrown this bastard back into the river and let him freeze to death! ¡°You weren¡¯t conscious at all. You must have remembered wrongly.¡± ¡°Russell, don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Vi looked at Russell seriously.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Cet Borut ¡°Why would I lie to you? It¡¯s true.¡± Russell looked up at her, his eyes firm. Vi knew him very well. However, even if she knew that he did not tell her the truth and he insisted on noi telling her, she could not get anything out of him. ¡°Where¡¯s Ondo? Where did he gost night?¡± Vi clianced the question. ¡°How would I know where he wentst nicht? This troublemaker. This time, the trouble is because of his Anaya. It has something to do with him. Don¡¯t worry about him. I just locked him up in the Bay Vi and didn¡¯t let him go out.¡± Vi frowned and wanted to say something, but Russell immediately picked up the soup and blocked her words. ¡°Come, drink more. This is made by Chana. It is very good for your wounds to recover.¡± In the basement of the Bay Vi. The sound of coughing was very loud and heartbreaking. The echo lingered for a long time, which was very shocking. Ondo was curled up on the cold floor. He was obviously sick because he looked weak. Because of the violent coughing, his face was so pale. Ondo was drenched in cold sweat, but his body was hot. He gradually became unconscious. But Jimmy, who got along well with him, was still recuperating in the hospital. Russell asked Toby and Vincent to lock Ondo in the basement. They did not give him water, food, or even amp. Ondo spent more than ten hours alone in the dark basement. If this continued, he might not be able to recover from his fever and be weak. He might die. The person who hurt Vi had yet to be found out. Jaylin and Anaya were still atrge. So he couldn¡¯t die! He forced a breath and put his hand to his lips. Because he wasn¡¯t sure if Todd would be here, he repeated the birdnguage again and again. When Toby and Vincent heard the noise from the basement, they opened the door. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, stop it. Russell said that he would let you out when Ms. Zumthor can be discharged from the hospital.¡± With that, the two of them left immediately. The door of the basement was mmed shut again and locked. Ondo was choked by the cold wind from outside the door and coughed violently, He coughed so hard that his entire body curled up into a ball and trembled. Last night, Ondo insisted on going down the river to save Vi. Todd was worried about him, so he secretly hid around the Bay Vi and observed. At this moment, hearing Ondo¡¯s faint and weak signal, Todd was angry. Get Bogart ¡°Damn it, they are inhuman!¡± He rushed into the basement of the vi with Nn and others. Toby and Vincent tried to stop them. However, the two of them couldn¡¯t defeat this group of angry people. In a few minutes, they were beaten unconscious. Todd kicked open the door to the basement. The moment he saw Ondo, the anger in his chest surged. ¡°Damn! Is this how they treat the savior? I want to kill them!¡± Nn was also very angry, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get rid of those two bodyguards? I have to vent my anger!¡± When Todd was about to answer, Ondo grabbed his wrist with his hot hand. Because he had endured for too long, Ondo¡¯s throat was so hoarse that he couldn¡¯t make a sound, and he didn¡¯t have the strength to speak But Todd understood what he meant. Ondo did not allow them to kill the bodyguards. Todd strucgled in his heart and sighed. After all, he had to listen to orders. However, if they didn¡¯t vent it out, they would be so ufortable, so Todd ordered Nn to drag Toby and Vincent into the basement and lock them up. After that, Todd carried Ondo back to the room on the second floor and found an antipyretic pad for him. Todd took Ondo¡¯s temperature and found that Ondo had a fever of 38.9 degrees. So the antipyretic pad was not enough. Todd had someone buy medicine and let Ondo take it. It was not untilte at night that Ondo woke up. Todd took Ondo¡¯s temperature again. His temperature decreased. Fortunately, Ondo was fine. Todd let out a sigh of reliel and sat at the head of the bed, his expression rather gloomy. ¡°Mr. Calfrey, you see, this is the result of you risking your life to rush over! You were locked up by Russell, and he didn¡¯t let you go to the hospital to see Vi. I guess he won¡¯t let Vi know that you saved her. This is too much!¡± Ondo¡¯s eyes were half-closed, and his eyshes trembled. That pair of once high-spirited ck eyes were dull due to the torment of his high fever, and his handsome face was pale. Russell had always hated Ondo, so it was not surprising that he would do this. Moreover, now that Ondo knew that Russell had been his brother-inw, he felt a little guilty. Russell would take good care of Vi in the hospital, so he was not worried. When Todd saw that Ondo did not speak and was haggard and weak, he felt distressed. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you clearly know that your physique is no longer the same as before. You can¡¯t withstand the cold at all. How cold is the water? Why did you jump into the river to save her? Can¡¯t you wait for Russell to save her?¡± 1 Todd wanted to ask if Ondo was stupid. But he dared not to. He was afraid that when Ondo recovered, he would be beaten up. Get out Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 154 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 154 Chapter 154 So Strange Ondo¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he didn¡¯t want to speak ile urned over and continued sleeping When he arrivedst night, he happened to hear Vi¡¯s roar and watched her jump into the river. The lecling of losing control and going crazy was really ufortable. Just thinking about it made his heart ache. He would never let that happen again! Getting no reply, Todd knew that Ondo was not listening. After following Ondo for so many years, this was the first time Todd had seen him risk his life for someone. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, have a good rest. Call me if you need anything. Don¡¯t hold on by yoursell.¡± Todd sighed helplessly. He poured him a cup of water and ced it on the bed. He went out and closed the door. Ondo still had a fever and was already dizzy, so he quickly fell asleep again. The vi was silent and dark at niglie. Todd went downstairs all the way to the basement with a gloomy face. Nn and others were standing guard at the door of the basement. Toby and Vincent woke up a long time ago. They were very angry about being locked up, and they kept knocking on the door and shouting ¡°How is it? Is Mr. Caffrey feeling better?¡± asked Nn. Todd nodded. Nn heaved a sigli of relief and gritted his teeth as he continued, ¡°Can these two guys be ughtered? They¡¯ve been cursing since they woke up. I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Todd was also flum. Although he couldn¡¯t hurt Russell, couldn¡¯t he vent his anger on the two guards? In any case, it would be fine as long as he kept then alive. ¡°Open the door. I¡¯ll do it.¡± The door of the basement was opened. Toby and Vincent tried to run out the moment Todd opened the door, but they failed. Instead, they were tied up and thrown back to the floor. Vincent was about to shoul when his mouth was blocked by a rag Because Toby had managed to put in a good word for Ondo, thinking about that, Todd did not forcefully shut his mouth. In addition, Toby was much quieter, but Vincent had a quick temper. The sound of Vincent¡¯s muffled voice was annoying. Todd pulled out a knife. His eyes were fierce as he stabbed it into the floor betwcen Vincent¡¯s legs. It almost cut luis flesh. Vincent was so frightened that he opened his eyes wide. He was almost incapable for the rest of his life. Vincent thought, what a ruthless person! Seeing Vincent calm down, Todd smiled, ¡°Can you listen to me seriously?¡± Toby remained silent, and Vincent nodded wildly. ¡°Our master saved Ms. Zumthor, but Russell not only did not thank him but also confined him and made him have a high fever. Isn¡¯t that a bit too much? We are not happy about that.¡± Toby and Vincent didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, so they didn¡¯t speak. ¡°You two get the sry of the McGraw family and work for Russell. You should also help him suffer this.¡± The two of them felt the threat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Todd with an evil smile as he patted the two men¡¯s arms. ¡°Let my people punch you to vent their anger, and we¡¯ll let you two go.¡± Toby and Vincent were shocked as they thought, vent their anger? Are they going to bear us? Toby knew that he couldn¡¯t escape, so he braced himself and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me in the face!¡± Todd smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Todd thought, if his face was hurt, we have to exin to Ms. Zumthor. ¡°Our master doesn¡¯t know about this. Keep it a secret. Can you do it?¡± asked Todd, leaning against the door and adding When Toby learned that Ondo had a high fever when he was locked up, he felt a little guilty and did not hesitate. ¡°Alright, but¡­ Can you be gentler?¡± Todd did not speak He turned around and walked out of the basement. Soon, a tragic wail came from behind him. After lying in the hospital for two days, Vi was discharged. The first thing she did was to go and see the two killers that Russell had captured alive. The weather gradually became cold. She wore a ck windbreaker and a long red velvet dress. With red lips, she looked valiant and charming. Her aura was like a queen. The two killers were locked in the basement of Russell¡¯s vi. They were tied to chairs with iron chains. Their faces and bodies were injured. They should have been tortured a few times before. Their mouths were slightly open with strips of cloth wrapped around them to prevent them from biting their tongues. The bodyguard brought Vi a chair, and she sat 10 feet away from the two killers. Seeing the face of one of the killers, she was slightly surprised, and her red lips curled into a smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. The only man who answered my question that day.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked away. Vi had always been very patient. Vi held her chin in her hand as she smiled brightly, ¡°Others may not know the inside story, but you must know it. If you tell me the secret. I can let them release you and give you money to live a rarefree life How about it?¡± Her voice was soft. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It made the person tremble. He subconsciously nced at her and was almost attracted by her bright eyes. She was so attractive. The man turned his head angrily and closed his eyes to ignore her. Their rules were extremely strict. If they revealed their secrets, they would only die a miserable death. If they kept the secret, they might be able to survive. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± Vi pouted and ordered the people next to her, ¡°Let them go.¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor, they haven¡¯t said anything yet. Are you really going to release them?¡± Vi nodded seriously. The two killers were dumbfounded. They were directly covered with ck cloth and brought out of Russell¡¯s vi. After the killers left, Russell came in to ask, ¡°Vi, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Find a few people to follow them. If someonees to silence them, save them if necessary.¡± The let the killers go. The person behind the killers would definitely think that the killers had already leaked the secret and would rather kill them than let them go. They would definitely find trouble with them. The more times the mastermind attacked, the more likely the mastermind would give them away, and it would be easier for Vi to investigate thoroughly. Russell was a smart person and immediately understood what she meant and had someone do it. Seeing that the arrangements were almost done, Vi prepared to return to the Bay Vi. Russell asked, ¡°Vi, why don¡¯t you stay with me for a few days? You¡¯ve always loved to eat the food that Chana cooked. I¡¯ll ask her to make more soup for you.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m almost healed.¡± She smiled and got up to leave. When Toby and Vincent heard that she wasing back, they came out to wee her with a smile. ¡°Hello, Ms. Zumthor¡± ¡°Well.¡± Vi nced at the iwo of them. Even though the two of them hid li well, she still keenly discovered that something was wrong Vincent was beater a bitte harder, and the edge of his neck under his shiri cor was slightly bruised. ¡°What happened to your neck?¡± Vincent clutched his neck and exchanged nces withi Toby. ¡°T identally fell.¡± That was obviously a lie. HUU The two lowered their heads and didn¡¯t speak. Vi narrowed her cold eyes and didn¡¯t say anything else. She entered the living room. Just as she opened the door, Ondo walked down from the second floor. Their eyes met from afar. Ondo¡¯s fever had already subsided, and he was still a little weak. His handsome face was pale, and his usually dark and deep eyes were dull today. Vi noticed that his thin lips were a little dry and pale. She wondered why he looked pale. She frowned and stood at the door, motionless. Ondo saw that her face was gloomy, so he sped up and went downstairs. He silently helped her take out slippers from the shoe cab and ced them in front of her feet. Vi was even more curious. She wondered, why didn¡®t he talk? He wants to y cool? Why is everyone in the room so strange? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 155 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 155 Chapter 155 You Can¡¯t Do It As Vi put on her slippers, she observed Ondo. She took off her coat and handed it to him. Ondo was stunned for a second. His long eyshes were curly when lic looked down, and his handsome face was Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. pale. He obediently took the coat Vi handed over and helped her hang it on the coat rack He never took the initiative to say a word,pletely unlike him, who was usually attentive. Vi¡¯s face became gloomy. Ondo didn¡¯t notice it and turned to look at the clock on the wall of the living room. It was close to noon. He prepared to cook in the kitchen. Vi sat down on the sofa in a domineering manner, her red lips slightly raised, and when she opened her mouth, her tone was cold and indifferent. ¡°Come here.¡± Ondo¡¯s broad back stiffened, and he obediently walked to her, standing still. She did not raise her head, her expression a little cold. ¡°I remember someone saying that he would not make me look up at him.¡± Ondo stood still and felt a little awkward because he found that she was still very cold to him. Ondo thought, Russell really did not tell her that it was me who saved her. Is that so? Does it mean that she wanted to settle the score of me and Jaylin going to the charity party together as soon as she came back today? Originally, Ondo had thought that he would be able to make up for it, but he suddenly felt so stuffy that he couldn¡¯t breathe ¡°Huh?¡± It was a rather dignified voice with the delicate and soli voice of a woman. Vi was getting impatient. Ondo Was stunned for IWO Seconds. Ile slowly crouched down in front of lier leel with one knee on the ground. He still looked down, and his eyshes Trembled slightly. Vi fell that liis mood was very strange Slie was more curious. She gently looked his cliln with hier fingertips, forcing him to raise his face, The four eyes met. Ondo¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and there was grievance and weakness lie could not hide in his eyes. It looked like he was being bullied by her, and his expression was sickly and extremely innocent. Vi frowned even deeper. Get Bot She hadn¡¯t even asked anything, yet he was already feeling wronged. ¡°What have you been doing these two days? Mr. McGraw secins to have said that you were not allowed to go out. Why have you not done any housework these iwo days?¡± Ondo pursed his thin lips tightly and is il luis dicari was being cripped by someone. It hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe ¡°Are you mute?¡± Vi raised his chin a little higher. ¡°Take care of mysell.¡± Ondo said briefly, his voice low and hoarse, but his tone carried a trace of grievance. Vi chuckled. ¡°What happened to your throal? Were you sick?¡± ¡°I had a fever.¡± Vi wondered, he stayed in the vi and did not go out. Moreover, it has rained these past two days. How c ould he have a fever? But his face is pale and sickly. It seems that he had been seriously sick Vi had a guess in her heart. ¡°Gel up. There¡¯s a sofa in front of you. Go sit down,¡± she said, releasing her grip on his chin. Ondo did not stand on ceremony. He got up and sat on a small sofa on the side. He didn¡¯t have much strength left in his body. After squatting for a while, he felt his legs begin to numb and his head was still a little dizzy. If he squatted a little longer, he was afraid he would not be able to hold on, Vi raised her hand and elegantly poured herself a ss of water before continuing to ask, ¡°What happened to Vincent¡¯s injuries? Who did it?¡± Ondo looked at her drinking water, and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly. He looked calm as he lied, ¡°I was lying in my room for two days. I don¡¯t know. Maybe he fell.¡± Vi knew no one was telling the truth. ¡°What did you do at the charity parly that day?¡± Vi didn¡¯t want to continue asking about this matter. Ondo had just opened his mouth, but before lie could speak, Vi stared at him and reminded him, ¡°I want to hear the truth.¡± ¡°I took Jaylin¡¯s car and went to the outskirts to see Anaya¡­¡± Ondo swallowed and stole a nce at Vi¡¯s expression. Seeing that she was still calm, he continued. ¡°Jaylin was only carrying out the matter at the party. She has someone behind her. This person¡¯s schemes are thorough. He has basically nned every move he makes. Jaylin said that she wanted to join hands with me, but at the same time, she had nned to kill me if I refused. Eh-hem¡­¡± He spoke too much, and he felt ufortable in his throat. Vi handed him a cup and asked him to pour himself some water. She stared at him with a meaningful gaze. ¡°You even told me about joining hands. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will be suspicious of you and suspect that you deliberately reveal it to me? ¡°You want to listen to the truth, so I will not hide it from you.¡± As for whether she believed it or not, it was not something lie could decide. ¡°Really?¡± Vi curved her lips slightly. She rested her chin on one hand and rested her hand on her knee. She tilted her head to look at him with a sly smile. ¡°Then I want to know about Vincent¡¯s injury. Tell me the truth.¡± Ondo thought for a moment and opened his thin lips slightly. ¡°He offended me, so I asked Todd to beat him.¡± Todd? Vi frowned and vaguely felt that Ondo was hiding something. But speaking of this, Vi sorted out the order and roughly guessed it. It was probably rted to Russell. But she decided to forget about it for the time being. Whether Jaylin was the executor or the nner, Vi wouldn¡¯t feel happy if she didn¡¯t setile the score. Vi got up and gently adjusted her red velvet skirt. ¡°Since you hurt my people, then let your people work for me today. I want to go to the Haworth¡¯s home to collect the debt!¡± At the end of her sentence, her starry eyes shone, and her delicate little face was cold and arrogant. Ondo looked at the glimmer in her eyes, stunned. By the time he came back to his senses, Vi had already taken the ck coat from the coat rack and was ready to leave. He hurriedly followed and contacted Todd, bringing along Nn and a few of his men to work for her. When everyone arrived, Vi took a look and felt that it was not enough. Ondo exined, ¡°Vi, they all have risked their lives and fought many times. They are good at fighting. Moreover, against the trash bodyguards of the Haworth¡¯s home, only Todd is enough.¡± But Vi didn¡¯t think so. She wanted Jaylin to experience being surrounded by many people. But Jimmy and ¡®Tyler were still lying in the hospital. Toby and Vincent seemed to have been injured. She called Lucille and said, ¡°Call some people from the organization with skills. I¡¯m going to light!¡± Ondo listened from the side and keenly heard something Soon, Vi gathered fifty people. Including Ondo¡¯s people and herself, there were a total of fifty- eight people. As they walked, the ground trembled. That scene was a little scary. Vi was very satisfied and was about to leave when someone grabbed her wrist. Ondo stared at her with a depressed look on his face andined in a hoarse voice, ¡°Won¡¯t you bring me along when you fight?¡± Vi blinked her starry eyes and gently patted his palece. ¡°Be good. You¡¯re sick. You can¡¯t do it.¡± Vi just cared about him, but her words were misunderstood. In front of so many people, Ondo was cubarrassed Ondo had a solemn expression on hisce as herited his tecili He said, ¡°I can!¡± The Haworth¡¯s vi. The bodyguards at the door were bored when they suddenly sounded imposing and well-trained footsteps. Even the cup on the table was shaking. They turned their heads in surprise and bewilderment. There was a woman in a coat and a red dress, domineering and enchanting, with beautiful features. Behind her, there was arge group of tall and strong men who aggressively walked over from 165 feet away. She was obviously much shorter than the men behind her, but her aura was not suppressed at all. She was like a high and mighty queen, bringing her knights with her. ¡°Damn it!¡± The bodyguards were frightened. ¡°Hurry up and inform Ms. Haworth!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 156 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Seek Revenge Jaylin¡¯s mother, Karissa Haworth, came downstairs slowly. Vi and the others had already entered the parden. There were so many people that the entire courtyard was filled to the brim. The bodyguards at the door originally wanted to stop them, but under the pressure of thisrge group of people, the bodyguards seemed weak and helpless. They couldn¡¯t do anything, Vi got someone to get the lounge chair in the garden and sat in the middle of the garden Ondo picked some tangerines from the tangerine Tree in the backyard of the Haworth¡¯s home. He stood quietly to the side and peeled them for her. When Karissa came out of the vi, she was dumbfounded. But she had been in charge of the Haworth Group for many years, and she was used to being calm and mentally strong ¡°Everyone, what is. Before she could finish her words, she suddenly noticed the tangerine in Ondo¡¯s hand. Her face went pale. ¡°Ouch! Ondo, stop it! This is our fortune tangerines. You can¡¯t touch it!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t he?¡± Vi smiled charmingly. Her slender fingers took the peeled tangerines from Ondo. Her red lips parted slightly as she gracefully tasted a piece. She smiled brightly, ¡°You must have taken good care of them. It tastes good.¡± Karissa saw Vi finish the whole tangerine with heartache. Karissa had sent someone to transport it back from Europe. It was very valuable. She believed the tangerine tree would bring good luck Every tangerine on that tree was very expensive. Ondo picked more than one! Karissa clenched her fists, suppressing the anger in her heart. She said with a smile, ¡°You really are an amazing woman. You got divorced and upied the Caffrey Group in such a short time. There are not many women that can get my praise. You are one of them. If you want to visit my house, 1 will wee you at any time. But what do you mean by bringing so many people with you?¡± Vi didn¡¯t even look up as she waited for Ondo to peel the tangerines and eat another one. She lazily said, ¡°You are overthinking. I¡¯m not here to visit your house today. I¡¯m here to settle the score with Jaylin.¡± ¡°Settle the score?¡± Karissa was stunned, Jaylin happened to walk out of the stairs. When she saw Vi, the hatred in her eyes was obvious. However, she soon noticed the group of men behind Vi. They were dressed in ck suits, tall and straight. Each of them had a solemn expression on his face, as if they wanted to kill someone, extremely terrifying. She walked to Karissa and stood side by side with her as she red at Vi. ¡°You brought so many people to my house in broad daylight. I can sue you for trespassing and maliciously §³§Ö§ß §£§ã§Ö§â§ä ¨C harassing.¡± Vi waved her hand inditlerenily. ¡°Mrs. Haworth just said that she would wee me to visit the Haworth¡¯s home at any time, so I came. Is this considered trespassing?¡± Jaylin and her mother gritted their teeth and did not reply The men behind Vi all shouted, ¡°No!¡± This voice was loud, deep, and majestic, Javlin and her mother were shocked by this sudden roar, and their faces turned pale. Vi was very satisfied with their reactions. She sat up in aposed manner. ¡°Two days ago, after I attended the charity party, my car actually exploded on my way home. And suddenly, forty people rushed out to kill me.¡± Javlin shorted coldly. ¡°What does it have to do with me? You were clearly the one who didn¡¯t beliave properly. You¡¯re too hateful! Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t kill you.¡± Vi had no expression on her face. ¡°Yeah, thanks to you, I won¡¯t die for the time being. I just suffered some minor injuries, so I came today to settle the score. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t feel happy.¡± When she said that she was injured, the faces of the men behind her became gloomy and horrible. Ondo still lowered his head and seriously peeled the tangerines for Vi, as if it had nothing to do with him. There were a total of fifty-nine people standing in front of Jaylin and her mother. If they were not mentally strong, they would have been scared to death. Feeling threatened, Jaylin subconsciously grabbed Karissa¡¯s arm and stared at Vi warily. ¡°What do you want?¡± Vi just smiled, her eyes extremely charming. She gently raised her hand, and a group of bodyguards took a step forward. Jaylin¡¯s face turned pale. She subconsciously retreated and looked at Vi with her teeth gritted. ¡°The regtions in the United States are very strict. You don¡¯t dare to kill me! And I didn¡¯t do anything! You don¡¯t have any evidence. What right do you ve to settle ile score with me?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to kill you? Il¡¯s not fun if you die. But there will be evidence sooner orter. I can just vent my anger.¡± At the end of her sentence, Vi stopped smiling. Her beautiful eyes were cold as she ordered, ¡°Hold her down.¡± The bodyguard immediately rushed forward to catch Jaylin. The men behind Vi all rushed over. Jaylin feli lielpless as she could do nothing to resist, She was frightened. The memory of bring pped by Vi¡¯s bodyguardst time was aroused, and her whole body was shaking Karissa was more experienced. She quickly reacted and shoulel to her bodyguards, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Call all the bodyguards and servants to protect Jaylin!¡± The bodyguards of the Haworth¡¯s home moved quickly. However, they were no match for Vi and her people. In less than a minute, everyone in the Haworth¡¯s home was Get Boys under control Seeing the situation was not good, Jaylin wanted to run. But belore slie could move, her shoulders were held. Vi¡¯s people did not show any mercy and did alieavy blow. Jaylin was forced to kneel on the ground by brute force, Her facial features twisted in pain. Jaylin shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°You bitch! If you dare to hurt me, I won¡¯t let you off! I will let you die a miserable death! Ouch! Let go!¡± ¡°You are too much! My family is influential in Washington, and we can¡¯t let you bully us as you please!¡± Karissa was also controlled by the bodyguards, she could onlyin and threaten Vi. Vi ignored her and continued eating. She stared at the two of them without blinking with her beautiful eves. The corners of her mouth curled up, and her cheeks were bulging Her yful and ruthless appearance made Ondo¡¯s heart tremble. He had the urge to quietly poke her fair and bulging cheeks. He was staring intently at Vi. But Karissa was looking and shouting at liim, ¡°Ondo! Lawrence is your family! He is not at home, and you let your ex-wife bully my family like this?¡± Ondo was pale, and his tone was cold. ¡°Karissa, Jaylin should have told you that I signed an employment contract with Vi. I¡¯m her man and can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°You! You hold the candle to the devil! We are your family!¡± Karissa was stillining. Vi lelt a little noisy and frowned. ¡°Noisy.block her mouth.¡± The bodyguard immediately went to find a rug and covered Karissa¡¯s mouth. Because Vi wanted to ask Jaylin some questions, Vi didn¡¯t block her mouth. Vi took the dagger from Todd and yed with it. She got up and walked to Jaylin. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She gently lifted Jaylin¡¯s chin with the tip of the knife. Jaylin felt a slight paining from her chin and was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to breathe. She trembled, helpless. She said in a pleading tone, ¡°Vi, it really has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s useless for you to take revenge on me.¡± Vi sneered, ¡°I know that you have someone behind you. If you can get that person and Anaya for me, I will let you go. Our previous debts can be written off. How about it?¡± This meant that Vi would no longer cause trouble for the Haworth Group. And the Haworth family would have a peaceful life in the future. Jaylin was a little hesitant. However, Vi pped her in front of everyone, causing her to lose all face. Jaylin would not forget that! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 157 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 157 Chapter 157 She Doesn¡¯t Like Owing Favors The shameful memories were evoked. Jaylin red at Vi, her face contorted with hatred. ¡°How would I know where they are? Even if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t tell you! I am waiting for them to kill you!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say it?¡± Vi¡¯s voice was solt, but her eyes were cold. ¡°Then let¡¯s start to settle the score.¡± After thinking for a while, Vi put the dateer away from Jaylin¡¯s chin, slowly moving to her right shoulder bone. ¡°That day my car exploded, and the fragments of the car identally hurt my shoulder. Let¡¯s start from here.¡± Jaylin was so scared that her face turned pale. Her eyes were filled with fear as she shook her head desperately. ¡°No! This has nothing to do with me! It happened because you were careless¡­ Ah!¡± A scream cut through the sky. Vi raised her dagger, cold and ruthless. Jaylin was in so much pain that her entire body was trembling and she was drenched in cold sweat. Blood oozed out from her shoulders and dyed her white dress red with blood. ¡°Just wait! You slut! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Jaylin red at Vi, unwilling to give up. ¡°You still have the strength to scold? It doesn¡¯t seein to hurt too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Where are the people behind you and Anaya?¡± Vi said as she moved the dagger to her Snow-white arm. Jaylin bit the corner of her lips and Vi acted as if she was about to attack Jaylin quickly shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know! He didn¡¯t tell me who he was. He would only let me know every time he took action. Anaya is also with him. I really don¡¯t know!¡± Vi stared at Jaylin for a while before putting away her dagger and sitting back down on the recliner. Jaylin thought that Vi had let go of her. Before Jaylin could heave a sigh of relief, she saw Vi hand the dacger to ¡®Todd. Her tone was t but ruthless. ¡°That day, I was stabbed in my arm. I don¡¯t know how many stabs Jimmy and Tyler gol. See what you can do. Just don¡¯t kill her.¡± Todd was stunned by what Vi said. He happily took the dagger and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that¡­ Ah!¡± Shrill cries rang out. Standing next to Jaylin, Karissa was so sad that she burst into tears. Vi just watched quietly and was in a good mood. She reached out to take the peeled orange from Ondo, but her wrist was suddenly held. She turned her head to look Ondo took a handkerchief and half-squatted beside her. He was gently wiping her fingers. Noticing her gaze, Ondo exined in a low and hoarse voice. Get Hopes ¡°It¡¯s stained with some blood. It¡¯s dirty.¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything as she enjoyed luis allentive service. When Vi finished thest orange, Todd also linislieliissk With wounds all over her body. Javlin was soaked in blood and her hair was wel with sweat. She was pulled down, embarrassed and miscrable. She Cantal on the spot cause of the pain Todd was very tucky. Hecially pikerlupile parts of her body but were nottal but could make liet want to die because of the pain. At first nce, it seemed that Jaylin was badly injured. In fact, those were minor injuries Vi couldn¡¯t help but look at Todd again. V thought Todd would show mercy to Jaylin, but she didn¡¯? expect him to be a ruthless person. At the thought of this, Vi gave Ondo a meaningful nce bul did not say anything. She got up and adjusted her dress, asking her people to let Karissa go. As soon as Karissa got her freedom, she rushed to Jaylin and cried, Vi wams her. ¡°This time, it¡¯s just debt for the charity party. You have kept my 1-5 billion dors in the Haworth Group for a long time. Do you want to bring it yourself or do you want me to do it myself?¡± Karissa didn¡¯t say anything. She red at Vi angrily. Vi didn¡¯t really want her to give an answer, so she ordered her people to leave. When she reached the door, she remembered that her car had exploded. Thus, Vi ordered her people to smash all of the Haworth family¡¯s luxury cars and take away the small orange tree in the backyard The oranges were delicious. She liked them very much. The servants of the Haworthmily were so frightened by her behavior that they immediately forgot about Javlin whointed in front of the vi. ¡°Just wait! I will sue you until you die! I will make you stay in prison for the rest of your life!¡± When Vi walked out of Haworth¡¯s house, Karissa¡¯s angry roar came from behind. Vi acted as if she had not heard anything and left without looking back. It was alinost winter, and Vizily felt the fallit sunliylit on the street. It was not warm, but she still felt refreshed. The mission waspleted, and the people of Dark Bell were arranged to sicak back to their respective ces. There was still a loneriod of time in the afternoon. Violu asked fod and Nn to send Ondo back to the vi, while she went to Angle Group Alter leisurely dealing with work, she poi oft work half an hour in advance and went to find Russell Russell already knew about what Vi did in the Haworth¡¯s house in the afternoon. He felt amused and helpless. He handed her a cup of collec. ¡°Vi, Karissa has been in charge of the Haworth family for so many years. She is well-connected in Washington. She definitely won¡¯t let this matter go. You have to make preparations early.¡± ¡°I was afraid she wouldn¡¯t look for trouble with me,¡± Vi said nonchntly as she took the coffee. Get opet Hearing what she said, Russell knew that Vi must have a n. He rubbed her head with relief. However, he was held down by Vi with a serious expression, Russell was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You just went to the Haworthi¡¯s house to settle the score. Shouldn¡¯t you be in a good mood? ¡°Russell¡­¡± Vi hesitated for a moment before looking up at Russell. ¡°Did Ondo go to the Crane Bridge on the night of the charity party? Did he jump into the river to save me?¡± Russell¡¯s expression instantly became solemil and serious. He frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°He is really up to no good. Even if he didn¡¯te, I could still save you. He actually used this matter to ask for credit in front of you.¡± Vi sighed. She put down her cup, got up, and walked to the door. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. I guessed,¡± Looking at the untouched coffee on the table, Russell had aplicated expression on his face. No one knew what he was thinking.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After walking out of the house, Vi went back to Bay Vi, As soon as she opened the door, the delicious smell greeted lier. Vi expressionlessly took off her windbreaker and hung it on the hallstand. Ondo, who was in the kitchen, heard the noise and hurriedly came out to greet her. Before he got close, he saw that Vi was holding a document in her hand, Thest time Vi asked him to sign the termination of the employment contract was still fresh in his memory. His intuition told him that it was definitely not a good thing. The original joy in his heart was reced byplexity. Ondo turned around and wanted to go upstairs to his room. ¡°Stop!¡± Vi stopped him coldly. Ondo stopped Her tone was so cold. It was definitely not a good thing! Ondo did not look back Instead, he reached out to hold the railing weakly and coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m dizzy. I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point ol pretending to be sick and hiding?¡± Vi was still standing at the door, staring at his broad back from r. ¡°Come here and sign. I won¡¯t say it a third time.¡± Her tone became a bit more serious. Ondo bit his lips and turned back, his dark eyes staring back at Vi withoul showing any weakness. ¡°I won¡¯t sign it. I won¡¯t say it for the third time either!¡± Vi tightened her grip on the document as she approached Ondo and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t like owing favors. You saved me this time, and I owe you a favor. Your signature is the best result.¡± With that, Vi handed the document to him. G# Bogaus ¨C Ondo didn¡¯t pick it up. He lowered his eyes and looked at it. The words ¡°Termination of the Employment Contract¡± on the document were like a knife that pierced his heart and made it so painful that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Vi remained expressionless as she continued, ¡°This is also thest order you have to obey me as my servant.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 158 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Provoke and Ask for a Beating? This was an order. There was no room lor negotiation or bargaming Did Vi want to draw a clor line with him so badly but no matter low hard lie ITINI, she relused to ept him So was she really determined to be a stranger to luim for the rest of her lite? Ondo¡¯s lowed myshes trembled, and lots gradually appeared in luis c¡¯yes. His eyes were no longer filled with the violence and viciousness he had felt before. He felt that his heart was being rubbed by someone, and he was in so much pain. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. His pale, handsome face couldn¡¯t hide his weakness Vi saw the expression on liis face But there was not the slightest change in the coldness on her face, and she raised the document a little higher. Ondo held his breath, his fingertips trembling as he took the document. His heart was extremely complicated. Just as Vi turned to pick up the pen on the coffee table, she heard a hissing sound behind her. Ondo¡¯s eyes were cold as he tore the document into pieces without hesitation. And this time, he even went too far to directly throw it over Vi¡¯s head! The white scraps of paper fell on her head. Provocation? Vi was really angry. Her anger was surging, rolling, and roaring, rubbing up to the top of her head, Vi ground her teeth and said word by word, ¡°Are you courting death?¡± The man in front of her was not afrald at all. When Ondo looked at her, his deep and dark eyes were extremely gloomy. His well-defined hands slid to the belt around his waist and he untied the buckle neatly, as it he was about to pull it out. ¡°Whal are you doing?¡± Vi slood still Was Ondo so angry that he wanted io luit hier? With his current strength, did he really think he could beut me! Vi stared at Ondo angrily and gritted her teeth, waiting for him to attack The next second, Ondo folded his belt and stuffed it into her hands. Then Ondo turned around and lonelt on one knee. His broad back, which was only wearing a thin white shirt, was exceptionally straight. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t obey this order. I even made you angry. I ept my punishment. You can whip me! You can beat me until you feel better!¡± Vi was confused. What is that? Her anger was about to bursi out. But all of a sudden, Ondo made herugh in anger! ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? What special hobby is it? Are you a masochist?¡± Ondo bit his lower lip and his eyes turned red. He was not a masochist. Even though Ondo had suffered in the army and was injured, he was still afraid of pain. Butpared to the pain, Ondo didn¡¯t want to lose Vi. He didn¡¯t want to be a stranger to her. That would make him more ufortable and suffocating ¡°I only do this to you! I tried my best to repay the debt I owed you, not for the sake of being a stranger to you, but because I wanted you to give me a chance to start over with you. I really like you!¡± Ondo spoke too much at one time, and his throat was dry. He couched until his shoulders trembled, and his back was still straight ¡°Like?¡± Vi pursed her red lips and looked down at him quietly. Her eyes were like deathly stillness, and her tone was cold and emotionless. Vi said, ¡°You should have said this three years ago. I don¡¯t want it anymore. To me,te love is worthless. ¡°You want to start over again? Impossible.¡± Ondo suddenly felt a sharp pain in his breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He clenched his fists, sniffed, epted histe, and closed his eyes. ¡°Then you can beat me. It¡¯s impossible for me to sign it anyway.¡± Vi furrowed her brows. ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain because of the fever in the past two days? With your weak body that has just recovered, how many times can you withstand my ruthless blows?¡± She also knew that he had just recovered from his fever¡­ Ondo felt awkward and wronged in his heart, mare tears welling up in his dark eyes. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t take it, you can beat me until you cool down,¡± Ondo said stubbornly. Vi thought, interesting He is so stubborn. Does he ask for a beating? she grabbed the two ends of the belt that had been snapped in half and suddenly straightened it, making a crisp sound. Ondo did not move at all. He gritted his teeth and prepared for the pain toe at any time. When Vi saw how annoying he was, she suddenly had the thought of teasing him. She smiled mischievously, ¡°That¡¯s not funny to have your shirt on. Il your shirt is damaged, you still have to buy a new one. Moreover, you won¡¯t feel much pain if you have your shirt on, right?¡± Ondo swallowed hard and immediately look off his thiin shirt and threw it on the coffee table in a noble and unrestrained manner. Then, his posture remained unchanged, and he straightened his back, waiting for Vi to make a move. Vi was not in a hurry. She quietly stood behind Ondo and feasted her eyes on him. Although Ondo had been injected with a special medicine, the medicine would not have any elfect on his own body and even made his skin a little fairer. It looked much belles ilian before. In addition, Ondo had broad back inuscles, and his muscles were perfect. Just by looking at it, it was very pleasing to the eyes. After that, Vi used the tip of the belt to gently stroke every muscle on his back She was slow and patient. Ondo couldn¡¯t help but treinble slightly. Vi was clearly teasing him! It really turned him on and made him feel itchy. Just as Ondo was being teased to the point that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, Vi loosened the end of the belt and gripped the end of the metal buckle. She raised it up high, used it as a whip, and swung it with all her strength. Acrisp sound was heard! The belt swept the strong wind and whistled. With his eyes closed, Ondo trembled almost rellexively. But¡­ It didn¡¯t hurt. Vi pped the marble floor. She threw the belt away and snorted, ¡°What a coward!¡± Vi thought Ondo was a lough guy, but he still trembled. Even if Ondo was a masochist, she was not an unreasonable brute. ¡°Put on your clothes. Since you don¡¯t want to sign it, you can stay until you want to sign it.¡± After saying this coldly. Vi turned around to leave. Ondo quickly got up and turned around to prabher wrisi, ¡°ii¡¯s already might. Where are you going?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like staying in this ce. I¡¯ll change to another ce.¡± This seemed to be said casually, but it was actually cold and ruthless. Ondo held her wrist tightly. From her words, it seemed that Vi did not intend to return to Bay Vi anymore and wanted to leave him here alone. al she want to force him to sign with cold violence? ¡°Let go.¡± Vi frowned and mercilessly pried his hand away. Ondo was stunned for a moment and finallypromised. ¡°Just one year! You married me and cooked for me for three years, and I used this year to return it all to you. When my debt ispletely cleared, I will take the initiative to leave and nevere to disturb your life again, okay?¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± Vi confirmed again, ¡°You have to leave forever¡± With a dull breath, a bitter smile appeared on his pale handsome face. ¡°Yes, I mean it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vi raised her eyebrows and used lier phone to record the promise Ondo had just made. ¡°Remember what you said.¡± With a gloomy look on his face, Ondo nodded. Nobody knew what he was thinking about. After a while, he said, ¡°The food is still warm. Would you like to have some?¡± Vi didn¡¯t refuse. Since it was thest year, she would do as the agreement said. Ondo¡¯s cooking skills were much better than before, Vi was full and went to the study to deal with some work before returning to her room to take a shower and rest. The next morning, she went to Angle Group as usual. Before she walked out of the gate of Bay Vi, a group of uniformed police officers with solemn expressions walked toward her The head policeman showed her his ID. ¡°Hello, Ms. Zumthor. This is Brian Townsend, the captain of the third division of Washington Police Station. You have been used of trespassing, intentional wounding, and intentional damage to private property. Pleasee with us.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 159 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Trick Him Into Revealing His True Identity Police station? They came quite quickly. Vi wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She stretched out her woir and delicate hands and said with smiling, eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± It was the first time Brian had seen a woman so obedient and calin when being reste. Her smile was especially light and gentle, and yet alluring He had seen photos of the injured jaylin. She was bloody all over. The criminal was professional and cruel. It was hard for him to imagine that it was done by this innocent-looking girl in front of him. He grew even more cautious, stepped forward, and prepared to put the electronic liandcuffs on Vi¡¯s wrisis. Before he could do it, Brian¡¯s hand was suddenly pressed down. Ondo was washing the dishes when he heard the noise. He came out of the vi and saw this scene. He looked straight at Brian. ¡®Thiss nothing to do with her. I was the one who did it. If you want to arrest someone, take me back,¡± he said with a dark expression Vi was in a fog ¡°You peeled some oranges yesterday. What do you have to do with it? Go away.¡± Not only did Ondo not retreat, he even took a step forward to protect Vi. ¡°i know all the details about the case. If you want to find out the truth, take me back,¡± Ondo said with a serious expression, staring at Brian with dark eyes. Vi was a little annoyed, She had to take responsibility for her actions. It was none of Ondo¡¯s business, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Go back first. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Ondo, standing in front of her, turned his head slightly, not sensing what she was thinking, Vi was speechless. How did she look scared? ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the police station yet. It¡¯s a fresli experience. I just want to have a cup of coffee there.¡± Ondo and Brian were both stunned. Brian thought, did she think the police station was a coffee house? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. A fresh experience? Brian looked back and forth at Vi and Ondo, From ilier words, le could tell that Vi and Ondo might both have been at the scene. ¡°Since both of you are rted to this case, go with me together!¡± Brian took out another pair of handcuffs. Vi wasn¡¯t against it. Ondo was a busy body, so it was good to teach him a lesson. Thus, Vi smiled and agreed, ¡°Okay, but I want to say a few words to my bodyguard. I¡¯ll be quick¡± Toby was called out. Vi found the ck gold card from her bar, handed it to Toby, and whispered something into his car. In the end, both of them were handculled and sent to the police car. In the car, Vi sal quietly with no expression on her face, cujoying the outside scenery from time to time. Ondo kept observing her, sharply noticing that her wrists were red due to the handcults. A trace of frustration and heartache gradually appeared in his dark eyes. He held Vi¡¯s wrist and helped her rub the red marks on lier wrist. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Vi wasn¡¯t that delicate. But since Ondo was willing to show his affection, Vi wouldn¡¯t turn him down. When they were escorted to the special interrogation room in the police station, Karissa had already arrived. Even Jaylin, who was in bandages, came Jaylin wanted to see with her own eyes that Vi was sent to prison. As soon as Vi entered the interrogation room, she noticed Jaylin, who was wrapped like a muminy. Vi burst intoughter. ¡°Yo, Ms. Haworth, you even came over in such pain. I admire you!¡± Jaylin was indeed in pain. She could barely speak. She and her mother both stared at Vi with vicious looks. Brian entered the room and began the interrogation seriously. ¡°Mrs. Haworth, who was the one that broke into your housest night and hurt you?¡± He pointed at Ondo and Vi. At that moment, Vi smiled calmly with her beautiful eyes. Ondo had a calm and reserved expression, None of them seemed to be easy to provoke. Karissa thought for a moment and pointed at Vi resentfully, but she didn¡¯t intend to let Ondo go. ¡°She was the chief culprit, and he was an aplice!¡± Brian took out the photo of Jaylin¡¯s injury and handed it to Vi seriously. Vi was stunned. ¡°Who is this? How did she get beaten up like this? she looks really ugly.¡± She smiled innocently as if this had nothing to do with her at all. When Jaylin heard her heartbreaking words, she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t control her anger anymore. She Get om endured the pain and shouted. ¡°She! She is lying¡­¡± Vi pretended to suddenly realize something. She looked at Jaylin again. ¡°So this is Ms. Haworth. No wonder the person in the photo looks so ugly. Ms. Haworth, you¡¯ve really got a strong will. You¡¯re injured so much, yet you personally came to identify the murderer.¡± Ondoughed. Karissa and Jaylin were irritated by her attitude. Karissa mmed the table. ¡°You were the one who broke into my family yesterday. I thought you would admit it. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a coward.¡± Brian frowned and tapped his finger on the table. ¡°Be quiet.¡± Vi rested her elbows on the table. Her handcuffed hands gently propped up her chin. She blinked innocently and looked at Brian. ¡°Sir, look at how fierce she is. She is forcing me to admit something! didn¡¯t do.¡± Why did Vi sound so sweet? Ondo frowned. She had never called him so sweetly. She deliberately smiled so beautifully. Did she take a fancy to Brian? Ondo was so jealous that he clenched his fists against the electronic handcuffs. Because his hands were smooth, bruise marks were quickly left. Vi¡¯s smile was charming and enchanting. Brian was slightly touched, and he said a little more gently, ¡°Yesterday, the surveince of the Haworth¡¯s home was deliberately damaged, but all the servants imed that you broke into the house. How do you exin this?¡± Vi blinked her beautiful eyes. ¡°The Haworth family is one of the richest families in Washington. It¡¯s normal for their servants to speak for their master.¡± She paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°I know the evidence gathered by the bureau, Speaking of the smashed luxury car and Ms. Haworth herself, neither of them was left with my fingerprints of Ondo¡¯s. Nor was there any other witness besides the servants in the Haworth family. I¡¯m afraid the usation against me is insufficient.¡± Karissa snorted with disdain. Brian looked through the investigation materials and agreed with her words. Seeing that Brian was hesitating, Vi continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been detained here for a few hours, and I can¡¯t even go to work if there isn¡¯t enough evidence, should the handcuffs be removed?¡± She shook her slender wrist. int red bruise could be seen on lier fair skin. Brian said, ¡°There is indeed insufficient evidence, then¡­¡± Brian!¡± Before he could finish his words, Karissa interrupted him fiercely and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just the captain of the Third Division. I guess you are not qualified to make this decision!¡± Brian was annoyed and was just about to refute when a policeman suddenly rushed in and whispered a few words to his ear. Brian¡¯s expression gradually changed. After mentally struggling for a while, he said numbly. ¡°Sorry, the handcuffs can¡¯t be removed yet. Ms. Zumthor is still very suspicious. Lock her up in the cell, and we¡¯ll interrogate herter.¡± The cell was not a good ce. It was usually used for serious criminals who were convicted but refused to admit their crimes. After staying in for a day, one would be extremely physically tired and mentally vulnerable. The cell was specially designed for stubborn criminals. It was a very special existence, and it usually would not be easily used on prisoners. Hearing this, Karissa and Jaylin smiled. Brian waved his hand and asked a police officer to bring Vi into the cell. Vi curved her lips,not struggling or refuting. Seeing that the police officer wanted to pull Vi away, Ondo stood up to block his way. His dark eyes were filled with a fierce and ruthless aura, like a sign of a storm. ¡°How dare you police station put her in jail?¡± When Vi heard this, she secretly raised her eyebrows. She thought, oh, he finally can¡®t endure it any longer and is willing to reveal his true identity? Get Both Chapter 160 A Useful and Effective Trick Brian¡¯s face was very gloomy. He felt like lie had been looked down upon. ¡°Who do you think you arc? You are not qualified to interfere in the police¡¯s work. Take her away!¡± Brian waved his hand, and all the policemen in the room swarmed over, ready to take Vi away immediately. Ondo was furious. Just as Ondo was about to speak, a charming but deep male voice came froiii outside the room. ¡°Captain Townsend, you¡¯re really imposing,¡± When Brian and all the policemen heard this voice, their hair immediately stood up. Brian stood up immediately, and his body was stift. Vi¡¯s face instantly darkened. Vi thought, it was almost there Who is this one? Why did hee right at this time? The anger on Ondo¡¯s face gradually faded. He sat down silently. As soon as Ondo heard this voice, he knew who it was. His fists under the handcuffs unconsciously clenched even tighter. Vi liked to see good-looking people. Even the bodyguards around her had to be handsome ones. Ondo remembered that this man was also very good-looking, Ondo couldn¡¯t help wondering, will Vi be.. Ondo¡¯s eyes darkened, and he subconsciously turned to look at Vi. But Ondo found that Vi¡¯s attention was not on this matter at all. It seemed that there was a little emotion on Vi¡¯s face because of something, and she was not very happy. The door was opened. A man, who entered the room, was wearing a dark green fur coat. There was a solemn military unitorm under his coat. He was tall and straight,hiscial features were exquisite, his nose was high, and his eyes were slightly narrowed. He looked imposing, even without any expression, The most stunning, thing was his pair ol azure pupils apanied by his beautiful eyes made him a little evil but charming. His military uniformi made him look both good and evil. He was even more beautiful than a woman. As soon as this man came in, all the policemen, including Brian, bowed their heads respectfully and called that man respectfully ¡°Mr. Felton.¡± It was the fourth young master of the Felton family of Salt Lake City. Jerry Felton. Everyone would call Jerry ¡°Mr. Felton¡± when they met. Jerry was the head of the Secret Bureau of Investigation. Jerry was born when the head of the Felton family went abroad with his third wife. Because Jerry¡¯s mother was a foreign woman. Jerry was born with a pair of zur Ves and Innovlovi-sarin Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 160 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 160 Brian walked over, trembling slightly in fear. He was puzzled. Brian had just received a forced order from his superior. But why was Jerry here at this time? Among all the Bureaus of Investigation, there were only two people who were more powerful than Jerry in the entire United States. One of them was Bobby, and the other one was the mysterious boss of the National Bureau of Investigation. However, no one had ever seen the truece of that mysterious boss. Even his true identity and background were mysterious. It was said that he had gone on a mission many years ago, and there had been no news of him since then. Brian collected his thoughts and put on a fawning expression. He bowed slightly to Jerry. ¡°Mr. Felton, why did youe to Washington? You should let your subordinates inform us in advance. In that case, the Washington Police Department would be able to prepare early. Please, have a seat.¡± But Jerry ignored Brian. The heater in the interrogation room was on. The temperature inside was higher than outside. Jerry took off his coat and handed it to his subordinate. Then, he walked steadily towards Vi. At this time, Vi finally noticed Jerry. Jerry¡¯s evil and handsomne face gradually matched Vi¡¯s childhood memories. Vi was stunned, and her expression was a littleplicated. She called out softly, ¡°Jerry?¡± Jerry responded with a smile. His deep and azure eyes were focused on Vi. Karissa and Jaylin were dumbfounded. Ondo was shocked. Ondo felt like he would spit out a mouthful of blood in the next moment. Originally. Ondo was worried that Vi would fall for Jerry¡¯s face. But it turned out that the two had known each other since long ago. And Vi even called Jerry so intimately¡­ Ondo bit his lower lip, not saying a word. Jerry walked to Vi, and his eyes were pentle. He raised his hand to touch Vi¡¯s face, and Vi didn¡¯t avoid it. Seeing this scene, Ondo subconsciously reached out and grabbed Vi¡¯s arm, shifting her attention to himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vi was confused. Suddenly. Ondo¡¯s eyes misted, and his eyebrows were slip litly furrowed. His pale and handsome face was full of grievance. ¡°Vi, I¡¯m not feeling good¡­ It hurts¡­¡± As Ondo spoke, he even coughed twice. At this time, Vi noticed the deep red mark on Ondo¡¯s lower lip. Seeing the wretched look on Ondo¡¯s face, Vi felt that Ondo was not pretending ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Vi asked. Ondo was stunna and raised his artis without thinking ¡°My wrists hurt¡­¡± Under the handcuffs, Ondo¡¯s wrisis were already covered with deep red blood marks. They were also swollen, and looking bad. However, Vi didn¡¯t feel worried. Instead, her expression instantly turned colil. Vi thought, and this bastard forget that I¡®m also caring electronic handcuffs? He did intentionally! It was Ondo¡¯s trick again! V did not say anything. Her red lips were tightly pursed as she shared al Ondo. Jerry reacted first and looked at Brian coldly. ¡°Who taught you to use handculis on them so quickly?¡± Brian was so frightened that his face turned pale. He said without much confidence, ¡°Mr. Felion, they are both suspects, so_¡± ¡°Uncuft then,¡± Jerry emphasized. ¡°Yes. OK OK¡± Brian could only order other policemen to get the key. A minuteter, Vi and Ondo got tree. Ondo naturally pulled Vi¡¯s hand and gently rubbed her wrist. The red mark on Vi¡¯s wrist was already very taint, and it soon disappeared. Due to Ondo¡¯s earlier actions, Vi retracted her hand in annoyance. Her gaze wasnguid as she looked forward. She did not look at Jerry either. The emotions in Vi¡¯s eyes were a littleplicated, and no one knew what she was thinking Jerry sal in Brian¡¯s seat and looked down at the information about the case. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Alter a while, Jerry sneered ¡°With the evidence ihai you have gathered now, it is not enough to use them ofmitting the crime. But you actually want to lock them up in the cell. Do you still want your job or not?¡± Brian faced his superior¡¯s orders and the temptation of promotion. Meanwhile, he was also facing a blow from Jerry. Al that moment, Brian was in a dilemma and could only sell out his superior. He said, ¡°Mr. Felton, it¡¯s not my fauli. I wanted to release them, but neither Mrs. Haworth nor my boss agreed. I¡¯m a minor official, and I can only obey orders. But now that you¡¯re here, you can make the decision.¡± Now, Karissa could tell that Jerry was here to help Vi With Jerry around, Vi and Ondo probably wouldn¡¯t even be sent into the cell, let alone a prison sentence. Karissa was unwilling to ept this result, and sheined in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your namne, Mr. Felton. But this case doesn¡¯t seem to be under the jurisdiction of the Secret Bureau of Investigation. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re here to Usten, but it¡¯s not appropriate for you to interfere with Captain Townsend¡¯s decision, right?¡± Jerry did not speak Instead, Bn scolded, ¡°Shut up! In front of Mr. Felton, the local police are nothing! As long as Mr. Felton wants to interfere, everyone here has to listen to him and obey his orders at any time.¡± Karissa¡¯s face was gloomy. Jaylin, who had been wrapped up like a ¡°mummy¡±, was also quite unwilling to ept this result. Vi propped up her chin, and her beautiful eyes were stillnguid. It looked like she was an outsider who was watching the show here. For a moment, the atmosphere in the interrogation room became quiet and even a little strange. The silencested for two minutes. Then, Ondo¡¯s disdainful chuckle sounded. Jerry frowned. When he looked at Ondo, his eyes narrowed. Jerry asked Ondo coldly, ¡°What are youughing, at?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 161 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Bury People with Money Suddenly, everyone looked at Ondo Ondo was not Mustered at all and joked with a hall smile, ¡°It¡®s nothing. I am impressed by Captain Townsend¡®s ability to matter ople¡± Ondo was secretly roocking Brian for deliberately ttering ferry. It even implied that Ondo looked down on Jerry Ondo and Jenny looked at each other and selt obvious hostility in each other¡®s eyes. If people¡®s eyes could kill people, the two of them would have already died maliy times. The atmosphere was very tense. Other people didn¡®t even dare to breathe heavily, Suddenly, Vi knocked on the table and said, ¡°Guys, let¡®s get back to the business. My time is precious.¡± Ondo and Jerry immediately retracted their gazes and consciously put their attention back on the case. Jerry nced at the case file again and then looked at Karissa and Jaylin. ¡°Mrs. Haworth, since you ac cused Vi of being the mastermind, you should give us reasonable evidence. If you don¡®t have any, th en I¡®ll release Vi.¡± Karissa bites her lips. Before Vi left yesterday, Vi¡®s bodyguards had destroyed all the evidence. Apart from Jaylin¡®s injuri es on her body and the statements from the servants and bodyguards, Karissa couldn¡®t bring out anything else. Karissa had originally thought that with the help of someone in the Washington Police Station, she would be able to lock Vi in prison. But Karissa didn¡®t expect Jerry would suddenly appear and break her n. But Karissa couldn¡®t do anything, She could only re at Vi with resentment. ¡°Don¡®t be so arrogant because you have so many big shots behind you. There will be a time when you fail!¡± Vi was rxed andzy as she looked at her fingers. Hearing Karissa¡®s words, Vi raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Mrs. Haworth, you are right. However, I¡® m not sure when my failure wille to me. But I¡®m sure that the good days of the Haworth family will c ome to an end soon.¡± ¡°You!¡± Karissa was so angry. But after thinking that the Haworth Group was established and developed by her family for generations, Karissa gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°You don¡®t admit that you deliberately hurt my daughter and smashed my car. That¡®s fine. But you robbed my family¡®s fortune tangerines, and that is the truth. The police will find our fortune tangerines in your ce. Do you still wa nt to deny it?¡± ¡°Oh. That thing.¡± Vi thought about it and generously admitted, ¡°Mrs. Haworth invited me to the Haworth¡®s house and be her guest, I saw that the oranges on the tree were fresh, so I took some away. If Mrs. Haworth doesn¡®t agree, willi return them to you, OK?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Hearing this, Karissa cursed in her heart, bullshit! You ate all my fortune tangerines! Karissa said, ¡°Since you have taken them away, you have to pay me with money!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vi didn¡®t hesitate and agreed immediately. karissa didn¡®t expect Vi to agree so quickly. Karissa was a little stunned and added fiercely, ¡°I want c ash!¡± That tree was very expensive, Karissa wanted to double the price and let Vi pay more! ¡°I will satisfy you, Mrs. Haworth,¡± Vi smiled casually and sent a text message to Toby. Then, she look ed at Brian and said, ¡°Captain Townsend, Mrs. Haworth wants money. I¡®ve asked the bodyguards to bri ng money. When theyeter, remember to let them in.¡± Brian keenly noticed that it was the ¡°bodyguards¡°. So how many people were going toe? However, with the presence of Jerry, Brian didn¡®t dare to ask. So Brian could only agree, ¡°OK. No problem.¡± In the few minutes of waiting for the bodyguards toe, the interrogation room returned to silence. Jerry and Vi looked at each other silently. Jerry smiled very gently. His pair of azure eyes seemed to be able to speak and possess the charm to bewitch people. Vi, on the other hand, was expressionless. Her eyes were still indifferent. Ondo was keenly aware that Jerry and Vi were looking at each other. There seemed to be a story between Jerry and Vi. Ondo found that every time Vi looked at Jerry, her gaze would be a littleplicated. Chapter 161 Bury People With Money 2/5 Get Bonus When Vi sent Stanley away, she did not have anyplicated feelings. So¡­ Could it be that Vi liked Jerry? Thinking of this possibility, Ondo felt unhappy and coughed angrily The voice was very loud and abrupt. Even Karissa,ylin, and Brian noticed it. But for the two who were looking at each other¡­ Jerry and Vi didn¡®t have any reaction. A few momentster, some sounds from outside the interrogation room were heard. Toby was the first to enter, carrying tworge ck boxes in his hands. When Karissa saw this, she was just about to mock that the amount of money was too small. But she t hen saw another man carrying a ck box walk in¡­ A total of 25 bodyguards in ck stood in front of the open space of the interrogation room in unison. This scene looked a little frightening Brian was dumbfounded. But Karissa and Jaylin were already used to this kind of scene. However, Karissa and Jaylin still wanted to express their dissatisfaction and condemnation of Vi¡®s hi gh¨Cprofile behavior! Ondo noticed that Todd was also in the bodyguard group. Todd didn¡®t listen to Ondo¡®s orders. Ondo wondered when Todd became Vi¡®s bodyguard. Todd seemed to have noticed Ondo¡®s sharp gaze. He took advantage of the fact that he was standing at the back of t he team and siniled at Ondo, looking a little silly. All the bodyguards had arrived. Vi saidas she looked at Karissa with a mischievous smile. ¡°Mrs. Haworth, I¡®ve brought my money. Yo u have to take them carefully.¡± Karissa felt threatened by Vi¡®s words, Vi waved her hand. The bodyguards stepped forward and opened the boxes one by one. Each box was filled with 200 thousand dors in cash. The bodyards went over and directly poured the stacks of money on the table in front of Karissa and Jaylin The sound of cash rustling sounded. This scene was very dramatic. The table was too small. Thus, a lot of cash fell to the ground and even smashed Karissa¡¯s and Jaylin¡®s legs and arms. Jaylin¡®s wound that had just been bandaged was smashed to bleed again Jaylin screamed. The bodyguards of the Haworth family were not in the interrogation room, so Karissa had no choice but to go forward and block the ¡°attack¡± for lier daughter At first, the bodyguards were pouring the cash on the table, but the table was too small and had no spac bodies. Karissa andylin were soon buried with money. This extravagant scene of pouring money on people stunned all the policemen in the interrogation Toon Brian noticed that even though jaylin was protected by Karissa, there were still quite a few ces on Taylin¡®s body that were bleeding, Brian looked at Jerry with a little worry in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Felton, wouldn¡®t this be too¡­¡± This was the first time in history that some people had publicly ¡°buried¡± some other people with money in This was unprecedented, shocking, and insane! Jerry was enjoying Vi¡®s happy expression. When he was interrupted, he felt a little unhappy. Jerry said, ¡°They want inoney, and Vi gives them money. It¡®s just that the amount of money is a little l Since the person with the greatest authority here said there was nothing wrong, Brian could do nothing e One suitcase carried 200 thousand dors, and 25 bodyguards carried 50 suitcases in total. The whole This really wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could do. Brian thought he had to reevaluate Vi, There was too much money. Karissa and Jaylin finally can out of all their strength. Their entire bodies were buried in the pile of money. Only their heads were exposed. For the first time, they experien A lot of money was scattered on the ground of the interrogation room, but none of the policemen dared t Cet Bonus That was 10 million dors! Those policemen really hoped that they were the ones who were sitting in the pile of m Vi looked at this scene with satisfaction in her eyes. The smile on her face was evil and teasing She didn¡®t notice that two men were staring at her right now. Vi got up and walked toward Karissa and Jaylin. Then, she casually picked up a stack of money from the ground and gently ced it on Jaylin¡®s head, Vi¡®s movements were elegant and noble, but her face was cold and arrogant. This stack of money directly became thest straw that crushed Jaylin¡®s rationality. Jaylin could not bear the humiliation and shouted angrily and desperately. Vi shushed Jaylin before saying, ¡°You guys better keep my money well. Soon, I will take back all my inoney with interest! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 162 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Are You Competing With Mr. Felton? It meant that she didn¡¯t just give them all this money, but that she would also take them back in the future. All this money would stay in their pockets, but not for long That was very mean. The group of policemen who had just been fantasizing about being smashed by Vi¡¯s money as well instantly stopped daydreaming What a cruel woman! They dared not to provoke her instantly. Karissa thought she could ask Vi for arge sum of money with the fortunengerines, but now she was so exhausted that shepletely forgot about it. When it was done, Vi reached out and rubbed her shoulderszily. Ondo noticed her movements and quickly stepped forward, carefully massaging her shoulders and neck Vi did not refuse. She enjoyed his service and turned to look at Jerry and Brian. ¡°Mr. Felton, Mr. Townsend, I have paid them the money. Can I go now?¡± She called him Mr. Felton, not Jerry. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Brian did not hear Jerry¡¯s response and subconsciously nced at him. He found that Jerry was staring at Ondo rubbing Vi¡¯s shoulder. Brian narrowed his eyes and did not say a word. He had no choice but to say, ¡°Yes, you and Mr. Caffrey can leave at any time.¡± Hearing this, Vi left without looking back. Ondo followed her behind with the bodyguards. They looked like arge army squad. As soon as they stepped out of the interrogation room, they heard Karissa shouting from behind, ¡°Call the ambnce! Hurry up!¡± It was Jaylin who fainted in pain. Vi smiled in satisfaction and quickly lell. Aftering out of the police station, Vi dismissed the ¡°escort team¡±, not including Toby and Todd. When the crowd dispersed, Jerry walked out in a dark green military coat and said in a deep voice, ¡°Vi, we haven¡¯t met each other for so many years. How about we grab a biteter? There are a lot of things I want to share with you.¡± Before Vi could reply, Ondo furrowed his brows and said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s busy.¡± Vi shot him a displeased look Ondo¡¯s exession, which was cold and unfriendly, turned into a puppyce the moment he noticed her ting CVTL His long curly eyshes frembird slightly Teatre who needed to be cared for Hispalecr made him look like Ondo bit his lips lightly and quietly rolled up his series, revealing the red and swollen taron HiW1161 Vi I want to go back to the vi l¡¯ll cook lunch for you, okay?¡± Tots had already witnessed his amazing acting skills before, and he was already used to it. So, hearing this hrust rolled his eyes and said nothing. But it was the first time Todd had seen Ondo act like this, and he was so shocked that his jaw almas drowned Irini Tow and lookedai Ondo Meanwhile, Vi, who was the topic, was also sizing him up. bastard. Vou¡¯re ying with one again, right? Vi secret titted her teeth andcracked a smile, reaching out to Ondo¡¯s face. Ondo seu het actions and he was delighted He lowered his head happily and moved closer, waiting 10 he localess hill However the moment Vi touched his cheek, the smile on her face disappeared Ste plikhedhin on the cheekhaldand scolded him, ¡°Acting again? Why are you so thick skinned?¡± Do you lifedilir toldkr them e ? Ondo apdin palli His face twisted, but he did not dodpe and just lethel vent herungen On the side, Toby was gloating Todd gritted his teeth and gasped as well as if he also let the pain Jerry pursed his lips tightly, and his azure blue eyes suddenly darkened. Under the gazes of the crowd, Vi let go of her hand. Ondo thought that she was going to caress him, but she didn¡¯t. After being bullied. Ondo felt so wronged that his dark eyes became watery, Because his face was pale, and his left check was particrly red, which made him look miserable. He red at Vi, silentlyining Vi pulled a longce. She didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, she looked at indd. ¡°Send him back to the vi.¡± Then she walked straight to Jerry. lerry smiled when he saw her walking towards him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make orders right now.¡± Ondo immediately felt a suffocating feeling in his chest. His breathing was difficult and he even felt dizzy. All his face, wrist, and heart were painful. ¡°If you insist on having lunch with him, fine. I¡¯m hungry too. I believe Mr. Felton wouldn¡¯t mind having anotherpanion.¡± Jerry did not answer, but he was obviously unhappy. Vi turned around and red at him, ¡°But I mind. If you want to continue with the employment agreement, you have to return to the vi right now.¡± Ondo was speechless. Under the sunlight, his face was so pale that it was almost transparent. But Vi didn¡¯t pay attention to him at all. She left with Jerry without looking back. Toby and Jerry¡¯s subordinates followed behind them. After everyone had left, Ondo was still in a daze. He covered his chest with his slender and cold hand. He felt his breathing heavy, his head was dizzy, and his feet were light. He staggered back a step. Todd hurriedly stepped forward to support him. ¡°Boss, were youpeting with Mr. Felton?¡± Ondo felt even much more speechless. He did try topete with Jerry, but there was nothing he could do when she wanted to have lunch with Jerry She was so heartless towards him. va ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. Ms. Zumthor is not a hollow woman. Although Mr. Felton has a good figure and WO a good temper, most importantly, he is quite a looker¡­¡± Todd¡¯s words were like bullets thai pierced through Ondo¡¯s heart. The more he heard, the paler his face became, and he even felt that he was going to ck out right away. Todd was startled, ¡°No, no! Boss, I mean, you are not bad either. No! You are better than Jerry.¡± ¡°Really? What¡¯s better about me?¡± Todd was lost for words. He scratched his head and pondered. Ondo was not in a hurry and waited for Todd to answer. Todd thought about it for a long time until Ondo¡¯s pale face gradually darkened. He hesitated and said, ¡°Boss, even if you don¡¯t have any special merits, maybe you can tell Ms. Zumthor who you are and let her know that you are actually very powerful and capable.¡± ¡°Piss off!¡± Ondo ground his teeth. If he hadn¡¯t been injected with the special drug 023, he would have kicked this idiot right away! Ondo¡¯s identity was rted to a major mission, and it was impossible for him to be exposed easily Moreover, Vi had never been the kind of woman who would be impressed just because of his identity. Ondo pinched his abdominal muscles through his shirt. He thought of Jerry¡¯s good-looking face and his rare azure blue pupils. But he did not have anything special¡­ Todd noticed his frustration and consoled, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be discouraged. No one is more shameless than you when ites to pursuing Ms. Zumthor. In this regard, Jerry can¡¯tpare with you in his life!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 163 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Rather Be a Queen Than a Nightingale Ondo clutched his chest tightly, feeling bad. Todd¡¯s words hurt him badly! ¡°You¡®ve be more and more unrulytely. You act as you please without my orders. And it sounds like you think highly of Jerry?¡± Ondo¡®s tone was filled with hostility. He pushed Todd away and walked forward weakly. Todd was so scared that he quickly pped his mouth a few times in annoyance, It was all his fault. He had never been in a rtionship before and did not know how tofort people when they were down. Todd hurriedly ran forward and continued to support Ondo, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, don¡®t get me wrong. I came with Toby here because I was worried about you. And how can I think highly of Mr. Felton, no, Jerry? You are always the best in my eyes, Mr. Caffrey.¡± Todd whispered to Ondo¡®s ears, ¡°You think Vi was bullying you? But you know what, women will o nly want to touch a man when she loves him. She treats you so differently from others. Maybe one day you will win her heart!¡± Finally, Todd said something that was reasonable and quite pleasant to hear. Ondo felt much better. Todd giggled with a stupid smile on his face and nced at the pinch mark on Ondo¡®s cheek before he said, ¡°Still, Ms. Zumthor is¡­ She¡®s really tough on you.¡± Ondo rubbed his face and still felt a little bit of pain. When he thought about how Vi and Jerry had gone to eat together, he wondered what they would talk about. He was still unhappy. His face quickly darkened. ¡°Send two men with them. I want to know what they will talk about.¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey, please give me a break! No matter what, Jerry is the boss of the Secret Bureau of Investig ation. He has first¨Css anti¨Ceavesdrop and anti¨Cstalking skills.¡± Ondo did not show any expressions. Todd muttered, ¡°If we are blown, Ms. Zumthor will find out. How are you going to give her an exnatio n? Aren¡®t you afraid that she will misunderstand you again? Why don¡®t you just go back to the vi and wait for her?¡± Todd sighed quietly. Ondo thought about it and finallypromised, asking, ¡°Is there anyone who has more experience with that?¡± Todd thought about it seriously. ¡°It seems that only Taven has dated a girl before, but he is not in Washington. He is in Salt Lake City now.¡± ¡°Taven?¡± Ondo was stunned and frowned. ¡°He is the youngest amongst you guys. How could he fall in love firsc?¡± Todd chuckled ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you don¡®t know that. Taven is the youngest, but he is very popr because he knows how tomunicate with women. I heard that many girls are fascinated by him.¡± Ondo was silent for a moment, and his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°When he is done with his tasks, tell him to meet me in Washington alone.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Caffrey.¡± Jerry took Vi to a French restaurant with pretty good decoration. He was very gentlemanly and helped Vi pull out the chair and order the dishes for her. Vi still looked calm as she elegantly drank some water. Jerry stared at her, his blue eyes lit up, ¡°I remember that you prefer a quiet environment when you have meals. I also remember your favorite taste. If there is anything you think is not good enough, just tell me.¡± ¡°It¡®s perfect,¡± Vi nodded. Jerry softened his voice and continued, ¡°Vi, ever since I was slotted into the Secret Bureau of Investigation by my family, it has been seven years since west met. This time, I happened to over. It¡®s so great to meet you again. I¡­¡± Jerry paused, he wanted to say ¡°I miss you so much¡°, but he didn¡®t. Vi looked up at him, and a memory of being sealed in her head was aroused again. ¡°Yes, Mr. Felton,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°You spent seven years reaching the position of the head of the Secret Bureau of Investigation. Now, look at you, you are still standing so firmly. Congrattions.¡± Jerry paled. She called him Mr. Felton again. Not Jerry. ¡°Vi, are you trying to keep a distance from me?¡± Vi still smiled faintly. ¡°No kidding, Mr. Felton. We¡®ve never been familiar with each other.¡± Jerry¡®s pupils contracted, and he subconsciously tried to grab her hand, but Vi noticed his moves and withdrew her hands. ¡°You don¡®t even want me to touch you now? I know that you have a grudge against me about what happened back then, but how old was I back then? I didn¡®t have a choi ce¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Felton.¡± Vi interrupted him, ¡°If you asked me out today just to talk about this, then there¡®s no need to ask me out for this meal.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡®s not talk about this.¡± Jerry instantly shut his mouth. The waiter served the dishes on the table, relieving the tension between the two of them. Apart from the sound of knives and forks, it was very quiet. Until Jerry broke the ice again, ¡°I n to stay in Washington for a while longer this time. I heard from R ussell that you have been investigating recently. Don¡®t worry. I will help you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vi did not even try to pretend. Since Jerry was willing to help, she had no reason to refuse him, Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Seeing that she agreed so quickly, Jerry was very happy. His blue eyes were very enchanting when he smiled. As he elegantly cut off a piece of steak, he casually asked, ¡°I also heard that the man I saw today is your ex¨C husband. You signed a contract with him and made him your servant, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jerry hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you still have any feelings for him¡­¡± ¡°¡®This is my business.¡± Vi looked up at him and said coldly. ¡°Okay, I won¡®t ask. Anyway, I will not let anyone bully you since I¡®m here.¡± Somethingplicated Mashed across M¡¯s eyes. She looked down at the half steak on her te and smiled, ¡°People are changeable creatures. We haven¡¯t seen each other for seven years and you sald that you still remember my taste. But you don¡®t know that my taste has already changed long ago. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Jerry¡¯s face stiffened. How could he not widerstand what she meant? He was just unwilling to believe it They had only missed seven years, and now they were reunited, right? Vioia ate casually and continued, ¡°But you haven¡®t changed. In the past, you were overbearing and alwa always follows behind you.¡± ¡°Don¡®t you want me to make decisions for you? Isn¡®t it good to have a strong man to rely on? I will spoil you and give you everything you want. Isn¡®t it a goal that many girls in the world pursue?¡± Vi only smiled and did not refute. Perhaps there were a lot of girls who wanted this. However, Vi had always disdained being a nightingale in a man¡®s cage. She preferred to be a queen. As for men, as long as she had money, she might have an interest in keeping a few to be her caged birds. It was a nd and tasteless meal for Vi. When she came out of the restaurant, the weather outside had changed. The wind was strong and cold. Jerry took off his coat and prepared to put it on her. ¡°No need, I¡®m not cold,¡± Vi refused. Jerry curved his lips into a smile. He still draped the dark green coat over her shoulders. Vi furrowed her brows slightly, not happy. It seemed that he still didn¡®t understand what she had said to him just now. She was about to speak again when Warren suddenly came over and whispered in her ear. ¡°Miss, Mr. Russell asked me toe to you. You were right. In the past few days, three groups of killers Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 164 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 164 er 164 she Nurnes Casually Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Vl turned around and was about to leave with Warren when she was stopped by Jerry. ¡°Vi, do you need me toe with you?¡± ¡°No need for that you should have your own business to attend in Washington, so I¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± Vi said without even thinking about it for a moment. But soon, she remembered that she was still wearing Terry¡®s coal, so she took it off and went back to give it back to him. ¡°It¡®s getting chilly. Take it,¡± Jerry said and gazed at her gently. Vi handed it to Jerry¡®s subordinates behind him. But they all shook their heads in fear, not daring, to take it Vi was annoyed and put the coat on the flower bed at the entrance of the restaurant. She did not loo k back and left with Warren. Jerry looked in the direction where she left and then looked at the coat that she had casually ced on the flower bed. His eyebrows were furrowed. He seemed to have thought of something, and his face darkened. He instructed his men, ¡°Send two people to keep an eye on Ondo Caffrey. If he has any movement, I want to know immediately. Be car eful. The guy beside him is not simple either. Also, investigate his identity.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Felton. I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡± His subordinate picked up the coat on the flower bed and was about to put it on him. But Jerry growled with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°How dare you take it back! It gets dirty! Throw it away!¡± Vi arrived at Russell¡®s vi. The killer was settled into the private doctor¡®s room where Anaya Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. had been treated Opening the door and entering, Vi saw the injured man lying on the bed for a drip. Seeing Vi, he sat up gently. Vi sat down on a chair not far and smiled. ¡°I didn¡®t expect that out of forty people, the one who survived was you. That day, you were the only one who answered my question. You have the most soft¨Cheart and the toughest will. Why do you want to see me?¡± The man thought for a moment and looked at her sincerely. ¡°I thought that the organization would ns let me go if I didn¡®t say anything. I didn¡®t expect them to be so ruthless. I know that you sent people to save me a few times. I can tell you all the information I know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vi was bewildered. Did he figure it out so quickly! She asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡± The man shook his head. ¡°I don¡®t want money. They won¡®t let me go. I¡®m weak. They will kill me sooner orter. But I don¡®t want to die yet.¡± ¡°So you want my protection?¡± The man stared into her eyes and smiled, ¡°I always like to talk to smart people. In exchange, I want to be your bodyguard. You have many capable men around you. Only in this way can I survive.¡± He really wanted to work for her? Vi frowned and slightly raised her slender neck, which made her look cold and noble. ¡°I won¡®t recruit my man so easily. Tell me what you know first. If all the things you know are something trifle, then I¡®m sorry. ¡± The man looked at her face and was a little obsessed. Vi was so stunning and ruthless. She was not a simple woman. If he could see her every day, he would feel that it was worth it to give her his life. The man came back to his senses and began to exin. ¡°When the person who hired us to kill you talked to our boss, I was right beside him. It was a tall man. He is probably 6 feet and 2.8 in height. He looked very gloomy and powerful¡­¡± The man tried to recall, ¡°He wore sunsses that day, but I noticed that there was a thumb¨C sized ck birthmark on his temple. While talking, I vaguely heard him mention his master. That guy sh ould probably know all the inside story of this matter.¡± Vi narrowed her eyes. ck birthinark? His master? ¡°In addition to the birthmark, do you remember his face shape, lip shape, and his general appearance?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Yes, but I don¡®t know how to paint it down.¡± Vi waved at Warren. Chapter 164 She Names it Casually 2/4 Chet tiomu o Warren came in with a sketchbook and drew a man¡®s face with the man¡®s description. Vi looked carefully and confirmed that she didn¡®t know him. ¡°Other than this, is there anything else you can tell me?¡± The man pondered for a moment, ¡°Yes, I remember our contact point the day before your ident¡­¡± Although there weren¡®t many things he remembered, at least they were useful information. Vi got up and approached him. She bent down slightly to observe the man¡®s face. ¡°Although your fac e is injured and your skin is a little dark, you are not bad¨C looking. From today onwards, you are Nell McGraw.¡± ¡®¡®What?¡± The man was stunned. ¡°But I have a name¡­¡± Vi chuckled and said casually. ¡°I don¡®t need to know your name. I won¡®t remember it even if I know it. So, Nell McGraw is you r code name. It¡®s your name when you worked for me as my bodyguard.¡± Nell McGraw was stunned. So this was how her bodyguards were named? It was so casual. Vi said, ¡°When you recover,e to me. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After dealing with Nell, Vi came out of the private doctor¡®s room. Russell was in the living room downstairs and waited for her with a solemn expression. ¡°Vi, he has be Vi sat down on the sofa next to him and smiledzily: ¡°So what? I¡®ll test him at some time. Even if he is a spy, isn¡®t it better to keep him by my side to find out what¡®s the next move on the other side?¡± Russell was silent. Although it sounded reasonable and logical, didn¡®t she feel that doing this was putting herself in danger? Russell sighed. Vi handed him the sketchbook with the portrait of a man. ¡°Bobby knows more about the mercenaries in the McGraw family. Russell, tell him to check if we have this man¡®s file.¡± Chapter 164 She Names It Casually Get Bonus Russell took it over. ¡°Sure.¡± In the evening, Bay Vi. Ondo was preparing dinner in the kitchen when lie suddenly heardamiliar voice. It was Todd. He walked out of the kitchen. As soon as he opened the door, he saw that lodd was swaggering in the g Toby went out with Vi. But Vincent was still in the vi. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, don¡®t get me wrong. I didn¡®t attack anyone this time. I just walked in,¡± said Todd who noticed Ondo chuckled, ¡°You beat him upst time. How did you two be so close so quickly?¡± Todd considered himself a social queen, and he giggled. But then, his smile froze. He suddenly keenly sensed that Ondo¡®s words were not right! ¡°Mr. Caffrey, I am not gay. What are you talking about?¡± Ondo changed the topic. ¡°Tell me what you got.¡± Todd looked more serious as he approached Ondo and whispered, ¡°You sent Nn to follow Anaya. N How is it possible for them to give up Anaya so quickly? ¡°Since we found her location and there was no one with her¡­¡± Ondo paused and looked down at his watch. There were still forty minutes before Vi got off work. ¡° Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 165 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 165 Chapter 165 He¡¯s a Canary I Keep They quickly went out. Ondo was so tired that he fell asleep on the way to the suburbs. He didn¡®t sleep well and had a very strange dream. In the dream, he was in a small room, empty and simple. Bang! Suddenly there was a deafening gunshot from outside the door. He felt a sharp pain in his heart. He looked down and found that his heart was prated by bullets. He was covered by blood instantly. The pain spread from luis heart to his limbs and bones, He turned back in shock In the dim light, Vi stood by the door and aimed her gun at him coldly. Her expression was deathly cold and her starry eyes showed cruelty. Why¡­ His eyes were red. He wanted to get closer so that he could see her clearly and figure out what had ha ppened. With a few steps, his vision suddenly blurred. His eyes were bloodshot. In the end, he failed to see Vi clearly. ¡°Mr.Caffrey? Mr. Caffrey!¡± Todd¡®s voice woke Ondo up. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, we are here. There is ane ahead. We have to walk in order not to be found by Anaya.¡± Ondo blinked his eyes and subconsciously looked down at his heart. Under a suit and shirt, it was beating vigorously. But the pain in his dream was too real Ondo couldn¡®t tell which one was the real world, Vi¡®s cruel expression shed before his eyes. His heart suddenly throbbed with pain. Todd felt that something was wrong with Ondo because his face was very pale. Todd touched Chapter 165 He¡®s a Canary I Keep Det er o Ondo¡¯s forehead to feel his temperature. Ondo did not have a fever. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, what¡®s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Mr. Caffrey!¡± Todd¡®s constant voice woke Ondo up from his strange nightmares. The color was back in Ondo¡®s cheeks. He got out of the car with his long legs. ¡°I¡®m fine, let¡®s go.¡± As soon as Ondo left Bay Vi for the suburbs, Jerry received a message. Knowing Ondo¡®s movements, Jerry narrowed his azure eyes. ¡°What is he going to the suburbs for?¡± The person who came to deliver the message replied with his head lowered, ¡°They seem to meet a wo man.¡± A woman? The corners of Jerry¡®s mouth curved up slightly. He remembered that Ondo had deliberately attracted Vi at the police station and tried to be as cute as possible. Ondo¡®s eyes were so affectionate, as if he could only have Vi in his eyes. But now Ondo went to meet another woman behind Vi¡®s back. That was interesting. ¡°Go and find out who he wants to meet. Besides, figure out what¡®s happening ASAP.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Then Jerry stood up and went to Angle Group. At that time, Vi was tidying up the table in the CEO¡®s office. She was ready to get off work. She had announced that she was the president of Angle Group. Thus, she asked Russell to tidy up the office. Now Russell went to Washington to handle the affairs of hispany. After she tidied up, Rayna knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, a Mr. Felton in military uniform wants to see you.¡± What was Jerry doing here? ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rayna answered. Can Bonun After taking two steps, Rayna turned to look at Vi and said in a low voice, ¡°This Mr. Felton is good¨C looking Ms. Zumthor, you are really great!¡± With a thumbs¨Cup, Rayna looked at Vi in adiniration, Vi wore a poker face. She waved her hand gently, indicating Rayna to leave Vi sat on the small sofa when Jerry came in. She politely poured him a cup of tea. ¡°I was just about to get off work. What¡®s the matter?¡± Jerry took the cup with a smile. He took a sip and said, ¡°Nothing serious. I¡®m just curious about why vou rejected me directly at noon. Could it be because of that manservant in your vi?¡± Vi poured herself a cup of tea with a serious expression. ¡°It¡®s because I know that you and I are of a kind, so it¡®s destined to be impossible.¡± As she knew, Jerry was a neat freak, overbearing and possessive, But Vi had no idea how strong Jerry was. ¡°So, it has nothing to do with your manservant?¡± Vi thought about it. If she wanted Jerry to give up on her, she had to find an uncontroble excuse. ¡°Not exactly. As you can see, he is a beautiful canary I keep in the vi.¡± Jerry asked with a frown, ¡°Am I not as handsome as him?¡± Vi didn¡®t reply. She picked up her cup and drank it all in one gulp. Jerry thought of something. He said with a bigger smile, ¡°It seems that you don¡®t know your canary very back.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Jerry stood up and straightened the cor of his military uniform nobly. ¡°Well, let¡®s go and see what he is doing.¡± In a house in the suburbs. The sun was bending in the west. The wooden door creaked open. Todd was secretly guarding outside, Ondo slowly stepped into the house with the sun on his back. Anaya was sitting on the small bed staring nkly. When she heard the sound and saw Ondo, she Chapter 165 He¡®s a Canary I keep 3/4 instantly burst into tears. She struggled to get out of bed. Because she was too anxious, she fell to the ground and stumbled toward Ondo ¡°Ondo! It¡®s all my fault, Ondo! I shouldn¡®t have believed Jaylin that day and shouldn¡®t have allowed you can save me!¡± Ondo looked at her with a straightce. He looked down at her with his back straight. ¡°I¡®m not here to save you. But if you can tell me everything you know, I can send you back to prison. I wo When Anaya heard his words, tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Ondo, you are so heartless! Not to mention that I once saved you, we are still childhood sweethearts. How can you send me back to hell!¡± Ondo still kept his poker face.¡± Prison is the best ce for you to stay. It is also an exchange for your Anaya¡®s face was full of tears. She never thought that she would end up like this. If she hadn¡®t been back home and hadn¡®t struggled to marry O The more she thought about it, the more upset she became. She cried bitterly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ondo stood there quietly without any hint of pity in his eyes. Outside the cabin. Jerry asked his men to lure Todd away. Then, he stood outside with Vi to observe what was happening in the cabin. Jerry said with an evil smile, ¡°Vi, how capable your canary is! He not only found his lover back, but al faced man! You can¡®t keep such a small pet.¡± Chapter 165 Hes a Canary. Keep Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 166 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 166 Chapter 166 A Cruel Game Vi pursed her lips. She stared at Ondo¡®s back without a word. Jerry followed her gaze and looked into the cabin. He narrowed his azure eyes and the corners of his mouth curled into an evil smile. ¡°Vi, why don¡®t we y an interesting game?¡± ¡°What?¡± Vi turned to look at him. His expression caused a bad premonition in her heart. Jerry didn¡®t answer and gently raised his hand. His men got it and quickly approached the cabin. Inside the room. Anaya cried so hard. She was in deep regret. ¡°Ondo, I neither want to die here nor be sent back to prison. Can you help me? What do you want to know? I will tell you everything I know. As long as you can give me a sum of money, let me live without worry, and send me abroad, I promise that I will never disturb you and never return to the United States !¡± Ondo was silent for a moment. Then he said in a cold tone, ¡°That depends on how much you know and whether it¡®s worth the money?¡± ¡°Okay, I will tell you everything you want to know!¡± With her hands on the ground, she shakily stood up. At that moment, she heard a ¡°whoosh¡± sound, which was extremely soft. Then she felt a slight pain in her neck. She subconsciously reached out to touch her neck. There was a foreign object. She took it off her neck. It was a needle thinner than a pinkie. Anaya was in a fog Ondo saw the empty needle in her hand with a frown. He turned to look out the window and a figure shed by quickly. ¡°Todd.¡± He shouted. But there was no response. Anaya¡¯s face gradually turned numb. Her eyes were bloodshot. It seemed that her painsted for two seconds. Chapter 166 A Cruel Game Then, she raised her scarlet eyes and red at Ondo with hatred. ¡°Do you really think I¡®ll tell you? Daydream! If I can¡®t live happily, you won¡¯t have a good time with Vi, the bitch! I¡¯ll kill you first and then take her to apany you!¡± She had a ferocious expression and let out an ear-piercing scream. She gritted her teeth and pounced toward Ondo at an extremely fast speed. Anaya was like a beast with strong killing intent in her eyes, as if she wanted to tear him apart on the spot. Ondo keenly dodged to the side so that Anaya failed to touch him. It was quite chaotic. Vi red at Jerry when she saw Anaya¡®s state. ¡°What did you do?¡± Jerry said with a smile, ¡°We have developed a new special medicine. It can enhance the evil in people¡® s hearts. Those being drugged will be wild beasts. Their force will be highly enhanced. They want blood and are eager to tear others apart. If they can¡®t vent their anger in time, their hearts will burst and they will die. ¡°This medicine has only been tested on animals. Anaya is a fugitive. Even if she is sent back to prison, what awaits her is a living hell. It would be better to use her as an experiment. It will be a worthy death.¡± Vi stared at him in disbelief. It had been seven years since theyst met. Jerry was far more ruthless and vicious than she had imag ined He looked so handsome, but his soul was distorted. What exactly had he experienced in the past seven years? ¡°It¡®s unreasonable. I don¡®t know who you are anymore Jerry stared at Vi with an indifferent expression. Strong possessiveness was shown in his azure eyes. He smiled and took out a revolver from his back. He quickly loaded a bullet and handed it to Vi. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vi lowered her head and looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°Vi, judging from the physical strength of your canary, his defense won¡®tst for five minutes. You ca n choose to look on coldly. He will be tortured to death in a bloody way. This is also his Chapter 166 A Cruel Game Get Bows punishment.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°Or you can use this revolver with only one bullet to kill the woman inside Or, you can kill your disobedient Canary with your own hands and give him a quick death. How about that?¡± Vi was shocked. She stared at hom in disbelice ¡°You are crazy!¡± Jerry cracked a smile. He said, ¡°They are nobody but a fugitive and your manservant. It¡®s just a pet. Ge t a new one if it¡®s naughty.¡± Vi guitted her teeth and looked at him collly, ¡°That¡®s my man. It¡®s not up to you to decide.¡± ¡°Of course. It¡®s your choice,¡± he said with an innocent look. At the same time, he moved the revolver an inch closer to her Vr nced at the situation in all seriousness, Ondo was still dodging. He was determined not to let Anaya touch hini Todd was lured away by Jerry¡®s men, Ondo was left alone. He could escape nowhere if this situation continued. ¡°I don¡®t like all the choices!¡± Vi furrowed her brows. As soon as she finished these words, she was ready to rush inside. Jerry quickly grabbed her arm and blocked hier way. With a fierce look in her eyes, she pped Jerry on her face. Jerry did not dodge but endured ber anger. He still smiled and said, ¡°You can hit me, but I won¡®t let you in ¡°Those being drucked will go crazy. There are too many uncontroble factors. I can¡®t put you in danger, so you can only shoot with a run.¡± Vi staredar him and said angrily, ¡°I don¡®t know how to use it.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°You know. I taught you how to use a un Come on, let me see if your marksmanship is slipping.¡± ¡°Don¡®t hesitate Your little pet can¡®t hold any longer,¡± Jerry said as be handed her the revolver. Vi was shocked. Shehurriedly looked into the cabin. Apparently, Ondo¡®s strength was running out. His speed became much slower, However, Anaya seemed to take stimnts, excited and bloodthirsty, Ondo looked around to see if there were any suitable tools. He found a bowl on a wooden table. He rushed over and mmed the bowl heavily against the corner of the table. Chapter 166 A Cruel Game 3/4 It was torn apart. As he was doing this, Anaya screamed and rushed toward him. Her specd was shockingly fast. Ondo dodged by instinct. He was physically tired and became a little slower, so Anaya¡¯s nails cut his suit jacket. Ondo lowered his head to look at his broken jacket. A look of dispust shed in his eyes. He immedia Anaya¡®s killing intent became stronger. It seemed she failed to vent her pain. She tore the suit he had th Ondo was forced to retreat. All of a sudden, there was a loud sound. The door was kicked open. He turned around and saw Vi. She furrowed her brows in all seriousness. She held a revolver and aimed it at him coldly, This scene cut Ondo deeply. The nightmare he had in the car was still vivid. He didn¡®t expect it to be true. ¡°Vi, don¡®t¡­¡± He called out softly in a trembling voice with a hint of pleading. However, Vi¡®s hand, which was holding the gun, did not move. Suddenly, her eyes became fierce. Sh Ondo wore a smile full of self¨C mockery. He stood there and closed his eyes as if he had epted his fate. Bang¡­ It was a deafening noise. Chapter 166 A Cruel Game Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 167 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Break His Head Hey on the sofa, staring at Ondo with his blue eyes with a faint smile. He looked carefree and dangerous. He had checked the people around Ondo and found that they were not simple. He couldn¡®t find too much about Ondo and that made him have to doubt Ondo. ¡°I¡®m just an average person. That¡®s all.¡± Ondo¡®s eyes narrowed. He walked to the sofa next to Jerty and sat straight. He took a slight nce at Jerry¡®s muscles exposed from his ck shirt and corbone and had a nce at Jerry¡®s blue eyes. He t hought this man was really sexy. Even he, a man, thought so. Vi should also think the same, wouldn¡®t she? All of a sudden, Ondo remembered what Jerry had said to Vi. He said that they had been together for many years. And in the police station, when Vi saw Jerry, her eyes were full ofplex emotion s. Did Vi like him? Ondo wondered. Noticing that Ondo was staring at him, Jerry said with an evil smile, ¡°I¡®m a man of my word. If anyone dares to get in my way, I¡®ll ruin that guy and take my stuff back. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Ondo smiled. He was not afraid of that at all. He poured himself another ss of wine and finished it. His tone was very provocative. ¡°You can have a try. I¡®ll enjoy it, but¡­¡± After a pause, he looked serious and cautious. ¡°Vi is not someone¡®s personal belonging. I¡®ve learned my lesson. She has always been independent and has her own thoughts. No one else can affect her d ecisions.¡± ¡°Of course, but I can guide her to make a choice, just likest night.¡± Speaking ofst night, Ondo¡®s eyes narrowed, with rage and coldness bursting out. Jerry sat up and looked into his eyes. ¡°I taught her how to shoot. She is very smart and learned quickly. Last night, I was behind her and saw clearly what she did.¡± Realizing what he wanted to say, Ondo frownied. He continued, ¡°If she doesn¡®t want to hurt you, she has the ability to make youpletely Chapter 168 Break His Head Det bor unharmed, so she is angry with you, and even wants to kill you. For her, you are just a pet. If you are obedient, you will be rewarded; if you are disobedient, you will be punished. She doesn¡®t love you anymore. ¡°Think about her expression when she first saw me. She has feelings for me. When the misunderstandi ngs between me and her are solved, a pet will be useful to her. Can you understand?¡± Ondo bit his lips, and his eyes were slightly trembling. His eyes were deep and cold. Jerry appreciated his expression andughed wildly. But the next second, Ondo also smiled. ¡°No wonder you are the Secret Bureau of Investigation¡®s boss. You are good at alienation and schemin g He can figure out people¡®s weaknesses, and hit them where it hurts the most.¡± Hearing this, Jerry stared at him cautiously. Jerry realized that Ondo was not as simple as he appeared to be. Ondo continued, ¡°You don¡®t just want to say that to me as you meet me secretly today, right?¡± Jerry smiled again. ¡°Don¡®t you want to know how much she cares about you? Does she care more about you or me?¡± The two men looked at each other from afar. One looked cold and mysterious. One was evil and arrogant. Vi and Lucille were having a meeting. In the middle of the meeting, a noise came from the corridor outside The voice was loud. Vi and Lucille looked at each other and opened the door Outside the door, a man in a suit and leather shoes was arguing with a female assistant ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Vi asked. The assistant hurried over and said, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I¡®ve told this gentleman that you are having a meeti ng with Lucille and it¡®s not convenient for you to meet a guest. But he just wanted to break in and I almost couldn¡®t stop him!¡± Chapter 168 Break His Head 2/5 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Om Borus The man turned around and bowed respectfully to Vi. ¡°Ms. Zurnthor.¡± Vi looked at him up and down. She seemed to have met him somewhere before. ¡°Are you with Jerry?¡± The man was very happy to be recognized. ¡°Yes. I work for Mr. Feiton. I¡®m sorry to bother you. It¡®s really urpent. Mr. Felton and Mr. Caffrey are going to y a gaine and the losers will die!¡± ¡°Die?¡± Vi squinted her cold eyes and said, ¡°What trick does Jerry want to y again!¡± ¡°They are in the private room of Color World now. Please go and persuade them. If it¡®ste, someone might die!¡± Vi¡®s face darkened. She turned to Lucille, who was standing at the door, and said, ¡°You can go back to your work, and let¡®s continue the meeting tomorrow.¡± After that, she rushed to Color World. When she opened the door of the VIP private room, she saw two men sitting opposite each other on th e annr leather sofa across a table. On the table, there were parts of guns ced in an order. They had a strong desire to win. Noticing Vi came in, Ondo quickly stood up and blocked her sight. Vi looked at him coldly and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ondo looked back slightly and said to Jerry, ¡°Put on your clothes.¡± Jerry raised his eyebrows and slowly buttoned up the two buttons that were loosened at his corbone. Seeing that he was dressed neatly. Ondo moved aside and let Vi sit on the sofa first. Sitting in the middle, Vi crossed her hands and nced coldly at the gun parts on the table. With a sheer on her red lips, she said, ¡°You want to see who¡®sster to assemblea gun and kill the othe r? Whose idea?¡± The two men were silent at the same time. Vi turned to look at Ondo and said, ¡°He is the Secret Bureau of Investigation¡¯s leader. He has Chapter 168 Break His Head Besorius used this thing since he was a child, but you actually agreed to y this game with him. Do you know how to She was trying to ask something from him. With a faint sinile in his eyes, Ondo said, ¡°I was lucky enough to use it several times before. Although I¡®m not fam Jerry said, ¡°Vi, this is a game between men.¡± Vi snorted, crossed her arms, and leaned back against the sofa. Her expression was cold and arrogant, and her tone was ruthless. ¡°Since you don¡®t care about your own lives, I won¡®t stop you. Let me see who will dieter.¡± Jerry¡®s men were dumbfounded. ¡°Aren¡®t you here to stop them?¡± Vi¡®s expression was cold, as if she was here to see something interesting. Jerry looked at his subordinates and said, ¡°Get out. No matter what you hear or what happenster, don ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As soon as the men left, it got intense in the room as the door was closed. Jerry looked at Ondo and said with a smile, ¡°We have signed the agreement. The one who¡®s faster can shoot the other to death. Are you really going to do it?¡± There was a faint smile on Ondo¡®s face. ¡°No regret.¡± Vi clenched his fists and took a deep breath. Jerry was more ruthless than Ondo. If he won, he would definitely shoot. But since Ondo dared to bet, he must be well prepared. Ondo said that he had used guns several times. She would like to see how well Ondo knew about using a gun and how fast he could be. While she was thinking, the men on both sides of the table were sitting straight with a strong murderous will. A few secondster, Jerry said. Set Bonus ¡°The game begins.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 168 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 168 Chapter 169 It¡¯s His Choice The two men started quickly and orderly. Their movements were so fast and each step was followed immediately by another step. Vi didn¡®t know how to assemble guns, so she was dazzled by their moves. Her gaze had been on Ondo all the time. He was calm and modest. He imed that he had only touched guns a few times, but his practiced movem ents revealed that he already had muscle memory. Ondo was almost ona par with Jerry in speed, which was impossible without touching guns for years When Vi stared at Ondo, her expression became grimmer and grimmer. Jerry keenly sensed that Vi had not noticed him for even a second. Instead, her focus had been on Ondo When he was assembling thest part, he deliberately paused for half a second. In this half a second, Ondo finished assembling his gun. He coldly raised his gun and aimed at Jerry¡® s forehead, his eyes filled with killing intent. Ondo¡®s well¨Cdefined hand was about to pull the trigger Vi noticed his actions and said instantly, ¡°Ondo, don¡®t!¡± Ondo was stunned. His ck eyes suddenly dted uncontrobly, but he did not move. ¡°Put it down, this is an order!¡± On the other side, Jerry¡®s gaze was provocative. Ondo bit his lower lip, for themand made his heart tremble and left his entire body in pain. After insisting for two seconds, he finally put down the gun with a pale face. However, Jerry smiled, ¡°Congrattions. You won the game, but you lost to her. I¡¯ve told you that you a re just a pet to her. You should quit now.¡± Ondo stood there, with slightly lowered eyshes, empty dark eyes, and cold limbs. Jerry looked at Vi. ¡°Vi, I knew it. You said you don¡®t want me, but I know that, deep down, you car e about me! Let¡®s make up. Don¡®t ever quarrel with me anymore, alright?¡± Vi nced at Ondo, and then looked at Jerry, who did not assemble thest part of the gun. She instantly understood that Jerry had just yed a trick. She looked at Jerry and said coldly, ¡°You¡®re wrong. I just don¡¯t want to see blood. If you had assembled and loaded the gun first, I would have stopped you from killing him.¡± Jerry¡¯s expression gradually froze. Vi continued to say, ¡°If you want me to choose between you and him. I¡®ll choose Ondo.¡± After the expiry of one year¡®s employment, she would never cross paths with Ondo again, which was Ondo¡®s promiseShe had recorded it on her phone. But it would be different if she chose Jerry jerry could not stop being possessive of her, so it would be a disaster for her. Jerry was more difficult to deal with than Ondo! ¡°Vi, I know you¡®re still angry with me¡­¡± Vi interrupted, ¡°I¡®m no longer angry about what happened so many years ago, but it¡®s just impossible for us to be together.¡± She looked at Ondo and smiled sexily, with her slender fingers waving at him. ¡°Come and sit on me.¡± The two men were both stunned. Under her bewitching gaze, Ondo got up and walked over. Vi pulled him into her arms and let him sit on herp. She was shorter than the two men, but her aura was sharper than theirs. She had coquettish eyes, as if she was the yboy who came to enjoy himself. Ondo was stiff all over, his mind was nk, and his heart was pounding. He couldn¡®t understand what she was trying to do. She actually took the initiative to let him sit on her? Vi saw his puzzled gaze and gently rubbed his short hair. Her eyes curved as she smiled. When she spoke, her voice was soft and extremely charming ¡°Hug me.¡± Ondo¡®s fingers were stiff. He was stunned for two seconds before he tentatively wrapped his arms around her waist. Just as he got closer, Vi whispered into his ear in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Act with me.¡± Ondo frowned and didn¡®t move. His head was pressed against her shoulder. Froin Jerry¡¯s point of view, Ondo had his back bowed and nestled against Vi¡®s chest like a little bird. He saw her expression. I looked like she was used to it. The scene hurt Jerry so much that his eyes narrowed and he spoke word by word, ¡°Vi, are you prov oking me on purpose?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Vi shirurkezily, ¡°Ieriy, what you like is spondilitler whonestles in your arms. I have money and War. Why should be tliis kind of mil!lso like to live in to dole on. We will never be together.¡± Vi continued to say, ¡°Also, I remember that you havenlysophobia Once, I put your coat on the flower terrace, and you never wore it and you don¡®t like that I put your coat there, and you don¡®t like anyone touching your stult. But you have to know that I never belong to you. I belong to myself, so I will touch other men.¡± Jerry gritted his teeth. ¡®You are too young, so you like to y roles. I can also do this with you, and you can y as long as you want. Who doesn¡®t do something absurd when they are young? I don¡®t care ab out your past at all. I just want you!¡± As long as he found an opportunity to kill Ondo, she would still belong to him. Vi sighed to herself. Jerry was really stubborn. It seemed that what she did was not enough. She gently patted Ondo on the back, signaling him to sit on her and face her. Ondo obeyed without saying a word. Vi gently caressed his handsome face. ¡°Ondo, you¡®ve yed games with Jerry, but I¡®m very tired of it. Don¡®t you think you should do something for me?¡± Her voice was coquettish with a hint of fatigue Ondo stared at her nkly. Although he didn¡®t understand, he didn¡®t stop her. No matter what Vi wanted to do, he would unconditionally obey her. Even if he knew that her gentle smile was just acting, it was enough Just now, when he was in her arms and wrapped around hier slender waist, he was drowned with the pleasant smell of her body, as if he was dreaming If it was a dream, he would rather live in the dream forever. He stared at her in a daze, so Vi listed her eyebrows and reminded him, pinching his chin, ¡°Give Chapter 169 It¡®s His Choice me your belt.¡± Ondo did not hesitate at all. He quickly untird the metal buckle, pulled out the belt, and handed it to her. Vi said, ¡°Your Hand.¡± Was she going to p him to vent hier anger? He stretched out his left hand, his palmi facing up and spreading out. ¡°Both hands.¡± Ondo obediently followed her instructions. Vi wrapped her belt around his wrist, indtlien tiltened and buckled it. Then, she raised both of his hands and asked him to keep them above his head. She pulled out his white shirt from the waistband, lifted it up, and ced it in front of his thin lips. ¡°Bite it.¡± Ondo obediently bit it with his teeth. His shirt was lifted, and under the dim light in the room, his skin was sickly white as if he was drugged. Completely exposed in front of Vi were the perfect abdominal muscles, exquisite and clear. It was especially pleasing to her eyes. She gently stroked his abdominal muscles with her cool fingertips, as if she was slowly tasting a delicious delicacy. She smiled evilly. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ondo¡®s heart was itching from her leasing, and he couldn¡®t help but groan softly. As Jerry watched them, his teeth wereaching, and his lower jaw was tight. This scene intensely stimted his nerves. ¡°Vi¡­¡± Jerry¡®s eyes were red. Vi just ignored him. She felt that it was not enough. Chapter 169 It¡®s His Choice Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 169 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Heartbroken Jerry couldn¡®t take it any longer. He suppressed his irritation and said in a soll tone. ¡°Vi, I can do it too. I¡®m better looking than him. Am I not more likable to you?¡± Vi lifted Ondo¡®s chin apain and looked at hiscial features carefully ¡°You are good¨Clooking, but he is handsome. It is different.¡± Jerry¡®s features were soft and delicate, and his eyes were especially beautiful. Ile was prettier than the prettiest woman. Ondo¡®s eyes were deep, and his features were sharp and defined. When Ondo wasn¡®t smiling, he looked cold and scary. When Ondo softened his expression and acted innocent, he was like a wolf in sheep¡®s skin and N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. made Vi want to punish him. Ondo was handsome. Right now, Ondo¡®s thin lips were biting his shirt lightly, and his hands were tied. He couldn¡®t look sexi er and more vulnerable. It gave Vi the urge to do bad things to him. Ondo found Vi¡®s words extremely sweet and pleasant to hear. Ondo obediently kept holding his hands up and biting his shirt and stayed motionless, his handsome face slightly red from Vi¡®s teasing. ¡°Well done.¡± Vi was very satisfied with his obedience. She took the red wine from the table and brought it to Ondo¡®s lips. ¡°This is the reward.¡± Ondo opened his mouth slightly, and his shirt slid down. With Vi feeding him, Ondo finished the ss of red wine in one gulp. The wine was mellow, sweet, and intoxicating. It was simply the most delicious ss of wine in this world. Ondo indulged in the fragrance of the wine. He was almost addicted to it. Chapter 170 Heartbroken Vi looked at the dark red wine at the corner of Ondo¡®s mouth and gently wiped it off with her index finger. Now the wine was at her fingertips. Vi looked down and put her finger to Ondo¡®s lips. ¡°It¡®s yours. Li ck it up.¡± Blushing slightly, Ondo slowly stuck out his tongue and carefully licked the wine off Vi¡®s finger. Viol a felt a pleasant tin:ling sensation, Ond¡®s efforts to please her inade Vi feel very good. In the past three years, Ondo had always been high and mighty. He was patronizing and mean to Vi all the time. In front of Vi, Ondo was always arrogant and distant, as if he was Vi¡®s creditor. But look at this. Ondo was sitting on her and trying hard to please her. He was like a dog who yearned for its master¡® s caress. This used to bepletely unimaginable to Vi. Vi was extremely satisfied, and sheughed heartily. Vi¡®s smiling face reflected in Ondo¡®s eyes, and he tried even harder to lick with his tongue. Vi couldn¡®t help but giggle. Jerry¡®s eyes were red, and he red at Ondo. Jerry suddenly hoped that it was he who was sitting on Vi and making herugh so happily. Jerry didn¡®t want to give up. ¡°Vi, let¡®s be honest. Have you never felt a thing for me? Didn¡®t you like me back in those years?¡± Vi withdrew her finger, lifted Ondo¡®s shirt with it, and put it back to Ondo¡®s lips. Ondo put it in his mouth, and Vi continued to caress him. As Vi teased Ondo, she replied to Jerry. ¡°Jerry, I¡®ll be honest with you. I did like you before, but when I needed you the most, you walked away. So from that moment on, nothing will ever happen between us. And now, my affection for you isple tely gone.¡± Jerry looked deste, and he was unable to say a word for a long time. Vi continued, ¡°As you can see, I have a happy life now. If you want to make up to me, you should sta y away from me and leave me in peace.¡± Chapter 170 Heartbroken 2/5 Jerry looked hurt and stared at Vi stupidly Jerry hoped Vi could turn around to look at him and show even the tiniest bit of affection. Unfortunately. Vi didn¡®t. Vi was busy teasing Ondo Gradually. Ondo beganto squirm, and his breathing: began to quicken. And he mooned more frequen tly Vi asked softly wlien she saw Ondo was having a hard time. ¡°You want it?¡± Ondo¡®s teeth, which still had his shirt between them, ttered slightly, and he frowned. And he blurte d out softly, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Vi was very patient and smiled affectionately, ¡°Alright, but this is not the right ce. I¡®ll satisfy you at home.¡± Vi gently patted Ondo¡®s waist for him to get up, and then took the belt off his hands and returned it to him ¡°Put it on yourself. And put on your clothes.¡± Ondo¡®s wrists were red from being bound. But the red marks around Ondo¡®s wrists were like a trophy, and Jerry couldn¡®t ignore them at all. It gave Jerry pain in his heart. After Ondo was fully dressed, Vi took his thin hand and said tenderly, ¡°Let¡®s go home.¡± From beginning to end, Vi did not look at Jerry once. The two left the Color World hand in hand. Not until they got in the car that was returning for Bay Vi did Vi let go of Ondo. It was so exhausting to act for so long. Vi closed her eyes to rest, and coldness returned to her face. The sudden change in Vi¡®s attitude caught Ondo off guard. Just now in there, Vi had told him the most beautiful words. Vi said that she would choose him over Jerry. Vi said that Jerry was good¨Clooking, but he was handsome, and she preferred his face. Ondo¡®s ears were still red. He tentatively reached out his hand and wanted to ask Vi is there Chapter 170 Heartbroken 3/5 was any sincerity in her words, ¡°Vi¡­¡± Before he could reach her sleeve, Vi frowned in disgust and subconsciously moved her arm further away from Ondo Her face was extremely cold, Vi had the patience to exin to Jerry, bul she didn¡®t want to talk to him at all. Vi¡®s coldness seemed to be reminding him that what happened just now was fake and telling him to face the truth. Vi did it because she was mad at Jerry and wanted to make Jerry jealous. And he, Ondo, was nothing in her eyes, He was just a tool, a disposable, Ondo swallowed the dull pain in his chest and silently followed Vi out of the car. When they were at the entrance of the vi, Vi stopped and looked back at him expressionless. ¡°Don¡®t think that you can get away with ditching work to meet Jerry today. Clean up the yard before you go to bed.¡± After that, Vi turned around and walked into the vi. And she mmed the door shut. This door was like an unbridgeable gap between them. Ondo suddenly remembered what Jerry had said today. ¡°You are just a pet to her. If you are obedient, you will be rewarded. If you are not, you will be punished. She fell out of love with you a long time ago.¡± Ondo felt so devastated that he almost suffocated. It was like waking up from a beautiful dream. It was so heartbreaking The slim hope in his heart was mercilessly dashed. Ondo felt greater pain and despair than when he Ondo clutched his chest and leaned against the wall, trying to ease the intense pain in his heart. He couldn¡®t help thinking back to Vi¡®s tenderness when they were in Color World. Chapter 170 Heartbroken Even though he knew she was acting, he couldn¡®t help indulging in it. He was so stupid¡­ ¡°What are you waiting for A stern voice suddenly came from behind Ondo Vi hade out and was standing nearby looking at him. Ondo suffed and turned to Vi with his head lowered. And he said in a muffled voice, ¡®T¡¯ll start right Vi noticed that Ondo sounded low She approached him and lifted his chin, The lights at the door of the vi allowed Vi to sec Ondo¡®s face clearly Ondo¡®s eyes were red, and his long curly eyshes were fluttering slightly. His eyes were moist, and Vi scoffed Did he cry? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 170 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Heartbroken Jerry couldn¡®t take it any longer. He suppressed his irritation and said in a soll tone. ¡°Vi, I can do it too. I¡®m better looking than him. Am I not more likable to you?¡± Vi lifted Ondo¡®s chin apain and looked at hiscial features carefully ¡°You are good¨Clooking, but he is handsome. It is different.¡± Jerry¡®s features were soft and delicate, and his eyes were especially beautiful. Ile was prettier than the prettiest woman. Ondo¡®s eyes were deep, and his features were sharp and defined. When Ondo wasn¡®t smiling, he looked cold and scary. When Ondo softened his expression and acted innocent, he was like a wolf in sheep¡®s skin and made Vi want to punish him. Ondo was handsome. Right now, Ondo¡®s thin lips were biting his shirt lightly, and his hands were tied. He couldn¡®t look sexi er and more vulnerable. It gave Vi the urge to do bad things to him. Ondo found Vi¡®s words extremely sweet and pleasant to hear. Ondo obediently kept holding his hands up and biting his shirt and stayed motionless, his handsome face slightly red from Vi¡®s teasing. ¡°Well done.¡± Vi was very satisfied with his obedience. She took the red wine from the table and brought it to Ondo¡®s lips. ¡°This is the reward.¡± Ondo opened his mouth slightly, and his shirt slid down. With Vi feeding him, Ondo finished the ss of red wine in one gulp. The wine was mellow, sweet, and intoxicating. It was simply the most delicious ss of wine in this world. Ondo indulged in the fragrance of the wine. He was almost addicted to it. Chapter 170 Heartbroken Vi looked at the dark red wine at the corner of Ondo¡®s mouth and gently wiped it off with her index finger. Now the wine was at her fingertips. Vi looked down and put her finger to Ondo¡®s lips. ¡°It¡®s yours. Li ck it up.¡± Blushing slightly, Ondo slowly stuck out his tongue and carefully licked the wine off Vi¡®s finger. Viol a felt a pleasant tin:ling sensation, Ond¡®s efforts to please her inade Vi feel very good. In the past three years, Ondo had always been high and mighty. He was patronizing and mean to Vi all the time. In front of Vi, Ondo was always arrogant and distant, as if he was Vi¡®s creditor. But look at this. Ondo was sitting on her and trying hard to please her. He was like a dog who yearned for its master¡® s caress. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. This used to bepletely unimaginable to Vi. Vi was extremely satisfied, and sheughed heartily. Vi¡®s smiling face reflected in Ondo¡®s eyes, and he tried even harder to lick with his tongue. Vi couldn¡®t help but giggle. Jerry¡®s eyes were red, and he red at Ondo. Jerry suddenly hoped that it was he who was sitting on Vi and making herugh so happily. Jerry didn¡®t want to give up. ¡°Vi, let¡®s be honest. Have you never felt a thing for me? Didn¡®t you like me back in those years?¡± Vi withdrew her finger, lifted Ondo¡®s shirt with it, and put it back to Ondo¡®s lips. Ondo put it in his mouth, and Vi continued to caress him. As Vi teased Ondo, she replied to Jerry. ¡°Jerry, I¡®ll be honest with you. I did like you before, but when I needed you the most, you walked away. So from that moment on, nothing will ever happen between us. And now, my affection for you isple tely gone.¡± Jerry looked deste, and he was unable to say a word for a long time. Vi continued, ¡°As you can see, I have a happy life now. If you want to make up to me, you should sta y away from me and leave me in peace.¡± Chapter 170 Heartbroken 2/5 Jerry looked hurt and stared at Vi stupidly Jerry hoped Vi could turn around to look at him and show even the tiniest bit of affection. Unfortunately. Vi didn¡®t. Vi was busy teasing Ondo Gradually. Ondo beganto squirm, and his breathing: began to quicken. And he mooned more frequen tly Vi asked softly wlien she saw Ondo was having a hard time. ¡°You want it?¡± Ondo¡®s teeth, which still had his shirt between them, ttered slightly, and he frowned. And he blurte d out softly, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Vi was very patient and smiled affectionately, ¡°Alright, but this is not the right ce. I¡®ll satisfy you at home.¡± Vi gently patted Ondo¡®s waist for him to get up, and then took the belt off his hands and returned it to him ¡°Put it on yourself. And put on your clothes.¡± Ondo¡®s wrists were red from being bound. But the red marks around Ondo¡®s wrists were like a trophy, and Jerry couldn¡®t ignore them at all. It gave Jerry pain in his heart. After Ondo was fully dressed, Vi took his thin hand and said tenderly, ¡°Let¡®s go home.¡± From beginning to end, Vi did not look at Jerry once. The two left the Color World hand in hand. Not until they got in the car that was returning for Bay Vi did Vi let go of Ondo. It was so exhausting to act for so long. Vi closed her eyes to rest, and coldness returned to her face. The sudden change in Vi¡®s attitude caught Ondo off guard. Just now in there, Vi had told him the most beautiful words. Vi said that she would choose him over Jerry. Vi said that Jerry was good¨Clooking, but he was handsome, and she preferred his face. Ondo¡®s ears were still red. He tentatively reached out his hand and wanted to ask Vi is there Chapter 170 Heartbroken 3/5 was any sincerity in her words, ¡°Vi¡­¡± Before he could reach her sleeve, Vi frowned in disgust and subconsciously moved her arm further away from Ondo Her face was extremely cold, Vi had the patience to exin to Jerry, bul she didn¡®t want to talk to him at all. Vi¡®s coldness seemed to be reminding him that what happened just now was fake and telling him to face the truth. Vi did it because she was mad at Jerry and wanted to make Jerry jealous. And he, Ondo, was nothing in her eyes, He was just a tool, a disposable, Ondo swallowed the dull pain in his chest and silently followed Vi out of the car. When they were at the entrance of the vi, Vi stopped and looked back at him expressionless. ¡°Don¡®t think that you can get away with ditching work to meet Jerry today. Clean up the yard before you go to bed.¡± After that, Vi turned around and walked into the vi. And she mmed the door shut. This door was like an unbridgeable gap between them. Ondo suddenly remembered what Jerry had said today. ¡°You are just a pet to her. If you are obedient, you will be rewarded. If you are not, you will be punished. She fell out of love with you a long time ago.¡± Ondo felt so devastated that he almost suffocated. It was like waking up from a beautiful dream. It was so heartbreaking The slim hope in his heart was mercilessly dashed. Ondo felt greater pain and despair than when he Ondo clutched his chest and leaned against the wall, trying to ease the intense pain in his heart. He couldn¡®t help thinking back to Vi¡®s tenderness when they were in Color World. Chapter 170 Heartbroken Even though he knew she was acting, he couldn¡®t help indulging in it. He was so stupid¡­ ¡°What are you waiting for A stern voice suddenly came from behind Ondo Vi hade out and was standing nearby looking at him. Ondo suffed and turned to Vi with his head lowered. And he said in a muffled voice, ¡®T¡¯ll start right Vi noticed that Ondo sounded low She approached him and lifted his chin, The lights at the door of the vi allowed Vi to sec Ondo¡®s face clearly Ondo¡®s eyes were red, and his long curly eyshes were fluttering slightly. His eyes were moist, and Vi scoffed Did he cry? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 171 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 171 Chapter 17 I Need Your Cherishing Vi had known him for a long time. Although Ondo had acted hurt several times before, this was the first time Vi had seen him cry so sadly. Was he really hurt? Vi sighed helplessly, and her tone softened a little. ¡°We agreed it was only an act, You took it serious ly?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Ondo didn¡®t reply. He lowered his eyes, and he looked fragile. Yes, he took it seriously. And he took her seriously. But in the end, reality pped him in the face and broke his heart. Vi had nothing to say. She must always keep hier head clear so she wouldu¡®t make wrong decisions. A show was only a show. The fake would remainke. She never confused the real with the fake. Besides, was Ondo trying to make herfort him? Impossible. Moreover, she didn¡®t know how tofort people. Vi turned and left after she coldly said, ¡°Hurry up and clean. I¡®m going to sleep.¡± However, right after Vi took one step forward, her wrist was grabbed by Ondo from behind. With exhaustion on her face, Vi said, ¡°Let go of me. I¡®m tired. I want to sleep.¡± Ondo did not move. He looked at Vi with red puppy eyes. ¡°Vi¡­ Could you please give me some love and care asionally¡­ My heart hurts.¡± Ondo said in a trembling and pleading voice. He swallowed and gripped Vi¡®s wrist tightly. Vi stiffened, and she stood still. Would it hurt? The answer was positive. But when these words came out of Ondo¡®s mouth, they sounded strange. ¡°Funny. I¡®ve been hurt and disappointed countless times. That¡®s why I choose to let go. I¡®ve experience d your pain. Since you feel hurt, you should let go of me as soon as possible. What I said to Jerry today is also for you.¡± With that, Vi forced open Ondo¡®s hand and entered the vi without looking back But Vi did not close the door this time, Ondo watched her walk up to the third floor and finally disa ppear around the corner. Vi was right. He broke her heart first. Now he was only suffering what Vi had suffered. He deserved it. Ondo wasted no more time. He got a broom from the back garden and carefully swept the fallen leaves off the garden. The night inte autumn was biting cold. Ondo was only wearing a thin white shirt, and his face was expressionless and pale. Even though he was doing chores with a wooden broom, Ondo still looked dignified. In the room on the third floor, Vi didn¡®t turn on the lights. She stood quietly behind the window and watched coldly and thoughtfully, After watching for a few minutes, Vi looked away indifferently and went to sleep. When Ondo finished cleaning the yard, it was already two in the morning. Because he had been staying in the cold wind for hours with only a thin shirt on, he had a cold the next day. The moment Vi woke up, she heard a cough from downstairs. After washing up and putting on makeup, Vi went downstairs and saw the tall man bustling in the kit chen and the steaming breakfast on the table. Ondo knew that Vj usually woke up at this time, so he would cover his mouth with his fist before h e coughed. Vi stood on the stairs and saw his thoughtful actions. She pursed her lips and did not say anything. She quietly walked down the stairs. Ondo heard footsteps and turned around. He saw Vi only wearing a ck velvet long-sleeve shirt and a snow¨Cwhite gauze dress. With hier narrow shoulders, she looked so fragile. Ondo hurriedly took the trench coat from the coat rack at the door and put it on her. ¡°It¡®s getting cold. Keep yourself warm even when you are indoors. You¡®re in good shape, and you look the same pretty with more clothes on.¡± Vi didn¡®t refuse and raised her face to look at Ondo. Ondo was helping her put on the trench coat. He looked calm but a little unwell. His handsome face was a little pale, and his thin lips had little color. ¡°If you¡®re ill, just take the day off. You don¡®t have to force yourself to go to work.¡± Ondo paused for a second before answering, ¡°Okay.¡± Alter putting the coat on Vi, Ondo pulled out the chair for her. Vi sat down and ate breakfast silently. Halfway through the breakfast, they heard several guards talking andughing outside the house. The knife wounds on Jimity and Tyler were almost healed. They were just discharged today. The newco mer, Nell, had also recoverrd except for some bruises on his face. Vi told them loe in. And the three walked in and stood in the living room. They were about the same height. All of them were tall and sturdy and had long legs and narrow waists. They were pleasant to look at except that Nell might be a little toonned. Vi took a sip of soup and smiled with satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s good. Everyone is back. This will be a lively ce in the future.¡± Ondo stood there silently and sized up the bodyguards one by one. Then he fixed his eyes on Nell¡¯s face. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ondo asked with a frown. Nell replied with his head lowered, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, I¡¯m a new bodyguard. I¡®m Nell.¡± Ondo had some memories of what had happened on the Crane Bridge that day. Somehow, he found Nell¡®s face familiar, so he stared at Nell vigntly. After Vi finished eating, she elegantly wiped her mouth with a napkin and calmly told them ns for t ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the bodyguards said in unison. Vi went to the Caffrey Group. Although Ondo had taken the day off, he did not just do nothing Though he didn¡®t need to go to work, he could do housework. Ondo took two cold pills and kept himself busy until the afternoon when he suddenly heard two crisp bird sounds with codes. It Was Todd again. Ondo went downstairs to the living room. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Todd swaggering ov Ondo looked at Todd helplessly. Todd came and left as he liked, as if Bay Vi was his. And when did he and the bodyguards of the McGraw family get so familiar? As Ondo thought about it, Todd chuckled and walked towards him. When Todd saw Ondo look unwell, Todda instantly became serious. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, it¡®s only been a Ondo¡®s eyes darkened, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± Todd realized that he had said something wrong. He pped himself softly and smiled apologetically. ¡°I Ondo shot him a warning look. ¡°I promise I won¡®t use force. I¡®ll talk to them nicely.¡± Ondo withdrew his gaze and took Taven to a room on the second floor. Ondo closed the window and sat down on the armchair beside the bed, looking cold. Taven stood obediently in front of him. Seeing Ondo¡®s solemn expression, Taven hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, do you have some urgentsk for me?¡± Ondo gently touched his wristwatch. He had something to say but was hesitant. He looked glum and troubled. Taven couldn¡®t lielp bui be serious too. Ondo asked, ¡°You¡­ How did you win your wife¡®s heart?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Taven was stunned. What kind of question was this? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 172 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Risk His Life Was it because Ondo had divorced that Taven¡¯s date stimted Ondo? Taven¡¯s knees sank in an instant and he was about to kneel down and cry.. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Ondo. I don¡®t dare to date someone secretly anymore. Please forgive me this time. Or you can punish me slightly!¡± ¡°Who said I woukl punish you?¡± Taven stopped halfway with his knees bent. His posture was very awkward, and his expression was obviously confused and a little funny. With a straightce and a serious look in his eyes, Ondo said, ¡°I¡®ve encountered simr problems rec ently, so I called you to Washington for advice.¡± Taven was terrified when he heard ¡°advice¡°. He observed Ondo for a long time and found that he did n¡®t seem to be angry, so he tentatively said. ¡°My girl has a good temper. She is gentle, but I can¡®t go across the line. As for coaxing a girl, it¡®s nothin g more than a gift and a man¡®s attitude. You should talk nicely, and when she needs you, you should stand out.¡± Ondo lowered his eyes and thought for a while. His expression became more and more serious. ¡°Vio la is a rich woman herself. She doesn¡®tck money at all. She can buy any gift. No matter how expensive or rare it is, she won¡®t be surprised. This won¡®t work.¡± Well... Mr. Caffrey is pursuing Ms. Zumthor? Taven wondered. Taven had no idea what to say. He had heard it from Todd before, and he knew that Ondo had suffered a lot from Vi these days. It could even be said that Ondo had been abused miserably by Vi. This woman was stubborn and ruthless. It was more difficult for Ondo to get her back than plucking the stars in the sky. Taven scratched his head with a bitter face ¡°Or, if Ms. Zumthor has any ns to do recently, you can he lp her secretly and then let others tell her that. In this way, she will know that you have helped her and be grateful to you.¡± Ondo thought about it seriously. Vi had been nning to make the Haworth Group go bankrupt recently. He could help, but¡­ ¡°I¡®ll help her, but there¡®s no need to let her know. She doesn¡®t like to owe people favors and won¡®t change her mind.¡± ¡°In that case, it doesn¡®t make much sense for you to do this, Mr. Caffrey¡­¡± The two men fell silent at the same time. The room fell into a brief silence. Taven thought of something and said, ¡°Judging from the current situation and Ms. Zumthor¡¯s temper, the probability of your remarriage with her is almost zero. Have you ever thought about telling her your true identity?¡± Ondo didn¡®t speak, and his eyes darkened. Taven continued, ¡°You know what Mrs. Caffrey and Ms. Caffrey have done to her before. Their rtionship is so bad that even if the previous things are made up, there is still a grudge. As long as they are there, Ms. Zumthor will not consider remarriage.¡± ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Ondo raised his eyes to look at him. Taven liurried to him and continued in a low voice, ¡°I think you can risk your life once.¡± ¡°Risk my life?¡± ¡°Yes, some people are very stubborn. They won¡®t understand their feelings until theypletely lose th e one they love. But this can¡®t be take. Ms. Zumthor is very smart. Only when you really risk your life for her can you make her move. It¡®s just too dangerous. If you fail to do it well, you might really die¡­¡± After a pause, he knelt down and pleaded with his hands, ¡°Whether you consider this n or not, don¡®t sell me out! I¡® m going to get married next month. I don¡®t want to ruin that, Mr. Caffrey!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ondo nced at him. ¡°It¡®s none of your business. It¡®s my own idea. I¡®ll think about it again.¡± Taven breathed a sigh of relief and got up from the ground. The two of them talked about the n for a while before leaving the room. The vi was quiet. Todd and several bodyguards of the McGraw family had gone somewhere. Ondo and Taven looked around. Finally, in the corner of the back garden, they saw four men sitting o n small chairs and ying cards attentively. They yed so intently that they didn¡®t notice Ondo and Tavening. Vincent said, ¡®¡®Two queens!¡± Todd threw two cards aggressively. ¡°Two Aces. You didn¡®t expect that, did you?¡± Vincent was so angry that he shouted, ¡°Damn it! You still have aces!¡± Ondo and Taven were rendered speechless, Ondo couldn¡®t find them anywhere and now knew that they were here ying cards. If Vi knew about it, their sries would definitely be deducted. Taven, on the other hand, didn¡®t think too much. He trotted to them and asked, ¡°Can I join you? Count me in!¡± ¡°Todd,e out,¡± Ondo shouted and turned to the tree in the front yard. Excited, Taven waited for Todd to give his ce to him. Todd had no choice but to hand over his cards to Taven and follow Ondo. Ondo made sure that they had gone far away and that the people ying cards couldn¡®t hear them. With a straight face, Ondo asked in a low voice, ¡°How was the thing I asked you to dost time?¡± Todd habitually looked around and whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, don¡¯t worry. I have caused some trouble for the Secret Bureau of Investigation in your name. I guess in less than three days, Jerry will leave Washington. He won¡¯te back to Washington in a short time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ondo replied. Then he thought of the new bodyguard who came here today. ¡°Go and investigate Nell. I always feel that he looks familiar, as if I had met him at Crane Bridge that day. If it is true, then you should be careful.¡± Thinking that Vi had taken Nell out today, he added in a hurry, ¡°Be quick.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Caffrey.¡± LII In the CEO¡®s office of the Caffrey Group. As soon as Vi finished the meeting with Lucille, she received a call from Jerry. She took the phone and said in an extremely cold tone, ¡°Mr. Felton, didn¡®t I make it clear to youst nigh Jerry paused and sighed, ¡°Vi, the Secret Bureau of Investigation needs me. I have to leave Washingt Vi was expressionless. ¡°Business first.¡± Jerry sighed again and said in a heavy tone, ¡°Vi, you are too ruthless. Even if we can¡¯t be lovers, we are still friends based on the rtionship between the Felton family and the McGraw family, Last niglit, a from Salt Lake City. Don¡®t you want to know who he is? I want to invite you tonight. Will you refuse me?¡± Vi kept silent for a while. This time, she always felt that Jerry was very strange, and his behavior was also strange¡­ If she didn¡®t go to see him in person, how could she know what he was up to? ¡°Okay, where?¡± ¡°Color World.¡± After thinking for a while, Jerry added, ¡°Just the three of us this time. Don¡®t take your little pet with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vi thought for a long time and analyzed clearly what had happened durin time. She decided to call Tyler and Nell in. ¡°I¡®m going to have a party tonight. I don¡®t need many people. Nell will go with me. Tyler, you go back to t Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 173 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Old Friend? Tyler took a look at Nell and was a little worried. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. ¡°Ms. Zumthor¡­¡± Vi waved her handzily and said, ¡°You may leave now.¡± As soon as the two of them left, she received a call from Russell ¡°Vi, I¡®ve checked it carefully. There is no man who looks like iliis in ihe McGrawmily.¡± Pursing her lips tightly, Vi was lost in thought. Russell continued, ¡°It¡®s possible that your new recruit, Nell, lied to you, or that he has been hiding it fro m you for a long time. Anyway, you can¡®t trust him all the time. And you should be careful with Nell.¡± ¡°Okay, Russell. Don¡®t worry. I know what I¡®m doing.¡± After hanging up the phone, she look out the sketclibook from the drawer and turned to ile page with th e portrait of the man in ck. She read it carefully for a while before continuing to work She didn¡®t leave for Color World with Nell until it was almost time to get off work. Nell drove the car and Vi sat in the back seat. It was quiet in the car. Nell looked at hier through the rearview mirror from time to time. Vi noticed his gaze. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Nell hesitated for a while and then said. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I was sent to kill you before. The people around you have always been suspicious of me. Why do you trust me? Why do you only take me to protect you tonight? Aren¡®t you afraid that I will really do somethi ng to you on the way?¡± Vi smiled sweetly. ¡°Now that you work for me, of course, I will absolutely trust you. Besides, I am not bad at martial arts. I can beat you alone.¡± Nell also smiled. He liked her straightforwardness. The two of them chatied happily. Suddenly, Nell wanted to lease her. ¡°What if I collude with them and I¡®m not the only one to kill you?¡± Vi lowered her eyes and looked out of the window casually. ¡°Can you?¡± Before Nell could answer, they arrived at Color World Vi told him to hide in the dark if there was nothing else. After that, she went into the bar by hersell. Because she was wearing a gracious and ssical ck velvet gauze dress tonight. As soon as she entered, she looked a little out of ce with the inen and women in the bar. But Vi didn¡¯t care about that. She just looked straight at the private room that Jerry booked. In the corridor, a tall man with sunsses brushed past her. She suddenly stopped and her expression suddenly became very serious. Because just now, she seemed to have faintly seen the man¡®s temple under the sunsses. There was a ck mole, which looked a little familiar. ¡°Sir.¡± She turned around and looked at the man with bright eyes. The man stopped and turned back slowly. Under the sunsses was a handsome face. He was tall and burly, and it seemed that he was over 6 feet tall. Seving that Vi was staring at him with a smile, the man was a little confused and said in a calm voice. ¡°Is Ms. Zumthor calling me?¡± Vi smiled gracefully and walked two steps toward lim. ¡°Yes, sir. May I know how to get to room VIP69?¡± The man remained calm. ¡°I¡®m not familiar with this ce. Ms. Zumthor, you can ask an employee of the bar.¡± ¡°Judging from your ent, you seem not to be a native of Washington. Are you traveling from another city?¡± Vi¡®s voice was soft and her beautiful eyes were gentle. The man¡®s eyes under the sunsses looked at her, and his face was cold. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, if you want to ask the way, find the staff; if you want to have a chat, I have something else to do, so I¡®m leaving now.¡± Vi smiled and nodded, watching the man¡®s figurepletely disappear in the corridor. It was not until she turned around that her eyes gradually turned cold. When she opened the door of the private room, she found that it was very quiet inside. Only Jerry was sitting on the sofa and tasting the red wine alone. ¡°Did Mr. Felton lie to me that you have an old friend?¡± Jerry poured a ss of wine for her and smiled bitterly. ¡°Vi, do you think I¡®m that kind of person? It¡®s true that my old friend¡®sing, but my friend hasn¡®t arrived yet. Let¡®s have a drink and chat.¡± He pushed the full ss of wine to the table in front of her. Vi went straight in and sat down, but she didn¡®t take the ss of wine. Seeing that she didn¡®t want to drink it, Jerry smiled and said, ¡°Just a toast to see me off. Vi, you won¡® t retuse me, will you?¡± After saying that, he drank a ss of bitter wine with a mncholyce. His blue eyes lost their usual coolness, but it seemed that he was not reconciled. He filled another ss of wine for himself and raised it to Vi. Vi picked up the ss, gracefully shook the red wine, and snitted it. She asked tentatively, ¡°I have known Mr. Felton for so many years. Mr. Felton shouldn¡®t y tricks, right?¡± Jerry¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Do you suspect that I pul something in the wine?¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything or deny it, with a faint smile in her beautiful eyes. Jerry suddenly stood up from the sofa, walked up to her, picked up her ss, and drank it up. Vi¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly, but her expression didn¡®t change. Irritated by the distrust in her eyes, Jerry picked up the remaining half bottle of wine on the table and gu Because he drank too fast, a lot of wine fell from his lips and slid down his neck, wetting his white shirt. After the whole bottle of wine was drunk, he turew it to the opposite wall. With a loud sound, it broke into pieces. ¡°Can you trust me now?¡± He staggered two steps and stared at Vi with his sad eyes. As it feeling hot in his heart, he ripped open two buttons on his chest, and his nice vicle was faintly ex Unfortunately, Vi had no time to appreciate that. She smiled happily and said in a soft voice. ¡°I was just kidding. Mr. Felton, I made you unhappy. Ii¡®s my fault. Since it¡®s a farewell, I certainly have to drink this ss of wine.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. She stood up, opened a bottle of red wine again, filled a new ss, elegantly toasted to Jerry, drank the whole ss without hesitation, and showed him her empty gl She didn¡®t pay attention to him at all. Jerry¡®s heart sank Was it because of Ondo that she had no inter Thinking of this, he sat back on the sofa dejectedly. As if he was unwilling to give up, he asked thest q ¡°Vi, is it really ¡­ impossible for us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi said indifferently without any hesitation. Jerry lowered his head. Vi couldn¡®t see his expression, but slie could clearly feel a strong sense of frustration and disappointm body. She could see her sadness and disappointment, but she couldn¡®t say anything tofort Jerry, let alone Just when the atmosphere in the private room was getting strange, the door was gently opened. In high heels, a slender figure walked in. Vi Turned her eyes subconsciously When she saw the woman¡¯sce clearly, she was slightly shocked. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 174 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Something wrong with the Bar Tonight She recalled something and asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you ¡­ Jennifer?¡± Seeing that she still remembered her, Jennifer happily lield lier arm. ¡°Vi, you are so beautiful. We haven¡®t seen each other for so many years. Do you miss tie? Jerry said that you are in Washington, so I can¡®t wait toe.¡± Jennifer and Jerry were hall ¨C siblings and Jennifer was the seventh child in the Felton family. Like Vi, she was also the youngest daughter. She was three years younger than Vi. She used to like to stay with Vi since c hildhood. She was an innocent but a little arrogant princess. With a smile, she looked Jennifer¡®s nose and joked, ¡°You¡®ve grown up, but you¡®re still as clingy as befor e.¡± Jenniter grabbed her arm and shook it gently. ¡°Vi, you¡®reughing at me. I like you so much. I won¡®t l et anyone else touch you. It¡®s not easy for me toe here this time. Vi, hang out with me.¡± Vi thought, hang out with her? Isn¡®t this looking for trouble for myself? Jerry said, ¡°Vi, I just received a notice from the Secret Bureau of Investigation this morning. She ca me secretlyst night. I will leave Washington tomorrow morning. Please take care of her for a period o f time.¡± Vi frowned slightly. When she was about to refuse, Jenniler rested her head on her arm and pouled, ¡°Vi, I haven¡®t seen your house in Washington yet. Please take me in for half a month. I promise I won¡®t cause you any trou ble.¡± How could half a month be possible? Jennifer would drive her crazy. ¡°Three days at most.¡± ¡°Three days! OK!¡± Jennifer pursed her lips. At worst, she could rent a small ce here by herself. They heard loud music from the dancing floor outside. After Vi agreed to let her live in Vi¡®s ce, Jennifer warmly invited her, ¡°Vi, go out with me to d ance. I usually stay at home and my parents are very strict with me. It¡®s my first timeing to a bar.¡± Outside Vi thought of the man in a suit she had just met in the corridor, and a faint suspicion arose in her heart. She looked at Jerry subconsciously. Jerry was pouring wine for himself. His sidece was attractive. His blue eyes were deep and long, without any superfluous expression. However, Jennifer was still begging her. If Jennter liad something to hide from her, her eyes would tell lier. Seeing that Vi didn¡®t answer, Jennifer said, ¡°Vie on.¡± Vi gently pinched her face. ¡°Okay.¡± Bay Vi. Ondo was preparing dinner in the kitchen. Sitting in the living room, Todd had to use hisptop to investigate Nell. Taven and Ruby were still ying cards in the backyard happily. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, pleasee here and have a look.¡± Todd said in a serious tone. When Ondo came out of the kitchen, he turned theptop in his hand to show the screen to Ondo. ¡°Look, Mr. Caffrey. I checked the footage of the Calfrey Group today. I remember that on the day of the ident at Crane Bridge, Nell was taken away by Russell, and he was also sent to kill Ms. Zumthor tha t day,¡± After a pause, Todd continued, ¡°And I can¡®t find any information about this man on the Inte. I guess he is a killer from the ck market.¡± Ondo looked at that face carefully and found that things were getting more and more serious. It was impossible that Vi didn¡®t know the man¡®s previous identity. She knew that he was a dangerous man, but she was still willing to keep such a dangerous person by her side. What was she doing? While Ondo was thinking, Tyler came back. Hearing the sound in the backyard, Ondo walked over from the window of the living room. Upon seeing Tyler, Ondo opened the door and found that only Tyler went back to Bay Vi. He had a bad feeling and asked Tyler in a low voice, ¡°Where is Vi?¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor seems to have met someone in Color World this evening. She asked me toe back.¡± Tyler felt depressed at the mention of this. Ondo frowned tightly. If Tyler came back, it meant that Vi only brought Nell with her. Realizing something, Ondo went straight to the backyard and left with the people who were ying c ards. In the Color World The lights on the dance floor were dazzling and colorful. Vi leaned gracefully against a pir and looked at Jennifer, who was dancing happily with the music l ike others on the dance floor Vi disdained such a noisy ce. So she just watched on the side and pped her hands to encourage Jennifer from time to time. She asionally observed all kinds of people around the dance floor, Jerry was leaning against the railing at the door of the private room on the second floor. Because of the rtivelyr distance and all the colorful spotlights surrounding the dance floor, Vi could not see his face clearly, she only knew that he seemed to be looking at her. When she looked away, Nell suddenly appeared beside her quietly, With a grim expression, he approached her and whispered, ¡°Something¡®s wrong here. Be careful.¡± Vi replied in a low voice, ¡°I see.¡± But she didn¡®t show it on her face. ¡°Before I entered the room, did you see a man who looks like the portrait?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Nell nodded honestly. ¡°Is that him?¡± Nell thought for a while and shook his head cautiously. ¡°Although I¡®m notpletely sure, it¡®s very strange in the bar tonight. Ms. Zumthor, you only brought me with you, so we have to be very careful.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. As soon as he finished his words, a handsome red¨Cfaced man approached Vi. Vi nced at him and found that he was a good looking gentleman). So she asked, ¡°What¡®s up?¡± The man was a little shy, as if he had summoned up great courage. He pointed at the group of men and women in the ¡°Miss¡­ I lost in a game. They asked me to flirt with you. Only when you ept my toast can I pass. Can you help me?¡± Vi looked at him but didn¡®t say anything. Her beautiful eyes were smiling, but she wasn¡®t happy. The man didn¡®t get her positive answer, and he was not discouraged. He took the empty ss in her ha ¡°Miss, okay?¡± Vi didn¡®t answer or move, Nell reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, don¡®t drink the wine from strangers in the bar.¡± The man lowered his head shyly and continued, ¡°Miss, I saw you in the crowd just now. You are differen Nell said again, ¡°No, don¡®t take it. Ms. Zumthor.¡± Vi raised her eyebrows and smiled charmingly, ¡°Okay.¡± The man was surprised to see her agree and handed her the red wine. Vi was about to pick it up. As soon as she touched it, a pair of hands suddenly blocked the red wine. Vi turned her head and saw cold eyes staring at the man who handed the wine to her angrily. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even take my toast. Do you think you deserve it?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 175 Chapter 175 He Bleeds to Protect Her Why is he here? And the toast he mentioned happened a long time ago. He''s remembering it very well, Vi thought. She nced behind him from the corner of her eye. Ondo wasn''t the only one who came. Todd, Jimmy, Tyler, Toby, and Vincent all came with him. Vi subconsciously looked up at the railing on the second floor. Jerry was still leaning against the same spot. Although she could not see his expression because of the light, she could sense that he was looking over. "Miss, I mean no harm. It''s just a ss of wine. I don''t know why this gentleman would insult me." The man felt wronged at Ondo''s scolding and looked at Vi innocently. "You''re right. It''s just a ss of wine." Vi pursed her lips and smiled. Her slender fingers reached out to take the wine in Ondo''s hands. Ondo refused to give it to her. His eyes were dark and his face was full of displeasure. "Be good, let go. I''ll also drink your toast next time," she said in a frivolous tone. Ondo was instantly cheered up. Vi got to take back that ss of wine. She gracefully sniffed it, then gently pressed her red lips against the edge of the ss and was about to drink. The man who gave Vi the wine couldn''t hide his excitement when he saw Vi''s move. However, Vi stopped when her lips were about to touch the wine. "You really want me to drink it, don''t you?" she asked, looking at the man with a teasing smile. That man was stunned and nodded with expectation in his eyes. The next second, Vi''s smiling eyes suddenly turned cold. She sshed the wine on that man''s face. "You know what''s in it. I guess it tastes good. Have a good drink yourself." Vi didn''t notice it at first. She started to feel wrong because the man said that he came from the booth on the other side, but when Ondo appeared to obstruct him, the man''s so-called friends didn''t make a move at all. And the man was acting too attentive to Vi. The man''s face and body were covered in wine stains. He got angry. "Just don''t drink it if you don''t want to. Why are you using me? What a bummer!" He wiped his face and lowered his head, reaching for the tissue in his suit pocket. Ondo observed the man closely and found his expression cold when he looked down. It was not a good sign. The man took advantage of the time when Vi wasn''t paying attention and suddenly took out a small ss bottle from his pocket. He sshed it viciously at Vi''s face. "Watch out!" Ondo wrapped Vi in his arms almost instinctively. All the liquid was sshed on the back of Ondo''s suit, and soon smoke came out. "Ah..." A burning feeling came. Ondo was in so much pain that his eyebrows were tightly furrowed. His face was pale, but his arms were still tightly around Vi, firmly protecting her in his arms. "Ms. Zumthor, it''s sulfuric acid!" Jimmy shouted in horror. His words were like a bomb, blowing up the crowd who were dancing on the dance floor, screaming and fleeing in all directions. The room fell into chaos. The man who sshed sulfuric acid took advantage of the chaos to run away. Vi was furious. "Toby, Vincent, go get that insidious bastard back here!" Then she quickly went to check on Ondo and quickly removed his suit and shirt. Ondo had only caught a coldst night and was weak. He took two cold pills and did housework in the afternoon. He was exhausted. Ondo couldn''t stand steadily out of pain. He copsed and rested his chin on Vi''s shoulder. He gently hugged her little waist, cold sweat dripping from his forehead. He just let Vi tear off his clothes and throw them away. Fortunately, the clothes absorbed most of the acid. Only a palm-sized spot on his back skin was prated by the acid and burned into a bloody mess. However, it was still very painful! Ondo felt lucky that he was the one injured. If Vi got hurt, he would be heartbroken to death! In the pain, Ondo raised his eyelids, his eyshes trembled, and his nose gently sniffed the fragrance of Vi. Only this way could he manage to keep himself awake. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly noticed that Nell, who was also behind Vi, had disappeared! Ondo instantly signaled Todd with his eyes. Todd got the point at once and quietly left to find Nell. Jennifer was nearly run down by the rushing crowd in the center of the dancing floor. She ran back for Vi and saw the bloody wound on Ondo''s back when she found them. She was so scared that her little face turned pale. "Vi, what''s going on? How did he get injured so badly?" Vi had no time to exin. She said, "It''s too chaotic here. I can''t take care of you. Let''s go find Jerry." Then she asked Jimmy to drive and had Tyler carry Ondo. Ondo refused when Tyler came to carry him. His ck eyes were weak but stubborn. He gritted his teeth and said, Vi, I... I don''t want to go out naked." Vi understood him and ripped Tyler''s clothes off. She used the shirt to wipe off the residual sulfuric acid and blood on Ondo''s back, and then carefully wrapped him in the suit. Tyler folded his arms and felt a chill on his body. He felt a little embarrassed. It wasn''t until Vi called for him that he hurriedly went to carry Ondo out of the Color World. Toby and Vincent caught that man very quickly. The man was unlucky. He didn''t even make it out of the bar. Vi was about to get in the car when she thought of the man Toby had just caught. She looked at Ondo, who had fainted in pain in the back seat and hesitated for a few seconds with the hand holding the car door. In the end, she said to Jimmy and Tyler, "Hurry to get him to the nearest hospital." "What about you, Ms. Zumthor?" asked Jimmy. "I willeter." Vi closed the car door and her eyes instantly turned cold, killing intent surging. When she got back into the Color World, she first went to the bar counter and threw a ck gold card on the table. "Clear out the people. I need your bar. I''ll pay for all the bills, and damage, if there is any." The receptionist was stunned by Vi''s sharp eyes. She looked down and saw the ck gold card. She didn''t expect to see it with her own eyes because she had only seen this kind of card on TV. She quickly reported it to her boss. Her boss instantly agreed. The man was kneeling on the dance floor under the pressure of Toby and Vincent, struggling and shouting. Vi walked over, picked up the empty wine bottle next to her, and mmed it against the edge of the table. The bottle shattered, making a sharp sound. Vi held the broken, sharp half of the bottle walking toward him with a horrifying look on her face. That man instantly withered when he saw that. "What do you want to do? You... Ouch!" There was a shrill scream. Half of the man''s face was cut by the broken wine bottle. His face immediately became a mass of blood, and the pain in his eyeballs made him look ghastly. Vi''s cold eyes were cruel. She pressed the broken tip of the bottle against the man''s neck and said in a cold voice, "Who sent you here?" He must have nned this beforehand, otherwise, he wouldn''t have carried the acid around. The man endured the pain and refused to say a word. "Did this hand do it?" Vi looked at the man''s right arm expressionlessly. Toby and Vincent got her point and pressed the man down. His leather shoes stepped on his intact half face and forcefully pulled out his right hand and pressed it to the ground. Vi slowly squatted down. Her eyes suddenly turned fierce as she stabbed the wine bottle into the man''s hand. A heart-wrenching scream broke through the sky. The staff of the bar trembled in fear and huddled together. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. I won''t kill you. I have a hundred ways to torture you until you open your mouth," Vi said coldly. As soon as she finished speaking, she held firmly the bottle stabbed into the man''s hand and twisted it. "Ouch!" The man was in so much pain that his entire body spasmed, and he almost fainted on the spot several times. "The next one will be your left hand. And if you don''t tell me now, then go to your right foot and left foot. You really should think carefully!" The man was forced to take out his left hand. Vi''s eyes were fierce, but just as she was about to pierce his skin, someone grabbed her wrist from behind. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 176 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Spend the Night at the Police Station Vi turned around and red at the person. It was Jerry who had stopped her. ¡°Vi, you can¡®t lynch him for this. Since I¡®l the scene, I should take him back to Washington Police S tation for interrogation.¡± Jerry narrowed luis eyes. ¡°He wants to liurt my face with sulfuric acid, I¡®m just lighting back, can¡®t 1?¡± Vi¡®s voice was cold and she tried to withdraw her hand, ¡°He should be punished for hurting someone. But if you hurt him again, you will be punished, too. Don¡®t forget that you are in a bar. Even if you clear out the customers, there are staff watching. All of them ar e witnesses.¡± Vi was slightly startled, and she sneered. ¡°But what¡®s done is done. What are you going to do?¡± Jerry was stunned for a long time before he said, ¡°I can pretend that I didn¡®t see it and help you clean up the scene, but you have to stop. Ondo is just your servant and your pet. You don¡®i have to get yourself into trouble for him.¡± Jerry¡®s words shocked Vi greatly. ¡°If Ondo didn¡®t go in front of me, it would be my face to be hurt, and you still want to say that?¡± Jerry was choked. Vi forcefully shook off his hand and stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Jerry Felton, I don¡®t think i know you anymore.¡± Jerry¡®s pupils trembled. He felt hurt. He silently took a step back, no longer stopping Vi. ¡°Come on, let¡®s carry on,¡± Vi said as she squatted in front of that man with a cold smile on her face. ¡°No¡­ Don¡®t¡­¡± Vi ignored his begging and once again aimed at the back of his left hand and raised the bottle high. ¡°Stop!¡± Just as she was about to smash it down, someone at the door called her to stop again. It was Brian, captain of Division 3. He rushed over with a team of policemen. ¡°Hello, Mr. Felton.¡± Brian firsi saw Jerry when he rushed in and greeted him. Jerry was expressionless and then Brian step ped forward to snatch the bolile from Viold. He let out a hiss when he saw the miserable man on the ground. What a ruthless woman, he thought. Brian observed Jerry and found that Jerry¡®s face was ugly green and had no intention of helping. ¡°Ms. Zumth or, we received a call saying that someone was causing trouble in the bar. Please go with us,¡± Brian said. Vi smiled and said in a soft voice, ¡°He poured sulfuric acid on me and hurt my person. I¡¯m just paying him back I didn¡®t mean to do it this hard.¡± Brian looked at the inan¡¯s half face that was scratched by the ss bottle and swallowed subconsciously. 1111111 She says she didn¡®t mean it? Brian said in a serious tone, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you have to go to the police station with us first no matter what the exaci situation is. Juste with us.¡± Vi blinked her beautiful eyes. ¡°I¡®m fine with the investigating and questioning. But how long will it tak e?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Brian replied as he handculled her. ¡°It depends on whether you havemitted any crime.¡± The other policemen stepped forward and handcuffed Toby and Viiit. ¡°Jerry, they are taking Vi away! You can¡®t just sit by and watch! Jerry!¡± Jennifer ran out when she heard the sound and pulled Jerry. Jerry didn¡®t speak, and he stared at Vi¡®s back as she was taken away. Jennifer couldn¡®t get Jerry to move. She wanted to step forward to stop the policemen but was stopped by Jerry¡®s men. In the end, she could only watch as Vi got into the police car. Ondo woke up after a few hours of unconsciousness due to the exhaustion of his body. The wound on his back had already been bandaged and treated. The doctor felt sorry seeing Ondo¡®s muscr body get so weak so in addition to the anti¨C inmmatories, a bag of nutrient fluids was added to Ondo¡®s IV. When Ondo woke up in the ward, it was alreadyte at night. Jimmy and Tyler had fallen asleep on the apanying bed beside him. He looked around the room and didn¡®t see the person that could reassure him. Ondo subconsciously panicked and woke Jimmy up. ¡°Where is Vi?¡± Jimmy yawned and said, ¡°Ms. Falcon is cleaning up the mess at that bar. She should¡®ve already finished it. Maybe she is resting in the vi.¡± Ondo frowned slightly, and his deep voice treinbled slightly. ¡°She¡­ never came? ¡°No, she asked me and Tyler to send you here.¡± Ondo¡®s dark eyes gradually dimmed, and his heart ached. It even hurt more than being sshed on the back by sulfuric acid. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Caffrey. It¡¯ste now. Ms. Falcon must be tired after all that. She will probablye tomorrow morning¡± Ondo¡®s pale lips pursed into a straight line. Without saying anything, he turned over and closed his eyes to pretend to sleep. But he knew very well that Vi probably wouldn¡®te tomorrow, either Ondo had a sleepless night. in Washington Police Station. The cops happened to see the scene of Vi hurting people when they arrived at the bar. But it was toote. They had to wait until tomorrow morning before they could officially investigate the case. Vi had no choice but to spend the night in the station. When Brian learned about who vi truly was from Jerry, his legs went soft. Oh my goodness! She¡®s the youngest daughter of the McGraw family, the richest man in Salt Lake City, and Bobby McGr aw¡¯s baby sister... And I nearly locke her up in the detention roomst time? Brian felt a chill on the back of his neck just thinking of it. Since this case was still under investigation, Brian arranged for Vi to live in the luxurious single room in the station. And Toby and Vincent were arranged in a double room. It waste fall, and the residences provided by the police station to prisoners were basically all separate quilts, not even a chair, and no ce to wash up. And prisoners had to make a report betore they used the toilet. The floor was damp, and some prisoners chose to squat and sleep at night. However, Vi¡®s room was different. It had all the bedding and a nnel crystal carpet was spread all ov her away from the cold. Even the table andputer were provided. Theputer could only connect to the station¡®s internalwork But it was enough to y games on it. asionally, there would be policemening over and asking if Vi needed some supper. They cou star restaurant next door if she wanted. The only bad thing was that because of the control requirements, Vi¡®s phone was confiscated. Viy on the small bed, bored. She sorted out everything that had happened the entire day from beginning to end. She also noticed that Nell was missing at the bar, but since Ondo had sent Todd for him, it should be fine. But what happened tonight was too strange. She remembered the man that she met who matched all of sshing sulfuric acid seemed. Or could it be that Ondo¡®s sudden appearance interrupted their ns? What would they do next? Vi pondered and tell asleep unconsciously. Early in the morning the next day. Ondo woke up to find no one in the ward. Loneliness and destion filled the ward. And as expected, Vi did note. He felt bitter in his heart. He pulled out the IV and got out of bed. As soon as he opened the ward door, he saw Jimmy secretly answering the phone in the corner of the aisle. ¡°Whar! Ms. Falcon is at the police station? Wasn¡®t Mr. Felton at the scenest night? How could he let them take away Ms. Falcon¡­ Alright, I know. I won¡®t tell Mr. Caffrey.¡± Before Jimmy could hang up, liis phone was suddenly snatched away. Chapter 176. Soand the Ninht at the Police StaBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 177 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Wife or Life? Ondo frowned and red at Jimmy with cold eyes. ¡°What did you say? Vi was arrestedst night?¡± Jimmy was so frustrated! Toby asked the police to call them from the police station. They wanted to keep Ondo in the dark for now and let Ondo recuperate. However, their lies got exposed so soon. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, don¡®t worry, With Mr. McGraw there, no one can hurt Ms. Zumthor. I think she will be relea sed at noon after giving her statement.¡± Ondo thought, how can I not worry? She spent the night at the police station. It¡®s freezing there! I¡®m sure she didn¡®t sleep well! Ondo turned and was about to go downstairs, and Jimmy stopped him. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you can¡®t leave the hospital yet. The doctor said that the fluid wasn¡®t just pure concentrate d sulfuric acid. They needed to do more tests. And you should stay in the hospital for further observatio n!¡± Ondo simply ignored Jimmy. Ondo had just taken a few steps when he suddenly felt the blood in his body surging up. He tasted bl ood in his throat. He covered his mouth and coughed a few times. His fist was stained with a small patch of bright red blo od, and his pale lips became reddish. Ondo vomited blood! Seeing that, Jimmy was so scared that his pupils dted. He quickly dragged O ndo back to the ward and went for a doctor. Ondo stopped Jimmy. ¡°I¡®m fine. Don¡®t make a fuss.¡± ¡°You vomited blood! And you call that finc? I have to get the doctor here to do a checkup for you again.¡± Ondo pulled Jimmy back and emphasized, ¡°I¡®m fine, really. I didn¡®t vomit blood. I was too anxious just now and identally bit my tongue. Don¡®t make a fuss over this and tell Vi. She has a lot on her te. I don¡®t want to add up to lier burden.¡± ¡°Really? You bit your longue?¡± Jimmy didn¡®t buy it. Ondo nodded while remaining calm. Seeing that Jimmy was wavering, Ondo continued, ¡°I¡®m a bit hungry. Help me get some soup.¡± ¡°There should be some in the hospital¡®s canteen. I¡®ll ask the nurse to pack some for you.¡± Jimmy was about to press the bedside bell, yet he was stopped by Ondo. Ondo said, ¡°I don¡®t want that. I want the soup from Doug Hotel next door. Thanks,¡± said Ondo ¡°Well¡­¡± Jimmy was a little hesitant. Tyler had gone to help Vi. If he left, Ondo would be left unattended. Ondo noticed Jimmy¡¯s worries and said with a faint smile on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go anywhere. I know Russell is with Vi, and Bobby will help her as well. I will stay in the hospital.¡± Ondo ordered a few more dishes and requested them to be cooked fresh. Jimny did not get suspicious, but he was still a little worried. Before he went out, he kept urging Ond o to stay put. Ondo nodded calmly. yet the veins on liis liands that were llch under luis sleeves bulged. The moment Jimmy left, Ondo quickly ruslied to the batliroom in the VIP ward and vomited a mouthf ul of blood. His head was dizzy, and he held the sink hard to prevent himself from fainting on the spot. He was injected with some special medicine. However, the concentrated sulfuric acid was corrosive, an d all it could do was burn his skin. His body shouldn¡®t have been affected. He took off his shirt, removed the bandage on his back, and looked at thic wound on his back through the mirror. The wound was atte nded to, but it was still bright red and looked ferocious, and it showed signs of continuing to fester. Aplicated look shed across Ondo¡®s eyes. It was¡­ He cleaned up the blood on his lips, put on his shirt, sat back on the bed, and then sent a message to T odd. Fifteen minutester, Todd ruslied over. Ondo was sitting by the bed, frowning and enduring. Seeing that, Todd quickly went up to help him u p. To his surprise, Ondo¡®s hands were so cold. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you are not doing well.¡± ¡°I¡¯in fine.¡± Ondo¡®s eyshes trembled slightly as he endured the intense pain in liis back. His expression was e xceptionally cold, and his eyes were deep. Ondo asked weakly, ¡°Where is Nell?¡± ¡°I found him. He exined that he saw the man who ordered him to harm Vi, but he didn¡®t catch up with him. I didn¡®t have proof, so I let him go back to Bay Vi. He will report the matter to Ms. Zumthor h imselfter.¡± Ondo struggled to swallow. ¡°Find someone to keep an eye on Nell. If he does anything, tell me. Ask t he police to release Vi in the name of the National Bureau of Investigation. If Vi wants to interrog ate the man who sshed sulfuric acidst night, tell them to cooperate with hier fully.¡± Ondo wanted to say something more, but his arms propping him up on the bed shook, and his entire body treinbled. Todd knew something was wrong. ¡°Mr. Caffrey.even though you were injected with the special medicine , the sulfuric acid would only burn your skin. You shouldn¡®t have been so weak.¡± Ondo did not speak Todd got close to Ondo and wanted to pull Ondo¡®s clothies to check Ondo¡®s wound. Ondo frowned and said coldly. ¡°Let go. You are getting bolder these days!¡± Todd was helpless and reluctant. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, let me take a look Punish me however you want after that. I won¡¯t be at case unless I see it with my own eyes!¡± Ondo gave in. ¡°It¡®s not sulfuric acid. I think it is Super 404, the biochemical.¡± ¡°What? Todd¡®s liands trembled, and lie let go of Ondo¡®s shirt. Toddly¡®sce went quile. Super 404 was a new weapon developed by the War Lab. ll coulburn one¡®s skin and cause some interna other words, thic damage may be irreversible. ¡°How could this be?¡± Todd¡®s eyes were rol with disbeliet. ¡°Super 10% is banned on the market. The army in the country has¡­¡± He suddenly stopped. He realized something and looked at Ondo in shock ¡°Mr. Caffrey, are you think ¡°Yes.¡± Ondo¡®s expression was extremely gloomy. ¡°Jerry will leave in three days. Tell your people to go all out Ondo covered his mouth and coughed violently, yet his pestures were still extremely noble. Todd hurriedly patted Ondo¡®s back to soothe his breathing, Ondo continued after a pause, ¡°If anything liappens, I don¡®t care if it has anything to do with Jerry or n Ondo thought, it¡®s so weird. Someone is using Super 404 to cause damage, and either / or Vi is the ¡°Yes, Mr. Caffrey.¡± Todd said obediently. However,pared to these things, he was more worried about Ondo¡®s well¨C being. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, why don¡®t we just go back? In this way, maybe a cure can be invented. At the very least, the ¡°No need.¡± Ondo did not even think about it. Vi couldn¡®t beat him. As long as he wanted to be around her, lie had to y the underdog. If Vi notN?velDrama.Org content rights. It wasn¡®t easy forim to change the way she saw him. He couldn¡®t just throw his efforts away. Todd was furious. He thought why is die so stubborn? ¡°Your wife and your life, which one is more important? Even theb doesn¡®t know what harm Super 404 causes to the human body. Mr. Caffrey, aren¡®t you afraid that you will be dead the day you win her heart?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 178 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 178 Chapter 178 A Deliberate Show of Force As soon as Todd finished speaking, Todd received a cold re from Ondo. Todd knew that he was too anxious and said the wrong thing. Tocil consciously pped his face iwice a nd bowed his head to admit his mistake. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. Caffrey. I was too excited and I didn¡®t mean lo curse you.¡± Todd used all his strength in these two ps, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding. Although Todd¡®s cyes were rel, luis face was filled with displeasure, and he was not convinced. Ondo cased the pain in his body and did not want to affile with him. His voice was low and weak. ¡°I will go back, but I have to deal with Vi first. Ask Taven to go back first and ask if there is any medic ine that can temporarily suppress Super 404. Also, find the special effect ointment for removing scars.¡± Todd was upset. ¡°What time is it now? Mr. Caffrey, are you still thinking about whether the wound will leave a scar? What matte rs is your life!¡± Ondo red at him and said in a cold tone, ¡°Talking bullshit again? p yourself!¡± Todd sucked in a breath of cold air. He did not dare to dy and pped hiinself again, causing his fac e to swell even more. Ondo did not tell Todd to stop. Todd was about to continue, but Ondo stopped him. Todd rubbed his face, which was full of pain. Ondo was so heartless! Ondo only wanted to chase after his wife. Ondo cared nothing about his brothers who had fought with him through hell! Ondo couldn¡®t hear the unspoken criticism, and his pale face was expressionless. Ondo had spoken too much just now, so he was a little weak. Hey back on the bed and rested with the help of Todd. Ondo wanted to remove the scars because he found that Vi seemed to like to admire the man¡®s fi gure. She was particrly fond of abs and back muscles. If Ondo became ugly because of the scars on his back, then he would lose the advantage. Thereafter, the ward was exceptionally quiet. Todd stood straight and rubbed his wounds. Ondoy on his side and slepi with frowning eyebrows. It was only when Jimmy came in that the silence was broken. ¡°Oh, when did Todde?¡± Jimny was slightly surprised to see that Todd was also there. Jimmy ce d the packed breakfast at the head of the bed and asked. Todd did not speak Jimmy approached Todd and nced at him. Jimmy was shocked when he saw Todd. ¡°What happened to your face? How did you get injured like this? Who did it?¡± Jimmy looked at Ondo in disbelief. Thetter was a patient with a weak body, and it was impossible for Ondo to beat someone like this. ¡°It¡®s nothing. I pped myself!¡± said Todd, who was holding back his anger. He took the tissue from the bedside table and wiped the blood from his mouth. Jimmy swallowed his saliva. He thought, this ruthless guy even hits himself. Incredible! Jimmy felt apprehensive and consciously lowered his head to help Ondo open the takeout box. Ondo sat up and cast a cold nce at Todd. ¡°What are you standing here for? Do you have nothing t o do?¡± ¡°Oh, right, I still have something to do, so I¡®ll be leaving first. Have a good rest, Mr. Caffrey. Jimmy, take good care of Mt. Caffrey,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jimmy replied briskly. Half an hourter, Brian personally went to the luxury room to call Vi out. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, thanks for your cooperationst night. You can leave now.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Looking at his fawning smile, Vi felt a little strange. ¡°You aren¡®t taking a statement this time?¡± Brian said with a chuckle. ¡°No, it has been investigated clearly. It was self¨Cdefense. Altliough the self¨C defense method is a bit extreme, you just need to pay some money.¡± Brian didn¡®t expect that early in the morning, the National Bureau of Investigation and Bobby both aske d to protect Vi. Brian was once again amazed by Vi¡®s background. As expected, Vi didn¡®t say anything and leisurely walked out of the room. Brian followed behind her, suddenly remembering something and hurriedly added. ¡°By the way, the National Bureau of Investigation said that if you want to interrogate the criminal Corey Wightst night, you can do it at any time. We will cooperate with you.¡± Vi suddenly stopped in hier tracks and frowned. ¡°National Bureau of Investigation?¡± Brian nodded. ¡°That¡®s right. You¡®re so powerful. The big shots with the highest authority on both sides of the country are supporting you. Ackey like me who follows you, if you have the time, please help me say some nice words.¡± Vi pursed her lips. Her expression was grim. She was sure that she did not know anyone from the National Investigation Bureau. Why would they help her? However, since Vi was given the privilege of interrogation, she could not waste it. ¡°You said that the person whomitted the crimnest night was called Corey? Where is he? Take me to see him.¡± ¡°Yes, this way.¡± Brian led her to change directions and walked to the innermost part. Vi didn¡®t stay idle as she walked along the aisle. She casually asked Brian, ¡°Who is the current boss of the National Investigation Bureau? Why haven¡®t I heard of him? he very low¨Ckey?¡± Brian replied respectfully, ¡°If you don¡®t know, how would I know? This boss has never shown up before, and there is n to be executed by his subordinates.¡± ! Brian paused and continued, ¡°Rumor has it that because he is too ugly, he usually wears a mask toplete missions. As for his identity, it is even more mysterious. I reckon that such a big shot must be someone from one of the big families in Salt Lake City!¡± Vi didn¡®t say anything. Her beautiful eyes were deep as she pondered over Brian¡®s words. As they chatted, they unconsciously walked to the door that detained Corey. Brian ordered the police to unlock the door. Because Corey was going to be interrogated the next day, he was locked up in a small cell. The door opened and he was curled up in a damp corner of the cell with his back to the door. He was motionless, as if he was asleep. ¡°Corey, get up!¡± A policeman stepped forward and gently kicked him twice with his toes. There was no reaction. Vi felt that something was wrong. Just as she was about to go in and check, she heard the policeman ¡°What? Why did he suddenly die? Didn¡®t you treat his wounds well with medicine and bandages?¡± Brian muttered as he quickly walked forward to check on Corey on the ground. ¡°His body was still warm with drugs. Inform the medical examiner to prepare for the autopsy!¡± Brian pondered and asked, ¡°Who else came this morning?¡± The policeman answered, ¡°No, except for the police, no one passed by here.¡±, Vi stood at the door and listened carefully. She suddenly realized something. ¡°Lock down the entire police station. No one is allowed to leave!¡± Brian quickly pressed the rm and blocked the police station. The rm rang loudly. The sound was extremely car¨Cpiercing, Vi bit her lower lip as she stared at Corey¡®s corpse in the corner. They didn¡®t kill himst night, but they killed him after knowing that she would be interrogating him this morning. Was this a deliberate show of force to her? Brian checked all the police officers, including the outsiders. There were no suspicious people, and then he checked the surveince camera. But on the surveince video, Brian saw a strange and arrogant scene. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 179 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 179 Chapter 179 ft Is Abnormal Brian hurriedly called Vi over. On the screen, a man in an ordinary uniform stood under the camera with his back to the camera. He slowly stretched out his right hand and gave a thumbs-down gesture. After that, he swaggered out of the police station andpletely disappeared from the surveince cameras. This attitude was extremely arrogant and provocative! Brian checked a few other surveince cameras. There was only his back. His face was covered tightly by a hat and suns ses. It was impossible to see his face clearly. Brian could only see a tall figure. Not only was this man arrogant, but he was also very familiar with the surveince cameras of the police station. Was there an insider in the police station? Brian was furious, but Viughed. This person was a little simr to the man she met in the corridor of Color Worldst night. And what he did was indeed deliberately mocking her. Vi swore to get him out and torture him to death! After exiting the surveince room, Vi headed straight for the door. She was no longer interested in the autopsy report of Corcy. She left the police station with Toby and Vincent. Tyler was standing outside to wee Vi. When Vi saw Tyler, she suddenly remembered someone who was still in the hospital. ¡°Why are you here? How is N?velDrama.Org content rights. Ondo?¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey is fine. The wound was treatedst night. It¡®s just a superficial wound. It should not be a big problem. Ms. Falcon, don¡®t worry. And Jimmy is taking care of him.¡± Tyler paused and continued, ¡°By the way, Nell just called and said that he would return to the Bay Vi to wait for you. He has something to report to you.¡± Vi didn¡®t say anything and went straight to the car. ¡°Ms. Falcon, should we go back to the Bay Vi or go to see Mr. Caffrey?¡± asked Tyler, driving the car today. ¡°Let¡®s go to the hospital.¡± As soon as she answered, she thought about it and changed her mind. ¡°Let¡®s go back to the vi.¡± Jimmy was at the hospital, and she had seen Ondost night. The palm¨C sized burn on his back should not be serious Moreover, Vi did not have much to talk about with Ondo, Ondo would definitely hold her hand a nd act miserably again¡­ Tyler quickly drove in the direction of the Bay Vi. After driving on the road for a few minutes, Vi struggled in her heart a few times before changing her tone. ¡°Forget it, let¡®s go to the hospital first.¡± Last night, Ondo was injured because he wanted to protect her. It was a bit unreasonable for Vi not to visit him. Tyler turned the steering wheel and turned around, speeding in the opposite direction. In the hospital. Ondo was eating Because his hands were not strong, and he had no appetite, he did not want to be detected by Jimmy, so he ate slowly on purpose. Jimmy didn¡®t urge him. Instead, he took his phone and sat on the bed to y mobile games. The door of the ward suddenly opened. Ondo subconsciously looked up and saw a beautiful pair of cyes. Vi¡®s beautiful face appeared in front of him without warning. Ondo stared fixedly ather as Vi walked over. Suddenly, he felt as if he had eaten a sweet candy. Ondo even felt as if his body did not liurt so much. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you are here.¡± When Jimmy saw Vi enter, le respectfully greeted her. He liurriedly brought her a chair and ced it beside Ondo¡®s bed. The bodyguards turned around and closed the door. Vi walked straight to the chair and sat down. She observed Ondo¡®s expression and frowned slightl y. ¡°Didn¡®t you say it was better? Why is yourplexion so bad?¡± Ondo¡®s pale lips curled up slightly as he said lightly, ¡°I am much better now. Myplexion is bad be cause my body is weak now. I will be fine tomorrow.¡± When Ondo thought of the exquisite breakfast on the bedside table that had not been opened yet, he reached out to take it and said in a doting tone. ¡°Vi, you haven¡®t eaten yet, right? I ordered an extra breakfast. It¡®s made by a famous chef. It tastes pretty good. Have a taste?¡± Before he could reach it, Ondo suddenly felt a sharp pain from the burn wound on his back The pain quickly spread to his limbs. Ondo forced down the pain. There was no expression on his face. He endured the cold sweat on his forehead. His knuckles trembled. ¡°No need. I ate breast at the police station. I¡®m not hungry now,¡± Vi said, noticing that something was wrong with Ondo Ondo didn¡®t insist, but he quietly withdrew luis tremblingnd and hid in under the quilt. Vi thought about what happened this morning and asked tentatively with a smile, ¡°I encountered so mething very strange this morning. I haven¡®t made a statement yet, but the police released me. They ev en said that I was bailed out by the National Investigation Bureau,¡± She looked at Ondo with a smile. Ondo frowned slightly. He seemed to be listening very seriously and was a little surprised. ¡°Really?¡± She continued, ¡°That¡®s right. It¡®s funny that I don¡®t know any of the leaders of the National Investigation Bureau. I don¡®t know why they helped me. Is it good or bad to lielp me this time?¡± ¡°Maybe he is a friend of Russell. It is not surprising that he will help you.¡± Ondo said calmly. Vi didn¡®t say anything. Her beautiful eyes were staring at Ondo. In the past, when Ondo encountered this kind of thin:,lic would have been jealous to death. He would have tried his best to act spoiled to her and pain attention, Why was he so inditterent this time? Seeing that Vi was silent, Ondo asked, ¡°Vi, 1 bet you didu¡®t rest at the stationst night. Why do Ondo tried to send lien away. It was abnormal. Vi always felt that there was something wrong with him today, but looking at his indifferent eyes and h ¡°Vi?¡± Ondo called out to her. She snapped back to lier senses and continued, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m indeed a little tired. I¡®ll head back first. Have Ondo nodded. His pale lips were tightly pursed and le did not try to persuade lier to stay Vi got up and adjusted her snow¨Cwhite dress. Before leaving, Vi said seriously, ¡°If you feel unwell, you have to tell the doctor or me in time. Don¡®t ho Ondo nodded and answered, ¡°Fine.¡± Vi didn¡®t stay any longer. She turned and walked toward the door. Just as she turned around, Ondo could no longer hold back the fisliy taste in his chest. He quickly cov Vi keenly leard the subtle movements. She had just walked to the door and nce back Ondo, who was lying on the bed, lowered his head. His left hand was still in the quilt, and his right han He lowered his eyes, his long and curly cyslies trembling slightly, not looking at her. Vi Irowned and opened the door. Except for Jimmy, who stayed in the hospital, the rest of the bodyguards followed her silently. ¡°Don¡®t follow inc. Wait for me in the car.¡± ¡°Ms. Falcon?¡± Tyler didn¡®t stop Vi, but he saw her go in the opposite direction. Vi secretly went to look for the attending doctor. When Vi reached the office door, she walked straight in and gently knocked on the table. She said in a solemn tone, ¡°Thank you for your hard work I want to take a look at Ondo¡®s test report.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 180 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Have Dinner Together Ronin Leonard, the doctor, froze and did not move. After Vi revealed her identity. Ronin immediately checked Ondo¡®s medical records on thepute r. ¡°Other than having a weak constitution, this patient basically has no problems with his body.¡± The test results were printed out again. Ronin handed it to Vi. Vi took it gently and carefully scanned it. ¡°How is the injury on his back?¡± Vi asked. ¡°It¡®s just a burn caused by ordinary concentrated sulfuric acid. It will be fine after applying some medicine for a period of time. Be careful not to let the patient touch water. However¡­. After the injury is healed, there will definit ely be a scar. It might not look good.¡± Vi read through the report again, and it showed that Ondo¡®s body was indeed fine. Was it really so simple? Why was Ondo so abnormal today? Vi always felt that something was wrong, and there was something strange about it, but she couldn¡®t tell what it was. ¡°Really? Mr. Leonard, don¡®t hide it from me.¡± Vi stared at Ronin cautiously and emphasized. ¡°Yes, Ms. Zumthor. This is the result of Mr. Caffrey¡®s examination.¡± Ronin¡®s face looked calm, and it see med that he was not lying Vi wondered if she was overthinking it. Vi collected her thoughts and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Please keep it a secret that I have be en here if Mr. Caffrey asks about it.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ronin understood and nodded. After Vi left, anotherplete test was shown on the doctor¡®sputer screen. Looking at the several body indicators that were obviously abnormal, Ronin sighed silently. Ronin didn¡®t want to lie, however¡­ Ondo had paid Ronin a lot of money. Alter leaving the doctor¡®s office, Vi didn¡®t linger and went straight back to the Bay Vi. Nell saw her get out of the car and hurriedly went to her. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I heard that you went to the police stationst night. Did they make things difficult for you ?¡± As soon as Nell finished speaking, Toby, who was the first to get out of the car, walked up and gave Nell a punch. Nell grunted and was stunned by the punch. He staggered back two steps and his mouth immediately turned swollen. Vincent still felt unsatisfied. He clenched his fists. ¡°Ms. Zumthor saved you and you betrayed her. I will beat you to death.¡± ¡°Wait! Nell reached out to stop Vincent. Nell looked at Vi, who had just gotten out of the car. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I didn¡®t betray you. Pleas e listen to my exnation. If I really wanted to harm you, why did Ie back? And I even took the initi ative to contact Tyler¡­¡± ¡°Come in and talk¡± Vi shot him a cold nce. Nell followed behind her obediently and entered the living room of the vi. when Vi sat on the sofa, Nell quietly reported to lier. ¡°Last night, I seemed to see the man in ck again in the bar. It was the man in the portrait I gave you, I chased him out when I saw that he was leaving. I was too anxious and forgot to report in advance.¡± Vi elegantly poured a cup of coffee with no expression on lier face. Her tone was indifferent. ¡°Then d id you catch up with lim?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Nell was a little frustrated, ¡°I chased him all the way out of the Color World. He ran too fast and I didn¡®t catch up. However, Ms. Zumthor, I always feel that the matter these two days has something to do with Mr. Felton from the Felton family. After all, he invited you to the bar. He should be responsible for this m atter.¡± Vi didn¡®t reply, nor did she retort. She took a sip of coffee and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Got it.¡± She nced at Nell and noticed the injury on his face. ¡°Vincent has always been impatient. Don¡®t hold any grudge against him. Are you okay with the injury on your face now?¡± ¡°It¡®s fine. Don¡®t worry.¡± Nell said as he rubbed his face. ¡°That¡®s good. In the future, you should be the same as before, always by my side.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Zumthor.¡± Vi nodded. Nell knew it was time for him to go out, but he was stopped by her. ¡°Help me contact Mr. Felton. If he hasn¡®t left Washington, tell him that I want to have dinner with him tonight.¡± When she said this, she yed with the coffee cup in her hand. Her face was indifferent and cold, and her beautiful eyes were filled with mixed feelings. At night, in the Garden Hotel. Originally, it was Vi who wanted to treat Jerry. However, Jerry was very happy after receiving Vi¡®s invitation. So, le personally booked the entire air restaurant floor of the Garden Hotel. Vi changed into a fitting dark red evening dress. Iter makeup was a bit more enchanting than usual. When herred lips curved slighily, she looked extremely gorgeous. As soon as Jerry saw hier, his blue eyes never left her. ¡°Vi, you¡¯re so beautiful toniglit. You¡®re the most beautiful princess in the United States,¡± Jerry said as he lowered his head slightly and elegantly waved liis hand. Vi¡®s smile was sexy and alluring After they sat down, Jerry was the first to ask, ¡°Vi, why did you suddenly ask me out for dinner tonight? Have you ¡­ made up your mind?¡± ¡°Jerry, I didn¡®t sleep wellst night. When I found out that you were leaving Washington, I didn¡®t know when yo u woulde back. I didn¡®t know why¡­ I felt empty in my heart.¡± Vi frowned, her slender hands gen tly covering her chest. Her voice was soft and sweet. Vi¡¯s coquettish words coupled with her pained expression made it hard for Jerry to restrain himself. ¡°Silly girl, you really do have feelings for me. Don¡®t worry, the matter with the Secret Bureau of Investigat been settled. I should be able to stay in Washington for a while.¡± When Vi learned that lie was not leaving recently, she was very happy. ¡°That¡®s good. It just so happen Jerry also smiled. ¡°Yes. However, I would rather leave her alone. I just want to be witli you like this.¡± Vi narrowed her eyes and smiled. Jerry looked at Vi and suddenly thought of something. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Vi, I heard you went to the hospital today to see Ondo. How is he?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Vi¡®s smile gradually froze, and she spoke in a disgusted tone, ¡°He relied on the fact that he s ¡°Since you¡®re tired of it, why don¡®t you give it up? He is just like a small pet. Isn¡®t it good to have me apany Vi siniled so dly that her eyes were curved. ¡°Of course. However, he got injured because of me. I can¡®t just abandon him after taking advantage of h ¡°Then, what are your ns?¡± Jerry asked with a serious expression. ¡°When he recovers and leaves the hospital, I will ask him to stay in the vi for the time being, lest he goes out and causes trouble. Wh Jerry was silent. His blue eyes narrowed slightly, and he did not refute. . Vi rolled her eyes and changed the topic. ¡°Jerry, I encountered something very scary today.¡± ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± ¡°I went to interrogate Corey who sshed sulfuric acidst night, but he actually died. He died ten minut the surveince cameras. I always felt that he woulde to kill me again. I was afraid.¡± ¡°Thai¡®s surprising,¡± Jerry¡®s expression gradually turned solemn. ¡°Yes.¡± Vi tilted her liead and looked at him with a suspicious gaze. ¡°Jerry, as a member of the military, people in the entire Washington Police Station have to listen to you. Didn¡¯t anyone actually tell you about this?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 181 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 181 Chapter 181 A Two-Hour Kneeling Penalty From Bobby Jerry was stunned and then became solemn. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy dealing with matters in the Secret Bureau of Investigation during the day. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t ask about the casest night and don¡¯t know what happened. But¡­¡± He paused for a moment and stared at Vi apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vi. I didn¡¯t stop Brian from taking you awayst night due to my anger and thus caused you to suffer like that in the police station all night. But you have to believe in me. I haven¡¯t changed. I will always be who I was to you and keep standing by your side.¡± Halfway through his sentences, he reached out to hold Vi¡¯s hand in his excitement. ¡°Of course, I believe in you.¡± Vi smiled as she retracted her hand calmly, with which she then elegantly brushed away her hair. ¡°By the way, the Haworth Group has been holding my money for quite a long time now. I need to take it back. Or it will just keep bothering me. It would be great if you could help me with that afterward.¡± Jerry sounded righteous. ¡°No problem. I will do whatever you need me to do.¡± Vi smiled crookedly, looking soft and lovable. The two then continued to chat away. And they didn¡¯t finish the meal until it was eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Jerry wanted to drive Vi home, but Vi turned him down. Then, with Tyler and Nell, she headed back to the Bay Vi. The moment she stepped into the back seat of the car, the gentle smile on her face froze. The next minute, she looked cold already. As they drove, tension built up in the car. Noticing that she was in a bad mood, Tyler and Nell remained silent in case they provoked her. When they arrived at the Bay Vi, Vi was surprised to find that the lights in the living room were on. After asking Toby, she found out that it was Russell who was there. Then Vi opened the door, only to see that Russell was sitting on the sofa with a weird expression on his face. ¡°Russell, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Russell blinked and pointed at the phone in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s Bobby. He called you but you didn¡¯t answer the phone. That¡¯s why I am here.¡± Vi held her breath upon hearing that. Her heart was pounding. She had never been afraid of anything, her father included. But Bobby was an exception. Looking at Russell¡¯s expression, which wasn¡¯t pleasant at all, Vi knew it was something bad. Vi¡¯s legs felt weak in an instant as she said, feeling wronged, ¡°Russell, don¡¯t call him yet. I need some time to prepare myself a bit.¡± ¡°Vi McGraw.¡± At that moment, a dignified and stern voice came from Russell¡¯s phone. Vi thought, fuck! What the hell! Bobby had been on the line all the while. And the speaker is on! And Bobby was calling me by my full name! It seems that he is really pissed off. Unable to get away, Vi was resigned to taking the phone, her hand shaking. Then she said in a soft voice, ¡°Bobby, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± ¡°What have you done wrong?¡± Over the phone, Bobby¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless. Meanwhile, Russell held his breath, not daring to say a word. Vi thought for quite a while. But she couldn¡¯t think of what she had done wrong. ¡°If you say I am wrong, then I am, regardless of what it is.¡± ¡°Vi!¡± Bobby gnashed his teeth in anger. Vi knelt on the ground right away despite being over the phone. ¡°Bobby, I am truly sorry. I¡¯m already kneeling, alright?¡± Bobby was silent for seconds before he said, suppressing his anger, ¡°How many times have you been at the police station? Let¡¯s leave aside the previous ones and talk aboutst night alone. It seems like you¡¯re really badass, hitting someone in front of so many staff in the bar. What if that person was triggered and decided to fight to death and hurt you?¡± Vi pouted, wanting to retort. But Russell was signaling to her like crazy, asking her not to fan the mes of it. Therefore, Vi softened her tone. ¡°I did it wrong. I wouldn¡¯t do it again.¡± Meanwhile, she thought, no way! I wasn¡¯t wrong, and I will do it again! Bobby sighed, somewhat helpless. After a few seconds, he, softening, said in a cold tone, ¡°Since you are already kneeling, then kneel for an hour. Russell will keep an eye on you. Any objections?¡± ¡°What?¡± of course, she had a problem with it. Then she said, feeling deeply wronged and trying to sound sweet, ¡°Bobby, I have a marble floor here. My knees will swell after kneeling for that long¡­¡± ¡°It seems that you can use more punishment. In that case, kneel for two hours then.¡± ¡°Bobby!¡± Bobby said cruelly, ¡°If you say anything more, I¡¯ll make it four hours.¡± Hearing that, Vi was resigned to it. ¡°Alright! Two hours it is. I¡¯ll kneel and ept my punishment, alright?¡± She thought, that was so cold and merciless! Are all men connected to both the underworld and the police so strict? Finally, the phone was hung up. Her eyes misty, Vi started to ask for help from Russell. ¡°Russell¡­¡± Russell gave her a look of relief. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Vi. Kneel, and I will be with you.¡± Vi thought, by being with me, you mean you will sit while I kneel? That is heartless as well. Russell turned on the camera on his phone and pointed at Vi, ¡°Get on your knees. Look more aggrieved. Now. And I¡¯ll send it to Bobby.¡± Viplied obediently. After sending out the photo, Russell took a pillow from the sofa behind him and handed it to Vi. ¡°Here, Vi. It¡¯s soft. It can cushion you from the marble floor.¡± Vi took it and hesitated. ¡°Will Bobby find out?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell him. And even if he finds out, it¡¯s fine. He has a soft spot for you and loves you dearly. I bet he will feel distressed right away when he sees that photo I sent over.¡± Vi pouted, thinking, why didn¡¯t I feel that Bobby cared about me? I mean, he didn¡¯t even hesitate a bit when asking me to kneel for two hours. Russell squatted and helped her with the cushion as he continued to give her a lecture. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Bobby is really irate this time. But he is angry only because he is concerned about you getting hurt. You do know that you were doing things rashly, right? Don¡¯t be impulsive next time, and think twice before doing anything like that, understand? Even if you want to hit someone, you can¡¯t leave any evidence behind. You have to¡­¡± As Russell started to nag, Vi began to zone out. She simply couldn¡¯t bear hearing a word of it. Russell murmured for a good fifteen minutes before saying, ¡°Vi, do you understand?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Vi nodded obediently. She knelt in boredom, staring at the clock in the living room. It was only when she was punished that she would hate it that time could pass so slowly! Moreover, Vi intensely sensed that she was acting too cowardly in front of Bobby. Ever since she was young, she had been like this. When she was a kid and had made some mistakes, Bobby was the only one that could make her behave herself, which her parents tended to fail to do. Vi was not resigned to it, thinking, next time, I would retort and fight back bravely as a Mrs. McGraw should do. Next time I she Bobby, I will grab his cor and say fiercely, ¡®You son of a bitch! How dare you punish me like that at will!¡¯ No. I can¡¯t call him ¡®son of a bitch¡¯. That will make me the daughter of a bitch as well¡­ Vi pondered over it and unknowingly, two hours had passed. And thanks to the soft pillow, her knees were all right, slightly reddening. Also, her waist felt a bit sore. But other than that, everything was cool. Russell took off the pillow and asked Vi to pose for photographs, with her hand holding her knees while standing unsteadily. Then he sent it out. In its wake, Bobby¡¯s call came. The moment the phone was picked up, Viined in a tearful voice, ¡°Bobby, you don¡¯t even feel sorry for me. My knees are swollen from kneeling, and I can¡¯t even stand. It hurts a lot¡­¡± Bobby was silent for a while. ¡°Then next time we meet, I¡¯ll let you hit me to vent your anger?¡± ¡°Alright! I have recorded it! Don¡¯t even think about going back on your word,¡± Vi smiled wickedly. Russell, who was beside her,ughed. Russell thought, good for Vi! She has managed to trick Bobby into doing that! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 182 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 182 Chapter 182 He Wants a Hug He had expected that Vi wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses. He shook his head, deciding he would not offend this tough girl in the future. Bobby on the phone did not know that he had been tricked by Vi. He said seriously, ¡°I heard from Russell that you have been looking for evidence rted to the Haworth family in Washington recently. I happened to get some. Tomorrow I will let Russell fax it to yourpanyputer.¡± Vi sneered silently. She didn¡¯t think he just ¡°happened to¡± help her. She thought it seemed that he had nned this and deliberately brought it up after she got punished. She felt he tricked her. She was a little unhappy. Then she thought of Bobby¡¯s promise of being beaten by her. She thought she didn¡¯t lose! Furthermore, there was no reason for her to reject the thing that was put in her hands. Vi sweetly agreed andplimented him greatly before ending the call. Because Ondo was in the hospital, Vi, who found itte after she stood up, just picked a room, cleaned it, and let Russell stay there for the night. The next morning, Vi went to Caffrey Group as usual. The file Bobby had promised was quickly sent to her through fax. She printed it and read it carefully. As expected, Bobby meant efficiency. The file of evidence was so detailed that it was enough for Jaylin to stay in jail for the rest of her life. She decided to let tomorrow be the Haworth family¡¯s doomsday! She called for Lucille to have a meeting, and they didn¡¯t stop working until the afternoon. WIU Thinking of Ondo, who was still in the hospital, she pondered for a while and asked Toby to find an object. When it was time to get off work, Vi packed up and returned to the Bay Vi. When she had just arrived at the vi, she unexpectedly saw Jimmy. ¡°Why are you here instead of staying in the hospital?¡± she asked with a frown. Jimmy exined, ¡°Mr. Caffrey said he didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital, so he asked the doctor to check on him and get him discharged.¡± She thought, he left the hospital so soon. Vi was silent. Then she had nned to go to the hospital to see him tonight. She thought, since he was back, it seemed that his injuries were almost healed. She was about to enter when Jimmy leaned close to her and whispered, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I feel Mr. Caffrey is ¡­ weird.¡± ¡°Even you feel that way.¡± She thought it seemed that he was really strange. Vi frowned, deep in thought. Jimmy nodded. ¡°Mr. Caffrey went straight into the room as soon as he came back. He never came out after that.¡± ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Vi looked grim. She entered the vi and went up to the second floor. The door of Ondo¡¯s room was closed, but not locked. Vi pushed open the door and entered. The bedsheet was t with no traces of anyone lying down. Ondo was lying quietly on a chair by the window. He was in an exquisite dark suit. He looked rxed, admiring the sunset outside the window. Because it waste autumn, the sun failed to give warmth to him when it shone on his body. But it cast a faint glow on his handsome face, making him as handsome and dignified as a deity. However, when she got closer, Vi noticed that his thin lips were dry and his face was so pale. ¡°Don¡¯t lie down. You may press on the wound on your back.¡± Ondo was lost in thought as he looked at the setting sun. He didn¡¯t notice it until she got so close to him. ¡°Vi.¡± He instantly propped himself up and tried to stand up. ¡°I was lost in the scenery and forgot the time. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go cook now.¡± ¡°No. If you are not feeling well, I¡¯ll give you a day off¡­ Vi held his shoulder and let him sit back. When she touched him, she just realized that he was so cold, like ice. Vi frowned. ¡°Why are you so cold? And your face is pale. Is the wound on your back still painful?¡± Ondo forced a smile tofort her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯ve been lying down for a long time. I guess that¡¯s why my hands and feet are cold. But it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be okay after resting for two days.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Vi did not believe it at all. He spoke weakly, and his eyshes trembled. She felt he was pretending. ¡°Sit down and let me see your injury,¡± she said and was about to take off his suit jacket. Ondo grabbed his cor tightly and refused to let her take it off. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It is almost healed and it¡¯s wrapped in gauze. Even if you strip my clothes, you won¡¯t be able to see it.¡± Vi admitted what he said was true. She had to let him go. After losing her support, Ondo slightly trembled, and he immediately stretched back to support himself. Noticing Vi¡¯s gaze, he curled his pale lips and looked rxed. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you care so much about me. That doesn¡¯t happen frequently.¡± Vi rolled her eyes. But thinking that he had indeed saved her this time, she did not mock him. Instead, she wore a serious look. She said, ¡°You know, I don¡¯t like owing people. You saved me, and I allow you to make a request. What do you want?¡± ¡°Can I really ask for anything?¡± Ondo raised his head and looked her in the eye. His eyes lit up slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy all your requests except for remarrying you and other rtionship things. Tell me,¡± Vi added. Ondo just smiled. He thought, she knew I only want that¡­ Forget it. I don¡¯t have much time anyway. ¡°Alright, stay there and don¡¯t move.¡± Vi nodded and stood there. Ondo took back his hands from the lounge chair and sat up straight. He boldly passed his hands through her coat and put them around her slender waist tightly. ¡°Then let me hug you for a while. Just a little while.¡± Vi was warm, and Ondo was cold. With this hug, he felt his heart melt. ¡°Just this?¡± Vi was a little startled. She was surprised that his request was so simple. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Vi didn¡¯t move. She stood straight and stiff, allowing him to stick his head to her belly with his hands around her waist. But after standing in silence for a while, she suddenly found it weird with her hands down instead of holding something. Since it was his request, she thought she needed to hug him back. Thus, she subconsciously stretched towards his back, nning to give him a ¡®fake hug¡¯. She stopped midway. Thinking of the injury on his back, her fingers became stiff for a minute. She finally decided to stroke his head. His dark ck short hair was clean and soft. It felt very good. Vi touched it and liked it. She couldn¡¯t stop. Ondo, whose head was stroked, frowned. He thought, why do I feel like¡­ Vi is stroking a dog? He, who had been in Vi¡¯s arms and unwilling to let her go, realized that, and rxed his hold. He smiled, ¡°Alright, my request has been met. You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± Vi stopped stroking his head. After some thought, she took out a delicate ck-gold gift box from the pocket of her coat and gave it to him. ¡°This is my gift for you.¡± Ondo looked at her suspiciously. He thought, is it a test when she asked me to make a request? Does she want to see whether I would make an unreasonable one? He took the gift and opened it with his trembling fingers. It was a bottle of a drug, as thin as a thumb. It was very simr to the specific medicine he had been injected with He wondered what that was. Ondo frowned and gave her aplicated gaze. Vi exined calmly, ¡°The specific medicine you were injected with is called special drug 023. This is the antidote for 023. It doesn¡¯t hurt. After the injection, you will quickly return to normal.¡± ¡°Why¡­ Why?¡± Ondo bit his lower lip and suppressed his depression. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to end the employment after the end of the term? You still want to ¡­ draw a line between us?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 183 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Will You Remember Me? His heart wrenched with pain. He felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe. He wondered desperately, what should I do to get her back? Vi turned around and took a footstool from the small sofa in the room. She sat opposite him with a serious look. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to force you to cancel the agreement. I just think you seem to be in constant pain recently. And the special drug 023 can intensify the pain. You saved me, and I help you relieve the pain. It¡¯s fair.¡± Ondo stared at her and did not reply. Vi continued to exin, ¡°As for the employment contract, since it has been settledst time, and I recorded your promise, I won¡¯t mention it again.¡± Ondo thought, does what she said mean she starts to trust me? And does this mean that everything I have done recently makes me a little closer to her? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that with your antidote, I will bully you and hurt you since you¡¯re not stronger than me?¡± Vi smiled in a charming way. ¡°Will you?¡± she asked. ¡°I will not,¡± Ondo replied firmly with a weak smile. Vi suddenly narrowed her eyes and chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that what I¡¯m giving you isn¡¯t the antidote for 023, but a worse and more torturous medicine?¡± ¡°No.¡± He thought, even if she was ruthless as she said, I would not hesitate to inject it. ¡°That¡¯s right. So this is the real antidote. It¡¯s yours. Inject it,¡± Vi said calmly. Now? Ondo looked down at the box in his hand. At this moment, he was already pushing himself to the limit and was extremely exhausted. He thought, if I inject it now, Vi is so smart that she will definitely discover something is wrong with me. She doesn¡¯t like owing people. If she knew that night at the bar, the thing was not sulfuric acid but Super 404, she would probably be guilty. However, guilt does not mean love¡­ He did not speak or move. ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ondo shook his head and said weakly in a low voice, ¡°I injected it on my own. This time¡­ Can you help me?¡± He handed her the ck-gold box, and his voice carried a little sweetness. Vi didn¡¯t take it. She gazed at him. ¡°Just this time,¡± he added. Vi epted it, but she found he had no intention of taking off his clothes. Instead, he leaned back andy back on the chair. ¡°What are you doing? Take off your clothes and stretch your arm.¡± Ondo tilted his head, revealing his neck which was as pale as paper. His sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved. ¡°Inject into the vein in my neck, please.¡± Vi nced at him and didn¡¯t hesitate. She directly injected the needle into the vein. Her actions were not gentle at all. The neck vein injection was very painful. was However, Ondo only frowned slightly and kept a calm look. With the thumb-sized bottle of the drug, it only took her ten seconds to finish the injection. Vi casually threw it into the trash can. When she looked back, she saw Ondo looking at the sunset again, motionless. He looked rxed but dull. Vi still thought there was something wrong with him. Just as she was about to ask, Ondo spoke to her, ¡°Vi, if I die, will you remember me for the rest of your life?¡± His voice was not serious at all. It seemed the question he asked was not important. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Vi raised her eyebrows and sneered. ¡°If you die, I will soon forget you and continue my life. But it is said that bad people live longer. I¡¯m afraid a bad man like you probably won¡¯t die easily.¡± Ondoughed,ining in an amused voice, ¡°¡®You really are a ¡­ ruthless bad woman.¡± He thought, what is ridiculous is that I like her badness, her ruthlessness, and her everything He was so obsessed with her that he couldn¡¯t stop himself. ¡°I never said I was good,¡± Vi didn¡¯t deny. Ondo merely smiled. That smile was faint. His lips were pale, and his long curly eyshes trembled weakly. He stared at the sky with his gloomy eyes, which used to be charming. He was like a dying sickly person. The more Vi observed him, the more she felt strange, He looked too terrible. She thought, the sulfuric acid won¡¯t hurt him badly, not to mention I have given him the antidote of 023 ¡°Is it because that hospital was not good enough to find out your problem? Let¡¯s go to the best hospital in Washington and get you checked again.¡± She was about to pull Ondo up when Nell knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you didn¡¯t answer the call, so Mr. Felton came over. His car is now parked at the entrance of the vi. He said he wanted to pick you up for dinner tonight.¡± Vi hesitated for a moment before deciding to bring Ondo to the hospital first. ¡°Let¡¯s go get a check-up now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to rest for two days. Go eat. Don¡¯t let him wait too long,¡± Ondo said in a low voice. Vi frowned slightly. When Jerry had invited her to dinner, he fussed around in front of so many people at the entrance of the police station. But he not only didn¡¯t stop her this time, he even encouraged her to go out for dinner with Jerry. At the door, Nell was still cautiously asking, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, are you going?¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared at Ondo, frowning. Ondo did not look at her. Instead, he continued to lie down and look at the horizon. He looked rxed and aloof. Vi wondered, what happened to him? Vi was puzzled, but now she had something important to do. ¡°Ondo, tell me the truth. Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± she asked cautiously. lil¡¯m just sleepy. I¡¯ll take a nap after you leave. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡± Ondo nodded lightly with a calm look. Vi stared at him for a while, then looked at Jerry¡¯s car parked outside the vi. She hesitated and sighed. ¡°Okay, go sleep. I¡¯ll ask Jimmy and the others to guard the vi and not disturb you.¡± Then, she turned around, about to go. Ondo suddenly grabbed her wrist. He looked serious as he said, ¡°Vi, Jerry is not a simple person. There might be a very bad secret behind him. You must be careful of him. Vi didn¡¯t think too much about it. She nodded and left the room. The sun fell down. The breeze blew the delicate silk curtains, which asionally fell on the man sitting on the recliner by the window. Ondo didn¡¯t move as he looked out of the vi. Vi got into Jerry¡¯s car and took Tyler and Nell out. He didn¡¯t stop looking until the carpletely disappeared. car COD He held the handle in pain, and the dull pain in his chest could no longer be suppressed. He felt blood in his throat, and quickly covered his mouth. He coughed badly. Blood dripped down the corner of his lips, and the blood in his palm also dripped through his fingers onto the ground. He looked down at the blood in his palm. It was ck and red. The color of his blood went darker, and he spat out much more blood. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. This meant that Super 404 in his body hadpletely started attacking. He remembered that when Jake from the War Lab had just developed this biochemical weapon, he had gone to visit it. During the experiment, the small animal died soon. Even therge animal could notst more than three days after it got infected with Super 404. He counted the days. Tonight was the third day after he got poisoned¡­ Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 184 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 184 Chapter 184 I Will Give You My Life Ondo had asked Taven to return to the base to find Jake, but he had not returned yet. Ondo knew his condition. He might not be able tost until Vi finished dinner. Ondo didn¡¯t want to die like this. He was unwilling but powerless. Because he didn¡¯t even have the strength to write a will now. Just now, it seemed like this was the first time Vi hugged Ondo since the divorce. No, she didn¡¯t. Actually, she was just touching his head. Jerry was right. In the end, Vi treated Ondo as a pet. She already did not love him anymore. As Ondo thought about it, his consciousness gradually began to dim, and his vision became uncontrobly dark. ¡°Vi¡­¡± Ondo said in his heart, I¡¯ll give you my life. Please, give me back your love¡­ Ondo closed his eyes in resignation, his hands drooping weakly, his expression serene. Everything was quiet. Other than the rustling sound of the wind blowing the curtains, there was only the sound of blood dripping to the ground from between his fingers. In the car, Vi¡¯s heart suddenly felt a sharp pain. She clutched her chest, her face pale from the pain. ¡°Vi, what¡¯s wrong? What is ailing you?¡± Jerry asked when he saw that Vi looked terrible. He leaned forward to help her. Vi reached out to refuse. After she took a few deep breaths, the pain gradually disappeared. But she wondered why she felt ufortable. Vi had never had heart disease. The pain was inexplicable. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe I haven¡¯t slept well in the past two days. Anyway, it will be over in a few days.¡± As Vi spoke, a cold light shed in her eyes. Jerry did not notice the look in her eyes and said a few more words tofort her. Vi didn¡¯t listen at all. Suddenly, Vi thought of Ondo¡¯s pale face. He looked sickly when she left. Ondo was very strange tonight. Oriando asked Vi whether she would remember him after he died. Ondo seemed to have the unwillingness of a sick person. The more Vi thought about it, the more she found it strange. Especially before leaving, Ondo held her wrist and said thest sentence. He said, ¡°Jerry is not a simple person. He might have a very bad secret behind him, which is very harmful to you. You must be careful of him in the future.¡± Now that Vi thought about it, these words were very strange. Ondo said ¡®in the future¡¯. He seemed to exclude himself. Then, Vi thought of Ondo¡¯s trembling hands and frowning. He was so weak that he couldn¡¯t hide his helplessness. He even said ¡®if I died¡¯. Vi stopped breathing and shouted at Jerry¡¯s driver, ¡°Stop the car by the side!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Vi?¡± Vi quickly unbuckled her seat belt and went to open the car door. ¡°I have something urgent to deal with tonight. I might not be able to eat with you. Let¡¯s eat next time!¡± ¡°Vi¡­¡± Jerry¡¯s voice was cut off by Vi¡¯s sudden m of the door. Because they were in the vi area of the bay, there wouldn¡¯t be any taxis by the roadside. Vi got off Jerry¡¯s car and could only turn around and run back on foot. Tyler and Nell quickly followed her. Jerry¡¯s car didn¡¯t leave and just stopped in ce. From the rearview mirror, Jerry looked at Vi, who was running back to the Bay Vi, his expression gradually bing more and more secretive. As soon as Vi left the Bay Vi, Todd once again walked in from outside the iron gate. Seeing this, Jimmy, Toby, and Vincent all came out from the shadows. Vincent rubbed his hands together excitedly. ¡°Todd, you won my monthly sryst time. Today, I will take back all my money!¡± Todd did not speak. He looked serious and cold. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°I¡¯m not here to y cards today.¡± Vincent and the others looked at each other in confusion. Then, with a few light sounds, the three people simultaneously felt pain in the back of their necks. In an instant, they rolled their eyes and fell to the ground. Todd looked at the three people on the ground. It was much faster and more effective than slowly getting along with them. ¡°Todd, we can¡¯t just let them lie down like this, right? Where should we hide them?¡± asked Taven as he put away his tranquilizer gun and walked out from the shadows. Todd nced at the three people on the ground, put his hand to his lips, and blew a bird¡¯s song After a minute, the vi was quiet, and Ondo never opened the door. Todd felt something was wrong. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go up and see Mr. Caffrey first.¡± The security door of the vi was closed. Todd wanted to kick the door in directly, but he was afraid that it would be hard to exin when Vi came back. In the end, he and Taven climbed the pipe behind the vi and went up to the second floor. They opened the door to the room on the second floor. Ondo, who was sitting on the reclining chair by the window, and the pool of dark red blood on the ground, was particrly eye-catching. ¡°Mr. Caffrey!¡± Todd and Taven almost fell to Ondo¡¯s feet in an instant, their faces pale. Todd quickly took out the inhibitors that were frozen in the small box and injected them into the veins in Ondo¡¯s neck. Looking at Ondo, whose hands were covered in blood, Taven felt heartbroken, and tears welled up from his eyes. Two minutes after the inhibitor injection, there was no reaction from Ondo. His entire body was cold with no sign of life. Todd¡¯s hands trembled as he checked Ondo¡¯s pulse. It had already stopped. ¡°Wake up! Don¡¯t sleep, Mr. Caffrey!¡± Todd roared as he gently patted Ondo¡¯s pale face. Tears streamed down Todd¡¯s face. He knelt by Ondo¡¯s feet, sobbing. They werete. Beside him, Taven was upset and heartbroken. He sat on the ground, crying loudly. He was howling at the top of his lungs. Todd¡¯s eyes were red. He was getting more and more agitated. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, I beg you! I beg you, don¡¯t sleep! Wake up. You won¡¯t wake up again if you fall asleep!¡± Ondo, who was sitting on the recliner, had a serene look. Even his eyshes did not move. Todd was about to copse. He grabbed Ondo¡¯s arm and shook it desperately. ¡°Please, Mr. Caffrey! Open your eyes and look at me. Taven has brought the inhibitors! You will be fine! How can you die in front of us? Wake up! ¡°You haven¡¯t chased Ms. Zumthor back yet. Are you willing to leave just like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Jerry will hurt her if she marries Jerry? Oh right, there¡¯s also Stanley! And Jason! There are still a bunch of powerful men in the United States. You have so many love rivals. How can you die? ¡°Ms. Zumthor didn¡¯t even know that you were infected by Super 404 for her. Mr. Caffrey, are you really willing to be like this? Please, don¡¯t sleep!¡± Todd cried until he choked. He tried to shake Ondo awake. However, Ondo did not move at all, and his entire body was ice-cold. Todd powerlessly slid to the ground, leaning against Ondo¡¯s hand. Hepletely copsed. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, I was picked up by you from the border of the United States when I was ten years old. My name, my skills, and everything I have were given by you. Over the years, wherever you go on missions, I will follow¡­¡± Todd took out a knife from his pocket. His eyes were fierce and his tone was firm, ¡°My life is yours. If you die, I will die with you!¡± After saying that, Todd pointed the tip of the knife at his heart and stabbed it without hesitation. ¡°Toda! Don¡¯t!¡± Taven shouted in despair. However, there was no expected blood. The sharp tip of the de stopped 0.07 inch from the skin. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 185 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 185 Chapter 185 He Won¡¯t Die Easily Todd looked up and found a pair of blood-stained hands holding his wrist tightly. It was Ondo who woke up. Not only that, but because of the injection of special drug 023, his strength also recovered a lot. Ondoy on the recliner and turned his head to look at Todd with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t die so easily. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey!¡± Surprise shed through Todd¡¯s eyes before he continued to cry. ¡°You scared me to death! I thought you really died!¡± Taven was still young, and he had been frightened. The two men burst into tears in front of Ondo. After crying for a while, they began tough again. Whileughing, their tears were still flowing down, looking very funny. SWE Ondo patted Todd¡¯s shoulder andforted him, ¡°I was too tired just now. Under the influence of Super 404, my heart and pulse stopped temporarily. But in fact, I can hear everything you said.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you speak!¡± Todd was so angry that he hammered Ondo¡¯s arm. Ondo lied to them. Todd¡¯s stable image was gone. Ondo frowned and groaned in pain. ¡°Sorry, sorry! It¡¯s my fault.¡± Todd was upset. He pounded his right hand with his left hand. Ondo sat up and said, ¡°Alright, let me hear about the inhibitor.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Todd wiped the tears off his face and turned to look at Taven. Taven understood what he meant and sniffed. Then, he said seriously, ¡°Jake was shocked when he learned that you had mistakenly hit Super 404, but this inhibitor could not cure the disease. It could only temporarily suppress the spread of the virus so that your body could recover for a short period. The effect could onlyst for a week¡­¡± A week. Ondo could stay in Washington for at most seven days. Todd also said, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you have to go back for treatment this time. Jake has already started to develop the antidote and needs you to go back for blood tests. Don¡¯t you want to stay with Ms. Zumthor forever after you recover?¡± Ondo pursed his lips and fell silent. He had promised on Vi¡¯s phone that he wouldpletely disappear from her world in a year. It was not easy to stay by her side forever. Ondo had to put in a bit of effort. As he pondered, Ondo thought of the n that Taven had mentioned. Suddenly, he felt that someone was pulling his clothes. Ondo came back to his senses and found that it was Todd. Nises ¡°What?¡± Taven said, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, the wound on your back can¡¯t be cured by the medicine prescribed by an ordinary hospital. Jake has taken the ointment for Super 404 burns. You have to let me apply the medicine for you!¡± Hearing this, Ondo didn¡¯t hesitate. He took off his dark suit and then his shirt, revealing his strong and perfect figure. There was a palm-sized burn in the middle of Ondo¡¯s muscr back. After three days, the wound was still bright red. The flesh on it had begun to rot, which was a horrible sight. Even a ruthless man like Todd couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft hiss when he saw it. Todd asked Taven to pick up a basin of hot water from the toilet and used a towel to wipe off the blood stains on Ondo¡¯s back before using tweezers to remove the rotting flesh on his wound. Ondo¡¯s head was covered in a cold sweat. His veins bulged, and his lower jaw tightened. Todd felt sad for him and thought of their anesthetic rifle. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, why don¡¯t I give you a shot of anesthesia? This is too painful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. The special drug 023 is working. I can still endure this pain.¡± Todd had no choice. He could only force himself to help Ondo apply the medicine. Beside him, Taven was not idle. The ground was full of blood. He took this time to clean up the blood on the ground. Out of the corner of his eyes, Taven saw a few people running towards him. He suspiciously stopped what he was doing and stared at them. his eyes. Then, Taven widened his eyes. ¡°Ms. Zumthor is back with Tyler and Nell!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so fast?¡± Ondo frowned. ¡°She came back on foot. Jerry didn¡¯te,¡± said Taven. Todd could only treat Ondo¡¯s injury hurriedly. Taven also quickly cleaned up the scene. Vi was about to enter the big iron gate outside the garden. Taven was shocked. ¡°Wait! The bodyguards of the McGraw family are lying in the garden. This time, we can¡¯t hide it anymore¡­¡± Vi ran all the way back from the bay, and her feeling of panic grew stronger. Since Ondo saved her at the Crane Bridge, she had forgiven him. Moreover, he didn¡¯t owe her anything. However, since they were divorced, it was best to be strangers. It was impossible for Vi to get married to Ondo again, let alone bear the misery of living in the Caffrey family. But this didn¡¯t mean that Vi could watch Ondo die. Vi felt disturbed. She entered the garden and soon saw Jimmy and others, who were lying in the yard. Tyler and Nell were stunned. They wondered whether there was a thief in the vi. Was Nell went forward to take a look and keenly detected a small needle hole in their necks. ¡°Ms. Falcon, they were all drugged with an anesthetic.¡± Vi¡¯s expression became grimmer and grimmer. The three people were taken down at a time. Moreover, they were hiding in the dark, unprepared. The person who had attacked them seemed to be an acquaintance. ¡°Bring the three of them to the living room and wake them up. Ask them clearly.¡± With that, Vi quickly entered the vi, went to the second floor, and pushed open the door to Ondo¡¯s room. Ondo was sitting next to the bed. He was buttoning his silk shirt. Seeing Vie, Ondo was a little shocked and quickly buttoned his shirt up. ¡°Why are you back? Didn¡¯t you go out to eat with Jerry?¡± Vi slowed down. After running back, she was a little tired. After her breathing had calmed down, Vi walked into the room, still wearing high heels. Vi stood in front of Ondo, narrowed her cold eyes, grabbed his chin, and bent down slightly to approach him. Ondo¡¯s eyes had returned to their usual expression. He raised his eyes and looked at her. Vi sensed his change and frowned. Just after leaving for more than ten minutes, his body suddenly became much better.. Vi thought, what did he do at this time? Because they were very close, Vi keenly smelled a hint of blood on Ondo¡¯s body. Ondo¡¯s pale lips had dark red marks, which looked strange Vi¡¯s nose drew close to his lips and gently sniffed. She caught the smell of blood. Ondo looked at Vi¡¯s little face that was so close to him. Ondo suddenly held his breath, because the tip of Vi¡¯s nose was almost touching his lips. SA wasi Ondo wanted to take the opportunity to kiss Vi.¡± However, if Ondo did that, Vi would probably kill him. Just as he was lost in his thoughts, Vi¡¯s face gradually moved away. Vi straightened her back and looked at Ondo. ¡°You have the smell of blood on your body. Have you vomited blood before?¡± she asked seriously. It was probing and questioning. The light in the room was dim, and the two looked at each other. Ondo¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he pointed at the trash can beside him. ¡°I didn¡¯t vomit blood. I just applied medicine on my back.¡± Vi followed his line of sight and looked at the trash can. There was indeed a bloody bandage that had just been removed. Vi wondered, but how did he apply the medicine? His wound is in the center of his back. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Ondo nodded obediently. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Recently, he had been full of lies. Vi didn¡¯t believe him at all. She released her grip on Ondo¡¯s chin and quickly undid the metal buckle on his belt. She pulled it out. ¡°Vi?¡± Ondo was shocked. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 186 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 186 Chapter 186 How Do You Like to Be Punished? Vi didn¡¯t waste words with Ondo and tied his hands with a belt. Ondo subconsciously wanted to break free, but he was weakened by the pain when they applied medicine to his back. In the end, Ondo could only give up. Vi quickly pushed Ondo onto the bed and put his hands above his head. Then Vi pressed his hands on the bed with one hand and ripped open Ondo¡¯s silk shirt with the other. Vi stood by the bed and pressed her right knee against Ondo¡¯s lower back to keep him still. Ondo¡¯s ears turned red as he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Vi¡­ You, what are you doing?¡± This posture was strange¡­ . Moreover, those two bastards were probably still hanging there outside the window. His prestige! Indeed, Todd and Taven were still hanging there outside the window. They heard the noise in the room and sneaked a peek inside. Gee! They didn¡¯t expect that there would be a day when their boss would be held down on the bed and couldn¡¯t break free at all. And Ondo was even a bottom. This trip was really worth it! As the two were enjoying the show, Ondo narrowed his eyes and shot a fierce nce at the window. Todd and Taven were instantly scared. They had no choice but to obey orders and move to the pipe next to the window. Then, they climbed over the back door and left. Inside the room, Vi was carefully examining Ondo¡¯s back injury. The bandage was indeed new, and there was a faint trace of blood. However, Vi did not intend to let him off so easily. She gently lifted a corner of the bandage, intending to see the wound. Ondo deliberately hissed and grimaced. ¡°Vi, it hurts¡­¡± Vi paused for a moment. After hesitating for a few seconds. Vi withdrew her hand. ¡°Who helped you bind up? When I came in, I saw that Jimmy and the others were all lying there unconscious in the garden. What happened?¡± ¡°I did it myself.¡± Ondo¡¯s expression did not change. He was held down on the bed and could only answer her question with one side of his face on the bed. ¡°Jimmy and the others were unconscious? I was here the entire time and did not know about it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Vi looked at him coldly and raised her eyebrows, smiling. ¡°Yes.¡± Liar. He was full of lies. She could never hear a word of truth from him. Vi pressed her knee harder against his waist and exposed his lie. ¡°Ondo, before I left, you were so sick that even your fingers were shaking when you raised your hand. I¡¯ve only been out for about ten minutes, then you were vigorous and could even change the dressing and bandages by yourself. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s terminal lucidity?¡± Ondo pursed his lips and did not speak or move. Vi continued, ¡°My bodyguards were knocked out in the yard, but you were alright and even got better. They were your men, right? Do you think I would believe you are innocent? Or you were feigning illness from the very beginning?¡± Vi paused, her eyes cold. ¡°You want to lie to me or hide things from me? Think about it carefully before you choose!¡± Ondo swallowed nervously and fell silent. If he told Vi he was hiding things from her and then told her the truth, Vi would feel guilty and stop picking on him. But he knew Vi. Vi would definitely help him find the cure for the virus and terminate the employment contract out of guilt. But if he told Vi he was lying to her¡­ Vi had said that she hated lies. Vi would be angry, and he would only be pushing Vi further away from him. Ondo wanted neither. ¡°Well?¡± Vi waited for a long time and got no answer, and her expression turned even colder. She pinched Ondo on his lower back. ¡°Are you trying to figure out which story would sound more convincing?¡± Ondo was seen through, but he didn¡¯t change his expression. He exined in a heavy tone, Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°It was Todd. I didn¡¯t want scars, so I asked him to bring some scar removing ointment. It is in the first drawer of the bedside table. ¡°As for my back injury, it was also Todd who helped me apply the medicine to it. I got a lot better because the medicine you gave me helped me recover a lot of strength.¡± Hearing this, Vi smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s just some scar-removing ointment. Todd could ask Jimmy to give it to you. As for your injury, Jimmy could help you apply medicine, couldn¡¯t he? Do you expect me to believe Todd knocked out my bodyguards and broke into the house just to help you with these little things?¡± Ondo remained calm and continued to exin,¡±Indeed, he shouldn¡¯t have broken in, Next time, I¡¯ll have him apologize to Jimmy and the others.¡± Meanwhile, Todd, who was leisurely leaving the vi area, sneezed twice and did not know that he had been made a scapegoat. Vi chuckled. What a wless story and decent acting. Ondo¡¯s words were probably half-true and half-lie. But he was so stubborn and wouldn¡¯t be honest with her, so Vi could only uncover the truth by herself¡­ Vi leaned over slightly, her red lips close to his ear, and softly teased, ¡°So from what you said, not only did you hide things from me, but you also lied to me. You did both?¡± Did she have to be so perceptive? Vi¡¯s soft breath tickled Ondo¡¯s ears, making his already burning ears crimson. Ondo buried his face into the nket and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Yes. You can punish me.¡± Viughed. He was quick to plead guilty. The floor-to-ceiling windows were still open, and the night breeze blew in. VIII Ondo was only wearing a thin shirt, and his hands, feet, and back were all cold. Vi noticed it and gently put down his shirt. And she subconsciously took the nket on the other side and covered Ondo¡¯s back with it. But Vi was in no hurry to untie his hands. She asked yfully, ¡°Then how do you like to be punished? Let me hear it.¡± Ondo¡¯s ears turned even redder. Did she have to make him say such shameful and humiliating things? She was so bad Ondo awkwardly asked, ¡°Any options?¡± ¡°Let me think.¡± Vi sat on the edge of his bed with her hands crossed. She raised her eyebrows yfully. ¡°Since you are alright now, you should be able to take some physical punishment. Kneel in the garden for a whole night or let Tyler whip you two hundred times. Which one do you prefer?¡± Ondo swallowed hard. He felt bitter Vi was so cruel to him¡­ Vi smiled slyly, ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Ondo bit his thin lip and pondered for a long time before asking in a soft tone, ¡°Is there a third option? I¡¯ll choose that.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Vi smiled wickedly and said, ¡°That is kneeling all night plus two hundred whips. Thebination of the first two options. You¡¯ve made a good choice!¡± Ondo gasped as his back heaved up and down, his heart aching. Seeing his reaction, Vi pursed her lips to suppress herughter. She got up to take the belt off Ondo¡¯s wrists. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the garden.¡± Ondo moved his hands away to prevent Vi from untying him. He asked in a soft and low voice. ¡°Vi¡­ Can you give me a lighter punishment since I¡¯ve notpletely recovered Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 187 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 187 Chapter 187 There Won¡¯t Be a Next Time A lighter punishment? So, he was begging for mercy? Vi pursed her lips and smiled. Ondo looked fearless when he asked her to punish her. But now. he chickened out. She thought that he was not afraid of pain. Vi did not reply. She went to remove the belt on his wrists. Ondo dodged, but Vi seized his arms. In the end, Ondo was frustrated and buried his face in the nket once again. It seemed that Vi didn¡¯t want a lighter punishment for him¡­ Just now, Ondo had used up his strength to endure the pain of getting his rotten flesh from his wounds cut. Now, he couldn¡¯t be weaker. He would faint if he let Tyler whip him two hundred times in the garden! If he fainted, Vi would definitely get suspicious. She might even take the opportunity to examine his injuries. His injuries had been there for three days. They were very different from the injuries caused by sulfuric acid. As clever as she was, Vi would definitely discover the truth. While Ondo was thinking, Vi removed the belt. Vi stood by the bed and tilted her head to observe his reaction. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± Ondo didit¡¯t move. Vi didn¡¯t expect him to move. She turned around to close the window. Ondo thought that she was leaving the room. He grabbed her wrist and said in a soft tone, ¡°Vi, although I¡¯ve regained health, my back hurts and makes me weak. The punishment is too heavy. I may be unable to make it through¡­¡± Ondo took a deep breath and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make it lighter, can we put it off?¡± He was begging Vi to wait until his injuries were healed. Vi was only joking with him. She didn¡¯t want to punish him. The wounds on Ondo¡¯s back were still bleeding. Moreover, he got hurt because of her. Although Vi had repaid him with the special drug 023, she was not so unreasonable as to hurt a patient. She sat back down on Ondo¡¯s bed and asked him seriously. ¡°Then tell me honestly, why are you so unwell these two days? The special drug 023 will only aggravate the pain of your burns. It does not weaken you. What else are you hiding from me?¡± Ondo thought for a moment and slowly sat up. He kept his eyes lowered and did not look at Vi ¡°I caught a cold the day I got sulfuric acid thrown at me. Then I cleaned the house for the whole day. That¡¯s why I have been weak these past two days. I didn¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± It sounded logical to Vi. When Ondo was at his weakest, he was burned by sulfuric acid. After using the special drug, he recovered a lot of strength. It seemed to make sense. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you this time. But you owe me one. Next time, if you lie to me again, I¡¯ll double the punishment.¡± Ondo nodded softly, his head bent, There were only seven days left. Probably¡­ There was no next time. Vi didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She got up and walked to the window. She closed the window and said, ¡°I have something to deal with in the next two days. Just stay here and don¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Take a rest.¡± Vi withdrew her gaze and left Ondo¡¯s room. She closed the door and went downstairs to the living room. Jimmy and the other two were on the sofa and had slowly woken up. But they were heavily drugged and were still a little dizzy. Vi walked up to them, looked at the three, and chose Toby, who looked the most clear-headed, to answer her question. ¡°Toby, who did you see before you fainted?¡± Toby thought back. ¡°Todd.¡± It really was Todd. It seemed that Ondo was not lying. However, Vi noticed Toby said the name very familiar. ¡°You got along very well with Ondo¡¯s men lately, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor, we¡­¡± Toby looked terrified, but he could not exin. Vi¡¯s expression was very cold. She didn¡¯t want to listen to his excuses. ¡°As my bodyguards, you took the liberty of letting strangers in. And you let your guard down and let yourselves get knocked out. Shame on you. You will be fined two months of sry and the vear-end bonus. If it happens again, you can fuck off.¡± The three, who hade around, almost cried. It was gettingte. Because they hadn¡¯t eaten dinner, Vi ordered takeout before returning to her room to rest. Tomorrow, she had very important things to do. The same night, some negative information about the Haworth Group was suddenly made public on the Inte. Because the information was too incredible, it soon caused an uproar on the Inte. The Haworth family didn¡¯t know it until they woke up the next morning. And soon they panicked. Jaylin read the online news that said many builders were killed due to an ident in one of the Haworth Group¡¯s construction projects. At that time, this news was suppressed by the Haworth family with the help of connections. Because thepensation was too much, Karissa sent people to go to the victims¡¯ families to make death threats. However, that was a long time ago. But it was suddenly exposedst night. Jaylin had almost recovered. She angrily ran upstairs to Karissa. Just as Jaylin reached Karissa¡¯s door, she heard a loud and clear ping from inside. Karissa¡¯s roar followed. ¡°Lawrence! After you married into the Haworth family, I¡¯ve been treating you well, haven¡¯t I? But how dare you use the Haworth family¡¯s money to keep a mistress? You even made her pregnant! ¡°I was wondering why you kept finding excuses to stay outside recently. It turns out that you needed to take care of your mistress! If it was not exposed by the press, you would keep it from me forever, right?¡± Lawrence covered his face and retorted, ¡°You treat me well? You are never nice to me because you think you¡¯re rich and superior to me. Everyone in this family looks down on me because I¡¯m a man who lives with his wife¡¯s family. How dare you say you treat me well?¡± Karissa was furious. ¡°You! Even though you hold a grudge against the Haworth family, that¡¯s no reason to cheat on your wife! I¡¯ll divorce you! And you¡¯ll get nothing from me!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get a divorce. But you¡¯re not making me leave with nothing. I cheated, but you¡¯re not much better! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you have been talking with your first love. Where are you now. Have you fucked?¡± Karissa¡¯s expression changed, ¡°So what? You cheated first. You¡¯re in no ce to use me. I¡¯ll kill you! Soon, sounds of things being smashed came from the room, mingled with Karissa¡¯s screams and the sounds of ps. It was a whole lot of noise, Jaylin stood outside the door and heard everything. She broke down crying but did not go in to stop them. For all these years, Jaylin always thought that she had a happy family and that her parents were in a good marriage. She thought her family was perfect. However, the truth was that her father was cheating and had made his mistress pregnant. And also, there was something going on between her mother and her mother¡¯s first love¡­ Now that the Haworth Group¡¯s scandals were exposed, its stock price plummeted, causing a heavy loss. The Haworth family was finished! Jaylin copsed to the ground and didn¡¯t want to ept reality. If the Haworth family fell, that bitch, Vi, would be worse and do everything to torture her. No! She must not take it lying down! Vi took out her phone and was about to call the man who had helped her punish Vi. Noises suddenly came from the hall. Jaylin was sitting by the corridor railing on the second floor, and she turned to look down. It was Vi. Vi was sitting in the middle of the sofa in the hall. Her expression was cold and arrogant, and her face was beautiful as ever. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Jaylin looked at her, Vi raised her chin and caught Jaylin¡¯s eyes, and she said arrogantly, ¡°Ms. Haworth, do you still like the gift I gave to the Haworth family? There is also a small gift for you. Do you want to take a look?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 188 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Don¡¯t Leave Until Your Hand Is Broken ¡°So, it was you! How did you get in?¡± Vi elegantly fiddled with her nails as shezily replied, ¡°I asked the bodyguards to notify the butler and enter through the main entrance.¡± The butler let Vi in? The old butler who had worked for Jaylin¡¯s family for so many years was actually bought over so quickly? Jaylin red at her. Vi guessed what she was thinking and said, ¡°As the old saying goes, rats leave a sinking ship. Today, the Haworth family will fall. Of course, they know what to do.¡± Jaylin was so angry that she gritted her teeth and stood up from the ground. ¡°You bitch! You are too much! Do you think my family will fall easily when you harm us? Keep dreaming!¡± ¡°Harm your family?¡± Vi sneered, ¡°That¡¯s not it. I just want to make public the evil deeds the Haworth family has performed. If your family is innocent, why would you fear these things?¡± ¡°You!¡± Jaylin was about to die from anger. However, what Vi said was right. The Haworth Group, Karissa, and Lawrence suffered from their own actions. In the room behind her, screams became more and more miserable. ¡°Lawrence, how dare you attack me! How dare you! I will sue you! I will shoot you and your mistress!¡± ¡°Murder! Lawrence is going to kill me! Save me! Jaylin,e and save me!¡± Karissa was beaten and howled at the top of her lungs. a wa Jaylin was about to go downstairs to confront Vi, but when she heard that something was wrong, she quickly entered the room to stop the fight. But it seemed to be useless for her to go in, and soon it was noisy inside again. The fight grew fiercer. Vi didn¡¯t bring many people with her today. She only brought Tyler and Nell. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was too noisy upstairs. She frowned and gracefully rubbed the tips of her ears. ¡°You two, go up and persuade them to stop fighting. Bring them down.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tyler and Nell quickly set out. Lawrence was knocked out by Nell¡¯s punch and forced to go downstairs. Those who hurt others were taken away. Karissa and Jaylin followed them downstairs. Karissa¡¯s hair was messed up. After all, there was a great disparity in strength between men and women when they fought. Both sides of her cheeks were swollen from the beating, and blood was flowing from the corners of her mouth. Her face was still wet with tears. Taylin didn¡¯t get any advantage when she entered and was pped by Lawrence by ident. Vi asked Tyler to ce small sofas on the opposite side of the coffee table and asked the three of them to sit on separate sofas. The Haworth family¡¯s housekeeper and servants all quietly gathered around the door to watch the show. Vi was actually sitting in the main seat. Compared to the people of the Haworth family, she seemed more like the hostess here, upying the absolute dominant position. Vi leaned backzily against the back of the sofa. She looked at the three people opposite her and pped her slender fair hands. ¡°It¡¯s so exciting to let me watch such a big drama in the morning.¡± Karissa¡¯s face was swollen from the p. Her mouth hurt when she moved it. She put herself back together and red at Vi hatefully. Jaylin was also ring at Vi viciously. He was the first to say, ¡°Don¡¯t think that my family will be destroyed so easily. I won¡¯t let this go just like that! In the future, I will get even with you! Don¡¯t taste victory just yet!¡± Vi was amused. ¡°You want to get even with me? Unfortunately, you probably won¡¯t have the chance.¡± Jaylin was shocked by her cold and arrogant gaze, feeling a little apprehensive. ¡°What is the meaning of that?¡± Vi nced at Tyler, but her words were said to Jaylin, ¡°Come. Take a look at the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you..¡± Tyler understood and walked forward, cing a document on the table. ¡°Ms. Haworth, this is evidence that you are suspected of kidnapping and trying to kill the contestant on the talent show, Dahlia. This is evidence that you privately misappropriated Caffrey Group¡¯s 1.5 billion dors of official funds. Right now, Ms. Zumthor is the person in charge of Caffrey Group. She has the right to take back the money, and this is your¡­¡± Tyler stated for a full five minutes before he finished counting the bad things Jaylin had done on the sly. Jaylin gaped at the pile of paper in shock. How long did it take Vi to find out all of Jaylin¡¯s secrets? Jaylin was unconvinced! She rushed to the tea table and tore the evidence into pieces to vent her anger. Jaylin did it violently, and her expression was extremely ferocious. Vi watched her do that in silence. After Jaylin finished, Vi said indifferently, ¡°Ms. Haworth, since you love tearing things up, I¡¯ve prepared a lot of them for you to tear as much as you want.¡± Nell quickly took out therge cardboard box that he had ced on the back of the sofa and ced it heavily on the coffee table. He opened it in front of everyone, picked up a stack of paper, and threw it at the heads of the three Haworth family members. Tyler also came over to scatter the paper, and in a short while, therge living room of the Haworth¡¯s vi was covered with paper. Jaylin was furious, unable to say a word. A smile touched Vi¡¯s eyes as she said softly, ¡°Come on. Continue tearing. If you don¡¯t break your hands from the tearing today, don¡¯t even think about walking out of this vi.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jaylin had been defeated by her a few times before. Vi¡¯s words made her legs go limp. Because Lawrence did not wake up, Jaylin could only rush to Karissa and ask for help. ¡°Mom! You must save me. She has so much evidence of my secrets. She will not let me go easily!¡± Karissa had wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth andbed her hair that had been pulled by Lawrence. Karissa had barely recovered her usual demeanor of a career woman. Karissa touched Jaylin¡¯s face and turned to re at Vi. ¡°So, what if you have this so-called evidence? Last time, you brought a bunch of people. My family couldn¡¯t beat you, but today you only brought two.¡± : Karissa sneered, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about leaving this house!¡± After saying that, Karissa signaled the bodyguards of the vi. They quickly came over from all parts of the house. Thirty bodyguards surrounded the living room. After Vi had barged inst time, Karissa learned her lesson and recruited a new group of bodyguards. Karissa didn¡¯t expect them to be useful so soon. What if the Haworth Group¡¯s stock had plummeted recently? What if she suffered heavy losses? As long as Karissa was still there, the Haworth family¡¯s connections in Washington were there, and the family would make aeback sooner orter! Karissa was proud. ¡°You smashed my luxury car and even cut Jaylin with a knife. Today, you came uninvited, so I will first poke a hundred holes in your body! Go!¡± The bodyguards of the Haworth family immediately rushed forward. Tyler and Nell quickly shielded Vi. Vi chuckled and looked at Karissa with contempt. ¡°Mrs. Haworth, don¡¯t tell me you really think that I came unprepared.¡± With that, Vi pped her hands. The servants gathering around the door suddenly made way for someone. Karissa and Jaylin had a bad feeling and looked toward the door. A handsome man dressed in a solemn military uniform walked in. His aura was strong and oppressive. A group of policemen behind him quickly surrounded the entire hall. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 189 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 189 Chapter 189 I Will Cook to Reward You When Karissa saw that Jerry had brought the police in, she instantly sat down on the chair. She heard from an acquaintance in the police station that Jerry was about to leave Washington. Why hadn¡¯t he left yet? With Jerry here, things would be difficult for Karissa today. Because the bodyguards of the Haworth family instantly got scared after the policemen with electric batons rushed in. Jaylin sat on the ground desperately. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, after Jerry entered, his gaze had been on Vi. He walked to Vi and sat next to her, sitting upright. Vi furrowed her brows, but she quickly hid the emotions in her eyes and looked at Jaylin and Karissa in front of her. ¡°Jaylin, I will be straightforward. In short, you and the Haworth family will be punished fairly for the evil things you have done. The money you owe me must be paid back with interest. If you don¡¯t have enough money, sell the property and mortgage the Haworth Group.¡± Jaylin and Karissa were unwilling, but under the pressure of Jerry, they were both silent. Vi stroked the hem of her skirt and looked at Jerry beside her with gentle eyes. ¡°Jerry, I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to clean up the mess here. By the way, Jaylin likes to tear up paper, so let her tear up all the paper in the hall before taking it to the police station. What do you think?¡± Jerry looked up. His deep blue eyes were gentle. ¡°Okay, but¡­¡± Jerry paused before gently holding Vi¡¯s hand. ¡°I helped you so much, but you stood me upst night. You should make it up to me today, right?¡± Vi smiled and said in a soft voice, ¡°Of course, I will make it up to you. When you¡¯re done with your work,e to the Bay Vi tonight. I¡¯ll cook and reward you. How about it?¡± Jerry was slightly surprised. But then he thought of the pain in the ass in her vi. ¡°But there is someone in your vi that I don¡¯t want to see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Vi smiled casually. ¡°He¡¯s just my servant. Let¡¯s have a good drink tonight. I¡¯ll get him to stand by and serve you some wine. What do you think?¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Jerry said with a doting smile when he saw her calm expression. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first and wait for you tonight.¡± Vi pulled her hand out of Jerry¡¯s palm and looked at Nell. ¡°Stay here and see if Jerry needs help. Don¡¯t ck off.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± After giving him instructions, Vi turned around and left the Bay Vi, leaving the stage for Jerry and the police. It was not until she got in the car that her face gradually turned cold. She opened the wet tissue in her bag and wiped her hands clean. After Vi settled the Haworth family matter, it was still early. She first went to Angle Group and checked the recent progress of Jason¡¯s and Sherlyn¡¯s shootings. Vi was busy until the afternoon and returned to the Bay Vi two hours earlier. When she returned, Ondo was squatting on the ground, wiping the ground. Because the special medicine in his body had been detoxified, it was much easier for him to do the housework. Seeing Vie back so early, Ondo felt a bit strange. ¡®You came back so early today. It¡¯s not even evening. You probably don¡¯t want to eat dinner so soon, right?¡± Vi nodded and stood at the door. Ondo stopped doing the housework, washed his hands clean, and walked over to help her take out slippers from the shoe cab. He helped her remove her coat and hung it on the coat rack. After doing all that, he continued to wipe the ground. Vi didn¡¯t go upstairs. Instead, she sat on the sofa and watched him wipe the floor. After watching him for a few minutes, she said, ¡°Stop-working ande over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ondo went to wash his hands clean before walking obediently to her and slowly squatting down with one knee on the ground. Vi was satisfied with his obedience. She grabbed him by the chin and studied his expression. Without the special inedicine, his face was no longer as pale as before, and his eyes were more spirited. Although his face was still handsome, it was sharper. He did not look so easy to bully. Vi smiled yfully, ¡°I prefer when you were drugged. Now you look more like you need to be taught a lesson, but you are not to be trifled with. How about¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me inject you with the special medicine again, so that I can bully you for a few more days? I¡¯ll cure you when I¡¯m tired of bullying you.¡± Ondo¡¯s breathing paused, and his dark eyes were slightly startled. MUI Her words were so cruel. The injection of special drug 023 would bring extreme pain, and with the injury on his back, the pain would multiply several times. That kind of pain was deadly. His lips curled bitterly. ¡°If your happiness is built on my pain, as long as it is yourmand and you can believe that I am sincere now, I will unconditionally obey.¡± eren ¡°Really?¡± Vi raised his chin a bit more, forcing him to look at her. Ondo looked into her starry eyes and nodded firmly. He was serious. Vi burst intoughter and released his chin. ¡°I was just teasing you. I¡¯m not so perverted and crazy.¡± Ondo looked down and didn¡¯t speak. After the joke, Vi put on a serious expression and began to talk about business. ¡°Your subordinates don¡¯t look weak, especially Todd. If they fight with the elite soldiers, what is the winning percentage?¡± ¡°If it is a head-on battle, it will be hard to say. But with their strength, it will only take them a little more time to win. The chances of losing are not high.¡± Vi replied softly and lowered her head to think. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Vi changed the subject, ¡°Tonight, Jerry wille to the vi for dinner.¡± Ondo didn¡¯t say anything. He frowned, and his eyes instantly dimmed. Vi saw his reaction and leaned close to his ear, whispering a few words. At night. Vi stood at the entrance of the Bay Vi and waited. Jerry had told her the approximate time of his arrival. Jerry came in a military vehicle and only brought two of his closest subordinates. As soon as he got out of the car, he looked up and saw that Vi¡¯s makeup was still exquisite. She even came out to greet him. Jerry couldn¡¯t hide the joy. ¡°Vi, you¡¯re so beautiful tonight. We only saw each other in the day, and it¡¯s only been a few hours, but I feel like half a month has passed. I actually miss you.¡± ¡°Howe you have be so smooth at flirting with girls?¡± Vi red at him and continued, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you today. How¡¯s the Haworth family?¡± ¡°The Haworth Group has announced the bankruptcy auction. I will make them give all the money they have extorted from Caffrey Group. However, the amount is not small, and it will take time. As for Jaylin, she has been sentenced to life imprisonment. I know you want her to be tortured instead of killed.¡± Vi just smiled and did not say anything. They walked side by side through the garden. When they entered the living room of the vi, Jerry leaned close to her ear and said, ¡°Jennifer wanted toe with me tonight, but I didn¡¯t agree because I don¡¯t want her to disturb us¡­.¡± He abruptly stopped talking. He noticed that Ondo was standing in the stairwell and staring at him coldly. Jerry did not look too good either. The eyes of the two men met from afar, and sparks flew in an instant. They were both hostile. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 190 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Be Locked Up or Go Away They were at loggerheads and red at each other for a few minutes. Vi stood between Jerry and Ondo and looked at them. Since the effect of special drug 023 had worn off, Ondo looked more powerful than Jerry, and his eyes were even colder. Vi was lost for words. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. They were in such a state when they first met. She could not imagine what would happenter. Vi coughed loudly to distract them. She motioned to Jerry to look at the dining room and said in a soft voice, ¡°Jerry, look, I¡¯ve prepared the dishes and two bottles of red wine. We haven¡¯t had a drink together for a long time. Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves tonight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jerry stopped ring at Ondo and looked at Vi tenderly, walking to the dining room with her. ¡°Vi, you are really a good cook! The dishes smell so nice! I wasn¡¯t hungry at first. But now, it makes me hungry!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it.¡± Ondo was still standing on the stairs, watching them talking andughing. Vi had told him about tonight¡¯s n in advance. But when he saw her smiling so happily and sweetly calling Jerry, Ondo still felt pain. When would she be so kind to him? Vi and Jerry in the dining room were talking andughing, and no one paid attention to Ondo¡¯s annoved face at all. At the dining table, Vi pursed her lips and smiled. She took the initiative to take the prepared red wine on the table, trying to serve it to Jerry. Jerry reached out his hand and stopped her. ¡°Vi, since there is a servant here, he should y his role. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± Vi froze for a moment before she quickly smiled again. She put down the red wine and looked in the direction of the stairs. ¡°Ondo,e here.¡± Jerry smiled smugly. He sat up straight and seemed to have been used to it for many years. He looked steadily forward, waiting for Ondo to serve him a cup of wine. Seeing that Ondo was walking over, Jerry looked at Vi¡¯s face and said in an amazing tone, ¡°Vi, there seems to be something dirty on your face. Let me wipe it for you.¡± Vi sat still. Jerry¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness as he gently extended his hand toward Vi¡¯s face. Before Jerry could touch Vi, his wrist was gripped by another hand. Ondo¡¯s face was gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said in anger, ¡°Mr. Felton, please behave yourself. Don¡¯t try to touch those who you should not offend.¡± Jerry looked up at Ondo and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to tell me what I should do!¡± The more he spoke, the heavier Jerry¡¯s tone became. He wanted to shake off Ondo¡¯s hand in disgust Ondo tightened his grip, and his eyes were filled with hostility when he met Jerry¡¯s eyes. Jerry tried to break free twice but failed. He was a little annoyed. ¡°Vi, look how he treats his master! How arrogant! You should throw this ungrateful man out as soon as possible!¡± Just as Vi was about to speak, Ondo snorted, ¡°My master is only Vi. Who are you?¡± Their gazes met once again. They were also secretlypeting. The air was heavy. Vi sighed and held her forehead. As long as Ondo was here, she would see two men fighting each other anywhere. Why? She coughed twice again and red at Ondo with a warning look. ¡°Enough! Let him go.¡± With this order, Ondo obediently let go of Jerry. But he was standing still between Vi and Jerry, like a moving camera that was monitoring if Jerry had done anything, Jerry took out a napkin that he carried with him and elegantly wiped his sleeves before speaking with displeasure. ¡°Vi, I think that as long as he is here tonight, we cannot enjoy this meal.¡± Vi understood what he meant. She looked up at Ondo and seriously reprimanded, ¡°Mr. Felton is my guest. You offended him when you came here. Are you deliberately annoying me? It seems that I spoiled you too much and made you forget who the master is.¡± She looked outside the vi and spoke up, ¡°Toby, Vincent,e in!¡± Toby and Vincent quickly entered the living room and stood there. Vi was cold and didn¡¯t even look at Ondo. ¡°Lock him up in the basement and ask him to reflect on himself. Don¡¯t let him out without my orders.¡± Tohy and Vincent looked at each other and did not move. Ondo frowned. His face was cold, and he looked sad. ¡°You want to punish me for him?¡± Only then did Vi look at him and smile coldly. ¡°Is there anything wrong with that? Jerry and I are childhood sweethearts. I have admired him since I was a child. I was angry with him before. But now, I have figured it out. Let bygones be bygones. I still love him. ¡°As for you, I have given you the chance to remove the contract. You refused to leave. If you can¡¯t stand it, then go away! Do you really think you are important in my heart?¡± Her words were so sharp and ruthless, stabbing Ondo¡¯s heart. It hurt so much that Ondo found it hard to breathe. He clearly k?ew Vi¡¯s n. But when he heard these harsh words, he still felt pain and wronged. He knew that Vi did not love him anymore. So, she was deliberately taking this chance to tell him her real thoughts? His eyes were a little red and he sobbed, ¡°I know I¡¯ve done a lot wrong before. But aren¡¯t you touched by what I have done for you now?¡± Vi did not say anything. Because she noticed that Ondo¡¯s eyes were misted, and he looked sad. Vi was shocked. Ondo was indeed an excellent actor! He could cry immediately! He looked so serious and sad that even Vi froze for two seconds before she could react. Vi looked away, cold and expressionless. ¡°You got injured for me. So, I¡¯ve been putting up with you all this time. But you are getting more and more objectionable and even offend my Jerry now. I won¡¯t spare you! Toby, Vincent, take him away and lock him up!¡± Since Vi had given this order for the second time, Toby and Vincent had no choice but to go forward to take Ondo away. Ondo pushed the two men away and growled, ¡°I will never ept the punishment! You just want me to go away, right? OK! I¡¯ll go!¡± He turned around and walked out of the vi without looking back. His red eyes were full of anger. ¡°Ms. Zumthor¡­ What should we do?¡± Toby and Vincent were dumbfounded ¡°Let him go away!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them left tactfully, leaving Vi and Jerry alone. The annoying fellow had finally left. Jerry took the initiative to take the red wine on the table and poured it for Vi. ¡°Vi, I¡¯m really happy that you can be on my side.¡± When she looked at Jerry, the coldness on Vi¡¯s face disappeared and she smiled gently again SS ¡°Sure. How can hepare to you? After all, the most important person in my heart is you, Jerry. Come on. Let¡¯s forget about the annoying trifle just now and have a good drink.¡± The two sses clinked. After clinking sses, Vi didn¡¯t hesitate and drank it all in one gulp. Jerry sniffed the wine and shook his ss, not drinking the wine. He looked at the dark red wine in the ss and smiled. ¡°Vi, I remember thest time we were in the bar. You liked him very much and were very close to him. It made me so sad that day.¡± He paused, his tone bing more and more serious. ¡°This time he was injured for you. You should spoil him more, right? But you used me to anger him and drive him out tonight. Why?¡± Vi froze. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys are deliberately acting in front of me!¡± Jerry looked at her and the smile in his eyes deepened. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 191 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Dangerous Dinner Vi¡®s expression gradually froze as she stared at him in disbelief. She pretended to be angry. And she said, ¡°Jerry, don¡®t you believe me?¡± Jerryuglied, ¡°Sillyrirl. I was just jokin with you. I believe you. But was the wine prepared by you or Orl ando? I can¡®t trust him.¡± Vi showed Jerry the empty ss in her hand, And she sid, ¡°I drink it all. If there is something wrong with the wine, then I should be the first to fall.¡± Jerry didn¡®t speak lie shook the ss in liis hand quietly without drinking. Vi was slightly unhappy. She let the wine breathe for enough time. She pouted and looked at the ent ire bottle of wine. ¡°Could it be that you want me to finish the entire bottle of wine like you didst time?¡± Jerry didn¡®t say a word. Vi reached for the entire bottle of wine on the table in a fit of pique. Jerry stopped her. ¡°I believe you. Even if this is a bottle of poison, I will drinkit. Because you are a beautiful poison to me. I have long been intoxicate d.¡± Jerry smiled Indulgently and finally drank the ss of wine. In the garden, Jerry¡®s two trusted aides stood at the door without moving at all. Jimmy took the initiative toe over and talk to the two aides, ¡°Hey, man. It¡¯s sote. You two haven¡®t eaten yet, right? We secretly roasted some meat in the backyard. Do you want toe and try it?¡± The faces of the two trusted aides were cold as they refused. ¡°No need.¡± Jimmy was very patient. ¡°Don¡®t be afraid. Ms. Zumthor has always been very friendly. With her here, Mr . Felion won¡®t be angry. And it was already dinner lime. With Mr. Felton¡®s rtionship with Ms. Zumthor, we will work for the same family sooner orter. This can be considered as getting familiar with cach other in advance.¡± This time, the two hesitated for seconds. But they still refused. Chapter 191 Dangerous Dinner GE It seemed that they couldn¡®t be persuaded, and Jimmy was worried about liow to continue persuading the m. And he was afraid that the two would notice that he was too attentive. Tyler ran over and handed two skewers of toasted park io Jerry ¡°Jerry, the barbecue tastes very good tonight. Try it first. Ms. Zumthor just said that she and Mr. Felton will not rohome until they are drunk toniz:ht. She asked us to cal and drink well. Two bottles of beer hav e been ready for you there. Come.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jimmy took the roastedincat andate it with relish in front of the two aides, Not many people could resist the charm of roasted meat because it smelled too good. The fragrance drifted along the wind to their noses, and the two stared at the meat in Jerry¡®s hand while swallowing their saliva. They couldn¡®t hold back their desire to cat. Jimmy continued enthusiastically. ¡°Gentlemen, let¡®s go. Mr. Felton will probably leave veryte tonight. You don¡®t know how long you will be hungry. There are all kinds of alcohol in the backyard. Let¡®s drink t ogether. Mr. Felton will not make things difficult for you.¡± The two aides looked at each other. In the end, they were unable to resist the temptation of the barbec ue skewers and were led by Jimmy to the backyard. The mealsted until ten o¡®clock in the evening. Jerry chatted happily with Vi. His handsome face was flushed red, and his usual deep blue beautiful eyes became a little blurred. ¡°Vi, I¡®m happy that you can change your mind. In this world, other than me, no man is worthy of you. We are a match made byte.¡± Vi smiled, but she didn¡®t speak. Jerry looked at Vi affectionately, ¡°When your motlier passed away, it was me who was not mature en ough. I didn¡®t stand up to protect you when you were most helpless. Instead, I went to the Secret Burea u of Investigation to pursue fame. I have med myself for this for many years. Can you forgive me?¡± At the mention of the past, Vi gradually stopped smiling ¡°Jerry, you¡®re drunk. You¡®re starting to talk nonsense. It¡®ste tonight. You should go back.¡± Jerry wanted to continue exining, but Vi called Nell to help Jerry get in the car. Jerry¡®s two trusted aides both drank alcohol in the backyard and could not drive. Nell was the only Chapter 191 Dangerous Dinner one among the bodyguards who had not drunk alcohol because his injuries had not yet healed. Thus, Nell drove Jerry and his two aides back When the military vehiclepletely disappeared from Bay Vi, Jimmy quictly entered the vi. Vi was still sitting in the dining room, and she looked steht aheader expression was very cold, and no one know what she was thinking ¡°Ms. Zumtho?¡± Jimmy called out to liet. ¡°How are ley¡®s usted des doing?¡± Vi snapped back to reality. Jimmy answered, ¡°Don¡®t worry, the drink has been secretly drugged. It will probably be effective on the road.¡± Vi said, ¡°All right, we can also take a look at the efficiency of Ondo¡®s side.¡± She looked at the empty bottle, and she narrowed her beautiful eyes. The military vehicle was traveling on the road. And because it waste, there were few cars. Nell adjusted the air conditioner in the car to a veryfortable temperature. Jerry¡®s two trusted aides both drank alcohol and were drowsy. Although Jerry drank wine, his mind was rtively clear. Nell was driving with a straight face when a gun suddenly pressed against the back of his head, It was Jerry ¡°This is not the way back to my residence. Where are you going?¡± His voice was not small, and the two trusted aides were very alert and soon woke up. The two aides looked out of the window and found that Nell was taking them out of the suburbs. The atmosphere in the car suddenly became serious, Nell gicgled, ¡°Did I choose the wrong path? I¡®m sorry, Mr. Felton I saw that all of you were asleep. so I d idn¡®t dare wake you up thought that it would be closer ill took this path.¡± ¡°Turn around.¡± Jerry¡®s cold expression didn¡®t change ¡°What? Fine. I¡®ll do it.¡± The speed was very fast. Nell didn¡®t slow down. Instead, he stepped on the elerator and suddenly tu rned the steering wheel. The whole body of the car almost lost bnce and sell out off the road on 3/5 Chapter 191 Dangerous Dinner the spot. In the car, other than Nell, the other three didn¡®t wortlicir seatbelis. And the three fell on the spot and smashed into the window. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jerry was no exception, and the run n st Nell¡®s also shifteel. Nell took the opportunity to stop the Carlle quickly cot out of the chandran The remaining the people stumbled due to inertia ICI was the most cic.t¨C headed. He looked viciously in the direction Nell had escaped in and decisively pulled the trigger. There was a loud bang. It was especially abrupt on the quiet outskirts. Nell, who was running in front, subconsciously covered his head and touched his whole body. He found This bullet hit the roof of the car. Jerry was obstructed by the man who suddenly popped out of the trunk before he shifted his direction. The trunk and back seats of this military vehicle were connected. It was toote, and Jerry¡®s two aides w Unexpectedly, there was someone hidden in the trunk. Jerry quickly realized that there was indeed something wrong with this meal tonight and immediately wa But the moment he made his move, the gun in his hand was quickly disarmed by the other party. li was too dark inside the car, so Jerry couldn¡®t see who was in the trunk Ilis Iwondes immediately rot out of the car to catch the stranger. Five or six men suddenly emerged from the woods. The two sides fought on the spol. In less than two minutes, Jerry and his two aides del exausted Vi had druered them with the colorless and odorless anesthetic. The amount would not cause them to The two aides were directly beaten down. Jerry was also lit in the back of his neck by a palm from behind, end he knelt on the round, Jerry looked up and saw the man who cened the trutk of the car. The figure of the man who came out of ¡°You? Are you from the National Bureau of Investigation¡­¡± Before any finished speaking, Todd struck out with his hand again from behind. Jerry was finally knocke Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 192 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 192 Chapter 192 She Deserves Someone Better The man with the glost mask only took off his mask when he saw that Jerry had sainted. Under the moonlight, the man¡®s dark eyes were cold.ndeep. He looked at Jerry with a cold and bloodthi rsty look. Todd stepped forward and asked, ¡°Mr.Cullrey, how should we deal with them?¡± ¡°Tie these twonpand throw them into the car. As for Jerry¡­¡± Ondo paused. He narrowed his eyes with a ruthless expression. ¡°ng him up and bring him to the s mall room we prepared beforehand. Vi will arrive in ten minutes at the earliest. Before shees, interrogatc Jerry first.¡± Todd nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Jerry was forcefully woken up by cold water. When he woke up, he found that his hands were tied behind his back. And he was hung on the beam of the broken house. His feet couldn¡®t touch the ground, and he could barely stand on tiptoe to keep his c enter of gravity from moving. This posture was very tiring because his arms would be sore and unbearable. If he hung for an hour, his arins would be dislocated painfully, and his armpit would be bruised. Jerry let out a softugh. This kind of torturing method was amon method used by the military. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Aman¡®s deep voice came from the side. Jerry Cast a nce. It was the man with the ghost mask before he fainted, and the man was leisurely leaning against a woo den pir. Jerry¡®s blue eyes showed no signs of panic, and he even smiled. ¡°I don¡®t know how I have offended the National Bureau of Investigation. Why do you capture me?¡± The ghost¨C masked man approached him and went straight to the point. ¡°Recently, a boule of Super 404 biochemic al agent sample in theboratory is missing. I checked the files. You had a visit record of theboratory half a month ago,¡± ¡°I wasn¡®t the only one who visited theboratory. Why do you suspect that I was the one who took Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. it?¡± Jerry asked in dissatisfaction, The man said, ¡°Because on the dy Volked Violitolo Color World, someone used the bottle of the chemical acent to hurt ople. N oudate sly that thiss nothing to do with you? ¡°How did you know?¡± Jenny towned slightly The host¨Cmaskedmn moved the silver maskon his face in front of Jerry. Ondo¡®s handsome and cold face was revealed. City stated at Ondo¡®s face withia slocked expression. ¡°It¡®s you! How could you wear this mask? I don¡® t believe it. How could the leader of the National Bureau of Investigation be you?¡± He had previously felt that something was wrong with Ondo and had even sent people to investigate. Ondo¡®s file was too clean, and Jerry had suspected that it was not simple at that time. But¡­ Nomatter loplex Ondo¡®s background was, Ondo couldn¡®t liave anything to do with the Nation al Bureau of Investigation. Ondo narrowed his eyes as he observed Jerry¡®s expression. After seeing that Jerry was indeed shocked, he said, ¡°It seems that you stole this chemical agent 110 b ecause you found my whereabouts. You wanted to use it to harm Vi, right? You pretended to love he r, but you were so vicious that you wanted to use the Super 404 chemical agent to destroy her.¡± ¡°I didn¡®t! I love her!¡± Jerry refused to admit it. He chose to skip the topic and sneeredat Ondo, ¡°You deliberately used the name of the National Bur eau of Investigation to trick me, right? Do you think I will believe you? You just rule thepany of the Caffrey family in Washington.llow is it possible for you to do that?¡± Ondo¡®s eyes were cold, and he didn¡®t answer. Jerry continued, ¡°I was just identally stepping intuithe upyound Vi sclup. I don¡®t think you can lock me up for a long time. Tomorrow, my people will find out that I minissing Secretly kidnapping and attac king the licadolile Secret Bureau of Investigation will be charged as a serious crime. Think about it.¡± Ondo said, ¡°Really? And then he casually smiled, ¡°Then try it and see if someone wille down to save you tomorrow.¡± 2/5 ferry looked at Ondo¡®s cold and calm expression, which didn¡®t seein like he was pretending, and then Jerry looked at the ghost mask in Ondo¡®s hand. The mask that represented the highest leader of the National Bureau of Investigation was made of pure silver. The forging process wasplicated, the pattern was unique, and there was only one in th e world. Jerry¡®s willpower began to shake. At that time, Todd knocked on the window and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, it¡®s been five minutes. Ms. Zurnthor will be liere soon.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Ondo looked at Jerry again and went straight to the point. ¡°You stole this chemical agent half a 110nt h ago, but you came to Washington a week ago. So someone must liave conspired with you. And you were encouraged to steal it. Who is that person?¡± Jerry lowered his head to look at the ground. He just smiled and didn¡®t speak. Ondo grabbed Jerry¡®s hair and forced thetter to look him in the eye. ¡°You know very well what kind of tricks the National Bureau of Investigation has against stubborn people. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to confess?¡± Jerry was instantly enraged by Ondo¡®s words, and the veins on his forehead bulged as he gnashed h is teeth. He said angrily, ¡°Don¡®t you dare!¡± Ondo said casually, ¡°Why wouldn¡®t I dare? You already know my identity. Just based on what you did this time, do you think you can walk out of here with an intact body?¡± At the end of his speech, Ondo looked more vicious with much more than a hint of rage in his eyes. ¡°You¡®re not the young head of the Caffrey family, right? Who are you?¡± Jerry looked at Ondo and was stunned for a short while The head of the National Bureau of Investipation was not just a person who ruled apany in Washin gton. Ondo didn¡®t say anything. Jerry said, ¡°You keep saying that I have a purpose for getting close to Vi. I¡®m afraid she doesn¡®t know your identity, right? Don¡®t you have any purpose? Why are you pretending to be weak and miserable in front of hier?¡± Ondo grabbed Jerry¡®s hair and tightened his grip. Jerry felt as if his scalp was about to be listed off. Ilis expression was slightly pained, and he soonughed lo udly again. He didn¡®t stop. ¡°Since you already know that it wasn¡®t sulfuric acid that day, then you should know that y ou won¡®t live long! I can¡®t get her, and I¡®ll make sure that you can¡®t either.¡± Ondo was furious. He released the hand that was grabbing Jerry¡®s hair and gave Jerry a hard punch. Jerry¡®s cheek soon swelled up with a purplish¨Cred color. Jerry spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground, his blue eyes still looked very provocative. He continued, ¡°Even if the doctor can suppress the Super 404 virus in your body to save your life, there term. What will she do for a long time? ¡°Ondo, from the moment you were poisoned, your iplete body is destined to be unworthy of her! Ondo frowned. He was stunned for a long time and didn¡®t speak until Todd¡®s voice came from the door again. ¡°Ms. Zumthor¡®s car is already at the junction. She will be here in two minutes.¡± Ondo said, ¡°All right.¡± Then he continued while looking at Jerry, ¡°Since you have fallen into my hands, you should know that I c Jerry turned his gaze away and snorted coldly. Ondo grabbed Jerry¡®s hair again and warned him in a low voice, ¡°When Vies in, you should kn dead!¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor. You arrived so soon.¡± Just then, Todd¡®s voice rang out from outside, Ondo hid his mask and turned to preet Vi The door opened, and he happened to meet Vi¡®s beautiful eyes. Thinking of what Jerry had just said, he lowered his eyes and didn¡®t speak first this time. ¡°How was it? Did he say anything just now?¡± Vi asked. Ondo shook his head. ¡°No, he doesn¡®t want to confess.¡± Get Earth Vi said, ¡°I want to talk to him alone.¡± Ondo replied, ¡°All right.¡± ¡°When I say alone, I mean your mente not allowed to civesciop on my conversation with him. You either ¡°All right,¡± Ondo said in a low voice. After Vi went in, Ondo helped her close the door and drove Todd and the others far away. He also In the small room, lerry saw Vie in, and smiled. He said hurriedly, ¡°Dear Vi, I didn¡®t expect that it would be a dangerous dinner tonight. Could it be tha Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 193 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Ondo¡¯s Injuries ¡°Yes. If not, how would we be able to catch you?¡± Vi didn¡¯t try to hide anything. Jerry smiled with a deste expression He asked, ¡°Whendid you start to guard apainst me? Vi answered. Ever since you took out your revolverend.sked me to choose between killing: Ondo and Anw.. I felt that something was wrong with you.¡± Jonty didn¡¯t expect Vi to suspect him so cally, Helooked at Viin disheliei. Viol. W.SENWessionless she continued, ¡°Thest time you were leaving, Washington, I identally saw themaninblick in the corridor of Color World. In addition, I Cucountered a sshing sulfuric acid incident the other day. I suspected that you liad a connection with the person who tried to harminc in the McGraw¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± Jerry smiled with a pale face. Vi said, ¡°Jerry, you are indeed the only person I have admired since I was young. But why do you Want to kill me? Jerry shook luis head without any intention of admitting it. And he exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t. When the McGraw family announced your death, you didn¡¯t know how sad I was. I only knew half a month ago that you are still alive. Only by pretending to cooperate can Ie to Washington to see you. ¡°If you still love me, I will fight them to the end for you, but¡­ You have an annoying follower. ¡°The other day at the bar, I was standing on the second floor. I didn¡¯t want to fight until Ondo came in. I knew he would protect you, so Iunched the attack. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. How could I bear to let you get hurt?¡± As he spoke, he gazed affectionately at Vi with his beautiful eyes. Even though his face was bruised, he still looked handsome. But Vi didn¡¯t have the time to appreciate luis pood looks. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s ridiculous? If lie didn¡¯t helpine blockit. I would be the one injured right now. And you said that you weren¡¯t targeting me. ¡°Don¡¯t hide it. I just want to know who is the one who hamned me in the McGraw¡¯s ce. As long as you tell me, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Vi¡¯s eye¡¯s grew colder. Jerry lowered his eyes and smiled sadly. ¡°You may let me go, but he won¡¯t.¡± Chapter 193 Onda¡¯s injuries Vi was confused. She asked, ¡°Whom are you talking about?¡± Jerry raised his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Vi, that.idorerol yours isn¡¯t .1 rood guy. He¡¯s been usior liis acting skills to trick you. Ileluas more secrets chantil, se your mastn¡¯t fall for ¡°I know he has secrets. Butmtoozy lolithe SITION¡± Violl cat expression Anyway, she only had one year 1reement with onde. After that, would no longer have any dealings with ondo. She was not interested in thetter¡¯s secrets ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t care about him. That¡¯s good. You shoulthank me. After all, I helped you get rid of this disgusting adorer,¡± lenty said with a surprised smile. After seeing Vi frown, Jeny pretended to be surprised with his blue cyes. ¡±Vi, you may not know that Ondo isn¡¯t honest. Why don¡¯t you go backand check his injuries yourself? You¡¯ll know how much le hid from you.¡± Ondo¡¯s injuries? Vi frowned. Wasn¡¯t Ondo¡¯s injuries just ordinary skin injuries caused by sulfuric acid? She was confused, but Jerry still smiled faintly. But that smile looked a little evil. It didn¡¯t sound like a lie. Instead, it sounded like there was something hidden behind it. ¡°Details,¡± Vi said. Jerry shook his head with a smile. Vi was a bit annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to Jerry. After all, Jerry was the head of the Secret Bureau of Investigation and had a high status in the Army of the United States. Vihad no legitimate reason to touch Jerry, so she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for herself and Bobby. She reacted her Laze and turned to leave the hut. As soon as the door closed, Ondo walked over, ¡°How was it? Did he say it?¡± Vi loweredler eyes and shook lehend ently, longe it. I¡¯ve already confirmed that he colluded with someone to handle We can find another way to investite the rest. Ask Todd and the others to destroy the evidence. Don¡¯t leave ailly evidence behind. Sene jerry back tomorrow quictly.¡± Get art 0 Ondo didn¡¯t agree. Vi could investigate it slowly, but he couldn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t have much time left. He said, ¡°Vi. If you trust me, leave this matter to me. Witliin two days, I will let him speak the truth.¡± Vi argued, ¡°You know liis identity. You dare touch him?¡± She looked into Ondo¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°You were the one who liurt liis face, weren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t tell me you still want to torture him. The Secret Bureau of Investigation and the Felton family won¡¯t let you off.¡± Ondo pursed his lips and smiled. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will handle it properly.¡± They looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Vi was stunned. Ondo¡¯s words sounded casual, but she always had an inexplicable urge to trust Ondo¡¯s words. Vi finally said, ¡°All right, then you can try.¡± After thinking of Jerry¡¯sst few words before she left, she retracted her gaze, and her expression gradually became solemn. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vi.¡± Ondo answered, ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll arrange things here before going back.¡± ¡°No, you go back with me,¡± Vi said sternly. Ondopromised after liesitating for a while. He said, ¡°Then can you wait for me for two minutes? I¡¯ll make some arrangements with Todd.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vi agreed. She was finally willing to wait for Ondo once. Ondo felt slightly happy. He took off his suit jacket and draped it over Vi¡¯s shoulder to wrap thetter¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°It¡¯s late at night, and it¡¯s cold outside. Go back to the car. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Vi didn¡¯t refuse. She nodded and walked back. When she was far away, Ondo called Todd over. And his expression returned to a cold one. He ordered, ¡°Make Jerry confess in two days. The process and methods aren¡¯t important. Even if he¡¯s crippled, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll exin this to the National Bureau of Investigation. I just want Chapter 193 Ondo¡¯s muries to know the results.¡± Todd said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Caffrey.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ondo looked at the hut arain, and his eyes became darker, ¡°When the matter is over, pour lim with a bottle of sulfuric acid on liis back.¡± Todd said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we letting him off too easily by using sulfuric acid? Ile sshed you with the Super 404 biochemical virus.¡± Ondo said, ¡°Whiat? Don¡¯t tell me you want to use the chemical agent to pour luin back. There are only a dozenbottles in total. He isn¡¯t worthy of such an expensive thing. I will contact the National Bureau of Investigation to remove his position as the head. He will spend liis poor life in prison while being slowly tortured.¡± Todd thouglit about it and also felt that it made a lot of sense. ¡°Yes, Mr. Caffrey.¡± Ondo said again, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Just as Todd was about to agree, he saw that there was nobody on the ground where Ondo was standing. Ondo had jogged to the car. Todd was amazed. He felt that love made people silly. Ondo was once bloodthirsty and grim, but the back of his running back turned out to be a little cute. Vi sat in the back of the car while thinking about Jerry¡¯s words. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of Ondo running over. Thetter quickly opened the cardoor and sat in. His palus secretly rubbed his arms. Vi noticed Ondo¡¯s subtle movements. After seeing that Ondo was only wearing a thin silk shirt, Vi remembered that Ondo¡¯s suit jacket had just been worn by her. She asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Ondo shook his head. ¡°Thien why do you run so fast?¡± Ondo answered, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to wait long,¡± Vi instantly sell silent. She knew that Ondo was still trying to coax her with ttering words. As soon as Ondo got in the car, Vi felt the cold air on his body. And his lips looked a bit cold and pale, yet he was still reluctant to admit it. Vi took off the suit jacket on lier shoulders and threw it to Ondo impatiently. ¡°Take it, I¡¯m dying of heat.¡± It would be winter in less than two days, and it was quite cold in the middle of the night. Vi asked Nell to turn on the heater in the car. The car sped back to Bay Vi. Vi changed into her slippers and walked upstairs without looking back. ¡°Come up with me.¡± Ondo followed her up to the third floor without dy. After returning to her room, Vi first turned on the heater before sitting down by the bed. ¡°Do it yourself. Take off your clothes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ondo¡¯s ears instantly turned red. He didn¡¯t know what Vi wanted to do. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 194 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 194 Chapter 194 His Wife Is More Important The atmosphere in the room became very subtle because of this sentence. Ondo froze in ce without even moving a finger. ¡°Hurry up. I want to see your injuries,¡± Vi said with a grim expression, Ondo was instantly defled. It turned out that Vi just wanted to see his injuries. He overthought it. Wait¡­ Ondo wondered why Vi suddenly wanted to check his injuries. It happened so suddenly that Ondo suspected that Jerry might have said something to Vi. Ondo tried to refuse Vi. ¡°My injuries are fine. I¡®ve applied medicine to them these past two days. T hey almost fully recovered.¡± ¡°Take it off.¡± Vi shot him a cold nce. Ondo didn¡®t move at all. ¡°It¡®s still bandaged. You won¡®t be able to see them even if I take my coat ofl.¡± Vi didn¡®t retreat. ¡°Tear the bandage down. At most, I¡®ll apply the medicine to your injuries againter.¡± Her tone was firm. She was determined to check Ondo¡®s injuries. Ondo didn¡®t say anything, and he didn¡®t move at all. He was thinking about how to refuse Vi. Vi saw through his thoughts at a nce. ¡°Don¡®t try to fool me tonight. You must take your clothes ofl.¡± ¡°Vi, you care about my injuries. I feel touched, but it¡®s toote tonight. It¡®s better to rest early and check my injuries tomorrow,¡± Ondo continued. Vi gritted her teeth. She suppressed the urge to tie Ondo upand forcefully strip the man off. She said patiently. ¡°You were the one whosind that as long as it was my order, you would unconditionally obey. Do you think your words are bullshit?¡± Ondo was speechless because he knew he had made a promise. Chapter 194 His Wife is More Important He braced himself and extended his palm towards the cold buttons in the suit. His slender fingers gentl y touched the buttons while unbuttoning his clothes very slowly. Vi didn¡®t urge Ondo. She rubbed her brows and waited quietly. In any case, the clothes Ondo wore were limited evenifle continued to dilly chally Ondo took off his suit andently ce it on the table. After liesitating for a few seconds, le continued to take off his shirt. Justaslie undid the two buttons onlis chest, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Pants¡­¡± Vi gritted her teeth. ¡°I want to see your injuries. Why do you need to take off your pants?¡± ¡°You were the one who just said it¡­ I thought you wanted me to be naked,¡± Ondo lowered his head and only daredin in a low voice. But because the room was too quiet, Vi heard every word. ¡°Ondo. If you say one more word, I¡®ll grant your demand. You can take off your underwear. You can r un fiftyps around the vi with no clothes on.¡± Ondo was amazed. He didn¡®t expect Vi to be so ruthless. His dignity didn¡®t allow him to run out there while naked. After seeing that Ondo was frightened, Vi continued to smile slyly, ¡°Or I can ask Jimmy and his br others to find a rope to tie you up and hang you under the tree outside the garden. You can be naked for the whole night. Which one do you want to try?¡± Ondo wanted to try neither of the two options. He would rather die. Ondo pursed his thin lips tightly, and he swallowed his saliva. He didn¡®t utter a single syble as he si lently took off his clothes. Just as he wis about loundo thest button¡­ He still wanted to find an excuse to persuade Vi. But justos lie opened his mouth, he was warned by Vi¡®s sharp eyes. It was impossible to run circles outside. It was even more impossible to be hung up on a tree out there. Taking off his clothes to show Vi his injuries was also not an option¡­ Chapter 194 His Wife is More important 2/6 He lowered his eyes and was still thinking of a way to fool Vi. Under Vi¡®s rize, lic took offliis silk shirt at a very slowce while revealing his strong and perfect abdominal muscles. The bandage in the middle ruined his beauty, but his health and honey¨Ccolored skin were still extreinely pleasing to the eyes, But Vi was not in the mood topecite those thuis. Once Ondo wais donc, she got up and approached ondo Ondo obediently turned around. Vicia directly used her hands to break Ondo¡®s bandages violently. Because it had been wrapped around for more than a dozenyers, she tore the bandages downyer byyer. Her movements werest with strong force. After removing thest fewyers, Vi could see the blood stails under the bandages. Ondo let out a soft hiss. When Vi heard this, her movements became much gentler. After the bloody bandage was removed, the palm¨C sized burn on Ondo¡®s back was revealed to Vi without any reservation. Vi frowned deeply and looked at the injuries seriously. It had been four days, but Ondo¡®s injuries were still very bright red. His flesh and blood were badly m angled, and it was very terrifying to look at Vi¡®s fingertips trembled as she reached for Ondo¡®s back, but she stopped when she was about to touch it. She said, ¡°Your wound is still bleeding. It looks so serious. Why doesn¡®t it look like it was caused by sulfuric acid? Ondo was seriously injured, so Vi didn¡®t dare touch him. She retracted her hand resentfully with a grimexpression Ondo siglied to himsell. Sure enough¡­ Vi was able to find someilung: Wron wiiliit just by looking at it Ondo exined, ¡°Why? It was just sulfuric acid. Where does it bleed? It didn¡®t bleed when I applied t he medicine in it in the day,¡± Vi didn¡®t buy it. ¡°Tell me the truth. Do you know what is going on with your injuries?¡± Chapter 194 His Wife Is More important ¡°Of course, I know. Sulfuric acid.¡± Ondo¡®s expression was natural, and he seemned to ponder for a moment before suddenly realizing somethin: ¡°Oli. I remember. I hic in the think of the car at night. It seemed that when I fought with Jerryter, my back identally bumped into something. It was probably because of this that I bled.¡± Vi thought to hersell, is that so! Why did Jerry say those words to remindine 162s Jerryving, or was Ondo lying? Then she said, ¡°How could there be such a coincidence? It happened to be tonight, and you liaprened t o hit the old wound on your back. Don¡®t you think the excuse is a little deliberate?¡± Ondo¡®s tone was gentle. ¡°Deliberate? No. Some things in this world are just so coincidental. ¡°My wound looks scary, but it¡®s not serious. Do you think there¡®s something wrong with my current state? Vi didn¡®t believe Ondo at all. She had eyes, and she could see whether it was serious or not. She ordered, ¡°Turn around and look at me.¡± Ondo obediently turned around and looked at Vi. He was 6 feet tall. It was too high for Vi, who was 5.5 feet. When they looked at each other from a cl ose distance, Vi had to look up at him. Vi always felt tired in her neck because of this. ¡°Kneel.¡± Thest time Vi said this word, Ondo was unwilling and even felt humiliated. But this time, he didn¡®t hesitate. He slowly bent his knees and straightened his back. Ondo felt it was more important to obey his wife¡®s order than keep his dignity. Vi suddenly reached out and lifted Ondo¡®s lower jaw while looking down at him. ¡°Ondo, do you think I won¡®t be able to find out if you don¡®t tell me? Bentley is also my friend. If he ¡°Do you want to confess yourself, or do you want me to investigate?¡± Vi said with sharp eyes. Ondo¡®s eyes were wide open. After struggling internally for a while, Ondo finally said, ¡°It¡®s not sulfuric acid. Strong corrosive agent S40.¡± Vi was confused. ¡°What is it? Ondo exined, ¡°It is a kind of liquid that is simr losulfuric acid, but it is more corrosive. If it touche s the skin, the burn will be more serious, Ordinary aiminent culi cure it, and the healing time will be very long. And thescaot be casily removed, but it doesn¡®t hurt the inside of the body.¡± Violdaskednin, ¡°Who told you that?¡± Ondo blinked and said, ¡°I didn¡®t know it first. Icrry said it himselst night.lle said that he stole the che mical agent from the War Lab.¡± Vi was stunned. ¡°Really?¡± Ondo nodded. Vi had never heard of this thing. But after listening to Ondo¡®s exnation, it seemed to be Ondo¡®s case. She thouglit to herself, but... Is it as simple as skin wounds? She stared at Ondo for a while, It seemed that she would not be able to get a real answer toniglit. Since it was something from War Lab, Vi thought that Bobby would probably know. She nned to ask Bobby tomorrow. She sat back down by the bed and said in a very unhappy tone. ¡°As expected, you are dishonest. Because of your injuries, you lied a few times tonight. How many lies have you told? Do you know?¡± Ondo saw that Vi seemed to believe him, so he secretly heaved a sighof relief. He asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Vi didn¡®t say anything and turned her face to the side. Her whole body released a cold auta. It seemed that Vi was indeed angry and could not be bothered to pay attention to Ondo Ondo consciously didn¡®t feup and moved his kine¡®s to Vi¡®s feel. He carefully lick thetter¡®s littlehandandiwen pressed in lolisaldome Heforted Vi pently, ¡°I was won. It¡®s just S iliciul Wound. I know that you don¡®t like owing peoplevors, so I don¡®t want you to feel guilty. I didn¡®t mean to hide it from you. Don¡®t be angry. I¡®ll let you touch my abdominal muscles.¡± Vi said, ¡°I don¡®t care about your muscles.¡± She retracted her hand angrily and red at Ondo Ondo said again, ¡°Then¡­ I¡®ll give you my belt, and you can personally five me a beating tovent your anger. Okay?¡± Chapter 195 She Won¡®t Make the Same Mistake Again! Ondo raised his head and looked at her. His thin lips curved into a smile to curry favor with her. Vi shot a nce at him. She thought that he did need a lesson. She decided to take a practical move. She stretched out hernd to him. Ondo immediately untied the metal buckle and handed his belt to her obediently. Then, le turned his back to her. Vi folded the belt in half. Her eyes were fierce. She raised the belt high and was about to throw a whip at the injured back But before the belt was waved, her gaze unconsciously stopped on therge burn on his back. The wound was bloody and conspicuous. It can catch people¡®s eyes easily. He got injured while protecting her. If it weren¡®t for him, the wound would be on her face. When she thought of this, Vi¡®s feelings were mixed. Her wrist seemed to be restrained by a mysteriou She sighed silently. She was a little annoyed. Because she realized that she was starting to feel sorry for him. It made her ufortable. The three years in the Caffrey family were a nightmare for her. She did not feel the slightest warmth ther But! She would never make the same mistake again! If she fell in love with him, she would be hurt in the end! Her hand that was holding the belt trembled as if she had made a great decision. Gritting her teeth, she exerted strength and swung the leather belt. Pow. There was a crisp sound. Vi avoided the wound in the middle of his back. She left a deep red mark on his smooth fair skin Chapter 195 She Wont Make the Same Mistake Again! Get Banas beside the wound. Ondo didn¡®t move. He didn¡®t make a sound, not even frown. His muscles tightened uncontrobly. The pain was supposed to be great. But he looked immune to Vi looked at the added red mark and subconsciously looked at the bloody wound in the middle of his Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Her heart was suddenly in a mess, and she couldn¡®t go on the punishment.. ¡°Put on your clothes and scram!¡± She kicked liim hard on the shoulder and threw the belt back to him. ¡°Get lost, I¡®m tired now. I want to sle tomorrow.¡± After that, she lifted the quilt and covered herself with her back facing Ondo. This kick caught Ondo off guard, and he staggered slightly. He slowly fastened his belt and got up to get the shirt and suit on the dressing table. The bandage was removed. It would get dirty if he wore it directly, so he just held it in his hand. He turned his head and saw Vi lying on the bed with her back to him. She hadn¡®t even changed her c ¡°Vi, you haven¡®t taken off your coat. You¡®ll feelfortable sleeping like this.¡± Words came through her gritted teeth. ¡°I like it. It¡®s none of your business. Scram, now!¡± Ondo did not move and stood at the end of her bed, lis gaze fixed on her. Vi felt it and was furious. She immediately sat up, her little face full of anger. She took the pillow next ¡°Get out! Ondo caught it steadily and ced it on the dressing table. She then took another pillow and threw it at him. Ondo took it again, a gentle smile on his face. Vi was really angry. She threw all the cardboard boxes, decorations, and books on the bedside table In the end, Ondo caught them up one by one with little effort. He ced all of them on the dressing ta There was a doting smile on his face. But to Vi, it was a provocation! She red up. Her hand searched the bedside table for a long time, but there was nothing. She looked d away. Therefore, her hand went to the tablemp, which was still plurred in with electricity. She did not unplug it buipulled it forcibly. Seeing this, Ondo busily raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Don¡®t! My bad. I¡®ll leave right now.¡± Vi red at him fiercely until he closed the door and disappearedpletely before putting themp Looking at the bedside table full of supplies, she silently got out of bed, took the pillow back, took a few The next morning During breakfast, Vi didn¡®t say a word. No matter what Ondo said, she didn¡®t pay any attention to h After the silent breakfast, she went to Angle She had given Jerry to Ondo. She only needed to wait for the result. When she reached the office, she first called Bobby She told Bobby the name of the potion Ondo had mentionedst night. Bobby¡®s statement was basically the same as what Ondo had said, She contacted the people of Dark Bell and checked the picture of the skin injured by the strong corrosive Ten minutester, Dark Bell sent the picture to her Line. She observed it carefully. It was indeed simr to the injury on Ondo¡®s back. So this time, he spoke the truth? But if it was that case, why would Jerry say that he had killed Ondo for her? Vi felt that she missed out on some details, but she couldn¡®t figure it out. She called Jimmy over. ¡°Stalk Ondo and reported all his whereabouts after he left the house to me these days. Listen to what he said. Be careful, don¡®t get him to know you are stalking him.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 195 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 195 Chapter 195 She Won¡¯t Make the Same Mistake Again! Although Jimmy did not understand why she gave him such an order, he nodded in agreement. 3. After Vi left, Ondo washed the dishes and cleaned up the vi. He also went out to visit Jerry in the suburbs. When Todd saw him, lie jogged over to him and giegled. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Caffrey.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Ondo nced at him. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell us anything. He¡¯s indeed a tough guy. It makes sense that he can be promoted to the position of director of the Secret Bureau of Investigation. He is determined.¡± Ondo nced in the direction of the hut, his expression cold and ruthless. ¡°No matter how firm he is, make him surrender. At thetest, you have to get what we want from him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Todd respectfully responded, then leaned close to Ondo¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, your guess is right. There is really something wrong with Nell. Yesterday, he drove the car to the suburbs, got out of the car, and was found nowhere for more than ten minutes. It was not until Ms. Zumthor drove there that he sneaked back.¡± ¡°Where did lte go?¡± Ondo furrowed his brows. ¡°This bastard is very cunning. Our men couldn¡¯t keep up with him,¡± said Todd, shaking his head. Ondo pursed his lips tightly. He pondered for a moment. ¡°Alright, I see. I better go back to Bay Vi now. Take care.¡± When he arrived at the vi, Ondo did not go upstairs directly but went to the backyard. Vi didn¡¯t bring Nell to thepany today. She left him at the vi. When Ondo returned, Nell had juste down from the sentry to go to the toilet. He was washing his hands. Seeing Ondo walking towards him, he greeted with a smile, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, what a coincidence!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. Ie here for you,¡± Ondo said coldly. Nell looked at him. Nell¡¯s face gradually turned serious. Chapter 196 Stay for Three Days The two of them arrived at a secluded corner at the back door of the vi one after another. Nell said, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you look so serious. What do you want to say?¡± Ondo said, ¡°In front of me, you don¡¯t have to pretend. I know you came to Vi for a purpose.¡± Nell¡¯s expression instantly turned iparably sinister. Nell said, ¡°Since you noticed it, then sonry about that! He quictly extended his hand to the back of his waist, look out a small knife, and quickly stabbed toward Ondo¡¯s throat. Ondo instantly took half a step back. In just three moves, he subdued Nell. Nell¡¯s hands were mped behind his back, so strong that Nell felt that his arms were about to be dislocated, and his face turned pale from the pain. ¡°Just kill me. I won¡¯t be able toplete the mission anyway. I¡¯ll die sooner orter.¡± Ondo smiled and let go of him. Ondo asked, ¡°Why do you think I will kill you? I just want to talk to you. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Nell was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you love Ms. Zumthor very much? I was sent here to harm her. Since you¡¯ve known my identity, why don¡¯t you kill me?¡± ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you?¡± Ondo stared at Nell with his dark eyes. Nell blushed instantly. ¡°No, no¡­ How could I!¡± Ondo had always been sensible in this regard. Ever since he realized that he loved Vi, he found that he had developed another skill. From the way a man looked at Vi, he could tell if the other party had feelings for Vi. ¡°You like her, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been waiting for so long and not attacked her. You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. Tell me about the n. Maybe I can help you.¡± Nell looked at him and was suddenly sucked into his aura. He knew that Ondo¡¯s identity was not simple, and now it seemed that he had no other choice but to tell Ondo and find the solution. He could only choose to believe in Ondo Nell then said, ¡°Three dayster, at night, they asked me to lure Ms. Zumthor to the abandoned warehouse in the eastern suburb of the city¡­ This time, they set up a lot of traps. The man in ck who Ms. Zumthors been investigating will also feat. If she really goes, It will be dangerous.¡± He sighed and continues, ¡°She is the only one who treats me sincerely I really can¡¯t bear torin lier, but she doesn¡¯tdic, I have to die. The other side has been watching, ine closely. I can¡¯t run away. I wonder what¡¯s your idea, MtCafficy.¡± Ondo pondered for a moment, his eyes calmind sicady. ¡°Tell them that you¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements. I¡¯ll keep this matter a secret for you. You don¡¯t have to tell her.¡± ¡°Ah¡± Nell was stunned. ¡°Tlien three dayster¡­¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Ondo said with a dark gaze. In the afternoon, Ondo didn¡¯t go out. He cleaned up the entire vi. Thinking that it was almost time for Vi to get off work, he went to the kitchen and started preparing dinner. These were thest few days he stayed by her side, and he wanted to make delicious food for her every day. After he left, even if she wouldn¡¯t miss him, her stomach miglit remember him. As he thought of this, the corners of his mouth unconsciously curved up. His phone suddenly rang. It was a message sent by Todd, and the content of the message only had one exmation mark. Ondo¡¯s smile froze, and he unconsciously became solemn. Tliis was a secret message. There was something very urgent. He looked at his watch. There were still forty minutes before Vi got off work, so he quietly drove to the ce where Jerry was at. Todd was pacing back and forth by the road, specifically waiting for Ondo. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 196 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Stay for Three Days 2/5 C When he saw Ondo¡¯s caring over, he anxiously ran over and sat in the passenger seat. He whispered, ¡°Mr. Caffrey¡­ Someone from Salt Lake City ising!¡± Ondo frowned He thought, why did the person have toe at this time? With a serious expression, le started the car again and drove to the meeting ce Todd mentioned. Driving all the way to the abandoned construction site, they silently entered the most remote and dpidated house Just as Ondo entered, Vi received a call from Jimmy. Jimmy reported Ondo¡¯s strange whereabouts to Vi in detail. ¡°Why did he go there? Did you see who was inside? What did he say?¡± Vi asked suspiciously. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ILI UFLILLVILLE5 LEIL HILL ¡°No, I found that there are people guarding the area 165 feet away from the construction site. There are quite a few people, so I can¡¯t get close to him.¡± Vi was silent for a moment. She thought, he suddenly ran to the abandoned construction site. Who is he going to meet? There are actually people guarding it. His secret is indeed not simple. ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll go take a lookter.¡± At the same time, Ondo entered the house with Todd. Three men were already standing inside. The man in the lead was in his forties. When he saw Ondoe in, he smiled and bowed respectfully. ¡°Hello, Mr. Caffrey.¡± ¡°Eason, what happened?¡± Ondo¡¯s expression was cold. The expression of the man who was called Eason Allen gradually became serious, and Eason exined seriously, ¡°The internal strife of the n happened. You have to leave immediately and go back with me to control the overall situation.¡± Immediately? Such a hurry. Chapter 196 Stav for Three Days 3/5 ¡°No, I have a private matter to deal with in Washington. I will go back in a few days. ¡°Ondo said without thinking Eason¡¯s expression became weer ¡°Mr. Calirry, this is an emergency recall order. You must go back with me. This is the legi tunity for you to win the hearts of the people and take control!¡± Ondo wat ditent He had attrinally thought that he could stay ly Vi¡¯s side for thest seven days. He didn¡¯le that eventuen days was an extravagant hope He suppteceed the culfocating feeling in his heart and recalled the n that Nell had mentioned in the morning ¡°Give me three more days I still have onest thing to do when the timees, I will personally to bachandapologize¡± Lason¡¯s expression was serious ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you know how strict the rules of the family are. If you disobey the emergency recall order, you know well what punishment you will receive today!¡± Ondo said with a calm expression, ¡°I know. Thirtyshes for staying for three days.¡± Ondo undid his tic withionchand He undid the buttons on his suit and shirt at the same time, then took them off together, and tossed them to Todd in a carefree manner. ¡°Mt. Caffrey¡­¡± Todd steadily caught his clothes, his eyes were full of worry. Todd thought, wharif he couldn¡®t hold on and the suppressed virus in his body is activated? Ondo ignored him He turned around indifferently and knelt on one knee. His broad and smooth back was particrly straight, and his tone was a bit arrogant. ¡°Do it.¡± Eason let out alongsigh and said, ¡°As expected, Mr. Caffrey knows you best. He knew that you would dennitely stay and refuse to go back immediately.¡± The bodyguard who stood quietly at the side stepped forward and handed over a dark ck and Valuable box Eason slowly opened it and look out the what he had brought from the ancestralhall The whip was dark and had gold threads inside it. The whip was covered with fine little barbs. It didn¡¯t even need to be used at full strength to make one bleed. It was an extremely heavy family rule. Chapter 196 Stay for Three Days 4/5 Get Elcinius ¡°Mr. Caffrey, the family is in chaos, and the situation is urgent, I will ask you onest time. Do you really want to stay for another three days?¡± Ondo did not hesitate and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for not being merciful. The rules cannot be vited. Sorry.¡± Ondo nodded. In fact, he was extremely unconvinced of these rules. The first thing he would do when he took full control of the family would be to destroy these stubborn and harsh old rules in the ancestral hall! Just as he was pondering, a sharp sound rang out behind him. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 197 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 197 Chapter 197 He Vomits Blood Again Then, the smooth skin on his broad back was ruthlessly hit by the barbed whip. The blood marks were clear, and it was very painful. It was only the first whip, but Ondo¡®s forehead was covered in a cold sweat. He gritted his teeth, and the muscles all over his body tenised up, but he still straightened his back and endured the pain silently. Eason noticed the bandage in the middle of Ondo¡®s vest when he took off Ondo¡®s clothes. He deliberately avoided Ondo¡®s injury. But in this way, there were even fewer ces on his back that could withstand the torture. Therefore, when Ondo took the fifteenth whip, the part that was above the bandage on his back was covered with blood marks. The whip was so hard that Ondo¡®s back was raw and bleeding, which was shocking. Ondo¡®s breathing grew heavier and heavier, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. Even his eyshes were trembling uncontrobly. He pursed his lips tightly and tried his best not to ma ke a sound. In his heart, he put on a self¨Cmocking smile. After leaving home for more than ten years, he almost forgot his identity and thought that he was a spoiled young man in the Caffrey family. Now, he couldn¡®t even stand the torture. Eason¡®s hand holding the whip was also shaking. The upper half of Ondo¡®s back was drenched in blood, and there were no unharmed parts. If Eason whipped again, he would have to whip on the wounds, but the power of the whip was too great. If he whipped on the wounds again, the wounds would be so deep that he could even see Ondo¡®s bones. It was too painful. Eason couldn¡®t bear it and could only look at Ondo¡®s waist. Eason waved the whip again, breaking through the wind. He whipped Ondo five times in a row on Ondo¡¯s waist. Ondo trembled violently, and he couldn¡¯t remain straight anymore. He supported himself with one hand to avoid falling to the ground. The sound of the whip stopped. Ondo suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood onto the ground. ¡°Mr.Caffrey!¡± Todd was so frightened that his eyes turned red. The twenty whips made his heart embleas lie watched from the side, and he resisted the urge to rush up and snatch the whipsevcualtinis, ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Stop it. Let¡®s go back and leave now!¡± ¡®¡®To !¡± Ondo took a deep breath and redat lim. ¡°You¡®re just a subordinate of the National Bureau of Inves tigation. You have no right to speak here!¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey! If it continues, you will die.¡± Todd¡®s voice was broken as he roared at Ondo. ¡°The Super 404 virus in your body is only suppressed, not healed! You are tormented and seriously inju red. You will be weaker, and the virus will spread soon! You will die!¡± Ondo acted as if he hadn¡®t heard anything. I le pinched his thigh and forced himself to straighten his back again, maintaining the most standard posture to take the punishment. Was it painful? It was painful. But he couldn¡®t leave without a word. Moreover, Vi was still in danger. He wanted to help her solve t hest problem and leave without any reluctance. Moreover, if he went back at that time, wouldn¡®t the twenty whips he took be in vain? ¡°Keep it going¡± ¡°You can¡®t! You can¡®t take it anymore!¡± Todd¡®s voice was trembling. ¡°Eason, keep it going!¡± Ondo ignored him, Todd was so angry that his eyes turned red. lle clenched his fists so tight that his palms turned pale. Ho wever, he was an outsiderstanding here. There was nothing he could do to change Ondo¡®s mind. Eason did no1 move. From their conversation, le could tell thial Ondo seemed to be seriously injured this time. He turned to look at Ondo¡®s back again. 2/5 Chanter 197 He Vomitsiinod Again If he kept it going, he could onlynd thest ten wlips on Ondo¡®s back. He pondered for a moment and looked at the two bodyguards in the room. ¡°You don¡®t have to cuard here. Guard outside.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the twobodniards left. Cason took out alhandkercliicf and wiped the blood on the whip before swinging the whipagain He whipped tentimes in a row, and the sounds wercloud. However, he whipped on the ground, ¡°Mt. Caffrey, the thirty whips have been executed. You can get up now.¡± Eason said as he wiped the whip clean again. ¡°Three days is the deadline. When the timees, you must go back. I hope you will remember.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ondo forced himself to stand up with Todd¡®s help. Eason bowed slightly at him and said nothing The bodyguards outside suddenly came in, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, there is a car parked at the gate of the construction site. A woman got out of the car. Should we¡­¡± He made a gesture of cuttin g one¡®s neck. A woman? ¡°What does she look like?¡± Ondo frowned. ¡°Very beautiful.¡± Ti should be Vi. Why did she suddenlye here? Ondo looked at Eason and said, ¡°You guys go. She is very important to me. Stay put! Don¡®t let her fin d anything¡± ¡°Alright, you must take care of yourself for the next three days.¡± Vi wore high heels and walked into the abandoned construction site. She carefully observed the surr oundings. Jimmy said that there were many sentries nearby, but why hadn¡®t she noticed anything along the way? Had they already left? Chapter 197 He Yomi¡®s Blood Again The construction site was very big. She quickenedler pace and searched the houses one by one. In the end, Vi saw a familiar tall figure in a very remote house. Todd had just helped Ondosten thest gold button on his cor. Seeing Viing in, Todd didn¡®t have time to helpondo put on leis tie. ¡°Todd had no choice but to quietly stuff the tie into his pocket and silently walk to the side with his hic id downi. Ondo tookadeep breath and endured the pain in his back. When he looked at Vi, his eyes were gentle ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vi didn¡®t answer luis question. She crowned and her expression was serious. ¡°When I came in, why was Todd helping you fasten your buttons? What were you doing?¡± ¡°It¡®s just that a button on my cor was unbuttoned. Todd saw it, so he helped me fasten it.¡± Vi nced at Todd, who didn¡®t speak with his lead down. Vi couldn¡®t see his emotions. She walked up to Ondo and sized him up again. ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Todd received news that someone from the Secret Bureau of Investigation was here, so I came over to take a look. However, they left before I got here.¡± ¡°Is he telling the truth?¡± Vi looked at Todd again. ¡°Yes.¡± Todd was silent for two seconds, but his tone was emotionless. ¡°Vi, it¡®s cold outside. I want to go back to the vi.¡± Ondo¡®s fingertips trembled slightly as he gently tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Vi remained unmoved by his spoiled act and frowned. Although Todd kept his head down and tried to cover his emotions, she still found that Todd¡®s eyes were a little red. Vi looked at Ondo again and found that his face and lips were a little pale. Ondo was clearly fine ¡°You were fine this morning. Why do you look sick now?¡± Ondo remained calm. He covered his lips with his fist and couglied lightly. ¡°Maybe I caught a coldst Acold? Vi¡¯s eyebrows were still knitted because she smelled something strange in the air. There seemed to be a very unfamiliar smell of men¡®s perfume mixed with a very strong, but stinky smell! This ce has been abandoned for so long Why can I sinell blood?¡± She walked past Ondo and looked around the room In the end, she saw fresh blood on the ground, which had not dried up yet. She slowly squatted down and reached out her hand toward the blood, but Ondo suddenly grabbed h ¡°Don¡®t touch it. It is dirty.¡± Vi looked at him, and her mind was clear. ¡°This blood is freshIt means something just happened here. When you and Todd came liere, didn¡®t you see anything?¡± Ondo didn¡®t speak. Pie nced at Todd Todd understood and exined, nnived first. Wronce in, I happened to see that someone was going to jump out of the window to run away, sol injured him with a knife. This should be that person¡®s blood.¡± ¡°Where is that person with your skills, you wouldn¡®t let him get away.¡± ¡°Sorry, it was my fault. He had help, so I didn¡®t chase liim,¡± Todd said and scratched his head awkwardly Alright Since Todd didn¡®t chase that person, there was nothing to ask. Vi nced at Ondo again. Ondo¡®s face and lips were a little pale, but he seemed to be fine. Did ¡°Let¡®s go back to the vi.¡± Vi turned and walked out the door. Ondo was following behind her. Every time he took a step, he could feel a sharp pain in his back. It was so painful that he was powerles Todd quickly stepped forward and held his arm. Vi heard sohing behind her and stopped. She turned around and asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Ondo took a deep breath and pursed his lips. ¡°Nothing He slipped.¡± Todd was lost for words. Why did he have to take the me? ¡°Yes, I slipped just now. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and grabbed his arm in time, so I didn¡®t fall!¡± He sm Vi didn¡®t take it to heart and quickly left the factory Ondo asked Todd to drive away his car, and he took Vi¡®s car. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 198 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Please Give Me a Huq 1/5 On the way, he sat very upright so that his back didn¡¯t touch the back of the seat. Vi noticed it and remembered the burn on his back. She didn¡¯t think too much about it and just asked, ¡°How is Jerry today? Did you get anything out of him?¡± Ondo swallowed hard and was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°No, but don¡¯t worry. Tomorrow, I will make him speak.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± They were silent along the way. Soon they arrived at the Bay Vi and walked into the living room together. Vi was still slowly changing her shoes. Ondo had changed his shoes, and he went upstairs with his hand holding the handrail. ¡°Vi, are you hungry tonight? I am a little sleepy. I want to sleep for half an hour before cooking.¡± Ondo took two steps and stopped. Then he turned around and said. Vi felt a bit strange, but she didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°I¡¯m not too hungry. I can have dinnerter.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up first.¡± Vi did not speak. She looked at him disappearing from the corner on the second floor. For some reason, she had a strange feeling. She always felt that his expression on his way back was a little abnormal. Why did he look like he was enduring pain? Did the burn on his back hurt again? She also walked to the second floor, and Ondo¡¯s door was unlocked. She gently opened the door and saw him lying quietly in bed. He was indeed sleeping However, Vi noticed that he was sleeping on his stomach and didn¡¯t even take off his suit. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She pushed the door open and entered. She walked to the bedside and sat down, reaching out to touch his forehead. Feeling lier cold hand, Ondo opened his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a fever. I¡¯m just sleepy. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡± His forehead was not very hot, it seemed that he didn¡¯t have a fever. Perhaps she was overthinking. ¡°Alright, then take a rest.¡± Vi took her hand back and was about to leave, but he suddenly grabbed hier hand with strong force. She recovered from the shock and realized that he put his arms around her waist and his head was leaning against her chest. His upper body was lying on her thigh. She was stunned for a moment, not expecting him to be so bold. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Ondo did not loosen his trip.llectabbedier waist eventighter and leaned against her chest. ¡°Just let me hug you for a while.¡± Vi was stunned for two seconds. She suddenly remembered that she had promised to drop the idea of being with himst night, and herce instantly turned cold. She reached out and forcefully pushed his hands away. ¡°Let me go! Have you forgotten your identity? In this vi, I am your master!¡± Ondo was weak. Just as Vi was about to push his hands away, he pleaded softly, ¡°Don¡¯t! Just let me hug you for a while. This is thest time.¡± Even if he could survive the ambush three dayster and go back to Salt Lake City to solve the internal strife of his family, he would very likely die. He wanted to remember her scent and her soft embrace at thest moment. Vi became ruthless and continued to push his hands away.¡±Let go. I¡¯m going to work!¡± ¡°No, I beg you¡­¡± His voice was very soft and his tone was very sad. Vi was stunned. He was bercing her. Recently, he would act spoiled, live in, and pretend to be wronged, but he was still proud. He had never begeed ter before. Vi didn¡¯t say anything else. She just let Ondo luglier. The room was quiet. Everything seemed to be quiet and peaceful. However, Ondo¡¯s frown became even deeper. Chapter 19A Please Give Me a Hut Every time he breathed, he would feel pain all over. He didn¡¯t take any medicine, so the pain was getting greater However, Vi¡¯s scent was as sweet as lioney, making him reluctant to let go. His upper body was lying on Vi¡¯sp, so Vi could keenly feel that his breathing was very heavy. It didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°It has been live days since your back pot buried. It shouldn¡¯t be as painfs it was at the Neginning, right? Why do you look so ufortable?¡± Ondo didn¡¯t speak. Vi was full of doubts. She reached out to the back of his cor and Ondo grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve applied medicine. If you remove the bandage, I have to apply the medicine again.¡± He was right, but¡­ ¡°But why do you seem to be in pain? Did you get hurt again when you went out today?¡± What responded to her was a long silence. Vi violently ruffled his short hair and softly scolded him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you reply to your master? Did someone from the Secret Bureau of Investigation do something to you today? Get up, take off your clothes, and let me see.¡± Was he going to take off his clothes again? Ondo was a little helpless and was about to answer when Jimmy knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, the bodyguards from the Felton family are here.¡± ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Did the Felton family know that Jerry had disappeared from her ce so quickly? Jimmy said, ¡°The youngdy of the lelton family caused trouble. The bodyguards of the Felton family could not find Mr. Felton. You are the only one in Washington, so they hope that you can help them. Will you go?¡± Vi did not speak Jennifer had been very close to her since she was a child. The Felton family and the McGraw family had always been very close. Now the bodyruards of the Telton family hade to her. Jerry was locked up and interrogated. It would be unreasonable ir Vi did not take care of Jennifer for a few days. 4/5 Chapter 198 Please Give Me a Huo But Ondo¡­ Slie looked clownat Ondo, who was in her arms, Ondo seemed to feel her paze and instantly let her co, lying back on the bed. ¡°I will sleep for a while more. When youe back, dinner will be ready.¡± Since he had said so, Vi liad nothing to say ¡°You should take arest. But when Ie back, I still have to check you wounds. Did you hear inc? () ??? ??????? Vi sat on the bed for a wliile. Seeing that his breathing ridurally of steady and his expression turned peaceful, she left with Jimmy, Tyler, and the Felton family¡¯s bodyguards. As the sound of the car gradually disappeared, Ondo called Nellin. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, what is it?¡± Ondo gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. After enduring the pain for a while, he said, ¡°The medical kit is in the cab in the living room on the first floor. Help me take care of my wounds.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Nellimmediately wer it to get it. He rushed downstairs and quickly came back with the medicine kit. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, where are your wounds?¡± ¡°Take off my clothes¡­¡± His forehead was covered in a cold sweat and his voice was weak. Nell did not dare to dy and hurriedly helped him take off liis suit. However, as soon as Nell took off ondo¡¯s suit, he was shocked by the blood on his back on the white shirt ¡°Holy shit! How did you get hurt so seriously?¡± Chapter 198 Please Give Me a Hug Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 199 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Even a Servant Is So Cute The silk fabric had been glued to the wound, and the blood had dried up. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nell¡®s hands were trembling, le tried twice, but he could not take off Ondo¡®s shirt. Nell could see his bloody whip wounds. ¡°My goodness! Who did this?¡® He was so mutiless!¡± Nell was previously a killer from the underworld. The rules there were very strict. It was normal for som eone who was not good enough to be beaten to death. However, Nell did not often yet beaten. Moreover, Ondo was different. He was a panipered young man, so how could he be injured so badly ? Ondo stopped him from being surprised. ¡°Don¡®t yell. Close the window and the curtains. If you can¡®t t ake off my shirt, put a lot towel on it for a while.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey, it may hurt a little. Bear with it.¡± Nell quickly did as he was told and went to the bathroom t o get a hot towel. Nell put a hot towel on the wounds, and Ondo felt another burning pain. Ondo¡®s entire body trembled and he burst into a cold. He clenched his fists tightly to endure the pain. Nell did not often get beaten up, but he had helped others take care of their wounds. He took out an anti¨C inmmatory pill from the medicine kit and stuffed it into Ondo¡®s mouth. Then he brought a basin of c lear water to clean up the blood on his back. The bandage was dirty, so Nell had to remove it. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, who did this? You are so noble. Who other than Ms. Falcon dared to hit you?¡± Nell widened his eyes as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Was it Ms. Falcon?¡± Ondo was dizzy and buried his face in the quilt, ignoring Nell. Nell thought for a while and felt he was wrong. It sliouldn¡®t be Ms. Falcon. If it were her, you wouldn¡®t ha ve asked me to take care of your wounds.¡± ¡°Stop guessing. Hurry up. I have to cook before Vies back.¡± Ondo was seriously injured in his back. It would hurt when he walked, but he still had to get up and cook. It made Nell feel a little distressed. Nell sighed. In order to prevent Vi and other bodyguards from seeing the torn slurt, Nell could only s ecretly put it under the bed and hide it for the time being The alcohol disinfection was sointul Nell took a cotton stick to lielplin clean the wounds up. After a long time, Nell finally finished taking care of Ondo¡®s wounds. The burn wound in the middle of his back had been bundared, and now, Ondo¡®s entire back was ban daged Ondo insisted on getting out of bed, and Nell had no choice but to give him ashot of antibiotics. Half an hourter, Vi returned to the vi. Alively girl, Jennifer, was next to Vi. ¡°Not bad, Vi. I didn¡®t expect your vi to be so good. I was right toe here! Let me stay here with you for a few more days!¡± Jennifer looked around the vi and held Vi¡®s arm, saying in a spoiled tone. Vi remained unmoved and said in a stern tone, ¡°We agreed that you would be here for three days. When the timees, I¡®ll have my bodyguards send you back to Salt Lake City.¡± ¡°Vi, you are so heartless.¡± Jennifer pouted, feeling wronged. ¡°Be good.¡± Vi¡®s tone turned soft, ¡°You can¡®t cause trouble in bars again. Since you want to stay here for a few days, you have to be good. Did you hear me?¡± ¡°I know!¡± Theyughed as they entered the vi. As soon as she opened the door, Vi smelled the delicious food and subconsciously looked at the kitc hen Didn¡®t Vi tell him to rest before leaving? Why did he get up and cook? Ondo heard the noise and came out of the kitchen. Vi noticed that he hadchanged into a dark and soft silk shirt. The two buttons on his cor were unb uttoned, and she could see his corbone. It seemed that he had washed his hair. His short hair was sti ll a little wet. His delicate and handsomece looked so restrained. Moreover, he looked much better. ¡°Why don¡®t you wear a coat? Have you taken medicine?¡± Although her tone was as cold as ever, Ondo felt warm in his heart when she came back and was Chapter 199 Even a Servant Is So Cute concerned about liim. ¡°You said that you woulde back at night to check my wounds, so I didn¡®t wear a coat.¡± As he spoke, he pulled his shirt down and showed her the bandage on his back, ¡°I did get injured durin g the day, but look, it¡¯s all bandaned up¡± Vi did not say anything ¡°Vi, who is he? He¡®s so handsome! You have such a good eye for men!¡± Jennifer stared at Ondo seriously Last time in Color World, when Jennifer arrived, Ondo was already injured and she did not see his face. This time, Jennifer finally sawliis face. Jennifer couldn¡®t move her eyes away from Ondo. ¡°My servant,¡± Vi said with a long face. ¡°Just a servant? Then can you lend me your servant for a few days?¡± Jennifer¡®s eyes lit up. ¡°No.¡± Vi frowned and refused without thinking. Seeing that Jennifer couldn¡®t move her eyes away from Ondo, Vi was annoyed. She red at Orl ando and said, ¡°Put on your clothes! Look at yourself! Go upstairs and put on your coat beforeing down.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ondo obediently nodded. From the beginning to the end, he didn¡®t even look at Jennifer. He quickly f astened his shirt buttons and went upstairs. Jennifer tugged at Vi¡®s sleeve like a spoiled child, unwilling to give up. ¡°I didn¡®t expect your servant to work, so you don¡®t have time to hang out with me. You are the best. Let him stay with me for two days! ¡°No, there¡®s no room for discussion.¡± Vi frowned even more. ¡°Vi¡­.¡± ¡°Time to eat!¡± Jennifer pouted and reluctantly followed her into the dining room to have dinner. After dinner, Vi picked a rtively clean room for Jennifer on the third floor and chatted with her for a The next morning¡­ It was only six o¡®clock in the morning, and Toddliad printed the things that Jerry had instructed him to personally send t Due to Jimmy¡®s matterst time, Todd was afraid of being scolded badly, so he stood outside the back d Ondo personally came out to get it. He nced at the information and lis expression gradually turned grim. He went upstairs and knocked o He knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no sound inside. Was she sleeping too soundly? Ondo thought for a while and felt that it was indeed too early. He should wait for her to wake up. However, just as he turned his head, he saw Vi walking over from the corridor in casual clothes and h box in her hands. ¡°Did you go out?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vi repliedzily, ¡°I went to the door to get the express delivery.¡± There were so many bodyguards in the vi. Why did she have to personally go to get the express deliv Ondo felt strange in his heart, but he didn¡®t ask. Vi walked past him and opened the door. ¡°If you have something to say,e in.¡± He followed her in and gave her the information that Todd gave him, ¡°This is Jerry¡®s confession. Take a l ¡°Alright.¡± Although Vi replied, she didn¡®t look at the information he handed her. Instead, she was focused on opening the box. She opened the box and there was some ointment inside. ¡°Take it,¡± she said, handing it to him. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 200 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 200 Chapter 200 You Are Vicious and Disobedient Ondo was confused and overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. Seeing that, Vi exined, ¡°You said ordinary ointment was not helpful to the wounds caused by the Strong corrosive apen S4,0.11 is the symptomatic ointment that I sent yesterday morning You¡®ll heals ter if you use it from now on.¡± Ondo looked at the ointment in hisnd. Although Vi did not tell him, Ondo knew the ointment was from the War Lab. She might have contacted Bobby to get it. The ointment was effective. However, Ondo was carrying the Super 404 bio¨C virus. The ointment was useless to his wounds. ¡°Thank you. It is the first gift you have given me since we divorced.¡± Ondo gently rubbed the ointment box with his thumb. His eyes turned red, and he even felt the woun ds less painful. ¡°It¡®s not a gift. You have been wounded because of me, so it is mypensation.¡± Vi paused and smiled evilly. ¡°What can be considered gists are the bankruptcy of the Caffrey family, your employment contract, and the drug 023.¡± Ondo¡®s hand paused. Suddenly, he was no longer moved¡­ Vi was satisfied with Ondo¡®s expression. She grinned and went to take Jerry¡®s confession Ondo put on the table. Vi read the confession word by word. Her smile faded, and she became more and more solemn. ¡°Jerry said that Aydan was the one who asked him to do all the things in the bar and ssh the drug.¡± Aydan McGraw was Vi¡®s fourth uncle. He was an idle person in the McGraw family and had no ambit ion. Vi had thought the man who harmed her might be Marcelo McGraw, her third uncle, but had never e xpected the man to be Aydan. Ondo nodded. ¡°Although Jerry mirlit not have said everything, he could tell the details and process. It should be true. Aydan¡®s son works in the National Affairs Bureau. It is reasonable for Jerry to be afraid of him and obey his order to steal the drug from theboratory.¡± Vi sat on the small sofa and kept silent for a long time. She was angry. Chapter 200 You Are Vicious and Disobedient 1/4 ¡°I won¡®t let roof Aydan Tomorrow, I will po secretly to Salt Lake City for revenge.¡± Avdan wanted to use such vicious method to hurt Vi¡®s face, Vi had to vent her ancer by making Aydan suffer from that Vi looked up and rememberei Ondo¡®s wounds. ¡°You are wounded. Stay in the vi, and don¡®t go with inc.¡± Ondo was trying to find an excuse. Since Viol.1 Lold him not toro, he took advantage of the situation. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll be in the vind wait for you toe back.¡± When Ondo said thest few words, his voice turned lower. Vi did not notice that. She was attenti vely reading Jerry¡®s confession ¡°Aydan, the bastard. He has concealed himself well.¡± ¡°You seem to be familiar with Aydan, Have you been to the McGraw family?¡± Ondo raised his eyebrows. Although he knew Vi was probably the daughter of the McGraw family, she had never taken the initiative to mention that. He wanted to tease her. When Vi heard that, she looked up and met Ondo¡®s eyes. She also raised her eyebrows. ¡°I am no t familiar with Aydan, but I am familiar with Russell. Perhaps it is because Russell was so kind to me th at the McGraw family was jealous and came to harm me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ondopressed his lips to hold backughter, He looked up and found that Vi was observing him with her sharp eyes. Ondo immediately became sullen. ¡°Why did you tell me that? I don¡®t think Russell is kind to you.¡± ¡°Are you jealous again?¡± Vi supported her chin and asked in a tender voice. Ondo lowered his head and did not answer her question. Then, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡®m going to make breakfast.¡± He smiled when he turned around and left. Vi also smiled. After Ondo left, she studied the confession twice and began to arrange the return t o Salt Lake City the next day. When Ondo was preparing breakfast, Jennifer woke up fifteen minutes earlier. Chapter 200 You Are Vicious and Disobedient | Bar fierus Being in a charming and cute pink nightgown, she leaned against the kitchen door and watched Ondo cook Men who knew how to cook were sexy. Moreover, Ondo was handsome. The scene was pleasing Jennifer wanted to secretly take Ondo back to thic Felton family and stay with him for a few days. Ondo didn¡®i like being stared at by a stranger and chose to ignore Jennifer. ¡°I¡®ve been standing here for a long time. Why do you ignore me?¡± Jennifer said naughtily and pouted. Ondo took her as air and focused on cooking, ¡°You are rude. I am your master as well as a guest. Moreover, I am a daughter of the Felton family. You are just Vi¡®s servant in the vi. How dare you ignore me?¡± Jennifer felt she had been shabbily treated. Everyone had treated her like a treasure and doted on her ever since she was a child. How dare a serv ant ignore her? Ondo said coldly, ¡°Only Vi is my master. Other than her, no one else can order me around.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jennifer had never met such an arrogant servant. ¡°Why can¡®t I order you around?¡± Jennifer went into the kitchen and poured the fresh milk Ondo had heated for Vi onto the ground. ¡°Apologize to me. I want you to talk to me in a soft voice like you do to Vi. Otherwise, I¡®ll tell her you p Ondo¡®s eyes turned gloomy, and he was filled with terrifying hostility. He threw the empty ss to the ground. The ss broke into pieces right beside Jennifer¡®s feet. Jennifer jumped in fright, and her face turned pa Ondo nced at Jennifer coldly and continued to prepare breakfast. ¡°How dare you treat me like this? You¡®ve gone too far.¡± Jennifer felt deeply wronged. She was so angry that she went up to Ondo and raised her hand. Chapter 200 You Are Vicious and Disobedient 3/4 Ondo¡¯s eyes were cold and ruthless as he clenched the knife tightly. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ondo thought Iennifer was an unreasonable fool. Moreover, she was Jerry¡¯s sister. If she dared to touch Ondo, he would kill her. However, before Ondo did anything. Iennifer¡®s wrist was grabbed by someone. Jennifer turned around and saw Vi Trats welled tip in lennifer¡®s eyes immediately. ¡°Vi, he bullied me he wanted to hurt me with the ss. Although he is handsome, he is more vicious t Tears Nured down onnifer¡®s cheeks. ¡°He¡®s vicious and disobedient Vi. you have to punish him for me.¡± Vi didn¡®t let go of Jennifer. She looked at Ondo meaningfully and smiled. ¡°She said you were viciou Vi wanted to know what Ondo would do when Jenniferined and used him wrongly. Would he be angry? Or would le ept the punishment? Ondo put down the knife and washed his hands. Then, he walked up to Vi and held her hand. His eyes were red as if he had been treated shabbily. ¡°It was her who wanted to order me around, but I only listen to you. Moreover, I am kind and obedient. I don¡®t know why she ndered ine¡­¡± Jennifer was shocked What the hell! That was what Jennifer would do. How could Ondo be more pretentious than her? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 201 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 201 Chapter 201 He Dies in Fire in Her Dream It was the first time Jennifer had seen such a shameless man. For a moment, she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say a word. Viughed so hard as she listened. Jennifer was spoiled by lier family, and she always did as she wanted. Ondo made her suffer a setback for the first time in her life. ¡°Vi¡­¡± Jennifer pouted and looked at Vi with watery eyes. She wanted to continueining, but she was worried that her acting would be overshadowed by a man. Vi¡¯s expression gradually turned serious as she looked at Jennifer. ¡°Jennifer, he is right. He can only listen to my orders. You live at my ce, and I provide for all your daily necessities. And now you want to hit my people? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± Jennifer was stunned. Vi continued, ¡°We are not in the Felton¡¯s ce. I treat you as my sister, but I won¡¯t spoil you without boundaries.¡± ¡°Vi¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Salt Lake City tomorrow. I¡¯ll buy you a ne ticket. Come with me then.¡± ¡°Ah! Tomorrow? But I haven¡¯t been here for three days yet! Vi¡­¡± Vi ignored Jennifer¡¯s coquetry. What else could Vi do? On no ground would she leave Jennifer in Bay Vi with Ondo for two days!. ¡°You¡¯ve been out for a few days. It¡¯s time for you to go back.¡± Vi pushed Jennifer¡¯s shoulder, a little unhappy. ¡°Go upstairs and change your clothes beforeing down! You are wearing nothing but a night dress. Who are you trying to seduce?¡± Jennifer pouted and reluctantly went upstairs. Aster Jennifer left, Vi turned to Ondo. He seemed happy. Even his eyebrows were filled with joy. ¡°Does she look good in her nightdress?¡± Vi sneered and red at him. Chapter 207. He Dies in Fire in Her Dream 1/5 Ondo innocently raised his hands and surrendered. He said, ¡°I¡¯m innocent! I didn¡¯t even notice what color her nightdress was. Plus, your figure is the best in my eyes. My eyes are glued to you.¡± So sappy! Vi disliked those cheesy words, so she changed the topic and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you find better things to do other thanpeting with a twenty-year-old girl for making coffee?¡± She then pointed at the shattered ss on the ground. ¡°You dropped my crystal ss. You have to pay for it.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pay. Is ten times enough?¡± Ondo looked at her lovingly. ¡°Barely.¡± Vi raised an eyebrow, her tone a little pretentious. Ondo looked at her bright and beautiful face and engraved her smile deeply. He had an urge to pull her into his arms and never let go. But he ¡­ might not have the chance. After breakfast, Vi did not go to work, which was rare. She rested at home for a day and made preparations for her trip to Salt Lake City tomorrow. She sat on the sofa in the living room, watching a drama while arranging business on her phone. Ondo washed some fruit and sat on the sofa next to her, helping her peel an apple quietly. Meanwhile, Jennifer was ying on a swing with Jimmy and the other bodyguards in the courtyard. The peaceful and quiet days always passed quickly. The next day, Vi and Jennifer packed their luggage. Ondo took the initiative to help Vi carry the luggage downstairs, while Jennifer¡¯s was carried by Tyler. 2/5 Chapter 201 He Dies in Fire in Her Dream Russell was worried and wanted to follow them back to Salt Lake City, so he would meet them at the airport. Ondo wanted to send Vi to the airport, but she didn¡¯t agree. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the Caffrey Group these days when I¡¯m in Salt Lake City. Lucille will be there, so I don¡¯t think there will be any problems. You can stay in the vi. I will ask Toby, Vincent, and Nell to be in the vi.¡± ¡°You will be in Salt Lake City for two days. You should bring more people with you. Nell alone will be enough. I¡¯m not going anywhere, so there¡¯s no need to let so many people keep an eye on me. Besides, with my skills, even if the five of them join hands, they won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡± Vi thought about it and agreed, so she only left Nell behind. Jennifer had already sat in the car and was waiting. Her face was sullen. After Vi had arranged everything, she went to open the car door. Her wrist was once again held by Ondo. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was pulled into Ondo¡¯s arms. ¡°Be careful. Eat properly while you are out.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was calm, and she was expressionless. She thought, I¡®ll be gone for two days. It¡®s not like you won¡®t see me again. Why are you making such a grea t deal out of it? Is that really necessary? But she did not say anything to ridicule Ondo. She broke free from his embrace and opened the car door to sit in.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As the car started moving, Ondo was still standing in the same spot, his dark eyes looking in the direction that the car had left. Nell stood next to Ondo and stared at Ondo¡¯s focused expression a few times before reminding Ondo, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, Ms. Zumthor has already left. It¡¯s winter, and it¡¯s cold outside. You are injured. Let¡¯s go back.¡± OIL Ondo did not say a word and did not move. Nell could not persuade Ondo, so he went in without Ondo. Vi met Russell at the airport and quickly boarded the ne. Russell brought her a nket and helped her put it on. Vi did not refuse and kept looking outside the ne. For some reason, she felt uneasy the moment she got on the ne, and her eyelids throbbed. Russell noticed that something was going on with her. He grabbed some water for her. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you have not returned to Salt Lake City for a long time. You¡¯ve had something on your mind this time youe back.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Vi couldn¡¯t figure out why she was flustered. Washington was far away from Salt Lake City, and it was almost evening when they got off the ne. Vi arranged for someone to send Jennifer back to the Felton¡¯s ce. Then she went to Russell¡¯s vi in Salt Lake City, because it was very close to Aydan¡¯s mansion. She had a meeting with Russell, Jimmy, and the others, making ns for tomorrow. They talked for a few hours. After making the arrangements, she rubbed her shoulderszily. Tomorrow was the day! After washing up, she went back to the room to sleep. Perhaps the trip was too exhausting. She fell asleep after lying in bed for only a few minutes. But she did not sleep well. She had a very weird dream. She dreamed of fires burning all around her, and the surrounding buildings crackled because they were on fire. A tall man was standing in the fire. His entire body was covered in blood and scars, but he still had an outstanding temperament and was iparably proud. Although the man had his back to her, his back was somewhat familiar. The man staggered and turned around. Then she saw luis handsome face which reflected tlie me. It was Ondo! His face was covered in blood, and blood kept spilling out of the corner of his mouth. His eyes were filled with grief and pain. The blood on his body made it look like he had just gone through a huge battle, and he weakly fell to his knees. ¡°Vi¡­ Vi¡­¡± Vi woke up and realized it was just a nightmare. She looked at the time on her phone and wondered why she woke up at two in the morning. She sat on the bed in a daze, still recalling the scene in her dream. In her dream, Ondo¡¯s clear ck eyes stood out, and he called out her name over and over again in despair and unwillingness¡­ How could it be so real? She was restless and couldn¡¯t sleep. She took out her phone and called Ondo. The phone went through, but no one answered. Why didn¡¯t he pick it up? Vi became more and more flustered. No one answered the phone, so it was automatically hung up after a few waiting sounds. Then she called again. When she called him the fourth time, lie picked up. She heard his deep and familiar voice. He said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 202 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 202 Chapter 202 She Is a Topic Killer It was Ondo¡®s voice. ¡°Why didn¡®t you answer the phone?¡± Vi breathed a sigh of relief. Then she became angry, instead of worried. ¡°I¡®m asleep. It¡®s sote. Why aren¡®t you sleeping yet? What happened?¡± he asked, sounding tired and sl eepy. ¡°Nothing. I can¡®t sleep.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Do you want me to stay upte with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi replied softly. Recalling that dream just now, she sternly ordered him, ¡°I¡®ll remind you again. You a re not allowed to go anywhere these two days. Also, turn your phone ringtone on full st. You must an swer the call as long as it¡®s from me.¡± Ondo, who was on the other end of the line, was silent for a while. Then he said in a light tone, ¡°I see . Are you sleepy now?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you want me to tell you a story?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you hungry? Send me your address, and I¡®ll order some takeout for you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ondo was a bit speechless. What a topic killer! How was he supposed to keep talking with her? Vi indeed couldn¡®t fall asleep, so in the end, she let Ondo tell her stories. Ondo found some jokes online and told them to her one by one. He was a bad storyteller, and he killed the mood. However, his voice had an almost hypnotic effect. She fell asleep before she knew it. Chapter 202 She is a Topic Killer The next day arrived. Vi and the others acted ording to the n. However, Aydan stayed in his mansion for a whole day and never went out. It was gettingte, and Vi became a little impatient. She asked Russell to go inside Aydan¡®s mansion and lure Aydan out. After anotlier half an liour, Aydan went out with Russell. Aydan never thought that he would be knocked out by a stick the mo ment he went out. When Aydan woke up, he found that his hands and feet were tied to a chair, his mouth was sealed, and there was a table in front of him. It was a dark and enclosed environment. It seemed that he was in a basement. Aydan waspletely at a loss, struggling desperately and trying to make a sound. The door to the basement opened. He saw a woman walking towards him. Her makeup was exquisite, and her clear and bright eyes were intoxicating. She was so beautiful. At the sight of the woman, Aydan was shocked. Then he stopped struggling and shouting. Vi saw his reaction and sneered, ¡°Aydan, it seems that you have been looking at my photos a lot rec ently. You haven¡®t seen me for so many years, and I¡®ve be a lot prettier. Yet you can recognize me at a nce.¡± She walked to the chair on the other side of the table, sat down, and winked at Jimmy. Jimmy stepped forward and ripped the seal off Aydan¡®s mouth. Some of Aydan¡®s beard was ripped off, and his face was twisted because of the pain. Aydan collected himself and red at Vi. ¡°I am your biological uncle! How could you let Russell trick me out and kidnap me? Is this how you treat your elders?¡± Vi held her chin and smiled casually. ¡°Aydan, you¡®ve always known that I am willful. Besides, my attitude is fine. You are my elder, yet you fai l to act like a proper one. You don¡¯t deserve my respect.¡± Aydan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I didn¡®t act like a proper one? I have never meddled in the family¡®s affairs. I am always idle. Howe I didn¡®t act like a proper one?¡± ¡°You¡®ll know after seeing this.¡± Vi looked at Jimmy again, and Jimmy passed Jerry¡®s confession to Aydan. ¡°Aydan, I won¡®t make things difficult for you today. Do you have anything to do with this?¡± Aydan looked at the confession that Jimmy had handed to him. Then Aydan¡®s expression changed. ¡°Vi, it has nothing to do with me! Why could I want to kill you? I doted on you when you were a kid, a nd I even held you in my arms, if you remember. Jerry is the director of the Secret Bureau of Investigati on. I ain jobless. How can I boss him around?¡± Vi said, ¡°Is that so? ¡°I heard that your son, Krish, is working in the National Affairs Bureau. I wonder if this has anything to d o witl? him. Maybe I should get Bobby to help me.¡± ¡°No! It has nothing to do with him!¡± Vi mmed the table. Her eyes suddenly turned sharp. ¡°It has nothing to do with him? Jerry admitted it himself. Do you think you can d eny it just by saying a few words? Do you think you can boss Jerry around without Krish? Let me guess . It alles down to the right of inheritance. Am I right?¡± Aydan looked at her seriously and didn¡®t answer. ¡°My father vited the family rules and insisted on giving the inheritance right to me, his beloved daugh ter. You disliked the decision. So, you joined hands with others to kill me and take control of the McGraw family step by step, right? ¡°Who else was involved besides you? ¡°Was Marcelo also a part of it? Did it have anything to do with Lily?¡± She pressed on step by step and continued to question lim. But the more she said, the calmer Aydan became. ¡°Vi, this is all just spection. Isn¡®t it too hasty to convict me simply based on Chapter 202 She is a Topic Killer 3/5 Cet Jerry¡®s testimony?¡± Vi didn¡®t think he would confess, not for the time being, People like Aydan were cunning and hard to crack. ¡°Aydan, if you don¡®t admit it, it¡®s fine. I was in a bar a while ago, and someone tried to disfigure me with something called strong corrosive agen Jimmy took out a ss bottle and a specially¨C made stic brush. Then he ced them on the table in front of Vi. Aydan said, ¡°What are these?¡± Vi cutely blinked hier eyes, her expression vicious. ¡°As I said, something called strong corrosive agent S40. Aydan, tell me, if I use it to w The hairs on Aydan¡®s body stood up. ¡°It is a forbidden product of War Lab! How did you get your hands o Vi was surprised. ¡°Looks like you¡®re just pretending to be idle since you know it¡®s a forbidden product She sneered as she took the cap off the ss bottle. Her slender, fair fingers gently stirred the liquid ins ¡°You are so stubborn. I can¡®t get anything out of you. Well then, I might as well save both of us some tim ¡°You¡­ I am your uncle! We are rted!¡± Vi acted as if she didn¡®t hear anything and pondered. ¡°You like pretending to be idle. Maybe I should ¡°Vi, I dare you!¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡®t I dare? Get some goods on me if you can. Then go to our family¡®s ce and sue me. Tell 4/5 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You¡­¡± Aydan was only terrified till now. What happened today was clearly nned by Vi. On no ground could he tell others that Vi had co ¡°Kill me if you dare! Otherwise, this isn¡®t over!¡± O Vi looked at him with contempt. ¡°I wouldn¡®t dare. You are an elder. When I get all the proof, I¡®ll give th your doomsday.¡± She suiorted and left the basement. Soon, a miserable and loud cry came from inside. Hearing him howling, she felt exceptionally refreshed. She slept very soundly that night. However, the next morning, just as she got up, Jimmy knocked on her door hastily. She opened the door and noticed that Jimmy¡®s eyes were red. Moreover, he choked out. ¡°Ms. Falcon, Nell just called and said that Mr. Caffrey¡­ Mr. Caffrey, he¡­¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 203 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Ondo Is Dead Vi frowned. ¡°What happened tolim?¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey ¡­ is gone¡­¡± Vi froze on the spot. Gone? The night before yesterday, he was chatting with her all night and telling her stories. She slept through the night, and he was gone? Vi didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s he up to this time?¡± Jimmy¡¯s voice became more and more choked. ¡°Nell said that the man in ck nned to kill youst night. And Mr. Caffrey found out the man¡¯s n in advance. Mr. Caffrey asked Nell to hide it from you and went alone to help you kill those people, but he didn¡¯t ¡­ didn¡¯te back¡­¡± Vi stumbled back, her expression gradually changing from shock to sneer. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t believe it. An asshole like him wouldn¡¯t die so easily!¡± Jimmy didn¡¯t reply. Seeing that Vi still didn¡¯t believe him, he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears anymore. He cried. Vi scolded, ¡°Stop crying! You¡¯re a grown man! Stop crying like a baby! If you don¡¯t stop crying, I¡¯ll dock your sry for six months!¡± Hearing that, Jimmy cried even harder. ¡°Ms. Falcon, Mr. Caffrey was such a good person. He died young. And you threatened to dock my sry! How miserable am 1! I just can¡¯t stop crying!¡± LLO TE IT I Jimmy was about 6 feet tall. And now, lie was crying so hard that his shoulders were shaking. He looked so miserable, and his eyes were red. She took a deep breath and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°He didn¡¯te back. That didn¡¯t mean anything. Send people out to find him. If he¡¯s dead, I want to see his body.¡± ¡°Ms. Falcon! Ms. Falcon!¡± Get By Toby hurried over to her room. ¡°Todd called, hoping that you could return as soon as you were done. He said Mr. Caffrey is waiting for you at Bay Vi!¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey is not dead? He went back? Did he get hurtst night?¡± Jimmy sniffed in surprise. Vi didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Toby, waiting for his answer. Toby shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That was all Todd said. But since Mr. Caffrey is waiting for Ms. Falcon at Bay Vi, I think nothing serious has happened to him.¡± Vi and Jimmy heaved sighs of relief.. ¡°Pack up the things and book the earliest flight avable. We will return to Washington as soon as possible.¡± She wanted to know what exactly Ondo and Nell were up to! ¡°Yes, Ms. Falcon.¡± They moved quickly and took the earliest ne of the day back to Washington. By the time they got back to Bay Vi, it was nearly evening. It was winter, and the sky was always gloomy as if heavy rain would pour at any time. The wind was chilly, but it could not stop Vi. She entered the vi area and didn¡¯t find Nell there. The whole vi was quiet. Vi was baffled and quickly opened the door to the vi. The cold air from the open windows blew on her face. The lights were off, and she didn¡¯t see the figure in the kitchen that came out to greet her and hand her slippers every day. ¡°Ondo?¡± Vi shouted, but no one responded. She looked around the living room and found a note on the coat rack. It wrote: ¡°It¡¯s getting cold these days. Keep warm and wear enough clothes even if you¡¯re indoors. You have a good figure. You¡¯re still stunning wrapped in a huge jacket.¡± 2/5 Chapter 203Gndo is Dead Vi had a solemn expression on her face. She lifted her head and shouted, ¡°Ondo! What the hell?¡± She heard nothing but silence. Vi went to Ondo¡¯s room. The quilt was folded neatly, and the bed was cold. The cold wind rustled the thin curtains, and the entire room was bitter cold. Vi became more and more suspicious. She had a bad feeling. She went to the third floor and still didn¡¯t find him. After looking around, she returned to the living room. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the sticky note in the fruit basket. There was another sticky note on the fridge. Vi walked over and took it off. Vi went into the kitchen and took the sticker on the coffee machine off. Vi was uneasy. The more she thought about it, the more she found it strange. ¡°Ondo,e out! What the hell are you ying at?¡± After waiting for a few minutes, there was no response. Then there was a knock on the door. She was delighted and turned to open the door. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the key¡­¡± She stopped abruptly. It was Todd. He held a jar. His face was still wet with tears, and his eyes were red. Behind him, Nn, Taven, and the others were also crying. Jimmy, Tyler, and other bodyguards stood aside, and they were also sad. Vi¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. The bad feeling became stronger. ¡°Where is Ondo?¡± she asked coldly. Todd looked at the jar in his arms and said in a sorrowful voice, ¡°Mr. Caffrey ¡­ is here.¡± Chapter 203 Hando Is Dead 3/5 Vi followed his gaze and looked down slowly. She had spection in her heart, but she didn¡¯t believe it. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Todd exined while crying, ¡°Last night, Mr. Caffrey secretly went to the abandoned warehouse in the eastern suburbs of the city and took care of the man in ck for you. But no one knew that they had poured gasoline all over the ce in advance. By the time we rushed over there, Mr. Caffrey was already in the fire¡­¡± Todd couldn¡¯t continue, and her tears kept falling. Everyone was immersed in sorrow. Vi was affected by their emotions. Her eyes were red, yet she sneered, ¡°So, this is his ashes? Do you expect me to believe thisme trick?¡± Nn and Taven cried even harder, while Todd tried his best to hold back his sobs. ¡°Mr. Caffrey was disfigured by the fire, whether you believe it or not. We couldn¡¯t bear to see it, so we cremated him. We knew that you were the love of his life, so we brought him here. We will send him back to the Caffrey¡¯s houseter.¡± Vi gawked at the jar that contained Ondo¡¯s Ashes. The nightmare she had that night in Salt Lake City suddenly shed across her mind, She still saw his eyes when he was in the fire. The grievances and despair were still so vivid. Her nightmare turned out to be true. Her hands were trembling as she took the jar from Todd¡¯s hands. Her tears suddenly began to fall uncontrobly. She wiped away her tears and sneered. She looked at Todd and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you colluding with him to lie to me? This is a jar of some random ash, right? Do you think I will believe it? Even if he dies, I want to see his body! ¡°He thinks I can give him a chance by using such a way and making me cry? He wishes! ¡°You¡¯re saying that this is his ashes, right? I¡¯ll smash the jar! I want every piece of him gone! I¡¯ll see if he can continue pretending!¡± Chapter 203 Ondo Is Dead Her eves were red, but her expression was cold. She raised the jar of ashes high and was about to smash it. ¡°No!¡± Todd, Nn, and the others all kucit. ¡°Mr. Caffrey is really dead¡­ Believe it or not, lie¡¯s nevering back! He was already wounded. He wasn¡¯t nning oning backst night. He died for you!¡± Vi looked at them with shock. They went through fire and water with Ondo, and they were iron-boned men. And now they knelt to her because of the jar of ashes? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 204 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Ondo¡®s Funeral At that moment, Vi couldn¡®t even think straight. She looked down at the blue and white porcin jar in her hand, and her hands suddenly trembled uncontrobly. Vi handed the jar of ashes back to Todd, biting her lower lip and shaking her head with a sneer. ¡°I don¡®t believe it. If you want me to believe it, get him to tell me personally!¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor¡­¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Vi roared and took a step back. Then, she closed the door heavily, shutting everyone outside. Vi took a deep breath to calm herself down, trying to regain her senses. As soon as Vi sat down on the sofa, she saw a pile of sticky notes she had just taken down. Vi picked them up again and looked at them seriously. Also, Vi remembered that before Ondo got into the car that day, he pulled her into his arms and h ugged her very tightly. At that time, Vi did not notice anything wrong. Now, when Vi recalled it car efully, she remembered that Ondo¡®s eyes seemed to be a little red that day¡­ S So, Ondo had long known that this day woulde. Thus, before Vi left Washington, Ondo pre pared to meet her for thest time. But¡­ Vi hadn¡®t seen Ondo¡®s body yet. So Vi didn¡®t believe it! She didn¡®t believe that Ondo had died! The reason why Nell was not in the vi was that he had gone to the crematorium with Todd and the ot hers. And he just got back at this time. When Nell was called in by Vi, there was still a trace of sadness on his face. Vi sat on the sofa in a daze. There was no sorrow or tears on her face. She looked indifferent at that moment. When Nell walked in front of Vi, Vi suddenly stood up and threw a vicious p at Nell¡®s face. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nell was caught off guard. He took a step back, and the corner of his mouth broke. Blood seeped out. Nell didn¡®t dare to wipe the blood off. He sipped the blood in his mouth and stood properly, enduring Vio la¡®s anger. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nell said, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, if this can make you feel better, then it¡®s fine if you want to beat me to death. M r. Caffrey died because of me. I feel like I am almost drowned in guilt! If I can die in your hands, I will fe el better.¡± Vi looked at Nell. Seeing that Nell was crying so sadly, Vi slowly retracted her hand and sat back on the sofa. ¡°What the hell has happened?¡± ¡°I was actually sent there to monitor you, Ms. Zumthor. But I couldn¡®t do anything to you because of my heart. Those people didn¡®t want to let me go. Three days ago, they gave me an ultimatum. They wante d me to lure you to the abandoned warehouse in the east suburb woods outside the city. When Mr. Caff rey found out about this, he told me not to tell you. He said he would go for you.¡± The more Nell spoke, the sadder he was. He cried and continued, ¡°I didn¡®t expect that ¡­ he would nev er be able toe back. Ms. Zumthor, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°He¡­ Before the ident, did he have anything to say to me?¡± Nell thought for a few seconds and said, ¡°No.¡± Vi pursed her lips and lowered her eyes slightly. She was a little dazed and dejected. Seeing Vi like this, Nell felt very sorry. He said, ¡°It¡®s all my fault. Ms. Zumthor, you can hit me! Don¡®t hold it back. If you feel ufortable, just vent it out!¡± ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor¡­¡± Chapter 204 Ondo¡®s Funeral 216 ¡°Get out!¡± Nell knew he couldn¡®t do anything to make Vi feel better now, so he chose to let her calm down alon e. The window in the living room was open, and it was a little cold when the wind blew in. Vi felt cold. Vi stared at the stack of sticky notes on the table. Ondo¡¯s handsome and lively face suddenly app eared in her mind. In the past, Ondo was always cold and indifferent. But when Vi began to recall it, she always remembered various Ondo¡®s pitiful expressions. Now, Vi couldn¡®t even remember what Ondo used to be like. Thinking of this, Vi rushed up to the third floor and took off the sealed box ced on the top of the c ab in the room. ¡°Where¡®s the photo? Where¡®s our wedding photo? It was clearly here!¡± Vi turned the room into a mess and finally found only half of the wedding photo under the box. Vi was smiling brightly in the photo, but she was also the only one left in the photo. The other half of the photo that had Ondo in it was cut off by Vi when she decided to take revenge on the Caffrey family. Vi¡®s knuckles turned white as she held the photo tightly. Then, her hands trembled as she opened he r album on her phone. She searched for a long time. However, Vi could not find any of Ondo¡®s photos at all. The dramatic thing was that Ondo and V i had been married for three years, and Vi had loved Ondo for six years¡­ The only thing left was a recording, Vi clicked to y the recording. Then, Ondo¡®s maic and deep voice sounded, ¡°I¡®m Ondo. I promise that I will disappear from y our world forever after the end of this year¡®s term of employment.¡± Vi leaned against the end of the bed, slowly sliding to the ground. Tears gradually Chapter 204 Ondo¡®s Funeral welled up in her eyes. Ondo disappeared before a year had passed. Vi didn¡®t even have the time to say goodbye. The night was very long for Vi, Vi stayed up all night and stared nkly out the window. Her eyes were a little dry and swollen. Suddenly, Vi heard a sound. It was a knock on the door. Vi wiped her tears and tried to ask in a calm tone, ¡°What is it?¡± It was Toby who was outside the door. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, Todd has sent Mr. Caffrey¡®s ashes back to the old house. The date of Mr. Caffrey¡®s funer al has been set. It will be on 4th November.¡± Vi frowned slightly. 4th November? There were only three days left. Vi thought it was a little fast. Russell and Todd helped Whitney arrange Ondo¡®s funeral. Russell had heard about this thing when he returned from Salt Lake City. After all, Ondo had lost his life for Vi. Russell also felt very sorry. Russell knew that Vi could not ept this result, so he wanted to help Vi take the burden and relieve her guilt. With Russell¡®s help, no media dared to report the death of Ondo. Even the big families who knew the truth did not dare to gossip around. Russell would make Ondo¡®s funeral low¨Ckey. The weather in Washington had been very bad these past three days. It was always raining. When people were walking on the road, the cold wind could even freeze thein. On the day of the funeral, there was CVCIorc chauder, and the weather was j:loony and cold. The rain was very heavy,veloping Washington with a gloomy atmosphere, In front of the cemetery, there were people in ck suits holding ck umbres. Looking from afar, this There were not many people here. They were some rtives of the Caffrey family and some business partners who were very close to Ondo. Peopl Whitney held her son¡®s ashes and cried sadly. Her tears had almost dried up in the past three days. If W Alisha was also crying and sobbing sadly. She kept calling Ondo¡®s name again and again. This ce was filled with a heavy and sorrowful atmosphere. Under the tree outside the cemetery, Vi was dressed in a ck dress. She did not put on any makeup in the cemetery closely. A few bodyguards went in to mourn for Ondo. Vi didn¡®t hold an umbre. Even though she was standing under the tree, her entire body was still dre Russell noticed Vi and walked over with his ck umbre. Russell saw that Vi¡®s lips were pale because of the cold, and he felt very worried. He took off his suit But Vi stopped Russell¡®s action and refused to put on Russell¡®s jacket. ¡°Vi, he has already gone. Why are you torturing yourself? If you continue being like this, you will get s Chapter 204 Grando¡®s Funeral want to see you feel guilty and me yourself.¡± Vi only put down her hand wlien she heard Russell¡®sst sentence. Then, she allowed Russell to put his jacket on her. Russell helped Vi stroke away the wet hair on her checks. He sighed, ¡°He will be buried soon. Do you Vi lowered her eyes. She didn¡®t speak or move. In the cemetery, Ondo¡®s ashes were officially buried. Awyer in a suit suddenly appeared and handed two envelopes to Whitney. Thewyer said to Whitney, ¡°Mrs. Caffrey, this is what your son said before he died. He said that these h Tears were still streaming down Whitney¡®s face. Her fingers trembled as she took the two envelopes. On Whitney opened the first envelope. However, Whitney¡®s grief gradually froze after she saw the contents of the letter. chantar 24rindnie Funeral Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 205 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Whitney Has Changed The rain was heavy, and the bodyguard helped Whitney hold the umbre. Whitney walked alone to the side to look at the letter. Suddenly, Whitney¡®s expression changed greatly because of the shock, but no one saw this scene. Whitney gripped the letter tightly, and the emotions in her eyes wereplicated. After struggling in her lieart for a few minutes, Whitney put away the letter and walked back to Ondo¡®s grave. ¡°Mom, what did Ondo say in the letter?¡± Alisha asked. Whitney was in a daze and ignored Alisha as if she couldn¡®t hear Alisha¡®s question. ¡°Mom, wliat¡®s wrong? Don¡®t scare me! What did Ondo say to you?¡± Alisha reached out and wanted to take the letter in Whitney¡®s hand. But Whitney dodged it. Alisha felt it was very strange and wanted to snatch the letter. Whitney panicked. Unexpectedly, she tore the letter to pieces in front of everyone, stuffed the pieces int o her mouth, and swallowed them. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Alisha shouted. ¡°Mrs. Caffrey!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Everyone was stunned by Whitney¡®s beliavior. Whitney did not exin. Instead, she rushed into the rain and hugged Ondo¡®s cold tombstone, crying desperately , ¡°Ondo! My son! You were still so young. How could you leave me and your sister alone¡­¡± Whitney was wailing so hard that her voice almost became hoarse. The grief on her face moved everyo ne, making them also want to cry. As the wife of a wealthy family, Whitney had always behaved as a nobledy. This was the first time sh e cried so desperately in front of so many people. But no one felt that Whitney¡®s beliavior was inappropr iate. Even the behavior of Whitney swallowing the whole letter was understandable now. Chapter 205 Whitn ey Has Changed Whitney was a mother who had just lost her child. And the one who died was the inost promising child in the Caffrey fa mily. Whitney must be very sad and desperate! Vi watched this scene from afar. Other than her eyes that were red, there was not a single tear in th em. Her expression was also very calm. No one saw her fingertips were fiercely embedded in the palm of her hand under Russell¡®s jacket. It felt like her heart was already numb, and she could not feel pain now. In the cemetery, Whitney almost sainted from crying. Fortunately, Alisha supported Whitney andfor ted her to let her calm down. The funeral finally came to an end. Those Ondo¡®s business partners and friends left one after another in a low mood. Some people sighed,menting the death of a young business genius. Some people pitied the Caffrey family as only two women had left in the family. Richard, who was like a vicious predator, wouldn¡®t let Whitney and Alisha have good days. Alisha waited for everyone to leave. Then, she helped Whitney walk out of the cemetery. Alisha raised her eyes and saw Vi under the tree. Anger suddenly rose in Alisha¡®s heart, and she sh outed, ¡°It¡®s all because of you! My brother died all because of you! If it weren¡®t for you, lie wouldn¡®t have died! How dare you still show up here?¡± Vi didn¡®t refute. She just lowered her eyes. But Russell couldn¡®t bear to see her younger sister being bullied. He said to Alisha with a cold face, ¡°W atch yournguage. Vi didn¡¯t know anything about this matter before. This was Ondo¡®s own decisi on.¡± ¡°She didn¡®t know anything?¡± Alisha walked forward and red at Vi. ¡°Can she really walk away from it by saying she didn¡®t know anything about it? Ondo sacrificed his life for her! But look at her, She didn¡®t even shed a single tear f or him. She¡®s just a cold blooded bitch¡­¡± ¡°Alisha!¡± Chapter 205 Whitney Has Changed 2/5 Before Alisha could finish her words, Whitney stopped her. Alislia looked back at his mother in disbelief. ¡°Mom! She is the murderer who killed Ondo! Why did y ou stop me from scolding: her? Don¡®t you hatcher? What happened to you? Why are you speaking up for her?¡± Vi kept hier head down and didn¡®t say anything. Tears still hung on Whitney¡®s face. She slowly walked up to Vi and bowed slightly. Alisha was stunned, ¡°Mom, do you know what you are doing? Why did you lower your head in front of h er?¡± Whitney ignored Alisha and looked at Vi, saying in a heavy tone, ¡°I apologize to you for my daughter¡® s words. She was so sad, and she said those harsh words out of sadness. I hope you can forgive her.¡± Vi was also a bit confused. Whitney had always been mean to Vi. Why was Whitney different today? ¡°Alisha is right. I am responsible for his death. Don¡®t you hate me?¡± Vi asked. Two drops of tears fell from Whitney¡®s face. She smiled bitterly and wiped her tears. ¡°Mr. McGraw is rig ht. Since Ondo has chosen you, he must love you very much. I respect his decision.¡± The words ¡°he must love you very much¡± caused Vi¡®s heart to ache. She wanted to cry again. Vi clenched her fists tightly to prevent her tears from falling. Whitney took out the nk envelope from her bag and handed it to Vi. ¡°This is what he wanted to gi ve you. He wanted you to read it alone. Don¡®t worry. I haven¡®t opened it.¡± Vi¡®s fingers trembled as she took the envelope. Whitney added, ¡°Don¡®t read it here. After we get back, you can sit down and read it carefully.¡± After saying that, Whitney and Alisha supported each other and left the cemetery. Vi carefully put the letter into her bag. After all the rtives and friends who came to 3/5 Chapter 205 Whitney Has Changed the funeral had left, Vi slowly walked to Ondo¡®s tombstone. There was a small photo on the tombstone. Under the heavy rain, the photo was also stained with water droplets. However, Vi still recognized that familiar, cold, and indifferent handsome face at a nce. It was Ondo. Vi had searched through her phone and vi but could not find a single photo of Ondo. She did no t expect that she could only see Ondo¡®s face on the tombstone in the future. Vi stroked off the water droplets on the photo over and over again, gentle and patient. Ondo was the only man Vi truly loved. From now on, Vi could no longer see him acting like a spoiled child in front of her. Vi held back her tears and patiently wiped the water stains off the photo. Russell felt his heart begin to ache when he saw this. ¡°Vi, the rain is very heavy. You won¡®t wipe it cle But Vi¡®s eyes were very firm, and she said, ¡°He¡®s afraid of the cold and doesn¡®t like the rain. I have to Russell sighed helplessly and handed over the ck umbre. Vi took the umbre and opened it to cover Ondo¡®s tombstone. Then, she took out a handkerchief ¡°Vi, you still love him very much, don¡®t you?¡± Vi did not answer. Vi had once thought that she would be able to put down her love for Ondo without hesitation and walk away decisively. If he was still alive, if they no longer crossed paths after their divorce, perhaps they would be able to live Chaplet 205 Whitney Has Changed But¡­ Fate yed a joke on Vi again and again. Ondo died for Vi. The sufferings Vi had experienced before suddenly became insignificant. She felt like her heart was a Vi took a deep breath, trying to suppress the surging sadness in her heart. People who died would nevere back. What was the point of talking about love? ¡°Let¡®s go,¡± Vi said softly. Russell helped Vi up, held her shoulders, and left the cemetery together. After Vi was sent back to the Bay Vi, she entered Ondo¡®s room and sat on the recliner that On Remembering that Ondo wanted her to read the letter alone, Vi opened her bag and gently stroked A few days ago, Vi thought that Ondo had left nothing to her. But now, it seemed that Ondo was Vi opened the envelope and took out the letter. The first line of this letter read¡­ Vi¡®s hand trembled in disbelief as she saw her real name in the letter. Ondo¡­ He knew Vi¡®s true identity from the very beginning! w Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 206 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Was He Seriously Injured? Ondo knew it, but why did he pretend to be jealous when Vi deliberately mentioned Russell a few days ago? Was he ying with her on purpose? What a bad guy! Vi was so angry that she calmed her emotions and continued to read. ¡°Dear Vi, when you read this letter, I might have left you forever. This is thest thing I volunteered t o do for you. Don¡®t feel guilty. Don¡®t me yourself. I don¡®t know if my death can make you cry for me. I hope you will cry, but I am also afraid of it because I don¡®t want t o see you sad. Forget it, don¡®t cry. Be a happy and worry¨Cfree princess of the McGraw family.¡± Just as she read this, Vi¡®s tears started to flow uncontrobly. She wiped away her tears and tried to regain her senses. After calming down, she continued reading. ¡°I met the right person at the wrong time. When you rescued me from the car 13 years ago, I was deeply attracted by your clear and bright eyes and uncontrobly fell in love with you, who was only 10 years old. Anaya imed that it was her who saved me and I believed her. For that, I¡®m always regretful. Even if I never touched her, even if she is dead, I still cannot forgive myself. What I regret the most is that when you were brought into the Caffrey family, I didn¡®t recognize you. In f act, during the three years of our marriage, I did not cherish you. When I wanted to remedy it, you no lo nger loved me. But it doesn¡®t matter. Even if you treat me as a pet and a servant, I am satisfied that I can see you in th e vi every day. Ever since I found out that I fell in love with you, I have be sensitive and timid. Your casual sinile to me is like a lighthouse. Your sweet words make me so happy that I won¡®t be able t o sleep for several days. When you read up here, you must be happy, right? Chapter 206 as He Seously iniure The man who used to be insufferably arrogant is now thinking about you all the time, and he is like a hu mble dog begging for your love. That¡®s right, I am afraid of losing you, so I don¡®t dare to ask for more love from you, but I¡®m hoping that you will leave even a tiny bit of a ce for me in your heart. I know I hurt you too deeply before, and I am not worthy of your forgiveness. You saved me and I still owe you a life. This debt cannot be repaid, so I can only repay it with my life. What you¡®ve said is right. I am a bad guy. I hope that you will forget me and find a good man in the future to love you, cherish you, and pity you, b ut I hope that you will remember me forever. Between the two, I thought for a long time, painful and contradictory. In the end, I selfishly close to dedicate my life so that you will never forget me for the rest of your life. In the future, you have to eat well. Drink less coffee and tea. Spend less time on business. Wear more clothes when it is cold. Goodbye, my¡­¡± Thest word seemed to have been blurred by tears, but one could vaguely tell that it was the word ¡®lov e¡®. Vi knew his handwriting. His writing was always neat and beautiful. However, there were many crooked words written in this letter. Many words were blurred by tears. What kind of mood was Ondo in when he wrote this letter? His hands were so shaky that he couldn¡®t even hold a pen. He must be very sad and regretful. Vi cried so hard that she was about to suffocate. She slid down from the recliner and knelt on the gr ound. She clutched her chest tightly, unable to calm down that feeling of grief and despair. Chapter 206 Was He Seriously injured? 2/5 Why did Vi love Ondo? Vi still remembered it very clearly. After she lost her memory, she was brought into the Caffrey family by Nash, but all the Caffrey family members did not like her. Only Ondo smiled at hier and said, ¡°That¡®s good. I am getting a sister. In the future, this is your liome. We are all your family.¡± Althougli that smile was very shallow, it was like the sun in winter. It reflected into her heart, making her deeply infatuated with the warmth this man gave her. Ondo originally had a very good attitude toward her, so why did he start to treat Vi coldly? It started when Nash announced that Vi would marry Ondo¡­ Vi shook her head helplessly. Between them, it really was the wrong time. Hot tears rolled down her cheeks and stained the words in the letter. She wiped it off with her hand. Her gaze followed lier fingertips, falling on the sentence ¡°you will never f orget me for the rest of your life¡°. ¡°Ondo! You are a bastard!¡± Ondo did it. Vi would never forget Ondo for the rest of her life. He was a fool¡­ Vi had said that saving him 13 years ago was just a false kindness to her and she did not care about it at all. However, Ondo remembered it his entire life. Because of this kindness, he jumped off Crane Bridge t o save her after being poisoned. He even used his body to shield the strong corrosive medicine for her in Color World. This time, in order to help her get rid of that ck¨Cclothed man, he dedicated his life. Ondo saved Vi again and again. He no longer owed her. Chapter 206 Was He Seriously injured? 3/5 She owed him! Now that he was gone, how could Vi repay him¡­ Tears silently flowed out, and thest bit of sense was burned away by this letter. Vi was so heartbroken. It hurt so much that tears were overflowing, and her limbs were trembling uncontrobly. Vi finally couldn¡®t hold on any longer and fell to the ground. The floor was cold and emotionless, but she felt nothing but heartache as if her senses had been lost. However, in the midst of her tears, she vaguely saw something red under the bed. That red was very ring. What was hidden under his bed? Vi wiped away her tears and took a few deep breaths before getting close to the edge of the bed and It was a blood¨Cstained shirt, and it was only when slie got close that she noticed that there was a heavy bloody smell on the clothes. The blood hadpletely dried up, but the color was fresh. It should be recently¡­ When did this happen? Therge patches of blood on the shirt stung her eyes. Vi frowned. With so much blood, it was obviously not from the injury caused by the burn on his back. How could Ondo be so heavily injured? Vi carefully went througl? what happened recently. It seemed that only the day she brought Jennifer b Now that Vi thought about it, it was quite weird. Chapter 206 was He Seriously injured? 4/5 She called Toby and said, ¡°Contact Todd and tell him that I want to see him! I want to see him now! Go!¡± Toby was frightened by her roar. When Toby turned around and ran, he almost fell. Half an hourter, Todd arrived. When Todd entered, Vi was sitting on Ondo¡®s lounge chair. Her eyes were nk and she was in a Vi held Ondo¡®s bloody shirt in her hands. The tears on her face had already dried, but her red and swollen ey Todd lowered his head and asked sadly, ¡°What¡®s going on, Ms. Zumthor?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Vi looked at the bloody shirt in her hands and sobbed. ¡°Did you meet someone from the Secret Burea construction site? Was he seriously injured?¡± Todd did not answer. ¡°Tell me the truth. It won¡¯t change anything. I just want to know.¡± Todd sighed before he began to speak, ¡°We didn¡®t meet anyone from the Secret Bureau of Investigation ¡°Then why was he injured?¡± Vi frowned. ¡°In fact¡­¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 207 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 207 Chapter 207 The Drunken Vi Todd restrained his swollen eyes from crying and continued. ¡°He was the captain of the 14th team of the National Bureau of Investigation. That day, there was an emergency order from the bureau. This order was recalled only after something big happened. However, he didn¡¯t want to leave without saying goodbye and wanted to finish thest thing for you. So he requested to postpone it for three days. The injuries on his body were punishment for disobeying orders.¡± The internal strife of the family was no small matter. Even a dayter, they would face the danger of having their power stolen. It was not a simple matter at all. But for Vi, Ondo would rather be punished than postpone it for three days. Todd said sadly, ¡°Thirty whips. He was beaten until he vomited blood. In the end, the executioner became merciful and only hit him twenty times.¡± Vi looked at the bloody shirt in her hand and did not understand. ¡°What kind of whip can be so powerful? Twenty whips and he even vomited blood?¡± ¡°It was not an ordinary whip. It was a ck whip with golden threads. The whip was covered with tiny barbs. Blood can be seen with just a light whip, not to mention the executor was experienced. The whip could even prate his muscles. Because of the burn, there are few parts that can resist the punishment on the back. Thest five whips even hit the back of the waist¡­¡± Todd couldn¡¯t continue speaking, and he was angry and distressed at the same. Vi couldn¡¯t imagine it at all. She felt pain all over. He was already injured in his back. How did he survive such a heavy punishment? No wonder something had happened to him this time. He had to kill someone for her with such a serious injury. What risky behavior! Vi clutched the shirt that was soaked in blood tightly. Her knuckles turned white, and she was about to cry. However, in front of Todd, she forced back her tears. Vi knew the truth, although she looked sad, she did not shed a single tear. Deep in Chapter 207he Drunken Vi 1/5 Todd¡¯s heart, he felt sorry for Ondo. To fall in love with suchialieartless woman was a tragedy for Ondo. But as a subordinate and bystander, Todd had no right to use Vi. Todd siglied and tried to speak in a steady tone. ¡°Actually, I came here today to say goodbye to Ms. Zumthor. I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m Mr. Caffrey¡¯s subordinate. Now that he¡¯s dead, I have to work with my new superior. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t return to Washington. Ms. Zumthor, take care.¡± Vi just looked at Todd and said nothing. Todd lowered his sorrowful eyes. He turned around and walked toward the door. Todd just walked two steps, but he stopped and looked back at Vi. ¡°No one knows how to love when they are born. Mr. Caffrey thought Anaya had saved him, so he forced himself to love her, but he didn¡¯t know that he actually fell in love with you three years ago. Even though Anaya came close to him, he never touched hier.¡± Todd paused and lowered his head. ¡°The time you jumped off the ne, it was Lawson who used his name to do it. Mr. Caffrey didn¡¯t know about it. He even searched for you in the mountains for half a month and was chased by Bobby. What he got in return was your revenge, humiliation, and torture.¡± Todd continued to ask Vi, ¡°Every time you were in danger, he would risk his life to save you. He was bullied and abused by you, but he neverined. He put down his pride as a man and atoned for his sins. Don¡¯t you feel ¡­ touched?¡± Todd¡¯s words were like thousands of steel needles that pierced Vi¡¯s heart. The pain was overflowing, and there was not a single part of her body that did not hurt. She bit her lower lip until there were blood marks. The strong cuilt and self-me had alinost drowned her. ¡°I¡­ I am sorry¡­¡± Her voice was hoarse as she said these three words. Todd sighed again. He suppressed his emotions and walked out, closing the door for her. Chapter 207 The Drunken Vi 2/5 When Todd left, Vi held the bloody shirt in her arms, her tears surging as she cried. She suddenly remembered what happened on the day she came back from the abandoned factory. Ondo was sitting properly in the car, and it turned out that he was in so much pain that he could not lean on the back cushion. When Ondo went up the stairs, he held the railing and walked step by step. There were injuries on his waist. With every step he took, his injuries would hurt. For the first time he didn¡¯t cook when he came back, he used the excuse of being sleepy. It turned out that his pain was at the limit at that time. Vi pounded her chest in frustration. Every tear that fell to the floor was filled with unspeakable pain and grief. Heavens! If it wasn¡¯t for the unbearable pain, how could Ondo have revealed so many ws, but Vi didn¡¯t notice¡­ That night, he endured the pain and boldlyy in her arms, obsessed with the warmth of her body. But what did she do? Not only did Vi push him away coldly, she even said some hurtful words¡­ Todd was right. Ondo had neverined about her cruelty. He would let go of all his pride and beg her even more humbly. Ondo said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Just let me hug you for a while, just a little while¡­¡± He said, ¡°Don¡¯t, please¡­¡± Even though it was so painful that his breath was trembling, he still greedily clung to her embrace, unwilling to let go. Why didn¡¯t Ondo tell Vi that he was injured so badly? Was it because Ondo was afraid that she would feel guilty? Afraid that she would cancel the employment contract because of it? nter 207 Tho Drunken Viata 715 Chtoja What a fool. Vi curled up on the lounge chair, her emotionspletely copsing. Her entire body was in pain. ¡°Ondo¡­¡± Her throat was hoarse from crying, so she couldn¡¯t make a sound. You envied me for calling Jerry so cutely before. From now on, I will only do that to you, okay? Can you hear me... Vi locked herself in Ondo¡¯s bedroom for three days, not eating, drinking, or sleeping. No matter how Jimmy and others knocked on the door or tried to persuade her, Vi ignored them. No matter how tough Vi was, she would not be able to withstand such torment. Jimmy and the bodyguards were very worried, so they had no choice but to call Russell. Russell forcefully kicked open the door to the room on the second floor, but the room was empty, and there was the sound of water in the bathroom. Russell came to the bathroom, and as soon as he turned on the light, the empty wine bottles were scattered all over the floor. They were all strong liquor. When did Vi take all the wine from the wine cab? Did Jimmy and the others not even know? Russell¡¯s gaze finally fixed on the delicate person. Vi leaned against the wall under the shower. She was still wearing the ck dress from the funeral that day. Her whole body was wet, and her eyes were swollen. Obviously, she cried so much that her tears were about to dry. Her little face was red and very haggard. How was she so drunk? in T Russell was well aware of his sister¡¯s capacity for liquor. It was not easy for her to get drunk. Russell was so distressed that his eyes were red. He went forward and pulled Vi into his arms, only to find that her body was hot. Was Vi having a fever? ¡°Vi!¡± Russell gently patted her cheek and prepared to carry her out. Vi woke up. Feeling herself lying in a broad embrace, she subconsciously grabbed the man¡¯s sleeve. Her hazy eyes suddenly saw a familiar face. ¡°Ondo, is it you? You are not dead, are you? You lied to me again, right?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Russell felt a pain in his heart, and he gently coaxed, ¡°Vi, I am not Ondo. I am Russell.¡± Not Ondo? Vi rubbed her eyes, and her vision gradually became clear. When Vi saw clearly that it was Russell, tears once again welled up in her eyes. She broke down and cried. ¡°Russell! He died! He died for me¡­ He had to risk his life for me even though he was badly injured. And I even pushed him away again and again to hurt him. It was all my fault. I harmed him. What should I do? How should I repay him¡­¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 208 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Get Well Soon and Make It Up Russell saw that she cried too sadly and also shed tears. He hugged her tightly in his arms. ¡°Vi, calm down. This is not your fault. Don¡®t put all the me on yourself. You didn¡¯t know it. If you co ntinue to torture yourself like this, you¡®ll get sick.¡± Vi clutclied his sleeve tightly. Her mind was filled with the nightmare from the day before the iden t. It was Ondo, who was covered in blood and kneeling in the fire in despair. Russell couldn¡®t listen to Russell at all, and her tears couldn¡®t stop. ¡°Russell, I always thought that he wanted to kill me on the ne, so I hated him with a clear conscience and tortured him. I couldn¡®t listen to any of his exnations. The harm he had done to me in the past was just coldness and sarcasm, but the abuse I had ced on him was all real. It was all my fault. I was the one who killed him. It was me¡­¡± Russell held up her tear¨Cstained face and gently reminded her over and over again. ¡°No, you are not wrong. You did not kill him. This is his choice. He is already dead, but your life is going on. Do not let yourself suffer anymore!¡± ¡°But Russell¡­¡± She shrank into Russell¡®s arms and sobbed. ¡°I also want to numb myself. I drank a lot of wine. I tried to forget these things and tried to regain my se nses, but I couldn¡®t do it! The more I drank, the more clear¨C headed I became. My mind was full of his injuries and blood. ¡­¡± Vi cried until her heart stopped. Suddenly, her breath became hurried. She lost control of her consci ousness and fainted on the spot. ¡°Vi!¡± FI Russell was frightened. He quickly called Jimmy to find a doctor. Then, Russell carried her out of the bathroom and sent her back to the bedroom . Because they were all men, it was inconvenient to change Vi¡®s clothes and wipe her body, so Russell asked Toby to drive Chana to the Bay Vi. Chapter 209 Get Well Soon and Make It Up 1/5 A group of people surrounded Vi, who had a high fever and was unconscious, for a whole day. They were quite busy. After the doctor came over, he gave her a fever injection. However, Vi was too weak. She drank strong liquor for three days on an empty stomach. Her stomach was about to burn thr ough. She hung two full bottles of nutrient fluids before herplexion gradually recovered. After many treatments and the group of people working for two days and two nights, the weak Vi on the bed woke up slowly. Vi had a bad headache, and the first thing she said after waking up was that name. ¡°Ondo¡­¡± Although her voice was hoarse, Russell still heard it as he sat by her bed. ¡°Vi, forget him. You will meet a better man who loves you more in the future,¡± Russell sighed softly a nd blew on the chicken soup that Chana had just made. Vi looked at Russell in shock. She wanted to retort, but she couldn¡®t make a sound. In this society, people were realistic. How many people could dedicate their lives to others? It was impossible for Vi to meet a man who loved her like this in her life. There was a sharp pain in her chest, and Vi clutched her chest with all her might. Her face was twist ed in pain. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Russell knew that she could not ept it, but he had no choice but to continue to persuade her gently. ¡°You are still young, and your future will be better. Don¡®t think about these sorrows anymore, okay? Sin ce you came back from his funeral, look at how haggard you have been these days. It breaks my heart. ¡°If father, Bobby, and Bentley knew about it, they would be heartbroken. If you don¡®t think for yourself, you have to think abou t your loved ones, right?¡± Vi turned her face to the side and looked out of the window, ignoring Russell. ¡°Come, Vi, have a sip of chicken soup. Chana prepared it for you. It¡®s delicious.¡± 2/5 Chapter 202¨CGa! Well Soon and Make It Up GHET Russell handed her a spoonful. Vi didn¡®t take it. Her pale and dry lips were tightly pursed. Russell knew that she was stubborn and sighed again. He could only change his way to persuade her. ¡°Since you want to make it up to him, you should get better soon. If he dies, the Caffrey family will only have two women left. Although all the assets of the Caffrey family are in your hands now, Richard will definitely make trouble. You have to help him sett le his family.¡± Aglimmer of light finally appeared in Vi¡®s eyes. Russell was delighted and continued, ¡°You have to get better quickly and think of the best solution. Am I right?¡± Vi lowered her eyes, lost in thought because of his words. Russell quickly brought the chicken soup to her mouth again and gently coaxed, ¡°So now eat the chick en soup. You¡®ll take care of these things after you recover.¡± This time, Vi didn¡®t refuse. She finished the soup. Russell was right. Whitney and Alisha were Ondo¡®s only family in this world. Vi had to help him tak e care of them. There was also the Caffrey Group. She no longer had the energy to manage it, but Vi had to hand it over to a Caffrey family member. However, it had to be someone that Vi could trust. However, Alisha¡®s personality was too loose. Vi had to find a way to fix Alisha. Vi pondered carefully and rested for two days. Her body was much better and her throat gradually recovered. In the morning, when she was lying on the bed and drinking chicken soup, she called Nell into the room. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°How is Jerry doing?¡± Vi asked expressionlessly as she drank the soup. Chapter 208 Get Well Soon and Make it in 3/5 ¡°I heard that he was sent to a high¨C level prison. I don¡®t know how long he will take the sentence, but his position as the head of the Secret B not a small matter. Moreover, he injured Mr. Caffrey, who is from the National Bureau of Investigation¡­¡± Vi stopped drinking her soup. Nell pped his mouth in frustration. Russell had instructed Nell not to mention Ondo¡®s name in front Vi suppressed the emotions in her eyes and stirred the soup in her hand. ¡°What¡®s the reaction from th ¡°Mr. Felton is only the fourth son of the head of the Felton family. He wasn¡®t able to get the power. There seems to be a struggle within the Felton family If the Felton family didn¡®t save him, then Jerry would be a bit miserable. However, Jerry deserved it because he had injured Ondo. Vi came to her senses and looked at Nell seriously. ¡°From now on, you are no longer my bodyguard. Nell¡®s entire body trembled. ¡°Does Ms. Zumthor not want me anymore? Do you still hate me¡­¡± ¡°I don¡®t hate you.¡± Vi ced the bowl on the bedside table and said calmly, ¡°Now that the man in ck has been dealt with, n ¡°But, Ms. Zumthor, I¡­ I want to follow you, even if I only watch you every day.¡± Before Nell could finish his sentence, Vi¡®s eyes were cold. ¡°Every time I see you, it reminds me of the pain of him being surrounded by fire. I feel very un ¡°Sorry, I¡®m really sorry about Mr. Caffrey. You resent me and don¡®t want to see me. I can understand.¡± Nell¡®s eyes turned red as he said unwillingly, ¡°But, can you let me be on duty for thest Chapter 703¨CGS! Well Soon and Make it un day today? I promise I won¡®t disturb you anymore.¡± It was only a day, so Vi didn¡®t care. ¡°Alright.¡± Nell left in a daze. As soon as Nell left, Jimmy came in hurriedly. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, your phone has been muted recently. You d Vi didn¡¯t show any expression. She had expected this to happen. Once Ondo left, Richard would not miss this opportunity since Ondo did not make a will for the 45 p Next Chapter Coming Soon... Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 210 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Rules Whitney was stunned. She lowered her head and avoided eye contact with her. With a bitter smile on her face, she said, ¡°He ¡­ didn¡¯t say anything. He just asked me to take good care of you.¡± Vi frowned and looked very serious. Obviously, she didn¡®t believe what she said. Whitney continued, ¡°In fact, I don¡®t me you for liis death at all. It¡®s all my fault. If I hadn¡®t been so mea n to you and had treated you well, maybe you wouldn¡®t have divorced him and he wouldn¡®t have tried to get you back¡­¡± She couldn¡®t continue, and tears fell again. Vi handed her a box of tissue. Her eyes turned red again and she choked with sobs. ¡°Whether you a re honest to me this time or not, I will personally go to the old house the day after tomorrow and return i t to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Whitney cried even harder. ¡°I¡®m sorry. You are such a good girl. I didn¡®t cherish you before. I¡®m really sorry!¡± Vi sighed. ¡°I just don¡®tck money or a house, so you don¡®t need to thank me. For the grudge between you and m e, Ondo ¡­ has helped you pay off.¡± Whitney felt more guilty and cried so hard that her back twitched. Seeing that she was crying too hard, Vi walked up to her, gently patted her back, and continued, ¡°By the way, I ept his will, but I have no time to care about the Caffrey Group.¡± Whitney stopped crying and looked up at her. ¡°So you are going to¡­¡± She said firmly, ¡°If you believe me, you have to be ruthless this time.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°You¡®ll know the day after tomorrow.¡± Whitney looked at her with suspicion and expectation. Chapter 210 Rules 1/5 Now, Whitney really regretted that she had pushed such a good daughter¨Cin¨C law out. But no matter how much she said now, it was useless. In the past two days, Vi asked the best etiquette teacher in Washington to go with Jimmy and three other bodyguards to the old house. Whitney and Alisha were still wearing maid¡®s clothes in the old house. They were doing the cleaning wh en Vi came. During this period of time, the two of them were much more obedient. The servants who used to vent th eir anger on them didn¡®t make things difficult for them recently. Vi sat in the center of the living room and had a cup of coffee. On the coffee table, there was a property transfer agr eement for the old house. After Whitney came in, Vi asked her to sit on a small sofa on the side. As soon as Alisha saw Vi, she began to shout, ¡°You bitch! How dare youe? It¡®s all your fault that the Caffrey family has be like this! You are a jinx! You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Whitney snapped at her. Alisha was depressed. ¡°Mom, what¡®s wrong with you? Why are you always on her side? Are you my mom?¡± Whitney sighed with disappointment and didn¡®t want to talk to her. Vi didn¡®t get angry. She said indifferently, ¡°You can curse me if you want. When I finish, I can let you go on.¡± How can she allow me to curse her now? Alisha thought. Alisha muttered to herself, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ncing at the documents on the table, Vi said, ¡°I can return the old house to you. I can even transfer 40% of the Caffrey Group¡®s shares to you and 45% shares to your future children.¡± Alisha was stunned. ¡°Why are you so kind?¡± Chapter 210 Ales ¡°But I have a condition. The shares will be transferred to you after you are able to run the Caffrey Grou p. The transfer agreement of the old house will be signed by Mrs. Caffrey after you obey all the conditions.¡± ¡°I knew you wouldn¡®t be so kind for nothing.¡± Alisha rolled her eyes. ¡°But what do you want?¡± ¡°First of all, you can¡®t marry the sons of the rich ns. You must marry a loyal and honest ordinary man. Your child, regardless of gender or the father¡®s surname, must be surnamed Caffrey. ¡°Second, you are very impolite, but it doesn¡®t matter. I have hired an etiquette teacher for you. I will train you during this period of time. ¡°Third, when you pass that, I will take you to work in the Caffrey Group. You¡®ll learn how to run apa ny. When you can deal with it independently, I will give you the shares.¡± Alisha was shocked. ¡°Are you kidding me? I can¡®t do any of these three! Why are you so strict with me?¡± Vi replied carelessly, ¡°Forget it if you can¡®t do it. Just forget it.¡± She stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Whitney stopped her and looked at Alisha. ¡°Alisha, all these are for the sake of the Caffrey family. Your brother is gone, and the Caffrey family has no children now. It¡®s the best solution to let your children be surnamed Caffrey. Besides, I also think tha t you are too arrogant and willful. You should learn a lesson.¡± Vi stiffened and her eyes dimmed. When she heard the words ¡°your brother is gone, and the Caffrey family has no children now¡°, she touched her belly subconsciously. She had been married to Ondo for three years. They only slept together one night before their divorce However, considering the situation at that time, even if she was really pregnant, she would have an abo Noticing her expression, Whitney realized that she had said something wrong, ¡°I¡®m sorry. I was too focus ¡°It¡®s okay. You can continue.¡± Vi calmed down and sat back on the sofa. Whitney¡®s eyes were full of apologies. After a long while, she withdrew her gaze and looked at Alisha ag ¡°Alisha, it¡®s Vi who gave us the chance to live in the old house. If you refuse, she will drive us out. We have no money left, so we can only sleep on the street. Are you willing to do that?¡± Alisha¡®s face turned pale with fear. ¡°No! I don¡®t want to sleep on the street!¡± If she was driven out, she would never be able to raise her head in front of her socialite friends in the fut She hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Okay, I agree with your condition.¡± Vi shook her head, ¡°You must agree unconditionally.¡± ¡°I agree unconditionally. All right!¡± Vi nodded with satisfaction and introduced the etiquette teacher to her. Then she continued, ¡°I have t Toby and Vincent walked up to Alisha with a square box in their hands. Alisha was confused. Vi stood up and opened the first box. ¡°This is a manual on manners. I¡¯ll give you a week to memorize ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Alisha was so shocked that her eyes widened. ¡°You want me to memorize such a thick book for seven days? Are you a devil?¡± Vi ignored her and continued to open the second box. Chapter 210 Rules It was a high¨Cquality rosewood stick. It was hard and had a good color. ¡°If you can¡®t memorize it, it will help you remember. In fact, I don¡®t like this kind of way, but you are just to you make mistakes in the future, it will help you correct them.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 211 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 211 Got Chapter 211 Don¡¯t You Dare Touch Me! Alisha looked at Vi in shock and then looked at the ruler, subconsciously retreating. ¡°You bitch! You want to use this opportunity to mess with me! You don¡¯t want to return the residence and the Caffrey Group to us. I don¡¯t agree! I refuse to ept it! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°You said that you would obey unconditionally just now. It¡¯s not up to you now,¡± Vi said coldly as she yed with the ruler. As soon as Vi finished speaking, Jimmy and Tyler quickly stepped forward and pressed down on Alisha¡¯s shoulders, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Alisha¡¯s eyes gradually became filled with fear. She stuck out her neck and said, ¡°Are you trying to scare me? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? I won¡¯t yield to a bitch like you even if I die!¡± Vi gripped her ruler and walked closer to Alisha. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy cursing me? You have a foul mouth. You are not like a daughter of a wealthy family. Today, I¡¯ll show you the rules!¡± ¡°What are you doing? You want to hit me? Bitch! Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± Vi sneered as she shook hier head. Alisha was really stupid. She couldn¡¯t tell the situation at all. If she continued to curse, it would only anger Vi even more. However, it was also good to teach Alisha a lesson. ¡°From the moment you entered the hall, how many dirty words did you say?¡± Alisha was confused. Who knew how many dirty words she had said? ¡°Ms. Zumthor, there are five dirty words in total.¡± Jimmy counted the dirty words Alisha had said. Vi shook the ruler in her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll hit you with the ruler two times for each dirty word you said. I won¡¯t be too hard on you today. I¡¯ll hit your hand ten times.¡± ¡°No! How can you hit me? I have been pampered since I was a child. My mother and father can¡¯t even bear toy a finger on me! Who do you think you are?¡± Alisha was so scared. She couldn¡¯t imagine how painful it would be is the ruler hit her palm. Alisha struggled wildly and kept screaming, ¡°Mom, save me! She wants to kill me! Mom!¡± Whitney was very distressed, but for the sake of lier daughter, she had to harden her heart and turn her face away, ignoring Alisha¡¯s plea for help. Alisha saw that her wrists were forcibly held by the bodyguards, and her arms could not be dragged back. Vi grabbed Alisha¡¯s fingertips and exposed Alisha¡¯s palm. Alisha wanted to continue cursing, but Vi coldly red at her. ¡°This time, I only hit you ten times. If you can¡¯t control your mouth and still dare to curse, then next time, I¡¯ll use a ruler to p your mouth. Do you want to try cursing again?¡± If Alisha angered Vi, Vi would do anything. If Vi pped Alisha¡¯s mouth with a ruler, then Alisha¡¯s face would be ruined! Alisha felt fear in her heart. She swallowed her saliva in terror and bit her lip, not daring to speak Seeing that Alisha was much more obedient, Vi didn¡¯t hesitate and fiercely pped Alisha¡¯s palm. ¡°It hurts! Don¡¯t hit me! Mom, save me! She wants to kill me!¡± Alisha trembled in pain, tears running out of her eyes. She was screaming like a pig being ughtered Vi used her full strength, and with her martial arts skills, Alisha¡¯s fair palm quickly swelled. Vi¡¯s expression was cold as she pped Alisha four times. Alisha howled at the top of her lungs, crying. Her arms trembled in pain. Alisha¡¯s left palm was only hit five times, and the originally fair and tender palm 215 GetBop became purple and swollen. Whitney listened to the whistling sound made by the ruler and also cried. Whitney resisted the urge to go up and stop Vi several times, and finally, Whitney shrank into the sofa to pretend to be deal. Vi was ruthless. After pping Alisha¡¯s left hand five times, Vi grabbed Alisha¡¯s right hand and pped it five times. After punishing Alisha, Jimmy and Tyler finally released Alisha. This was the first time Alisha had been hit by a ruler. Her legs were shaking. As soon as she lost support, she could not even stand and fell to the ground. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Alisha¡¯s palms subconsciously touched the ground. The pain was so sharp that she cried out of breath and almost fainted. Whitney hurriedly ran forward to help Alisha and check the injuries on Alisha¡¯s palms. Vi ced a box of ointment for swelling on the table. Her stern expression did not change. ¡°Remember all the rules. I won¡¯t tolerate any misbehavior. Seven dayster, I wille and let you recite the book. If you are not beaten into submission, you can try to provoke me again. Alisha shrank into Whitney¡¯s embrace. Other than wailing, Alisha could do nothing to resist Vi at all. Alisha¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as she looked at Vi. Alisha was so cruel. She was a devil. Seeing that Alisha didn¡¯t dare to curse anymore, Vi¡¯s anger almost dissipated, and she was very satisfied. As expected, it was better to act than to speak. The education method that had been used for thousands of years was really good. Alisha had someone ce the rosewood ruler on the dressing table in Alisha¡¯s room so that Alisha could see it every day as soon as she woke up. After teaching Alisha a lesson, Vi asked Whitney to sign the two property transfer agreements. Vi didn¡¯t even look at Alisha who was on the ground and quickly left in high heels. Over the seven days, under the pressure of the ruler, Alisha was scared and memorized a whole book. When she was asked to recite it, although she made some mistakes, she managed to recite the whole book. Vi didn¡¯t make things difficult for Alisha. Vi pped Alisha¡¯s palms ten times again ording to the strictest standard. Alisha was both in pain and in anger. She couldn¡¯t do anything to Vi. All Alisha could do was cover her swollen hands and cry. ¡°You¡¯re ruthless. You only know how to bully me. I hate you.¡± Vi allowed her to cry. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve improved. The words you used to denounce me are much more civilized than before. But I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been cursing me in private recently, haven¡¯t you?¡± Alisha stopped talking and red at Vi. Of course, Alisha even cursed Vi when Alisha went to the toilet! Every night before going to sleep, Alisha cursed Vi and Vi¡¯s ancestors. Vi saw Alisha¡¯s expression and understood. Vi called in all the servants in the vi. ¡°From today onwards, everyone can supervise Vi. As long as she says dirty words, there will be a reward for reporting her. 160 dors per time.¡± The servants¡¯ eyes lit up. Alisha was in a terrible situation. From that day on, no matter what she did, there were people following her quietly. Even when Alisha was in ss with the etiquette teacher, many servants came to listen quietly. At first, Alisha was so angry that she could not help but swear at the servants. She said dirty words a few times, and many servants were happy to receive the rewards. Vi still hit Alisha¡¯s hand twice for each dirty word Alisha had said, not leaving any room for negotiation. Alisha¡¯s hands were swollen. For half a month, she could not remember the original color of her palms. When they were eating, Alisha couldn¡¯t even hold a spoon. Whitney felt sorry for Alisha and secretly fed Alisha twice. When Vi found out, Vi seriously stopped Whitney. Alisha was spoiled. She could not be indulged anymore. Although Alisha was aggrieved and unhappy in her heart, she waspletely frightened by Vi. Before she spoke, Alisha would think about it in her mind. As the days went by, Alishia was beaten less and less. The fourth day of December. Washington had its first heavy snow of winter. The entire city was enveloped in ayer of white snow. Vi was dressed in a white fox fur coat and a ckce dress. They were exquisite, luxurious, and decent. She cut a few beautiful red plums and went to the cemetery to visit Ondo. Ondo¡¯s tombstone was covered in snow. Vi patiently cleaned up the snow and spoke to Ondo with a gentle gaze. ¡°Orin, I didn¡¯t expect that the first snow in Washington woulde a month after you were buried. It¡¯s so cold these days. I don¡¯t know if you feel cold.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 212 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Intend to Leave Here Vi sat next to the tombstone, her head gently leaning against Ondo¡¯s tombstone. It seemed as if she was leaning against his chest. ¡°During this period of time, Alisha has been performing better. I have already arranged for Alisha to work in the Caffrey Group. You¡¯ve left all the shares of the Caffrey Group to me, but I no longer bother to run thepany. When Alisha can take charge of a project independently, I will slowly let go. ¡°Orin, life without you is so boring. ¡°Recently, I have been dreaming of you. In my dream, you told me that you were not dead. Instead, you were lying to me on purpose to see if you were important to me¡­ If only that were true.¡± Vi was muttering in a low voice. Two drops of tears slid down Vi¡¯s cheeks. Vi closed her eyes and hugged Ondo¡¯s cold tombstone with her arms. It seemed as if Vi was hugging Ondo¡¯s waist and snuggling in his embrace to sleep. Vi asked Toby and Vincent to wait for her at a pavilion 165 feet away from the cemetery. From their position, it was impossible to see the situation inside the cemetery. It had been almost an hour, yet Vi still hadn¡¯te out. Toby became so anxious that he went straight to the cemetery with an umbre. As soon as Toby approached, he was slightly touched by the scene before him. Vi leaned against the tombstone, looking lonely. It seemed as if she had fallen asleep. Without an umbre, Vi was covered in snow, but she did not seem to be in a mess. Instead, there was a special kind of poignant beauty in her. Toby knew that Vi had always cared a lot about Ondo, but Vi was too stubborn to admit that. Unfortunately, Ondo was already dead, and it was already toote. Todd had also left. Before Todd left, he had said goodbye to Toby and the other bodyguards and told them that he would never return to Washington. Toby sighed softly and missed the days when he yed cards together with those guys. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Toby collected his thoughts and quickly ran up to hold the umbre for Vi, helping her to wipe away the snow that had yet to melt. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back. Don¡¯t you have to check Ms. Caffrey¡¯s work this afternoon?¡± Vi slowly opened her eyes and left the cemetery without saying anything. Back in the Caffrey Group. Alisha was already standing in the office and waiting Because the heater was turned on inside, Vi took off her overcoat and walked to the chair. Alishia handed Vi the business proposal she had spent the whole night writing. Vi took the business proposal expressionlessly and went over it carefully. Vi made marks on the proposal with a red pen and exined Alisha¡¯s mistake to her. ¡°Look at this sentence, it isplicated and incoherent. I have told you that the words in a proposal must be concise. It should be easy to understand. Look, here are some typos. Every time you finish writing, you have to check it a few more times. You can¡¯t be perfunctory¡­¡± The more Vi said, the more frustrated Alisha felt. Alisha pursed her lips in a fit of pique and consciously spread out her palms. ¡°I see. Next time, I¡¯ll definitely be more careful. Go ahead and punishme.¡± Vi looked at Alisha curiously and found that with her head lowered, Alisha was staring at the tip of her feet and swallowing her saliva nervously. When Alisha heard Vi open the drawer, Alisha¡¯s body stiffened. Alisha tightly closed her eyes, waiting for the pain toe. Chapter 212 tend to Leave Here 2/6 However, there was no pain that Alisha had expected. Alisha opened her eyes suspiciously and found that Vi had ced a piece of chocte in her palm. ¡°I won¡¯t punish you today. This is your first time learning to take the initiative to admit your mistake. Not bad! This is your reward,¡± Vi said. ¡°Really?¡± This was the first time Alisha had heard that she didn¡¯t need to be punished. Alisha was extremely happy. When she looked at Vi, she immediately felt that Vi was much more pleasing to the eye. ¡°Thank you, Vi! You are so great! I will definitely work harder!¡± Alisha said happily. ¡°Well, you can leave now,¡± Vi said. Alisha happily took the chocte and left. Vi looked at Alisha¡¯s back and shook her head helplessly. Vi didn¡¯t have children and was the youngest daughter in the family, so she actually didn¡¯t know how to educate Alisha. However, Vi had grown up with Bobby, her big brother. In the past, Bobby was not too strict or too indulgent with Vi. First, Bobby was strict with her and often punished her, but sometimes he would give her a reward. Vi thought it was the best way to teach a child. Two monthster. Alisha didn¡¯t learn fast, but she worked very hard. Vi was pleased to see there were not many mistakes in Alisha¡¯s business proposal. ¡°Very good. Next time, I¡¯ll give you a project. Try to do it alone.¡± Alisha nodded. ¡°Alright, I will do my best, but¡­¡± Alisha seemed to have something to say. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Can I get off work on time tonight? I have something to do, and I have to go out for a Phantor 2121-tandov¨® Here meal¡­¡± The more Alisha spoke, the lower her voice became, and her ears turned a little red. ¡°A date?¡± Vi then noticed that Alisha was dressed up exceptionally exquisitely today, and then Vi said with a look as if she had known everything, ¡°With a boy?¡± Alisha bit her lips slyly and nodded. ¡°What is the boy like? How about his family? Do you still remember what you promised me before?¡± Vi asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that boy is just from an ordinary family. However, he is very good to me and has helped me a lot during this period of time, and¡­ He¡¯s quite handsome. However, we have just started to see each other.¡± Alisha was so shy and embarrassed that she said, ¡°Vi, I have to go back to clean my stuff up. Gotta go.¡± Vi said yes softly and watched Alisha leave. Vi thought, the guy has helped Alisha a lot at work. It seems like he is an employee of the Caffrey Group. Vi called Lucille over and asked Lucille to investigate the guy. In the end, Vi found out that the man was Tristan Jefferson, an official employee in the same department as Alisha. Vi was very surprised. Tristan and Lucille were people she had taken from the Dark Bell and were specially ced in the Caffrey Group, so Vi absolutely trusted Tristan¡¯s character, The next day, Vi quietly called Tristan to her office. ¡°Did the datest night go well?¡± Tristan was embarrassed and touched the back of his head. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you know all about that?¡± ¡°Do you really like Alisha?¡± Vi asked. Tristan nodded very seriously. ¡°I heard about the conflict between you and Alisha before. Originally, I wanted to help you teach her a lesson when she joined the Caffrey Group. However, after getting along with Alisha for a while, I found that although she was actually a bit willful and domineering because she had been spoiled by her family, actually she was quite cute sometimes. I really like her.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go back to your work.¡± Vi didn¡¯t interfere too much with Alisha¡¯s rtionship, and Alisha had been getting along well with Tristan. Three monthster, Alisha and Tristan held a grand wedding ceremony at the church in Washington On the same day, Vi transferred 40% of the shares of the Caffrey Group to Alisha. Before the ceremony began, all the business partners and big shots gathered around the huge cake table on thewn, drinking and chatting. Vi never liked this kind of asion. She quietly sat at a table, tasting champagne with Jason. The Callis family was also invited. Audrey and Joans came to chat with Vi the moment they arrived. Vi hadn¡¯t seen Audrey and Joans for a long time. Vi also noticed that Breenda hadn¡¯te this time. Audrey smiled helplessly as she exined, ¡°Breenda is too stubborn in love. No matter how much we try to persuade her, it won¡¯t work. As soon as her legs recovered, she ran to Phdelphia.¡± Vi smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, thinking, Phdelphia? It seems that Breenda really wants to be my sister-inw. This time, there is no escape for Bentley. However, it is still unknown whether Breenda is able to be with Bentley. Audrey winked at Joans. Then Joans found an excuse and went to talk with Jason. Aster Joans lest, Audrey approached Vi and whispered, ¡°I heard that you gave 40% of your shares to Alisha. Her family used to treat you like that. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Alisha will have other thoughts after she takes charge of the Caffrey Group?¡± Vi smiled indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Since I can give it to Alisha, I can take it back anytime.¡± Moreover, the Caffrey Group was under Lucille and Tristan¡¯s supervision. Even if Alisha and Whitney had been acting in front of Vi during this period of time, the two of them would not be able to defeat her. Audrey knew about Ondo¡¯s death. She felt pity and asked, ¡°I see that you have handed over the Caffrey Group and it seems that you are trying to find someone to take care of the Angle Group as well. Are you nning to be an idle boss, counting money at home?¡± Vi shook her head softly. ¡°I n to leave Washington after everything is settled.¡± ¡°Leave? Then where are you going?¡± Audrey was surprised. Vi looked up at Audrey. ¡°Salt Lake City.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 213 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Most Popr in Salt Lake City Audrey was slightly shocked. Seeing that Vi had made up her mind, Audrey could say nothing to keep her from leaving ¡°Alright. You will be in a good mood there. How long do you n to leave this time? Will youe back later?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long it will be, but I will stille back,¡± Vi thought and replied. Perhaps she would still return to Washington after she found out about all the people in the McGraw family who had harmed lier. After all, it was a little closer to Ondo here. As they chatted, the wedding ceremony officially began. Alisha was wearing a snow-white customized wedding dress with the most beautiful makeup. She slowly walked into the church from the end of the red carpet. Tristan, who was standing next to the priest, looked at her affectionately. They looked at each other, and their eyes were full of love. The twopleted the most important ceremony in their lives under the witness of the priest. Whitney was so moved that she could not hold back her tears, and Vi¡¯s eyes blushed. When she and Ondo got married, there was no wedding and no ceremony, even no one witnessed it. After registering in the official department, Ondo was forced by Nash to take a wedding photo along with Vi. Vi wondered if she would have the chance to wear a wedding dress again in her life. The next day, Vi carefully selected a few good-looking white roses and went to the cemetery. Now she was to bid farewell. She still followed what she did in the past six months and cleaned up the dust and fallen leaves on the gravestone of Ondo. Vi gently touched the photo on the stone tablet, carefully tracing the facial features of Ondo to firmly remember him in her mind. ¡°Orin, I¡¯m leaving. I wonder when I¡¯lle to see you again¡­ ¡°The matter in Washington has almost been settled. Since those people who harmed me already know that I am in Washington, as long as I am alive, I am afraid that they will alwayse to cause trouble for me. I¡¯d rather go back to Salt Lake City and fight against them to the end!¡± Vi was determined and aggressive, but she leaned against Ondo¡¯s stone tablet gently the next moment. ¡°I miss you so much. Every time Ie to see you, I always feel upset and cannot hold back my tears. But you said that you wanted me to be a happy and worry-free princess of the McGraw family, so I always tried hard to hold back my tears. ¡°I have been dreaming of you fewer times recently. I don¡¯t know why, but don¡¯t worry. From now on, I will only love you.¡± She fell asleep again. She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept until Russell came to pick her up. ¡°Vi, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Vi nodded silently and let Russell help her up. He hugged her shoulders lovingly and they slowly left the cemetery. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. On that day, all the news headlines on the Inte were breaking news! ¡°The youngest daughter of the McGraw family, one of the richiest families in Salt Lake City, is still alive! She now returns arrogantly and states that she was kidnapped before.¡± In Angle Group¡¯s live broadcast, Vi dressed up in a formal dress and did delicate makeup. She smiled and greeted everyone, simplifying the story that the McGraw family suddenly announced her death six years ago. At that very moment. Someone screamed in the Caffrey¡¯s house, and Richard¡¯s mansion, as well as the Callis¡¯ Vi. Alisha quickly went upstairs and knocked on Whitney¡¯s door. ¡°Mom! Vi is a member of the McGraw family! Gosh! Luckily I listened to her obediently before, otherwise, the McGraw family woull have taken revenge on me! I didn¡¯t expect that my sister-inw woulde from a rich family! I¡¯m so happy about ¡°Well¡­¡± Tristan suddenly reminded her downstairs. ¡°Honey, now she is not your sister-inw.¡± Alisha¡¯s face turned dark instantly, and she regretted it a lot. If Alisha knew that Vi was the daughter of the McGraw family, she would not have bullied her no matter what. Alisha would of course do anything to make Vi happy! In the room, Whitney heard it, but she was still calm. She sat on the balcony in a daze, looking at the scenery. Her face was still wet with tears as she gently rubbed a photo frame in her hand. The photo in the photo frame was that she was holding Ondo in his swaddling clothes. On the day of the funeral, the letter that Ondo left told Whitney the fact that he was not a born member of the Caffrey family. He also told her who Vi truly was and exined how to build a good rtionship with Vi to protect the Caffrey family. Belore, Ondo had been sent to Salt Lake City by Nasl? since he was a child. It was said that Ondo entered the National Bureau of Investigation at the age of ten and only returned to Washington at the age of fifteen, Whitney had never suspected that Ondo was not her born son and had always loved him. However, Ondo had always taken good care of her, and she was grateful to him. Whitney still felt sorry for his death. In Richard¡¯s mansion. Richard was quite frustrated. No wonder he had failed these few times. No matter how hard he tried, he could not find out who Vi was. Unexpectedly, she was the daughter of the McGraw family! As for Audrey and Joans from the Callis family, they were secretly relieved. Fortunately, they had taken the initiative to build a good rtionship with Vi back then. And fortunately, Breenda had not broken up with Vi because of Bentley. Otherwise, the Callis family would probably end up like the previous Caffrey family or the current Haworth family. Two dayster, Vi had already boarded the ne back to Salt Lake City. She booked the entire first-ss cabin and no longer covered who she was. At that time, she looked out of the ne window at the small square town that was getting further and further away and elegantly shook the red wine in her hand. Thinking of someone in the cemetery, she felt sorry. Jimmy and the other bodyguards also benefited from it. They sat in the back row and yed with their phones, skipping over messages on Line. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, do you know who was most popr in Salt Lake City over the past half year?¡± Vincent asked. Vi shook her head. She had never been fond of surfing the Inte, and she usually only checked the recent situation of artists in Angle Group on the Inte. Vincent exined to her, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how powerful the Hobson family has been in the past six months. They have already surpassed the McGraw family and be the new richest family.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Vi was expressionless. It seemed that her father was not very powerful, and the McGraw family failed the battle so quickly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since I am back, I will help my dad regain the position as the richest man.¡± Vincent gave her a thumbs-up with a face full of admiration. He continued to gossip. ¡°I heard that half a year ago, Javon¡¯s eldest grandson suddenly returned from the army. In just a month, he took back the power of the Hobson family. Under his leadership, the Hobson family¡¯s business reached an imprecedented height in half a year. Now, he is the most popr man in Salt Lake City. He is at the top of the business world, so everyone would show respect for him and call him ¡®Mr. Hobson¡¯ when they meet him.¡± ¡°Mr. Hobson?¡± Vi paused as she drank the red wine. It was rare for her to have a different expression on her face. Vi asked, ¡°What is his name?¡± ¡°Ormand Hobson.¡± It was rare for Vincent to see Vi being interested in other men for the past half year. He asked, ¡°Do you think he is very powerful?¡± Vi drank the red wine in one mouthful and kept silent. She only felt his name was familiar to her. However¡­ ¡°Despite that the rtionship between the McGraw family and the Hobson family is normal, why haven¡¯t I heard of Ormand before?¡± Vincent replied, ¡°I heard that although he was the eldest grandson of Javon, his parents passed away in an ident when he was very young. To protect him, Javon sent him to the army for training.¡± Were his parents dead? In that case, it should be quite difficult for him to survive alone in the Hobson family. Poor boy. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 214 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Vi Is Curious About Him Vi sighed. She came to her senses and drank the entire bottle of red wine without awareness. Seeing that she was about to open another bottle, Jimmy hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, ever since you drank too muchst time and injured your stomach, the doctor said that you could only drink a little. You are not allowed to drink too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just two bottles. Besides, I won¡¯t get drunk.¡± Jimmy sighed, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, have you forgotten that you could not drink as much as before sincest time?¡± Vi was stopped twice and got a little annoyed, so she simply pushed away all the wine bottles in front of her. ¡°Boring. I don¡¯t like it! Take them away!¡± She crossed her hands and closed her eyes to sleep in a bad mood. Jimmy giggled as heforted her. He gave the other bodyguards a glimpse, and soon, Vi¡¯s small table was cleaned uppletely. By the time the ne reached Salt Lake City, it was already night. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Vi was hesitating about whether she should go straight back to the McGraw family when she received a call from Jennifer. Jennifer was so happy to know that Vi had announced who she truly was and returned to Salt Lake City. ¡°Vi! You¡¯re finally back. How abouting out to have fun at Honey Bar tonight? Many old friends want to meet you! Do you miss them?¡± Vi had indeed not seen her childhood ymates for many years. Vi was unwilling to return to the McGraw family directly, so she agreed. She only brought Jimmy along, Tyler and Toby were sent to book the hotel. Toniglit, Vi decided to stay outside. Vincent was sent to greet Vi¡¯s dad to tell him that they had arrived. By the time Vi reached the bar, her friends were already there. Apart from Jennifer and Stanley, Deborah, the daughter of the Hobson family, and other old friends all arrived. There were more than ten people in total. The moment Vi pushed open the door of the box, Jennifer and Deborah hid behind the door, holding the fireworks. With a loud noise, the ribbons sluttered and scattered all over the room. ¡°Happy to see you return!¡± Vi looked at their lovely weing ceremony and smiled sincerely. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Vi, you didn¡¯t even know that we were all sad about your death back then. Now you¡¯re finally willing to show us who you are in public. It¡¯s amazing!¡± They were all having a good time and kept drinking. Jennifer and Deborah sat on her left and right. To Vi, they were both younger sisters who had a good rtionship with her. Recalling what Vincent had said on the ne, Vi took the initiative to ask Deborah, ¡°I heard that the eldest grandson of the Hobson family has taken power. Did he make things difficult for your family members?¡± ¡°No, my dad has always been uninterested in things like power. In the past, only Gregory and Ormand fought against each other very hard. So after Ormand took power, he was quite good to my family members.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Vi touched her head and smiled in relief. ¡°However, Ormand was also quite pitiful. Half a year ago, he came back after finishing a mission in the army. His whole body was bloody and he was seriously injured. I heard that he threw up blood every day and it scared Grandpa. But he is also powerful. He was able to get power from Gregory in that way. I admire him a lot.¡± Vi kept silent. She had just arrived in Salt Lake City and she had already heard two different people praise Ormand. She was a little curious about him. Just as she was thinking about it, someone took Jennifer¡¯s seat secretly. Vi turned around and saw Stanley sitting over with a ss of wine in his hand. He was still as elegant and handsome as before when he raised his ss at her. ¡°Vi, I haven¡¯t seen you for over half a year and you are still so beautiful.¡± Vi smiled and cheered with him. ¡°When were you found by the Falcon family and sent back to Salt Lake City from abroad?¡± Stanley¡¯s expression froze. On the one hand, he found that Vi seemed to keep a distance from him now. On the other hand, the story that Vi mentioned just now made him angry! Ondo dared to y a trick on him! Stanley was left on the cargo ship and sent to a deste small country, causing the Falcon family to make much effort to find him. However, now that Ondo was dead, Stanley felt it was his chance to pursue Vi. Thinking of it, he came to his sense, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for several months. Originally, I nned to go to Washington to find you, but something happened at thepany that made me unable to leave. However, I heard that Ondo had already¡­¡± The smile on Vi¡¯s face froze, and she tightened the hand holding the wine ss. ¡°Sorry, did I upset you?¡± Stanley looked at Vi in guilt and tried to reach out for her hand tofort her. Vi quietly got up to serve herself a ss of wine, avoiding his hands. Stanley didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He looked at her with deep eyes full of love. ¡°Vi, now you are free. You return to being single. When you decide to get married in the end, would you please choose me as your husband?¡± Vi frowned. Did Stanley mean that Ondo trapped her before? ¡°Mr. Falcon, today is a gathering party. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for you to talk about such a topic.¡± Vi red at him unhappily as if she was warning him. After all, there were other friends around, and she did not want to make everyone unhappy. ¡°Vi¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s face turned dark, and he seemed to be hurt. He said, ¡°Everything has passed. You have to start a new life.¡± Vi didn¡¯t even pay attention to him. She took tworge sses of red wine and said to Deborah, ¡°You guys continue having fun, please. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± When Vi came out of the box, she felt dizzy with a slightly blushed face. Right now, she was not good at drinking anymore, and she had drunk so much that she felt herself getting drunk. She was walking a little unsteadily. She held the aisle and walked very slowly. Stanley¡¯s words shed through her mind over and over again, and she was in a bad mood. Everyone around her was advising her to get rid of her sad feelings, forget about Ondo, and start a new life Vi knew it was the right way. But after half a year, she still couldn¡¯t forget what happened back then. Even now, when she thought about it, she still felt very guilty and ufortable. She took a deep breath and tried to cover her mixed feelings. But she seemed to find a familiar and tall man¡¯s back at a nce, Who was it¡­ She got nervous and shook her head in shock. She saw him more clearly as the man walked passing the corner and disappeared. ¡°Ondo? Is it you? Right?¡± Vi iminediately chased aller him and ran to the corner of the road. However, there was no familiar figure in the corridor. When Jimmy heard the noise, he rushed over and supported her after she was drunk. Chapter Get ¡°Ms. Zumthor, are you drunk?¡± Vi grabbed his arm with much strength as if she was confirming something. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I just saw Ondo! It must be him! I can¡¯t be mistaken about his back. Jimmy, he is not dead. He must not be dead! The one just now must be him!¡± Jimmy was shocked and confused. Seeing Vi¡¯s determined expression, he had no choice but to let her wait on the spot while he checked all the bar customers that had passed by the road. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you must have mistaken it,¡± Vi sighed and returned in front of Vi. Vi shook her head firmly. ¡°Impossible! It must be him! I¡¯m sure! Guard the exit of Honey Bar! I want to check all the boxes. Check them one by one!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 215 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Congrattions, You Will Get Married Again Her eyes were red, and her tone was determined. Jimmy felt sorry for her, but he had to break the truth to her. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, wake up. Mr. Caffrey is gone. His ashes are buried in the cemetery of Washington. You have been there countless times in the past half a year. Do you remember?¡± Vi froze, and a trace of self-doubt touched her face. Jimmy said with a strangled sob, ¡°Don¡¯t torture yourself anymore. Mr. Caffrey will nevere back. Please let it go! You must have seen it wrongly just now!¡± Jimmy was right How could a person who liad been dead for half a year appear in the Honey Bar in Salt Lake City? Vi had lost it¡­ 1LTY Her clear and bright eyes gradually became misty. She held her chest and felt suffocated. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you are drunk. Let¡¯s go. Toby and the others have booked the hotel. Let¡¯s go back and rest early,¡± Jimmy said, tears streaming down his face. Vi had rejoiced too soon. She was dejected, and her whole body was soft and powerless. After this incident, she was in no mood to stay at the gathering, so she listened to Jimmy and went back to the hotel. As soon as they went downstairs, Todd came out of another elevator and leisurely went into the VIP room at the innermost corner. When they arrived at the hotel, the moment they entered the room, Vi rushed into the bathroom and turned the shower to the maximum. The water was hot, but her heart seemed to have be numb, and her whole body was cold. She let the water fall over her head and tried to wake up her mind bit by bit. Her eyes were filled with tears, which quietly mixed in the hot water and disappeared without a trace. She told herself over and over again that Ondo was already dead, and that he had died for her. It was impossible for him to return. At the door of the room, Tyler and Toby felt confused about how Vi looked after she came back. ¡°When Ms. Zumthor said she was going to the party today, wasn¡¯t she emotionally stable? Why is she like this after she came back? What happened at the party?¡± Jimmy sighed, ¡°Ms. Zumthor is drunk. It seems that she saw a man¡¯s back that looked very simr to Mr. Caffrey¡¯s, and she was reminded of those sad things.¡± When they heard that, they sighed in unison. The next day, when Vi woke up again, she waspletely sober. She adjusted herself and set off for the McGraw¡¯s house. The McGraw¡¯s old residence was very big. The entire Adain Mountain in the suburbs of Salt Lake City was bought by the McGraw family¡¯s ancestors. All the vis were surrounded by mountains and water. The scenery was beautiful all year round, and the air was great. Marcelo and Aydan lived halfway up the mountain. When Vi drove up, she ignored the two vis and went directly to Wird¡¯s residence. The old butler, Joseph, had been standing and waiting at the entrance of the vi for a long time. When he saw Vi¡¯s car stop, he ran forward and opened the door for her. ¡°Ms. McGraw, you are finally back. Mr. McGraw missed you and is waiting for you in the study.¡± ¡°Airight. Thank you, Joseph.¡± congrattions You Will Got Marrin masin ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Joseph was ttered. He turned back to look at Vi¡¯s bodyguards. They were all empty-handed. ¡°Ms. McGraw, why didn¡¯t you bring your luggage?¡± ¡°I came back to see Daddy. I didn¡¯t n on staying,¡± Vi said indifferently. There were too many annoying people living in the McGraw¡¯s side vi, and she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night. She went straight into the hall, and just as she reached the door, she heard the sound of high heels coming down the stairs. Lily was wearing a limited yellow dress with exquisite makeup. Every step she took was graceful. Her big eyes just happened to meet Vi¡¯s. She had not reached the age of thirty, and her skin was well-kept. The two looked more like sisters. Vi only gave her a cold nce before looking away and walking upstairs. Lily frowned, a little unhappy, and blocked her way. ¡°You haven¡¯te back for so many years, Ms. McGraw. You are ignorant of the rules. You don¡¯t even know how to greet me when you see me? You have been in the orphanage for a few years. You are indeed ill-bred.¡± Vi wasn¡¯t angered by her, and her lips curved up in a mocking smile. ¡°You¡¯ve lived in a mansion for a long time. Do you really think you¡¯re the hostess here? Do you think you deserve to treat yourself as an elder and want me to greet you? Can you take it?¡± Lily red at Vi fiercely and gritted hier teeth. ¡°Why can¡¯t take it? I¡¯m your legitimate mother!¡± Vi clicked her tongue, her red lips icily arrogant. ¡°So, my mother is five years older than me. Don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡± Vi leaned close to Lily and whispered, ¡°Cherish your wealthy days. After all, I will inherit all of the McGraw family¡¯s assets in the future. When that timees, you will be kicked out of here.¡± ¡°You!¡± Lily was furious After not seeing Vi for so many years, Lily found her still as arrogant as ever. Vi didn¡¯t take Lily seriously. Lily really wanted to tear Vi¡¯s mouth apart immediately! But on second thought, Lily was no longer angry. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to congratte you on. Justst night, Mr. Hobson came to visit. His engagement proposal was approved. You are going to get married again.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Vi¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Dad agreed to an engagement for me? How could he decide without even asking me?¡± ¡°Go up and question him yourself,¡± Lily said arrogantly. Vi¡¯s face was gloomy. She was no longer in the mood to argue with Lily. She quickly went upstairs to the study. Lily looked at her hurried back and felt refreshed. Lily heard that the eldest grandson of the Hobson family had a tyrannical and cold temperament. Javon had wanted to force a few women onto his bed, but none of them came out standing. All of them were carried out unconscious. Some of them even had injuries. He probably had a hobby of abusing women. Moreover, Lily heard that he was injured and came back from the border battlefield. His entire face was ruined, and he was extremely ugly. Lily covered her mouth and snickered. If Vi were to really marry this kind of man, then that would really be satisfying. Lily was so happy that she twisted her slender waist and went to the kitchen to see if the nutrition soup was ready. Vi walked down the aisle and became angrier the more she thought about it. She pushed open the door of the study. Congrattions, You Will Get Married Again Before she could ask her question, she saw Wird, who had a white beard and a face full of vicissitudes, sitting in a wheelchair. When he saw here in, he was so happy that his eyes teared up. ¡°Baby,e over here and let me see if you have lost weight.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Vi walked in with mixed feelings and slowly squatted beside his wheelchair. ¡°Dad, what happened to your leg? I remember that before I left, you were in good health.¡± Wird smiled lightly ¡°I am old. It¡¯s normal for me to get sick. I miss you every day. Since you are back, why don¡¯t you stay with Dad?¡± ¡°Alright. I can stay, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I can stay here most of the time. You know that I don¡¯t get along well with Lily.¡± Vi rubbed his leg, feeling sorry for him. ¡°She is your stepmother.¡± ¡°She is not! If you say that again, I will be angry!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t mention it.¡± Wird looked at her dotingly. His broad but wrinkled hands gently caressed her little face. Wird asked a bunch of questions about whether she ate well, how she slept, and whether she was bullied. The two chatted harmoniously. Halfway through the conversation, Vi suddenly remembered the matter that Lily had just mentioned. ¡°Dad, that woman just said that you helped me get engaged. Is that true?¡±. Since she already knew, Wird didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Yes. Last night, Javon said so. It¡¯s his eldest grandson, Ormand. He¡¯s a very good young man. I like him very much. He¡­¡± Wird continued to praise Ormand, but Vi refused to listen. Vi only heard the name Ormand. Ormand, it was Ormand again! Damn it, who did she offend recently? Why was this man¡¯s name always haunting her? It was so annoying! §ã §Ó§Ö§â§ä ¨C Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 216 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Cancel the Engagement ¡°Nowadays, we all value the freedom of marriage. How can you help me get engaged without asking me?¡± Vi stood up abruptly, seething with anger. Wird was rendered speechless. He tried to pull her arm, but she dodged himn fiercely. He withdrew his hand, smoothed his beard, and lost his confidence. ¡°Baby¡­ I¡¯ve already made the decision. Why don¡¯t you go to see Ormand? He¡¯s really a good man. He¡¯s five years older than you and knows how to take care of you. I¡¯m so picky. Even I like him, so you¡¯ll like him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a man five years older than me! He¡¯s too old! I don¡¯t like it!¡± Vi was stubborn. She didn¡¯t n to fall in love again for the time being, let alone get engaged and get married. No way! ¡°He is only twenty-eight years old. That¡¯s not old. Isn¡¯t your ex-husband five years older than you?¡± Vi was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s different. I won¡¯t agree. You¡¯d better call off the engagement right now!¡± Wird¡¯s voice became even lower. ¡°I can¡¯t. It was decided yesterday. I have made an appointment with Javon. Your engagement will be announced at the banquet in three days.¡± Vi took a deep breath to suppress her anger.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of banquet you are going to hold. You can¡¯t call off the engagement, right? I will call off the engagement myself!¡± She mmed the door and left angrily. Looking at her angry back, Wird shook his head helplessly. She was getting more and more like her mother¡¯s temper. She had to find a man who could control her! Vi walked out of the study and went straight out of the garden. Jimmy and other bodyguards were waiting at the door, Although she was angry, lier father was sick and his legs were not good. As a daughter, she should apany her father when she came back. So she called several bodyguards back to the hotel to pack her luggage. She nned to move to the vi for the time being, She stood at the door and wondered how to deal with the engagement. After thinking for a while, she saw Joseph standing beside her. Vi called him over. ¡°Joseph, do you know where the Hobson¡¯s residence is?¡± ¡°I know. Ms. Zumthor, who are you looking for?¡± Vi was filled with hatred. ¡°Ormand.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t look happy, Joseph didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly wrote the address to her. Vi went there ording to the address. The butler of the Hobson family, Eason, was very happy to wee Vi as he knew about the engagement. It was the first time that Vi had visited the Hobson family. The Hobson¡¯s home was also veryrge but different from the McGraw¡¯s home, which was located on the mountain. It was more like buying a in, and all the houses were decorated in the same retro style. There were bamboo forests, waterside pavilions, streams, and rockery. It was like a well-educated family. The solemn and stylish design showed that the Hobson family was a big family with traditional thoughts. Vi felt as if she had entered the mansion of a rich man in ancient times, which had a special style. She followed Eason around and finally arrived at the door of Ormand¡¯s vi. Eason took her here and left. Vi was sitting on the sofa in the living room of Ormand¡¯s vi. After a long while, a bodyguard came down in a hurry and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Zumthor. Mr. Hobson is busy with his work now. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t see you.¡± She frowned slightly. Since she came in, no servant came to pour her a cup of tea. The bodyguard also wanted to urge her to leave. It seemed that Ormand didn¡¯t like this marriage. That was exactly what she wanted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have lots of time today. I can wait.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The bodyguard looked embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mr. Hobson will be busy all day long today. How about ¡­ youe here another day?¡± Vi was a little unhappy. ¡°Now that I¡¯m liere, there¡¯s no reason for me to leave without seeing him.¡± She suddenly stood up, bypassed the bodyguards, and was about to go upstairs. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, this doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea?¡± ¡°Since Javon decided on the engagementst night, I have something to talk about with my fianc¨¦. Do you have any problems with it?¡± Vi said coldly. ¡°No¡­¡± She asked in a low voice, ¡°Which floor? Where is he? ¡°The second floor, Go to the innermost study on the right.¡± Vi went upstairs, and it was easy to find the room because there were bodyguards standing at the door of the study. She walked over, and the bodyguards at the door stopped her again. Chapter 216 Cancel the Engagement ¡°Ms. Zumthor, Mr. Hobson is busy now. Besides, you can¡¯t enter Mr. Hobson¡¯s study.¡± When she was about to speak, tlie door opened froin inside. It was a man. She looked up and found that he was a little cute, but not like a big family¡¯s son. Sure enough, she noticed that the man¡¯s uniform was the same as the other two bodyguards. He was not Ormand at all. She didn¡¯t see what was going on in the study until the man stood beside her respectfully. From her point of view, there was an amber bead curtain in the middle. Behind the bead curtain was the desk, followed by an orderly bookshelf. The whole room was decorated with a dark color. A man was sitting in the chair, with the back of the chair facing her. She could only vaguely see the back side of his head. Vi wanted to go in but was stopped by the bodyguards. After all, she was here to talk about canceling the engagement. Moreover, it was not appropriate to go too far into other people¡¯s territory. She did not force in. The man in the study cleared his throat and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, what can I do for you?¡± The voice was unpleasant. Vi had already checked on Ormand on the way here. He was violent, cold, and ruthless. It was said that he had a special quirk. He liked to abuse women, and his face had been injured. He was extremely ugly. She didn¡¯t care if the rumor that Ormand liked to beat women was true or not. If it was true, she wasn¡¯t afraid of that at all. But now, just listening to his sound, she felt like he had already seen his face. It was not that she discriminated against him, but that she was really not interested in engagement and marriage now. And she didn¡¯t even know this man. She thought for a while and asked another bodyguard to bring a chair for her. Then she sat at the door of the study and talked with Ormand. ¡°Nothing important. I just wonder if Mr. Ilobson knows me.¡± Ormand didn¡¯t respond. He held the coffee in his hand and stirred it with a spoon. Looking at the back of his head, Vi said seriously, ¡°I believe Mr. Hobson must have investigated me and known that I was a married and divorced woman. I¡¯m not a virgin anymore.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Ormand took a sip of his coffee. Vi was confused. Did he mean that he didn¡¯t mind? Was this man addicted to married women? She felt disgusted and began to talk nonsense seriously. TL LLI ¡°Mr. Hobson, even if you¡¯ve investigated me, my father must have hidden it from you. In fact, when I was a child, a fortune teller said that I was born to be a jinx. You know my ex-husband, right? He was actually killed by my bad luck!¡± TI LE Ormand, who was drinking coffee, choked. The coffee spilled on the brown carpet. The bodyguard in the room quickly handed him a tissue. Noticing his overreaction, Vi continued. ¡°So, Mr. Hobson, you are the only child of Javon¡¯s eldest son. I really don¡¯t want to harm you. Our engagement is not a good idea. How about we go to tell our elders to cancel it before it is made public?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 217 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 217 Chapter 217 I Already Have Someone I Like Vi thought what she said was right and to the point. The Hobson family was a traditional and wealthy family. Ormand was the head of the Hobson family, so he believed in this gossip. She waited for Ormand¡¯s reply with sincerity. Behind the chair, Ormand wiped the coffee stains from his thin lips and regained his dignity. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, in fact, a fortune teller lias also told me that I and a girl of bad luck will be a perfect match. You are right for me.¡± Vi was speechless for a moment, with a smile on her face, but in fact, her heart was filled with anger. She thought, fuck you! She gritted her teeth and said in a soft voice, ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Ormand put the coffee on the table and stopped drinking. Vi was not willing to leave without getting a result, so she continued to make up more stories. ¡°In fact, there is one more thing that my father must have lied to you. During that thing with my ex- husband, I fainted and was sent to the hospital. The doctor said that I was too weak and infertile and that I might not have children in my life. My ex-husband divorced me because of that.¡± With his back to her, Ormand took a deep breath. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t drink coffee or have a heart attack. Otherwise, he would suffer from myocardial infarction on the spot. Vi said with emotions, ¡°Mr. Hobson, as the head of the Hobson family, you must need children, right? At this point, I really can¡¯t do anything for the Hobson family, so I¡¯d better cancel the engagement. Otherwise, it will hurt the Hobson family. I¡¯ll be so sorry.¡± Not only was she unlucky, but she was also infertile, which meant that having sex with her would be terrible. Now that she had said that, he should have a problem with it, shouldn¡¯t be? Ormand paused for a while and then continued to answer in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like children. Ms. Zumthor doesn¡¯t need to have children. I¡¯m busy with my work. If deer Ms. Zumthor doesn¡¯t like sex, we don¡¯t need that¡­¡± Vi was speechless. How could he tolerate it? She was not the only choice for the Hobson family. Why must he marry her? She clenched her teeth and tried to speak in a calm tone, ¡°It seems that Mr. Hobson supports the engagement. Then, is the engagement decided by Nash in private or by you, Mr. Hobson? Do you have a crush on me?¡± Ormand said, ¡°It¡¯s up to Grandpa. I have no objection.¡± Well, you are so obedient to your grandpa? A grandpa boy? If your grandpa asks you to eat shit, will you do it? Vi was full of anger. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore! She hated Ormand to the core. The first impression was so bad that it couldn¡¯t be worse! OT She didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She stood up and touched the wrinkles behind her dress, and became tough. ¡°Let me tell you the truth, Mr. Hobson. In fact, I already have someone I like. I¡¯m not satisfied with this engagement. I believe that you won¡¯t want to marry a woman who loves others, right? Anyway, I will cancel the engagement sooner orter. If you can help me in front of your grandpa, I owe you a favor. In the future, we can still be friends. ¡°That¡¯s all I want to say. Bye.¡± She nced at the man behind the chair arrogantly, turned around, and left without looking back. Ormand didn¡¯t turn around. Vi¡¯s words ¡°I already have someone I like¡± hurt him deeply. His long curly eyshes drooped slightly, and his eyes gradually dimmed. His handsome face turned pale. Vi went downstairs and left the yard of Ormand¡¯s vi. When she just walked to the door, she suddenly saw a very fast figure in the corner of her eye. It hurried to the back door. It seemed to be¡­ Todd? But how could Todd not greet her when he saw her and run away secretly? Vi felt strange, full of confusion. She didn¡¯t drink today, so it was impossible for her to make a mistake likest night. It was Todd! After thinking for a while, Vi turned around and looked at the vi again. She remembered that before Todd left, Todd had said that he would work for a new boss. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken just now, was Ormand his new boss, and was Ormand also a member of the National Bureau of Investigation? She recalled the rumor about the leader of the National Bureau of Investigation in Washington¡¯s police station. He wore a mask and looked ugly. Maybe it was Ormand. However, it was none of her business. Anyway, the marriage must be canceled. Behind the thin ck curtain of the study, Orinand silently stared at the door. Vi stood at the door, looking at the window of the vi¡¯s study, but she didn¡¯t know that Ormand was there. When Todd arrived at the door of the study, she almost stopped as he ran too fast. He breathed heavily to calm liimself down. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, why does Ms. Zumthore here all of a sucklen? You should have told me in secret. I almost ran into her wlien I entered the room just now. Fortunately, I dodged quickly.¡± Ormand remained silent. The atmosphere in the room was depressing. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Vi said she had someone she liked¡­¡± he said in a low voice, with a sad look in his eyes. He had thought that he had almost died for her once so that she could have some feelings for him. It seemed to be an extravagant hope. Then he fell into silence. It had only been half a year. How could she fall in love with a new man so soon? Todd felt sorry for his boss. Todd wanted to persuade him to give up, but Todd knew him too well. Todd could onlyfort him. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, don¡¯t think too much. You are Ormand, not Ondo. She doesn¡¯t like you and doesn¡¯t love you. Just pursue her again. Anyway, you look different now. I don¡¯t think she can recognize you, Ms. Zumthor.¡± Half a year ago, he was burned by a big fire in an abandoned warehouse. 1 After he came back to solve the internal strife of the Hobson family, he secretly went to Korea to have stic surgery. Although his face had recovered well, it was someone like his previous face before. He ignored Todd. It would be strange if Vi couldn¡¯t recognize him. How shrewd she was! As long as they met, she would immediately notice something and be suspicious. On their way back, Vi was still thinking about the engagement. Since Ormand didn¡¯t want to cooperate, the engagement couldn¡¯t be canceled before the banquet three dayster. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. You son of a bitch! The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. How could such a shameless man take the position of the richest guy, which used to belong to Ondo? She felt so aggrieved. With high morale, she went to arrange the construction of the Angle Group¡¯s branch and expanded the business in Washington as soon as possible. Russell was a big shot in showbiz and he was in charge of many things. Then Vi would be the woman who could control showbiz! After a busy afternoon, Vi finished choosing the site of the building and began to arrange the decoration of thepany. Jimmy called suddenly. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, Aydan knows that you¡¯re back. They¡¯re quarreling in the McGraw¡¯s home. They said that you hurt him with sulfuric acid and asked your grandpa to give him an exnation.¡± As long as her identity was made public, she knew that Howell would take the opportunity to make trouble for her. But she didn¡¯t expect him to be so impatient. But it was just the right time for her! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 218 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 218 Chapter 218 I Have the Evidence After hanging up the phone, Vi arranged the construction of the building and went back to the McGraw family. She parked the car hallway up the mountain. Russell gave her the spare key to the vi before. She went in and took some things before heading to the hall leisurely. As soon as Vi arrived at the hall, she heard the cry of Nicole Stafford, Aydan¡¯s wife. ¡°Wird! As you can see, Aydan¡¯s face has been ruined by Vi. You can¡¯t be partial to her this time!¡± Krish was also indignant at the side. ¡°Uncle Wird, Vi has gone too far this time. No matter what, my dad is her elder and rtive. How can she ruin him like this out of her dissatisfaction!¡± Wird sat in a wheelchair. In the usation of Aydan¡¯s family, he was still silent. Joseph sighed and wanted to say something. Wird noticed it and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if my words are reasonable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just go ahead.¡± Joseph thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think we can¡¯t just listen to their words. Since Aydan has used Ms. Zumthor, he should show us the evidence.¡± Lily, who was sitting beside them, was unconvinced. ¡°Wird, you know Vi¡¯s temper. She¡¯s used to being arrogant and she doesn¡¯t care about anyone. It¡¯s not surprising that she would do something like this. There is no need to show the evidence.¡± Wird remained silent, and others didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Aydan suddenly got up from his chair, knelt, and said firmly, ¡°I can swear in the name of my ancestors that I¡¯m telling the truth. Vi did hurt me with sulfuric acid. If I¡¯m lying, I will suffer a lot for the rest of my life!¡± Just as he finished speaking, there was a sudden thunder from the sky. He was so scared that his legs were trembling. Nicole and Krish were also shocked. The atmosphere in the room became especially solemn because of the thunder outside. In this strange atmosphere, Vi¡¯s brightughter came from outside the door, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Vi pushed the door open with the orange-vored lollipop in her mouth. Then she sneered, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re lying. Even the thunder doesn¡¯t believe it.¡± Aydan was so angry. ¡°Vi, the thunder just now was made by you, right?¡± Vi didn¡¯t reply but smiled. She just asked Tyler to knock on the thunder drum that connected the loudspeaker. And she didn¡¯t expect that Aydan and his family would be so scared. ¡°You must have done something guilty. Otherwise, why are you so scared?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Aydan turned and red at her. Vi pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°How did your face get hurt like this? There are a few words on it, right? I can see ¡°Azy man¡± on it. Well, these words really fit your temperament.¡± Being humiliated, Aydan and his family raged. Aydan even stood up and red at Vi angrily. ¡°Vi, at least I dare to swear to my ancestors, but how about you? Do you dare to say you didn¡¯t hurt ny face with sulfuric acid?¡± ¡°Why should I swear? It¡¯s something you want to do. Whiy must you force me to do it?¡± Vi sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t swear because you don¡¯t dare to do it!¡± Krish added. ¡°Are you trying to provoke me? I won¡¯t fall for it,¡± Vi smiled with the lollipop in her ¨C mouth. As the head of the family, Wird looked at Vi gently, but he remained silent. 1 The others couldn¡¯t figure out his thoughts and didn¡¯t dare to speak casually ILLU At that time, Vi added, ¡°Aydan, you said that I harmed you without any evidence. You have to show us the evidence. Alter all, I can¡¯t just let your family work with Lily to bully me together.¡± Aydan didn¡¯t say anything. Lily got angry first and said to Wird in a tearful voice, ¡°Darling, look at her. She doesn¡¯t respect me at all. And I didn¡¯t bully her!¡± Wird had a headache from the noise and scolded her, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Be quiet.¡± Lily pouted with annoyance and stood behind Wird. Only then did Wird look at Aydan, saying, ¡°Aydan, Vi is right. You have to show us the evidence.¡± Aydan replied, ¡°Wird, she knocked me out and kidnapped meat that time. She took me to an unknown basement andmitted a violent crime against me. After that, she would definitely deal with everything, so how can I get the evidence?¡± As he spoke, tears fell down his cheeks. ¡°Wird, you know me well. I have always loved Vi very much. I¡¯m an honest and good-tempered person and have never been ambitious. If she hadn¡¯t done it, would I use her so casually?¡± ¡°Of course, you will.¡± Vi interrupted Aydan, and Wird didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Because you wanted to kill me long ago. When I was still in Washington, you asked Krisli to threaten Jerry and kill me. Do you remember it?¡± Aydan snorted coldly, ¡°You have no evidence!¡± ¡°Aydan, since you don¡¯t admit it, I¡¯ll show you the evidence.¡± Vi opened her bag with a smile, took out a set of documents, walked over, and handed it to Wird. Aydan was nervous, but he did not speak. ¡°Your evidence is Jerry¡¯s confession,¡± Krish couldn¡¯t hold back his anger, ¡°That evidence is not convincing enough!¡± Vi took out the lollipop in her mouth, and said in surprise, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect you to have already seen the evidence in my hands.¡± Hearing her words, all the others in the hall gradually noticed something was wrong. ¡°I work in the National Affairs Bureau. Hall a year ago, Jerry went to prison for stealingboratory medicine. Of course, I know something about it.¡± Krish was stunned for a while, then he soon calmed down. Vi showed a meaningful smile. ¡°I may have to disappoint you because the evidence does not only include Jerry¡¯s confession.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Wird had finished looking through the entire evidence. He was so angry that he mmed the cup on the table beside Aydan. The porcin pieces sshed instantly, and the sound was sharp and loud. Lily and Nicole screamed at the same time. ¡°Aydan! Krish!¡± Wird¡¯s hands trembled out of anger. ¡°Wird, what is it?¡± ¡°Just look at it!¡± Wird threw the document to Aydan. Krish stepped forward and picked it up for Aydan.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After they looked at the evidence file, their faces turned pale as they looked at Vi in shock. Vi looked casual. During this half a year, Bobby had already helped her to gather the evidence of Aydan¡¯s family and ced it in Russell¡¯s vi. Aydan did not expect Vi to collect all the evidence so quickly, which was why he dared to use her. This was also the reason why Vi nned toe back to Salt Lake City. Get frispetto She looked at Wird and said in a confused and soft tone, ¡°Dad, ording to the rules of the McGraw family, what punishment should Aydan and Krish receive for trying to kill rtives for the sake of the family property?¡± ¡°They should be expelled from the McGraw family and sent to prison!¡± Wird raised his voice and said coldly. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 219 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Get Drunk and Meet Again Aydan and his family panicked at the same time. ¡°Wird, I am your brother. I have been following the rules for decades, and I have just done something wrong this time. You can¡¯t be so cruel. You can¡¯t drive my family out!¡± The three of them knelt in front of Wird at the same time, crying and begging for mercy. On one side was his younger brother, and on the other was his daughter. Wird looked at Vi with a gloomy face. ¡°Vi, what do you think?¡± ¡°We should follow the rules,¡± Vi replied without hesitation. Nicole stood up and red at her. ¡°Vi! You are too ruthless! Since you¡¯re standing here unharmed, why are you so cold blooded to your family?¡± Vi¡¯s face darkened instantly. The reason why she was unharmed now was that there was a man who helped her endure the pain. They hurt him, so they deserved it! Then Vi looked at Nicole coldly, saying, ¡°If I were the one who hurt rtives, would you let me go?¡± Nicole and Krish were stunned. They looked at each other and replied in unison, ¡°of course.¡± Nicole added, ¡°You are the youngest girl in the McGraw family. How can we hurt you?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you wouldn¡¯t have made a fuss about the injury on Aydan¡¯s face today. Don¡¯t you feel disgusted when you say these words?¡± Vi didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. She looked at Wird seriously and said, ¡°Dad, you can handle this matter. I¡¯ll support your decision.¡± After saying these words coldly, Vi left the hall. Behind her, there were still constant pleas for mercy, N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After she returned to the room she had tidied up, she still failed to calm down. The scene of blood dripping from Ondo¡¯s back seemed to be right before her eyes. Why did she have these kinds of rtives? If she could not kill them, then she would let them live worse than death and painfully atone for their sins! Thinking about it, Vi heaved a sigh. She then remembered that when she went to the Hobson¡¯s ce today, she lied to Ormand and bad- mouthed Ondo. ¡°Orin, please forgive me. I just mean to disgust Ormand and force him to cancel the engagement. ¡°When I catch all the people who harmed me in the McGraw family, I will return to Washington. I will not get married for the rest of my life, and only stay by your side, okay?¡± By the time she finished speaking, the maid had alreadye to urge her twice. She slowly went downstairs to the dining room and sat in the dining chair with a cold expression. Just as she picked up the spoon and was about to take a sip of the sweet soup in the bowl, Lily, who was sitting opposite her, said with an unhappy face. ¡°Well, look. It¡¯s our family¡¯s most pampered princess here. You still need the elders to wait for you when it¡¯s time for dinner. Have you forgotten all your manners over the past few years?¡± ¡°Stop talking,¡± Wird said. Lily snorted and rolled her eyes at Vi. Vi didn¡¯t want to bear it and threw the spoon back heavily. ¡°Lily, did you forget how you tried to sleep with my dad so you could get married to him? You¡¯re just a despicable woman. How dare you say those words in front of me?¡± ¡°Enough! Stop talking. Time for dinner now!¡± Wird felt impatient with the situation. Vi looked at him. ¡°You heard me just now. I was here for dinner, and she was the one who provoked me first. If you can¡¯t make her shut up, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live here.¡± After these words, Vi got up and was about to go upstairs. Wird softened his tone, ¡°Vi, don¡¯t be angry! Have a meal first, okay? Daddy will do my best to deal with these things. So just live here with me, okay?¡± Hearing his words, Vi was a little hesitant. However, Lily stared at Wird and said, ¡°You¡¯re spoiling Vi too much! She¡¯s so arrogant now, and she even used past things to humiliate me. Don¡¯t you think I will feel wronged?¡± Vi could not stand Lily¡¯s hypocritical action. However, Vi thought that she shouldn¡¯t be the one to leave. Then she called Jimmy and several other bodyguards into the dining hall and pointed at Lily. ¡°Mrs. McGraw has been wronged. She probably has no appetite to eat. Can you help her upstairs to have a rest?¡± ¡°Vi, how dare you!¡± Lily mmed the table. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± When Lily saw Vi¡¯s fierce gaze, she didn¡¯t even dare look at her. Finally, she could only turn to Wird and cry. ¡°Honey, please say something. Are you just going to watch your daughter bully me like this? You must choose one to stay here for dinner!¡± Wird was caught in such a dilemma, feeling impatient. Vi looked at Wird, who was sighing. That wrinkled face looked old, and she felt sad in her heart. After noting back for a few years, Wird had be much older. As a daughter, she did not want to upset him, but it was really difficult for her to get along well with Lily. ¡°Forget it. I have no appetite.¡± Vi got up and tidied up her dress, then turned to leave, but instead of going upstairs, she went out of the vi. ¡°Vi, it¡¯s sote. Where are you going?¡± Wird shouted behind her. Vi just ignored his words and left the vi without looking back. Wird felt guilty that Vi had been driven away. ¡°She¡¯s already an adult. Nothing will happen to her. Don¡¯t spoil her. Let¡¯s enjoy the meal,¡± Lily said casually. ¡°Why did you try to provoke her?¡± Wird was also angry, but he didn¡¯t want to scold Lily. Having no appetite, he soon went upstairs. Lily did not care about it. After all, she was not full yet. Moreover, because it was Vi¡¯s first day home, Wird had especially told the chef to prepare ten more exquisite dishes tonight. TI It was rare for Lily to win against Vi, so she tasted every dish that was prepared for Vi triumphantly. Tonight, Vi was in a bad mood. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the McGraw¡¯s ce and make things difficult for Wird. Therefore, she brought Toby and Vincent to the Honey Bar and ordered a private room to drink alone. Among the bodyguards, only Jimmy had been instructed by Russell and couldfort Vi. At this time, the two bodyguards were guarding the door, and they were worried that Vi would get drunk again. They were discussing wliether to call Jimmy and ask him toe over tofort Vi when Stanley passed by the aisle. Stanley had seen Vincent before, asking, ¡°Is Vi inside?¡± The two bodyguards looked at each other and didn¡¯t answer him. Stanley didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He quietly opened the door and took a look. Vi was alone, drinking high-concentration wine. Her face blushed. She got drunk and was lying on the sofa. She was still drinking ¡°Getting drunk will be harmful to her health. I¡¯ll go in and talk to her.¡± The two bodyguards didn¡¯t have a better idea. They thought that Stanley was at least a friend of Vi and that maybe he could stop Vi, so they didn¡¯t stop him. Stanley opened the door and sat down next to Vi. ¡°Vi, just stop drinking. You¡¯re already drunk. Let me send you home, okay?¡± said Stanley softly. Vi narrowed her eyes, her head dizzy. She was really drunk. ¡°Orin, I miss you. Don¡¯t leave me. Will youe back to me?¡± Vi said in a low voice. Stanley only heard her whisper when he got close. He whispered in his heart, Orin? Did she miss Ondo? Stanley suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and coaxed, ¡°Vi, I won¡¯t leave you, and I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Vi didn¡¯t respond. She fell on the sofa and fell asleep. Aster asking Vincent, Stanley learned that Vi was in a bad mood tonight and did not want to go back to the McGraw¡¯s ce. So he asked Toby and Vincent to take his credit card and order a hotel room for Vi. After the two of them left, Stanley helped Vi out of the room by himself. Before he had taken two steps, a man suddenly appeared in front of him. By the time Stanley could react, Vi had been transferred into the arms of the man opposite him. The man wore a silver-gray ghost mask. Although Stanley couldn¡¯t see his face, he could see that the man¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. Drunk and Map Again Just looking at this mask, Stanley knew who the man was and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Hobson, what a coincidence. Did you alsoe here to socialize?¡± Ormand ignored him and carefully hugged Vi, who was unconscious in his arms. After observing her condition, Ormand became even more glooiny. ¡°She has always been a good drinker. How could she be so drunk? What did you do to her?¡± Get op Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 220 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 220 Chapter 220 p Ormand Stanley felt wronged, and he was very unhappy with Ormand¡¯s questioning and his actions of forcibly snatching Vi away. ¡°Mr. Hobson, are you suspecting me of drugging her? I disdain to do such despicable things. It¡¯s because Vi is in a bad mood. I¡¯m just drinking with her. She¡¯s drunk, so I¡¯m taking her back to rest.¡± He stepped forward and tried to snatch Vi back, but Ormand dodged to the side and hugged Vi tightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I will take good care of her.¡± Stanley¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. ¡°Do you also love Vi?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Stanley was annoyed. He had topete with Ondo, and now it was Ormand who was his rival in love. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to hug her like this. Moreover, Vi has just returned to Salt Lake City. She doesn¡¯t seem to be familiar with you, while we have been good friends since we were kids, so I should take care of her.¡± When Stanley tried to take Vi back, Todd stopped him. ¡°Mr. Falcon, please behave yourself. Ms. Zumthor and Mr. Hobson are engaged. It¡¯s reasonable for him to take care of Ms. Zumthor.¡± ¡°Engaged?¡± Stanley couldn¡¯t help wondering, when does this happen? Why don¡¯t I hear any news about it? Todd seemed to read his mind, saying, ¡°Last night, the grandfather of Mr. Hobson went to the McGraw family to discuss it. The news will be made public at Ms. Zumthor¡¯s weing banquet. Mr. Falcon, you¡¯re the outsider here.¡± Stanley¡¯s face turned pale. He did not expect the Hobson family to act so quickly, and Wird would agree! Ormand was Vi¡¯s fianc¨¦, and he was just a friend. He did not have the upper hand in this aspect. Seeing that Stanley didn¡¯t try to stop him, Ormand carried Vi in his arms and turned to leave. Vi leaned against his strong chest. She smelled the familiar scent of tobo on his body and subconsciously lugged his neck tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. You just said ¡­ you won¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Stanley heard her words and said with a smug smile, ¡°Mr. Hobson, it seems that Vi still wants to go with me.¡± Ormand¡¯s body stiffened as he looked down at Vi, who was drunk and unconscious in his arms but still had a wronged expression on her face. Vi said she loved a man this morning. Could it be Stanley? She even came to Honey Bar with Stanley to drink alone. She was a good drinker and vignt, but this time, she was drunk without any defense. It seemed that she did take Stanley to heart. But why was Stanley¡­ Ormand suppressed the pain in his heart and ordered with a deep voice, ¡°Todd, please ask Mr. Falcon to leave now.¡± Todd then came forward to drive Stanley away. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you should respect Vi¡¯s choice and let me take her to rest.¡± Stanley was very unwilling to leave. ¡°She is my fianc¨¦e. I¡¯m the proper one to take care of her!¡± Ormand turned around and red at Stanley coldly. After saying the words, Ormand held Vi firmly and left. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you have only known her for a short time. She will not love you! If you dare to touch her, she won¡¯t let go of you when she wakes up!¡± Stanley was very worried and he shouted behind Ormand. Ormand just ignored him and carried Vi to the nearby hotel. As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the liotel, he bumped into Toby and Vincent who had just ordered a room and were rushing back to the bar. They first noticed Todd. Ormand was wearing a ghost mask, so they didn¡¯t recognize him, but they saw Vi in luis arms. ¡°Why is Ms. Zumthor in your arms? Where is Mr. Falcon?¡± Seeing the tense atmosphere, Todd exined hurriedly, ¡°This is Mr. Hobson, my new superior. Ms. Zumthor got drunk, so Mr. Hobson is going to order a room for her.¡± ¡°But Ms. Zumthor will not be happy when she wakes up¡­¡± Todd added, ¡°The engagement was set by the elders of the two families. It is only a matter of time before they get married. Ms. Zumthor is drunk. Do you think there is a more suitable person than Mr. Hobson to take care of her? Is it you two or me?¡± Toby and Vincent looked at each other and said nothing. Todd noticed the room card in Toby¡¯s hand, and he snatched the room card and followed Ormand into the hotel while Toby was still in a state of hesitation. Toby and Vincent quickly followed and stood guard at the door of the room. When Todd came out of the room, lie patted them on the shoulder, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for half a year. Why don¡¯t we have a drink tonight?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t proper,¡± Toby said with hesitation, ¡°Ms. Zumthor is still at the hotel. We have to watch over her.¡± Vincent nodded. ¡°With Mr. Hobson here, you don¡¯t have to be worried. He will protect Ms. Zumthor. Let¡¯s find a ce to drink and y together.¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± The two of them left with Todd reluctantly. In the hotel room¡­ Ormand carried Vi onto the bed and helped her take off her coat and high heels. After covering her with the quilt, he went to the bathroom to get a basin of warm water, Ce 800 wiping her face carefully. He did it very gently to avoid waking her up. Themp on the bedside table was dim, adding a romantic atmosphere to the room. Ormand¡¯s gaze lingered on lier delicatecial features as if he wanted to engrave her face into his mind. Even if he could only quietly watch her sleep, he fell satisfied. Vi was the woman he wanted to love deeply for the rest of his life. But the man she loved was Stanley¡­ It had only been half a year and she seemed to havepletely forgotten him. Well, as her ex-husband, he was still taken to be a scapegoat. The more he thought of it, the more heartbroken Ormand felt. He was so sad that he even felt it was hard to breathe. Ormand sat dejectedly at the head of the bed, quietly watching Vi with tearful eyes. Vi was asleep peacefully, and her sexy lips were slightly open, making her look extremely attractive. Ormand wondered whether he could kiss her secretly. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t remember it when she woke up tomorrow. But wasn¡¯t it too improper to do that? With conflicting thoughts in his mind, he leaned closer to her nervously¡­ Vi was already drunk. This was the first time she had drunk so much since her stomach was hurt by alcohol. She suddenly opened her eyes in a trance, then she saw an extremely terrifying ghost face approaching her. Her hand reacted instinctively and pped the terrifying ghost¡¯s face. ¡°What the hell are you? How dare you approach me?¡± Ormand let out a deep scream. It just happened when he was off guard. Ormand did not expect that she would suddenly wake up and attack him. The bridge of the nose in the mask was almost crushed by this heavy blow. He wanted to rub the bridge of his nose to see if it was bleeding, but since Vi had woken up, he did not dare to take off the ghost mask. Then he could only restrain the pain. Although Vi was awake, she was still drunk. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Her vision was blurry and her head was dizzy. The ghost¡¯s face seemed to be revolving in front of her face. With her hands on the bed, Vi retreated and sat up. Her whole body curled up at the head of the bed, her hands swaying in a defensive posture. ¡°You ugly thing, stay away from me!¡± Ormand could only let out a sigh. Seeing that Vi seemed to be still drunk, he cleared his throat and said hoarsely, ¡°Ms. McGraw, I am Ormand.¡± Ormand? Vi repeated the name in her heart. For the past few days, this was the name she had heard the most. She hated the word to the extreme! Then she ruthlessly kicked him, then grabbed the things on the bedside table as a weapon, and fiercely scolded him. ¡°You bastard! Do you want to marry me? No way!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 221 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 221 Chapter 221 The Sudden Change Ormand was kicked in the waist by her, and he felt a painful spasm. He covered his waist. But as he was overwhelmed with the pain, Vi moved quickly. She grabbed the decorative vase on the bedside cab and was going to smash it on his head. Ormand instantly covered his head and bent his back. He didn¡¯t fight back or hide. He just let her hit him. Vi hit him three times in a row with the vase. Because she was dizzy, she didn¡¯t have much strength. So she didn¡¯t hit him hard. However, it still hurt when the hard porcin vase hit the spine bone. Ormand almost had a psychological shadow. He thought helplessly that he would never put anything that could be used as a weapon on the bedside table! After smashing him a few times, Vi seemed to be still angry. She mmed the vase on the table. The vase shattered into pieces. Then she fiercely threw one sharp piece at him. ¡°Vi!¡± Get Borus Ormand was afraid that the shard in her hand would hurt her, so he just hid behind. Because he hesitated, he did not hide in time. His right corbone was scratched by one. chip. There was a shallow cut on his skin. Blood soaked into the cor of the white shirt. Vi wanted to cut his neck, but it missed, only cutting his corbone. 5 When she attacked, Ormand quickly grabbed her wrist and threw away the weapon in her hand. Vi red at his mask with hatred, ¡°Ormand! Are you trying to scare me by wearing this stupid thing? I want to see how ugly your face is under this mask!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡­¡± Get Bog He didn¡¯t have time to exin when Vi knocked her head against his forehead. Taking advantage of the moment he loosened his grip, Vi got free and pped off his mask. Ormand was stunned. He did not expect her to be so fierce when she was drunk! After the mask was removed, he turned his back to her awkwardly. He did not dare to look back. His heart was beating so fast that it was about to run out of his throat. However, he waited for a few seconds¡­ The woman behind him, who had been very noisy, suddenly stopped talking, and all was quiet. He slowly turned back and gave her a sidelong nce. However, he found that Vi was already lying on the bed, unconscious, with arge red bump on her forehead. It was obvious that she had been knocked unconscious by the head hit. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief, but he still had lingering fears. He felt great pain in the corbone, and he pressed it. The bright red blood stuck to his finger, indicating what had just happened. Ormand¡¯s eyes were red. He was aching all over after being beaten by her. He felt so sad! He took great care of her who got drunk, but he did not expect that even if she was. drunk, she could still be so ruthless to him! This morning he learned that she liked someone, and then he got to know the person. she liked was Stanley, and finally, he was beaten up by her. The feelings of despair that had umted for a day finally could not be suppressed. His nose twitched, and his eyes blurred. There were tears around his eyshes. Just as he stared at the blood on his finger sadly, Vi, who was on the bed, narrowed her eyes and watched him quietly for a long time. Ormand vaguely sensed her gaze. He turned around and met Vi¡¯s eyes. He thought, what does this look mean? Does she recognize me? Ormand nervously swallowed his saliva. He racked his brains to make up a reason. Before he spoke, Vi suddenly sat up, leaned close to him, and held his face with both. hands. There was a happy smile on her blushing face. ¡°It¡¯s a dream again. I can only see you in my dreams. But your face looks a little different this time. You¡¯re still very handsome¡­¡± She gave a wine burp at Ormand¡¯s face. It carried a strong scent of wine. Get Boos His mind went nk as he looked at her in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t care. This is my dream. I can do anything!¡± She continued to approach him with a smile. It looked like she might want to do something bad. While he was still in a daze, she gave him a light kiss on his cold thin lips. Ormand¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. The soft sensation on his lips had not yet disappeared. He stood on the ground motionlessly as if he had been electrocuted. He couldn¡¯t believe that she had just kissed him! Vi gave a beautiful smile to him. She looked satisfied. Her eyes were still misty. She was obviously still drunk. Ormand¡¯s back stiffened and he did not dare move. He wasn¡¯t sure if she would do anything shocking again! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He thought, will it be a p on my face or a kick on my waist? Under his suspicious gaze, Vi gently held his waist with her small hands. She looked down and suddenly noticed the blood on the cor of his shirt. She looked at him in sympathy. ¡°How can you be injured in my dream? Who dares to hurt you? I will kill him!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 222 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 222 Chapter 222 What Do You Hide? The word ¡°sex¡± got Ormand annoyed. Without Vi¡¯s agreement, he would never force her to do anything. And he thought, it was Vi who was fiercest night! Due to being beatenst night, his back was still hurting. He decided to split his misery with someone. He coldly red at Todd, ¡°For what you just said, each word means one month¡¯s sry deduction. You count it.¡± Todd couldn¡¯t believe it. The sudden blow disappointed Todd. He thought, what I just said has many words. So I have to work for a year with no sry? He thought Mr. Caffrey was heartless and unreasonable! Standing still, Todd was immersed in his sorrow. Ormand smiled crazily and turned around to go. Although his waist and neck were sore, he walked quickly and cheerfully. He seemed to be in a good mood. Todd was catching him up. He cried out, ¡°Mr. Caffrey! It¡¯s my fault! Give me a chance to make up for it!¡± Vi hadn¡¯t slept so soundly in a long time. She slept until half-past nine before she was awakened by the phone ringing. ¡°Vi, I¡¯ve already criticized her for what happenedst night. There will never be such a problem again. Will you go back to the vi tonight? Your wee banquet will be held the day after tomorrow. You have to prepare¡­¡± Wird coughed after saying that, which was very noticeable. Vi, who was drowsy, thought for a while before saying, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then after you finish your work today, remember toe back early and try on your dress.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Hanging up the phone, she turned over and nned to continue sleeping, but she gradually regained her senses. She knew she didn¡¯t return to the McGraw¡¯s cest night. Instead, she went to the Honey Bar. She wondered, but why am I sleeping on the bed? She immediately sat up and happened to see the shards all over the ground around the bedside table. She was confused and quickly called Toby and Vincent. After Ormand left, they had been standing guard at the door. After receiving Vi¡¯s call, they quickly opened the door and entered. ¡°Who sent me to the hotelst night?¡± Vi was drunkst night and could no longer remember what had happened. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Hobson. He even took care of you for the entire night.¡± Vi frowned. She immediately checked herself and found nothing wrong. Only then did she heave at sigh of relief. Fortunately, Ormand did not do anything to her, otherwise, she might have directly gone to the Hobson¡¯s house to kill him. Then she wondered, if nothing happenedst night, why were scattered pieces of porcin on the ground? She didn¡¯t remember any dispute with Ormand. She only knew that she seemed to have dreamed of Ondost night. It was a very sweet dream. She even kissed and hugged him¡­ Toby and Vincent also didn¡¯t know anything. Perhaps only Ormand himself knew the fact. Vi said, ¡°Go to the Hobson¡¯s house and tell Ormand I want to talk to him face to face.¡± Get Boys ¡°Yes, Ms. Zumthor.¡± Toby instantly left. ¡°Vincent, go look for the hotel manager. I¡¯llpensate for the broken vase.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vincent turned around to open the door. The hotel manager and the waiter pushing the dining cart just walked to the door and were going to knock. When the manager learned that Vi wanted topensate, he smiled very fawningly, ¡°Ms. McGraw, you don¡¯t need to. Mr. Hobson has alreadypensated for the vase.¡± Not only did hepensate the hotel, but he also gave them ten times the amount. He also suggested that there should be nothing on all the bedside cabs in the guest. rooms except for tissues. Thinking of this, the manager smiled even more brightly and moved a step to the side to show Vi the custom-made food on the dining cart. ¡°Mr. Hobson also ordered breakfast for you. It¡¯s all made by five-star hotel chefs. Ms. McGraw, have a try?¡± The waiter was putting all the breakfast on the small dining table in the suite. It upied the whole table. Vi looked at the table full of dishes and pursed her lips in silence. She wondered, why is Ormand so nice to me? She felt like there was something behind that. She even doubted that he might sleep with herst night. Vi put her hand into the quilt and quickly checked again. She was sure she felt no pain, and there was no scar on her body. She couldn¡¯t get it, so she asked the hotel manager tentatively, ¡°I just returned to Salt Lake City. I don¡¯t know much about this Mr. Hobson. Do you know what he looks like?¡± The manager shook his head greatly. ¡°We are not qualified to see his face under the mask. Mr. Hobson usually wears a ghost mask when he goes out, but I have seen his back. He¡¯s tall with long legs, and he looks elegant. I think he is not ugly.¡± Vi did not say anything. She thought that it seemed only by meeting Ormand face to face would she be able to figure out the whole thing. Ormand prepared breakfast for her, but she did not eat anything. After washing up, she left the hotel and went to the Angle Building which was under construction. Being busy for the whole morning, Toby went back in a hurry. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I went to the Hobson¡¯s home and didn¡¯t find Mr. Hobson.¡± ¡°What about the Hobson Group?¡± ¡°I asked. He was not there either.¡± This didn¡¯t disappoint Vi. She believed he couldn¡¯t be away from home all day. However, she had Toby go look for him for two days. She even sent people to deliberately wait at the entrance of the Hobson¡¯s home and the Hobson Group. There was still no sign of Ormand. Everyone told her Mr. Hobson was not there. Vi was baffled. She wondered, is he deliberately avoiding me? What the hell is he hiding? Two days passed, and nothing happened. Tonight was the wee banquet. The banquet was held in Wird¡¯s vi. It was terrific. All influential businessmen and wealthy families in Salt Lake City would be present. There were still two hours before the banquet started. Vi was fixing her makeup in her room. Next to her was the tassel dress that Ms. Zack had specially custom-made for her. This dress was very expensive. When she walked, her clothes fluttered, making her like a fairy. Tyler knocked on the door and came in. He walked to her and whispered. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, Mr. Hobson hasn¡¯te yet. It is said that Mr. Hobson has gone to carry out a mission. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯te tonight. But Mr. McGraw will announce the engagement of the McGraw and the Hobson family. If Mr. Hobson isn¡¯t here, you will Chapter 222 What Do You Hide? probably be a joke. What should we do?¡± Vi was expressionless. She didn¡¯t care about these things, and she thought this engagement must be canceled, sooner orter. Cet Bo ¡°It¡¯s okay. With my dad here, even if Ormand doesn¡¯te tonight, few people will dare. to gossip.¡± But¡­ She thought it was so obvious that Ormand was hiding from her. She pondered. Just as she put down the powder puff, someone knocked at the door. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, Javon is here. He wants to see you alone. He is waiting for you in the side hall.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Javon was an elder, so it wasn¡¯t good for him to wait too long. After Vi changed into her gown, she went to the side hall. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hobson. Dad has prepared good tea for you. Please enjoy it.¡± She greeted him politely and sweetly. Javon put down his teacup. The moment he saw Vi, his eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Sit closer and let me take a good look at you.¡± Vi smiled and obediently sat next to him. Although it was the first time they met, Javon liked her very much. In his eyes, she was beautiful, elegant, and also very good at talking. He knew she must be a smart girl. ¡°What a good girl. No wonder Ormand likes you. He has never begged me for anything except you¡­¡± Javon was satisfied. Vi didn¡¯t pay attention to what else he said after that. She was only thinking about one thing that in order to get engaged to her, Ormand went to ask Javon for the first time. Get Bogint She realized that Ormand, the bastard, lied to her and that he obviously nned that! Then she wondered, but why is he hiding from me and not daring to see me?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 223 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 223 Chapter 223 There¡¯s No Way Out Vi was full of suspicion. While she was lost in her thoughts, Javon continued, ¡°Ormand really cares about you. But Vi, you¡¯ve been back for a few days. Have you met him? How was your first impression of him?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met him yet, Mr. Hobson.¡± Vi continued, ¡°These past few days, I¡¯ve been sending people to invite Ormand to meet me, but Ormand seems to be avoiding me on purpose, so I haven¡¯t seen him.¡± ¡°Is there actually such a thing?¡± Javon said seriously. He called Eason over and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Go and ask Ormand toe here. Why is he always hiding and avoiding others?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi kept smiling as she drank tea and chatted with Javon. Ten minutester, Eason came in. Get Boys ¡°Mr. Hobson, Ormand didn¡¯te tonight. He said that he went to carry out a mission.¡± ¡°What kind of mission is so urgent? How dare he forget about his fianc¨¦e¡¯s banquet? Nonsense!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vi. Even if I had to tie him up and force him toe here, I would do so in order to have you two meet with each other,¡± Javon said as he hit the ground heavily with his walking stick. But Javon figured he shouldn¡¯t keep saying bad things about Ormand in front of Vi. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Mr. Hobson.¡± Vi didn¡¯t refute and smiled obediently. Javon looked at Vi in a loving manner, but when he turned to look at Eason, Javon darkened his face. ¡°Go tell Ormand that if he doesn¡¯t show up on time today, I will punish him and let him kneel in the hall for three nights! Kneel until he begs for mercy.¡± Chapter 223 There¡¯s No Way Out 1/6 Eason went back again. Another ten minutester, Eason came back to report with a sad expression. ¡°Ormand said he knew. When hees back from his mission tonight, he will ept the punishment.¡± Javon felt extremely angry. Ormand would rather be punished thane to his fianc¨¦e¡¯s banquet. It seemed that Ormand was determined to go against Javon. In front of Vi, Javon could only suppress his anger. ¡°He isn¡¯t afraid of being punished, is he? In that case, go and tell him that if he dares note, I will even punish him with a hundred moreshes!¡± Eason¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°100shes? Are you serious, Mr. Hobson?¡± Javon hit the ground again with his walking stick and turned his face away. He snorted. coldly and did not reply. Get Boys Eason did not dare to follow the order. ¡°Mr. Hobson, we both know that Ormand is stubborn. If he is determined to note, he will really ept whatever punishment. you gave him! If he does show up later, would we whip him or not? 100shes could kill him.¡± Javon¡¯s expression changed, and he lowered his head and fell silent. Vi looked at Javon and then Eason. From the sound of it, the Hobson family¡¯s punishment seemed to be cruel. After all, 100shes were enough to kill a strong man like Ormand, who had once joined the army and had great physical strength. But Javon had already made his stand clear. In front of Vi, if Javon said that he wouldn¡¯t punish Ormand anymore, Javon would feel embarrassed. But if Javon really beat Ormand to death, Javon would never forgive himself for doing that. The tension in the room was real. Get Bosto Vi knew that Javon did not speak because he was waiting for her to say something. So she smiled gently and said in a soft voice, ¡°Mr. Hobson, I heard Eason say that this whip was very powerful. But this is nothing but a banquet, so please let Ormand be and finish his task. It¡¯s fine if Ormand doesn¡¯t want toe. Not a big deal at all. Don¡¯t punish him.¡± Javon patted Vi¡¯s hand in relief and sighed, ¡°What a generous child. Ormand should have cared more about you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Hobson.¡± As Vi tried to be nice and generous, Javon somehow felt bad about what Ormand did. ¡°Vi, don¡¯t worry. Even if he doesn¡¯te tonight, I will find a way to let you meet him! I will ask him to apologize to you.¡± The banquet officially began. The moment Vi appeared, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention and became the focus of the room. That tassel dress, coupled with her exquisite makeup, made Vi look so charming. Her every move was so elegant. Meanwhile, it was her banquet. Vi walked up to the stage in front of everyone¡¯s gaze, expressing her gratitude about returning to the McGraw family. After she finished speaking, Wird went on stage and announced the engagement between Vi and Ormand in the midst of the cheers. But since Ormand was absent, Wird chose to simplify that matter and quickly skipped it to avoid awkwardness instead of drawing everyone¡¯s attention to the topic. The banquet was at its peak. After toasting all the guests, Vi sat alone at a small table in the distance and drank wine. Get Bo Stanley noticed Vi drinking alone, and he felt a little worried for her. So he walked to her and sat down. ¡°Vi, you actually don¡¯t want to marry Ormand, right?¡± But Vi didn¡¯t say anything and swirled the wine in her ss elegantly. Stanley continued, ¡°Look at him. Today is such an important day, but he is actually absent. He wants you to be the joke in front of everyone. If you stay with him in the future, he will not treat you well.¡± ¡°Mr. Falcon, it seems like you are the only one whoughs at me today,¡± Vi said with a smile. Stanley was very depressed. ¡°That was because Mr. McGraw didn¡¯t actually emphasize the engagement. Vi, I really regret not proposing to you earlier. However, if you say yes, I will fight for us even if it means I have to go against the Hobson family.¡± ¡°Mr. Falcon, you don¡¯t have to. My answer is no.¡± Vi did not hesitate. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t tell me you really like Ormand.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like him, and I won¡¯t marry him either. Simrly, I¡¯m only a friend to you. We can¡¯t get to the point of marriage. I hope you will understand.¡± Vi put down her ss and seemed serious. Stanley¡¯s face was pale, and he could not say a word. Quickly, it was eleven in the evening. As soon as the banquet ended, Todd, who was hiding in the bush around the McGraw¡¯s house, quickly ran to a car that had been parked miles away. While no one was paying attention, Todd opened the car door and got in. The man, who had been waiting inside the car for a long time, immediately asked. ¡°How is it?¡± Todd replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hobson. You already made a threat to these families in advance, and Mr. McGraw handled the situation well. No one dared tough at Ms. Zumthor behind her back. ¡± Get Bo Ormand felt guilty. ¡°Was she unhappy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I saw that she chatted with Mr. Falcon for a long time, and they seemed to have a good chat.¡± Ormand pursed his lips tightly. His face instantly turned pale, and his eyes were filled with loneliness. The lights in the car were off, and Todd could not see Ormand¡¯s expression. But Todd could clearly feel Ormand¡¯s sadness. ¡°Mr. Hobson, it¡¯s gettingte. How long do you n to return to the Hobson¡¯s ce?¡± Todd realized he should never mention Stanley, so he pped his face and changed the topic. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Ormand thought for a moment. An hourter, Ormand returned to the Hobson¡¯s ce. He remembered that he had made Javon angry because he did not show up at the banquet. So Ormand did not return to the vi but went to the hall instead. Just as he arrived at the hall, Eason was already standing at the door, obviously waiting for Ormand for a long time. ¡°Ormand, when Mr. Hobson came back tonight, he said that he was not feeling well. Please go and take a look.¡± Ormand did not think too much and followed Eason. When Eason reached the guest room on the second floor, he suddenly stopped and signaled Ormand to enter. you Ormand frowned and looked confused. ¡°This isn¡¯t Grandfather¡¯s room. Why did bring me here?¡± Eason looked indifferent. ¡°Mr. Hobson¡¯s legs and feet are not in good condition. As soon as he arrived here today, he felt ufortable and decided to stay inside.¡± Ormand didn¡¯t say anything. He obviously didn¡¯t believe it. But Eason looked at Ormand and emphasized, ¡°Ormand, do you think I dare to joke about Mr. Hobson¡¯s health? Mr. Hobson is inside. You should go in quickly. If you are Get Bopat Ormand then pushed open the door with doubts. Just as he took two steps inside, Eason pushed him in from behind and then closed the door. Eason even locked it. ¡°Eason, open the door!¡± Ormand pped the door a few times, but there was no movement outside the door. It seemed that Eason had left. As Ormand was confused, he heard a familiar voicee from behind him. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Ormand, you always hide from me. Javon arranged this.¡± The voice made Ormand tremble. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 224 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Mr. Hobson, You¡¯re Like Someone I Know Ormand held his breath and turned around. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Get Bott Vi was sitting on the sofa by the window with her back to him, drinking red wine. He clenched his fists so tightly that his palms were sweating. In his heart, he was thinking, is it possible that she¡¯s drunk again tonight? Maybe she will be gentle to me like the past two days. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I thought I didn¡¯t know you, but you wanted to get engaged to me. Don¡¯t you think you should give me an exnation for this?¡± Ormand held the door handle in despair. Because Vi sounded clear and reasonable when she talked. It was clear that she was still sober since she had only drunk two sses of wine. He was finished tonight! But he had not thought of how to face her¡­ He quickly walked to the window and tried to escape from the window. ¡°Your grandfather had someone lock the window in advance. I heard that the window is made of bulletproof ss that can¡¯t be smashed. We are just chatting. What are you afraid of, Mr. Hobson?¡± There was no way for him to escape this time. Ormand subconsciously touched his face. He was still wearing the ghost mask, so Vi shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him so easily. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ms. McGraw, you must be joking. I don¡¯t know you. I chose to get engaged to you because I think we are suitable for each other.¡± Vi put down her red wine ss and turned to look at him as she said, ¡°Mr. Hobson,st time, I told you that I like¡­¡± She suddenly stopped. Ormand was standing upright by the window, looking noble and elegant. Vi found him familiar though he was only standing there. Her expression gradually turned serious. She carefully sized up the man by the window from top to bottom. Ormand noticed the change in her expression and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled. He felt extremely nervous in his heart. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you¡¯re like someone I know.¡± Vi got up, her brows furrowed as she slowly walked towards Ormand. ¡°Ms. McGraw, you must have made a mistake. We have never seen each other before.¡± His eyes were cold and his voice was hoarse. Get Bo Vi looked at the familiar pair of ck eyes and her eyes gradually reddened. She suddenly grabbed his suit cor and pressed him against the window. ¡°Why are you still acting? Ondo, do you think I can¡¯t recognize you just because you¡¯re wearing a mask? I can recognize you from your eyes and your every small movement. Maybe you can deceive others, but not me.¡± Ormand was shocked.. Should he confess? Would Vi think that he was lying to her from the start? She hated being deceived the most. She didn¡¯t like him in the first ce. Wouldn¡¯t she hate him even more in the future and be even more unwilling to forgive him¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me since you are not dead? Why did you be Ormand? What exactly happened in the middle? Ondo! Give me a reasonable exnation!¡± Vi gripped his cor tightly, her eyes filled with shock, doubt, and anger. ¡°Ms. McGraw, I¡­¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± Vi raised her other hand, bent her elbow, and mercilessly hit him in the abdomen. §³§Ö §Ó§Ö§â§à ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Ormand was in so much pain that his face was twisted. He couldn¡¯t help but bend over, but Vi grabbed his cor and pushed him back against the window ss. He could fight back, but he was afraid that he would hurt Vi since he was much stronger. But Vi didn¡¯t care about it. Every time she attacked, she used all her strength. She red at him angrily. She could no longer stay rational. She could only think about one thing. Ondo is still alive. But why doesn¡¯t hee to me? Why doesn¡¯t he admit it? ¡°You refuse to admit you are Ondo? Alright! I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± She reached out to remove his mask. ¡°Ms. McGraw, this is our first official meeting tonight. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to do this to me?¡± Ormand held his face tightly. ¡°You are my fianc¨¦. What¡¯s wrong with me touching you? Why don¡¯t you dare to let me see your face? If you are really Ormand and not Ondo, why are you so nervous?¡± Vi didn¡¯t give him the chance to argue back. She exerted force with her elbow and hit his abdomen again. While he was in extreme pain, Vi quickly took off his mask. As their eyes met, the air seemed to freeze for two seconds. Vi looked at his face in shock. Except for the eyes, Ormand¡¯s facial features were not the same as Ondo¡¯s at all. The face was only fisty or sixty percent simr to Ondo¡¯s. She could tell it wasn¡¯t Ondo with a closer look. However, his eyes and those little movements were the same as Ondo¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t deceive her. He was clearly Ondo! ¡°Why is your face different? You¡¯re wearing another mask, right?¡± She grabbed his face and tried to remove his disguise. Ormand held her hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°I look different because I am Ormand. I have always been Ormand!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Did you fix your face? Do you think I don¡¯t know you just because you changed your face? Why don¡¯t you dig your eyeballs out and change them? So that I won¡¯t recognize you at all.¡± She gnashed her teeth in anger. However, she could only say they looked simr, but not the same. She remembered that before the ident, Ondo¡¯s back had been severely burned and whipped. She broke free from Ormand¡¯s control and directly lifted his clothes. Ormand said, ¡°Ms. McGraw, it seems a little too fast? We¡¯ve just met but you are trying clothes.¡± to take off my ¡°Shut up! Turn around! If you don¡¯t feel guilty, let me check!¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead and check.¡± Ormand raised his hands and allowed her to check him violently. Although Vi was suspicious, she still held back. Instead of taking off his clothes one by one, she pulled his shirt out from under his belt and lifted it up along with his suit. Ormand¡¯s muscr back had beautiful lines. The middle of his back was smooth. Under the light, his honey-colored skin was extremely beautiful. There was no trace of injury. Back then, when Ondo went to look for her in the mountains, he was hit by Bobby¡¯s men and there was a deep scar on his waist. But no scar could be seen on Ormand¡¯s waist. Vi slowly loosened her grip and tears were about to fall. She slowly retreated to the side of the bed. She sat on the bed in a daze. Her excitement was reced by disappointment. Her rationality was gradually restored. Ondo was dead. She witnessed his ashes being buried. Moreover, there was a huge difference in the family background of Ondo and Ormand. It was indeed impossible for them to be the same one. Her heart ached. A sense of despair appeared in her heart. For a moment, she thought that the man he loved was back, but it turned out he didn¡¯t. However, in front of Ormand, she forcefully held back her tears. Get Bett ¡°I made a mistake.¡± Ormand secretly heaved a sigh of relief. When he turned around, he saw Vi lowering her eyes. She waspletely dejected. He asked tentatively, ¡°Ms. McGraw, did you just recognize me as your ex-husband? It seems that you still have feelings for him?¡± Vi pursed her lips and ignored him. She got up, sat back on the sofa, picked up the half bottle of red wine on the table, and directly poured the wine into her mouth. ¡°Ms. McGraw!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to take it when drinking like this.¡± Ormand said as he snatched the bottle from her.¡± ¡°Our engagement will be canceled sooner orter. Mr. Hobson, you should take care of yourself.¡± Her expression was cold and her tone was emotionless as she opened another bottle of red wine. Once again, it was snatched away by Ormand. ¡°Ms. McGraw, since you want to drink, I will drink with you.¡± Ormand sat down on the sofa opposite her and filled up two sses of red wine. Just as he filled them up, Vi directly drank both sses of wine. It seemed that she was not satisfied. She picked up the bottle and drank the whole bottle in a domineering manner. Then she was drunk again. Ormand was distressed to see her walk in unsteady steps. He walked around the coffee table to her side and took the wine away from her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore. I¡¯ll carry you to bed to rest.¡± Vi did not struggle and let him hold her. It was because the smell of Ormand was too familiar. The smell was slowly eroding her rationality, making her unable to calm down and think ¡°Orin¡­¡± Ormand was about to go to the bathroom and get a towel to wipe her face. Suddenly, he heard her call him like this. He froze there still. After being stunned for a few seconds, he turned back. He looked at Vi, who was asleep, in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ What did you just call me?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 225 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 225 Chapter 225 The Best Chance Ormand¡¯s mind was nk. Orin? He had never thought that Vi would say that. Who was she thinking? Did this prove that she actually had feelings for him? His mind was in a mess, and after struggling for a long time, he finally decided to pluck up his courage to speak. ¡°Vi, actually I¡­¡± Without waiting for him to finish, Vi, who was sleeping on the bed with her face flushed red, grabbed his sleeve angrily. ¡°Ondo! If you dare lie to me again, I will definitely kill you! I will peel your skin and drink your blood!¡± She was so ruthless. Ormand was stunned, and he sat down on the edge of the bed dejectedly, deep in thought. Vi didn¡¯t love him anymore. As her ex-husband, he had been the scapegoat all along. If Vi knew that he had weaved a huge lie to fraud her, she would hate him and never give him another chance. He was annoyed as he silently sat on the bed and watched Vi sleep soundly. He had spent a lot of effort getting this engagement because the thing he regretted the most in his life was divorcing her. He was afraid that he would lose her again. Since confessing would make things worse, then he would let her ept the fact that Ondo had already died. He wanted to start over with her as Ormand! Vi didn¡¯t sleep well. Her tightly knitted eyebrows made her look fierce even when she fell asleep. Ormand carefully smoothed the space between her eyebrows with his hand and leaned over to kiss her forehead. Then he went to the bathroom to get the towel and helped her wipe her hands. Finally, he went to the wardrobe to get a new quilt, and then he slept on the sofa. He didn¡¯t sleep well either. Ormand woke up to the sound of voices outside. Vi hadn¡¯t woken up yet, so he left the door quietly. Eason was standing outside the door. He smiled, ¡°Mr. Hobson, did you get along with Ms. Zumthorst night? Did you kiss her?¡± Eason raised an eyebrow. Get Bogo ¡°When Ms. Zumthor wakes up, let her have breakfast with grandfather before leaving. If she doesn¡¯t want to, don¡¯t force her.¡± Ormand¡¯s expression was very cold. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hobson.¡± Ormand first went to the next room to wash up before leaving Javon¡¯s vi. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Just as he reached the entrance of the vi, he heard a sounding from the corner. When he listened carefully, it was Todd. The other seemed to be Toby. ¡°Toby, you¡¯re here so early. Ms. Zumthor shouldn¡¯t be awake yet. You might have to wait a bit longer.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Ms. Zumthor didn¡¯t drink at the barst night, did she? She drank a lot at the banquet and probably got drunk. She thought she was still a deep drinker.¡± Toby sighed. Todd was confused. ¡°What happened to Ms. Zumthor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Ms. Zumthor won¡¯t let us talk about it. If she finds outter, she¡¯ll dock our pay.¡± Toby wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Tell me what it is. I don¡¯t see her often. She won¡¯t know. Besides, no one will hear you now. I am very tight-lipped.¡± Ormand, who was separated from the two by the wall, was about to leave, but when he heard that it was rted to Vi, he walked back. Toby said, ¡°Do you still remember the death of Mr. Caffrey half a year ago? Since the day Mr. Caffrey was buried, Ms. Zumthor locked herself in Mr. Caffrey¡¯s room. She didn¡¯t eat or drink for three whole days. She cried every day. She also drank all the high wine in the cab. She didn¡¯t eat anything! Her body couldn¡¯t stand it at all, and her stomach almost burned. Since then, her physical fitness has be worse.¡± Todd was shocked. ¡°Ms. Zumthor¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor is a stubborn person. In fact, she really cares about Mr. Caffrey. She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he had died. Forget it, it¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± Todd was puzzled. ¡°But, how could this be? I heard that Ms. Zumthor likes Mr. Falcon quite a bit recently, right?¡± ¡°Mr. Falcon? Who told you that?¡± Toby was baffled. ¡°Ms. Zumthor has not had feelings for any other man but Mr. Caffrey.¡± Ormand frowned. The two of them said something else, but Ormand had already stopped listening, His entire mind buzzed. Toby said that Vi really cared about him. Because of his death, Vi copsed. She even drank so much that she almost got gastric perforation. Did the person he loved so much still love him too? That day, she said that there was someone she liked, but it was not Stanley. Could it be that she liked him? Ormand¡¯s entire body was trembling. That kind of feeling could no longer be described in human words. He had never been so surprised for a moment. He never imagined that Vi actually loved him. His eyes turned red, and he turned around to look for Vi. He couldn¡¯t wait to tell her he was still alive! A figure suddenly walked over. It was Todd, who had just finished chatting with Toby. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Go confess to Vi.¡± Ormand pushed him away. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, have you thought it through? Last night was your first official meeting in half a year. It was your best chance to confess, but you missed it and even lied to her. She is in the worst mood right now. If you confess to her now, do you think she can forgive you?¡± No, she wouldn¡¯t. If he were to confess now, she would get angry. Perhaps Vi would forcefully be alienated from him in a fit of anger, and she would never meet him again. Knowing that Vi loved him, Ormand didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. Ormand suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and began to rationally analyze the matter. ¡°Otherwise, Mr. Caffrey, you can pretend that you have lost your memory and make her feel sorry for you. you. When you find a chance to say find a chance to say that your memory has recovered, she won¡¯t be that angry.¡± This should be feasible. Ormand was silent for a while. In the end, he still shook his head with a cold expression. ¡®Forget it. Vi is clever. If she finds out that I pretended to have amnesia, this will be moreplicated.¡± Ormand paused and continued to say, ¡°I still have to find an opportunity to exin it to her as soon as possible and take advantage of the fact that she is notpletely upied by anger.¡± Cat Big Ormand thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Tomorrow night, you invite Vi to my vi and tell her I¡¯ll treat her to a meal.¡± ¡°Will Ms. Zumthore?¡± Todd asked. ¡°She will.¡± ¡°Vi has always been suspicious. Last night¡¯s incident won¡¯t cancel out her suspicions. She¡¯ll probably investigate in private for the next few days. She¡¯ll even try to find an opportunity to test me. I have to confess before she finds any solid evidence,¡± Ormand said with a firm gaze. Todd nodded and felt that it was very reasonable. This matter couldn¡¯t be dyed. If Vi found the evidence first before Ormand. confessed and found out that Ormand was hiding the truth from her, this would be hard to solve. After the arrangements were made, Ormand strode out of the vi and went out. He had just taken a few steps when he thought of something and turned back. ¡°This is not enough. Go find another whip. It has to be a bit rough. I¡¯m going to make her whip my body with it. It¡¯s better if the skin can be split open.¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey! You are so cruel to yourself!¡± If he was not ruthless, how could he get her back? He had identally missed the best time to confessst night. If Vi was still willing toe tomorrow night, it meant that she was willing to forgive him. After giving him a whipping, her anger would be gone. If she didn¡¯t want to do anything to him, then this would not be so easy to resolve! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 226 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Everything Comes to Light Ormand sighed softly. Thinking back to what Toby had said, he felt extremely guilty. ¡°Go quickly. I caused her to live so bitterly for the past half year. I have to make it up to her. Only then will I feel that I don¡¯t owe lier anything.¡± Todd wanted to say something but stopped. Ormand didn¡¯t owe Vi anymore. However, Todd knew that Ormand loved Vi too much and tried everything to please her. He loved her in a low Todd really cared for Ormand, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Vi was awake. The first thing was to check if there were any obvious hickeys on the body. On the small sofa, the quilt was folded neatly. It seemed that Ormand did not take the opportunity to make out with herst night. He was actually willing to sleep on the sofa. Maybe he was a good man, not the one in the bad rumors. She still remembered all the things that happened before she was drunk and unconsciousst night. Last night, because she drank some wine, she was not very rational. The matter with Ormand was too strange, and she had to investigate it again. When she learned that Javon had invited her to have breakfast together, she had originally refused, but when she thought about Ormand, she agreed. At the dinner table, she chatted with Javon and tentatively asked. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I heard that your grandson came back half a year ago. I saw him in person What? Javon was calm. ¡°After Ormand established himself in Salt Lake City, too many beautiful women wanted to marry him. He did not like it, so he deliberately let people. spread the news.¡± ¡°Has Ormand always looked like this?¡± Vi asked with a gentle smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Javon looked at her doubtfully. He didn¡¯t look like he was lying. ¡°I just want to see if there are any photos of him from before,¡± Vi smiled. ¡°There really aren¡¯t any photos. Ormand hates taking photos.¡± This was simr to Ondo. Vi remained silent and continued to eat breakfast. She was in the car on the way back. She remembered what Deborah had said to her at the Honey Bar. Get Bo Deborah said, ¡°I feel sorry for Ormand. Half a year ago, he returned from a mission in the army. His entire body was covered in blood and his injuries were very serious. I heard that he vomited blood every day. Grandpa was terrified.¡± Half a year ago, Ondo passed away. At that time, Ormand returned to the Hobson family, covered in wounds. Could there be some connection between the two? 0 Deborah was stunned. To clear up her doubts, she called Deborah. ¡°Vi, you actually contact me. I¡¯m so ttered!¡± ¡°Deborah, I called you today mainly to ask about Ormand,¡± Vi asked with a gloomy face. ¡°I understand, Vi. What do you want to ask? I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Cet Hop ¡°When did Ormand return to the Hobson family half a year ago?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been too long, and I can¡¯t remember it clearly.¡± Deborah thought about it seriously. ¡°In that case, do you feel anything different about Ormand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Ormand has been sent to the army since he was young. He rarely came back in these years, especially after he was 15. He never came back until half a year ago.¡± Ormand hadn¡¯t returned to the Hobson family since he was 15. It was quite strange. Vi continued to ask, ¡°Last time I heard you say that he was injured when he came back half a year ago. Where are his injuries? Are the wounds on his face and back serious?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen his injuries. I only heard it from the servants in grandpa¡¯s vi. However, he was seriously injured. During the time when he was arguing with Gregory, Ormand was always in a wheelchair and wearing a mask.¡± Vi felt like there wasn¡¯t much particrly useful information. Vi exchanged a few words with Deborah before hanging up the phone. Toby, who was driving, asked curiously, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, why are you suddenly so concerned about Mr. Hobson? Last night, did you guys do anything?¡± Vi was busy figuring this out, so she didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to Toby. She said, ¡°Toby, I keep feeling that something is strange. I feel that Ondo is not dead.¡± Toby did not believe her. ¡°Miss, how is this possible? Not to mention that Mr. Caffrey was seriously injured before his ident, but he came there alone. The chance of survival is really low. Moreover, his body was cremated by Nell.¡± ¡°Then is it possible that the body is fake? It could be someone else.¡± Toby thought about it and replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but if Mr. Caffrey is still alive, why didn¡¯t hee back to find you? In the past, he was eager to be by your side every day.¡± This was also something that Vi could not figure out. She looked out the window, and Ormand¡¯s face fromst night gradually appeared in her mind. Ormand hid the look in his eyes very well, but she always felt as if he knew her. When he was nervous, he would have some habitual small movements. He was exactly the same as Ondo. Was there such a coincidence in the world? Why were there no scars on him? The burn by the strong corrosive agent S40 would definitely leave a scar, and the scar would be difficult topletely remove. Vi knew she had to ask Bobby. She first went to the new building of Angle Group. The decoration here was basicallypleted. In a few days, she could pick a good day and transfer all the business over to Washington. When she arrived at the president¡¯s office on the top floor, she sat in her office chair, and Toby stood guard outside. She checked Bobby¡¯s schedule and found out that he was off today, so she called him. ¡°Bobby, is there any medicine that can remove scars in theboratory? I want no one to be able to see the marks of the scars.¡± Bobby said, ¡°No matter how good the medicine is, it is impossible to restore the skin to this extent. Why are you asking this? Are you injured?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m curious. I was just asking.¡± ¡°If you want your skin to recoverpletely without any marks, I¡¯m afraid cosmetic surgery is inevitable. The best technology in the world right now is in Korea.¡± Vi was silent for a long time before she said seriously, ¡°Bobby, do you know about my engagement withi Ormand?¡± ¡°I know. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ormand seems to be from the National Bureau of Investigation. His whereabouts are hidden very well. It¡¯s not easy for me to investigate, but can you find out if he has a Chapter 226-Exerything Comes to Light flight record abroad in the past six months?¡± Bobby was curious. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to check his flight record?¡± ¡°I engaged to him. I just want to find out more about him,¡± Vi said with a smile. It was reasonable. Although Bobby was a little doubtful, he did not say much. ¡°Yes, but it will be difficult. to check Ormand¡¯s flight record for half a year. It will take a little time.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°Maybe tomorrow afternoon.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Get Bog Vi didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. In the past half year, her sleep had never been particrly good. However, during thest two nights when she was alone with Ormand, she had slept so soundly that she had almost never woken up. Perhaps tomorrow, all the doubts could be cleared up. Get Boy Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 227 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Resistant to Beating The next day, at the Hobson Group. Depressed, Todd walked into the CEO¡¯s office. Yesterday, he ran all over the racetrack of Salt Lake City, and finally found a whip that was especially used to tame wild horses and put it on Ormand¡¯s desk. ¡°This whip is very rough. Mr. Hobson, be careful.¡± Ormand thought for a while and put it away. Todd was worried and reminded Ormand again, ¡°Mr. Hobson, if Ms. Zumthor really shes you tonight, just cry out loud. Squeeze out some tears to make her feel sorry for you.¡± Ormand nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He was still thinking about how to exin it to Vi tonight. Noticing that Ormand didn¡¯t take his words seriously, Todd was anxious! But on second thought, since Ormand didn¡¯t fear being beaten, why should Todd be so anxious that he stamped his feet? Vi went to the Angle Group as usual during the day and continued the preparation before the construction. After a busy day, Bobby finally sent the materials to Vi by fax before getting off work. Vi printed out the documents and read them carefully. Her expression became colder and colder. ording to the documents, Ormand did go to Korea a few months ago! The Hobson family didn¡¯t have any business in Korea. Vi couldn¡¯t think of a better reason why Ormand went to Korea than that he was there to go to a stic hospital. So, was Ormand really lying to mest night? While Vi was thinking, Toby suddenly knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Ms. McGraw, just now, Todd came here. He said that Mr. Hobson would like to invite you to have dinner with him in the vi after work, and he would cook for you. Would you like to go?¡± Chapter 227 Resistant to Beating 1/5 ¡°Yes.¡± Vi answered without hesitation, Since it was hard for Vi to find out the truth, she decided to test Ormand. Vi cleaned up the table and put the documents into lier bag. Then she took the coat from the rack and nced at Toby. ¡°My job is clone. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Toby was stunned. Seeing that Vi had gone far, he quickly followed her. When they arrived at the Hobson¡¯s vi, Vi couldn¡¯t remember the detours in the yard of the vi, so she asked Eason to lead her way again. When they arrived at Ormand¡¯s house, Todd and several bodyguards were already waiting in front of the gate. Seeing Vie over, Todd bowed slightly to Vi respectfully. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°Come on. When I came to Ormand¡¯s vi thest time, I met you.¡± ¡°Um?nm¡­¡± Embarrassed, Todd quickly changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Hobson is inside. Ms. Zumthor,e in.¡± Vi looked away indifferently and walked toward the house alone. After taking only two steps, Todd added in a low voice, ¡°There is an emergency task tonight. After dinner, Mr. Hobson has to leave the city for a task immediately. It will be reallybat.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vi stared at Todd in confusion. With a sullen look on his face, Todd tried several times to hold back the urge to speak frankly. Finally, he sighed silently and said, ¡°Nothing. You can go in now.¡± Although Vi felt strange, she didn¡¯t make things difficult for ¡®Todd as he didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Vi walked toward the gate of the vi alone. When she was about to knock on the door, she found that the door was not closed. She gently pushed the door open. Before Vi could see clearly what was going on inside, a strong force suddenly burst out from the back of the door, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her over. A familiar and warm embrace enveloped Vi so tightly that her arms were trembling. Vi sensed that he was very nervous. ¡°Mr. Hobson, what are you doing?¡± Ormand only wore a thin white shirt. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Ormand gently let go of Vi¡¯s arms and took a big step back. His knees slowly sank until he was kneeling in front of her with his back straight. Get Bo Looking at the familiar action, Vi almost instantly understood, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Ondo.¡± She was now sure of his identity. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ormand didn¡¯t especially lower his voice. Noticing the tears in Vi¡¯s eyes, Ormand felt heartbroken, and he couldn¡¯t breathe because of guilt. Vi raised her head and took back the tears that were almost bursting out, and put on a cold and sarcastic expression. ¡°You lied to me? You¡¯re still alive, but you didn¡¯te to me and deliberately wrote the ¡°No, Vi, I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t you like to call me Ms. McGraw?¡± Ormand¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Vi¡¯s words. He carefully held her hand and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was all my faultst night. I flinched when it was time for me to confess. But I didn¡¯t lie to you when I wrote you the letter. I can exin it!¡± ¡°Do you think I will still believe what you are saying now? Why did you choose to confess tonight? You found that I didn¡¯t believe your acting, so you were afraid that I would find out first? You found that you couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so you were forced to confess, weren¡¯t you?¡± Ormand was slightly stunned. Although it was notpletely right, Vi was right for the most part. LOI DUTun Seeing the expression on Ormand¡¯s face, Vi knew that her guess was right, and the irony in her eyes was even greater. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, Ormand or Ondo. I hate it the most when people lie to me! I can¡¯t forgive you for deceiving me with your faked death! It¡¯s too much!¡± Ormand raised his head, trying to hold back his tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. Let me exin it to you, okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± Vi shook off Ormand¡¯s hand and turned to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Vi!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ormand walked a couple of steps on his knees, trying to put his arms around Vi¡¯s waist. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Vi pped Ormand in the face with a little strength. Half of Ormand¡¯s face turned slightly red. But Vi stopped because she found that although Ormand was beaten, he was still smiling. Ormand¡¯s ck eyes lit up, and he said in a soft voice, ¡°Is only one p enough to cool you down? If it¡¯s not enough, you can continue to beat me. My skin is rough and thick, and it¡¯s very resistant to beating!¡± Vi cast a cold nce at Ormand. Vi¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice as if she wanted to see what Ormand was trying to do. Ormand continued, ¡°But don¡¯t hit me with your hand. Your hand will hurt. Use this until you feel better.¡± As Ormand spoke, he took out a whip from his back and handed it to Vi with both hands. Vi neither took it nor spoke. Ormand ced the handle of the whip in Vi¡¯s hand. Ormand then straightened his back and looked up at Vi expectantly, waiting for her to beat him. In front of Vi, Ormand looked like a humble ve. However, the more Vi looked at him, the angrier she became. She nced at the whip in her hand, and suddenly remembered what Todd had said when she came in. It was not until now that she understood what Todd meant. He is going to carry out a missionter, and he deliberately made an apology to me before he goes. Well, his acting skill still sucks. And the script is awful too. On the one hand, he was trying to take my whips willingly, but on the other hand, he was afraid of pain. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Todd to remind me not to hit him too hard! If I don¡¯t whip him enough, I would feel sorry for his dedicated preparation! Resistant to Beating Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 228 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 228 Chapter 228 You Are Teasing Me ¡°You¡¯ve even prepared a tool in advance. You¡¯re so considerate. Ormand, do you think I won¡¯t dare to hurt you because you¡¯re in a higher status than before?¡± Ormand raised his head and looked into Vi¡¯s eyes. He looked a little aggrieved with his red eyes. ¡°You are not talking to the CEO of the Hobson Group, or the eldest son of the Hobson family here. Just me, the man you knew. If you¡¯re angry with me, you should beat me.¡± It seemed like his acting skill was much better thanst night. ¡°Then I will fulfill your wish!¡± Vi raised her whip with fierce eyes. Vi had an impulse to beat Ormand to death. She wanted to make him unable to get up to beg for mercy! But when she really started, Vi still kept some strength left. With only half of her strength, she whipped twice in a row, all on his left arm. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Vi¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. Ormand furrowed his eyebrows, trying to control the tremble of his arm. Ormand took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Obviously, it hurt. Vi¡¯s strength was not too strong, and at most, it would make his arm swollen. However, after the two whips, Ormand¡¯s shirt was pierced by the back of the whip, and the flesh was exposed, leaving two shocking bloodstains. The dark red blood on the white shirt of his arm was particrly eye-catching. Realizing that something was wrong, Vi lowered her head to observe the whip in her hand. The whip was very rough, and there were many barbs. No wonder his skin was torn with only such weak whips. At this time, the barbs of the whip were stained with Ormand¡¯s blood. Vi¡¯s eyes were hurt by the blood. Chapter 228 You Are Teasing Me 1/5 But it onlysted an instant before her brain was once again upied by anger, which almost burned down Vi¡¯sst bit of sanity. In order to put on a show, Ormand was willing to be hard on himself! Vi lifted Ormand¡¯s chin with the scabbard of the whip and sneered. ¡°What a y! Is this supposed to make me feel sorry? Ormand, you deserve an Oscar! Don¡¯t you like it when ying me to the beat?¡± Get Blog Ormand felt even more aggrieved. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to y you. It¡¯s my fault to lie to you and make you sad. I ept the punishment, but when you finish it and calm down, can I exin to you?¡± Vi narrowed her eyes and said in a cruel tone, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s talk about it after I finish if you still have the strength to continue to argue at that time!¡± Ormand closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and waited patiently. Vi raised her whip again, but her hand was shaking. After waiting for a long time, the sound of the whip did not ring again. Since she had already known the power of this whip, Vi could no longer whip him the third time. Vi lost. When Vi found out that Ormand had lied to her and made her drown in guilt for half a year, she was really angry and wanted to beat him to death! She even wanted to turn Ormand into ashes! But even though Vi was so angry, she still couldn¡¯t really whip Ormand with such a cruel whip. She felt sorry for him. She didn¡¯t want to hurt him badly at all¡­ It was Vi who was defeated by Ormand! Vi felt frustrated. Vi felt that she was gripped by Ormand so tightly that sheshed on the floor to vent her anger. With a few loud bangs, both Todd and Toby, who were standing far away from the vi, Chapter 228-You Are Teasing Me 2/5 Getro were shocked. Aftershing the ground, Vi threw the whip away. Without looking at Ormand, who was still kneeling on the ground, she turned around to open the door and ran away as fast as she could, without saying a word to him. Vi had juste out of the vi. Todd didn¡¯t expect hier toe out so soon with the hemostatic and bandage in hisnds. When Todd remembered to hide them behind liim, it was toote. Vi happened to see it clearly. What was more, in Vi¡¯s eyes, Todd was trying to hide something. Vi sneered, ¡°He is really well prepared. It¡¯s really a waste to use these talents on me.¡± Todd¡¯s face turned pale with fear. ¡°No, no, No. This was prepared by me. It has nothing to do with Mr. Hobson¡­¡± The sound of whips in the room just now was too terrifying. Todd thought he should prepare the medicine in advance so that he could go in and bandage Ormand as soon as possible since Ormand would be on a mission soon. The coldness in Vi¡¯s eyes was even stronger. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe it at all. Todd also realized that his words were unconvincing. He tried hard to organize his words to exin, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, it¡¯s really not Mr. Hobson¡¯s fault. It¡¯s me¡­¡± Vi didn¡¯t want to listen at all and left the Hobson family¡¯s vi without looking back. After Vi left, Todd patted his mouth remorsefully and hurried into the vi to check on Ormand. Ormand had already stood up from the ground and was sitting on the sofa, absent-minded. Todd hurried to check the wounds on Ormand¡¯s body. When Todd found that it was just Ormand¡¯s left arm that had been whipped two times, he was relieved and quickly cleaned the wounds for Ormand. The whip was too rough. There were some thorny wood chips embedded in Ormand¡¯s arm. Todd carefully picked them out with tweezers for Ormand and disinfected the wound. 3/5 Chapter 228 Vou Are Teasing Me Thinking of what had happened at the entrance just now, Todd told Ormand everything frankly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hobson. I was just afraid that you¡¯ll be in danger if you go on a mission with a serious injury. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be caught by Ms. Zumthor. When youe back from the mission, I¡¯ll apologize to her.¡± Ormand¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°What you did looked the same as what I asked you to do. Your exnation is useless. She won¡¯t trust me anymore.¡± Seeing that Ormand was sad, Todd also felt sad and pped himself hard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault! I deserve it!¡± Todd pped himself with his full strength. After two continuous ps, his face swelled and blood seeped from the corner of his mouth. up Ormand stopped Todd from hurting himself. ¡°Well, I screwed it up first. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to exin to her myself. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡± But how could Todd not me himself? For Todd, Ormand was his benefactor, his boss, his brother, and the most important family member. 4 Although Todd would asionally argue with Ormand, Todd was always on Ormand¡¯s side. A group of people left the Hobson family¡¯s vi and left the city overnight. Vi couldn¡¯t fall asleep again. Ormand had saved Vi and got hurt for her. She was grateful to him, but then she learned that everything was fake. It was Ormand who had deliberately aroused Vi¡¯s guilt and yed tricks on her to deceive her feelings, making her cry for him again and again like a fool. What was more, Vi had naively nned to go back to Washington to guard Ormand¡¯s cemetery and not get married for the rest of her life. Now thinking about it, Vi found it to be so ridiculous! Vi couldn¡¯t forgive what Ormand had done. Chapter 228 You Are Teasing Me Mono 4/5 But Vi couldn¡¯t really kill Ormand to vent her anger. Perhaps, the only way to help Vi get rid of all these bad feelings was to cut off all contact with Ormand. Vi didn¡¯t sleep all night and thought about it all night. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Finally, she made a decision. The second morning, Vi went out after dressing up and putting on makeup. Then she went to the Hobson¡¯s manor. Instead of going to Ormand¡¯s vi, she went straight to find Javon. Seeing the serious look on Vi¡¯s face, Javon took her to the reception room as she seemed to have something important to talk about. However, when Javon heard Vi¡¯s words, he looked at Eason, who was equally confused, and in disbelief. ¡°Vi, did I hear it wrong? Your engagement to Ormand has only been officially announced for two days. Are you going to cancel it?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 229 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 229 Chapter 229 It Hurts to See You Cry Vi said firmly, ¡°Yes, Javon. I don¡¯t think Mr. Hobson and I are suitable for each other. If there is a chance in the future, I can be friends with him.¡± Javon was still surprised that Vi would suddenly make such a decision. ¡°Vi, did Ormand bully you? Tell me, I¡¯ll help you punish him!¡± ¡°No, Ormand didn¡¯t dare to bully me. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡± Fifteen minutester. With a straight face, Vi walked out of Javon¡¯s vi. Toby was waiting for her at the entrance. Seeing Vie out, he walked up to her and asked, ¡°Ms. McGraw, how¡¯s it going? Did Mr. Hobson agree?¡± Depressed, Vi lowered her head and shook it. Javon analyzed the pros and cons with Vi. Her engagement with Ormand was not an ordinary one. There were a lot of things involved in it, and they were evenbeled as a mercial marriage¡± by Ormand. They had just been engaged for two days, and it was not easy to cancel it. Whether it was for the Hobson Group or the McGraw Group, they would face huge economic losses and be the center of bad public opinion. The impact would be great. Moreover, Javon was no longer in charge of the Hobson family¡¯s business anymore. Ormand was the current decision-maker of the Hobson family. If she wanted to break off the engagement, she had to discuss it with Ormand. But with Ormand¡¯s character, Vi gressed that even if she pointed a gun at his head, he would not agree to break off the engagement. Vi was very angry, but she could do nothing about it. Ormand¡¯s trick worked! Vi finally understood why Russell had been engaged to Reba for more than two years. Obviously, Russell hated Reba so much, but he still kept her as his fianc¨¦. As children of a rich family, it was not easy for them to cancel their marriage. Forget it. Vi let out a long sigh and decided to give it further thought. She decided to ignore Ormand for the time being. ¡°From now on, as long as Ormand or his bodyguards and subordinatese to me, won¡¯t see any of them!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Toby nodded and left after Vi. The two of them walked out of Javon¡¯s vi one after another. However, they didn¡¯t notice that when they passed the corner, a young man in a blue suit and gold-rimmed sses suddenly noticed her. Squinting, Sammy Hobson pushed his sses gracefully and asked the bodyguard behind him, ¡°Is that Ms. McGraw, who is engaged to Ormand?¡± The bodyguard took a serious look and answered, ¡°Yes, I think so, Mr. Hobson.¡± ¡°She is so beautiful, but she seems to be in a bad mood. Go and ask why she is here today.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Hobson.¡± The bodyguard left silently. Ten minutester, he returned to Sammy and reported, ¡°Mr. Hobson, she seems toe here to call off the marriage today, but the old Mr. Hobson doesn¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Call off the marriage?¡± Sammy thought for a while and said, ¡°This marriage was proposed by Ormand. It can be seen that she has a special position in Ormand¡¯s heart.¡± The bodyguard said, ¡°but I heard that Mr. Ormand didn¡¯t attend her wee party. It seems that he doesn¡¯t pay much attention to her.¡± for you ¡°What do you know?¡± Sammy sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to but you¡¯ll know after testing it.¡± Chapter 990 i: Lurte to San You ?nu guess Ormand¡¯s mind, ¡°Mr. Hobson, what do you mean?¡± The smile at the corners of Sammy¡¯s mouth was very deep. He said lightly, ¡°Ormand seems to be on a mission. I heard that he is opening fire now. If Ormand knew that his fianc¨¦e personally canceled the engagement and the old Mr. Hobson also agreed, what would happen?¡± The bodyguard immediately understood what Sammy meant. ¡°Mr. Hobson, don¡¯t worry. I will arrange for someone to send the information to Mr. Ormand urately.¡± Since the dissolution of marriage couldn¡¯t be settled temporarily, Vi stopped thinking about it and went back to the Angle Group. Vi had been preparing for a few days, and it was almost done. In the next two days, she would pick up all the contract-signing artists that she valued a lot in the Angle Group. She then would be able to start the opening ceremony! Sitting at her desk, Vi was busy working on herputer the whole day. She carefully read the files of each artist of thepany and carefully selected them. When Vi was about to get off work, there was a sudden noise outside the corridor, which was so loud that Vi noticed it. Vi put down her work and was about to go out to have a look. All of a sudden, the door was pushed open. Todd came in with red eyes, and his hands. were covered with blood. Surprised, Vi looked beyond the door again. Both Tyler and Vincent were beaten, limping, and looking miserable. ¡°How dare you hit my men in front of me?¡± Vi red at Todd. Todd lowered his head and apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Zumthor. I sent five or six people to look for you, but they stopped me. I have toe here myself and break in with brute force. But don¡¯t worry. The blood on my body is not theirs. They are just slightly injured.¡± It was Vi who had told Tyler and Vincent not to let Ormand or his men in. But since Todd insisted on breaking in, it must be a big deal. Vi asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? What happened?¡± Todd¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and his voice choked with sobs. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Hobson. He¡¯s being sent to the hospital, but he doesn¡¯t want to go to the emergency room. He has to see you for thest time. Ms. Zumthor, please go to see Mr. Hobson!¡± Ormand is good atbat. Will something happen to him? Vi¡¯s heart twitched unconsciously, but she soon became skeptical. ¡°Ormand always uses the same kind of tricks on me. Is he ever goma grow tired of it? He lied to me when he faked his death before, and so did he this time. What else does he want to do next time?¡± ¡°What I said is true!¡± Tears welled up in Todd¡¯s eyes. Todd even nned to knock Vi out and take her to the hospital for herself, but he just could not. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We are having a fight with terrorists in the mountains in Salt Lake City. Mr. Hobson¡¯s heart was pierced by a bullet. All the blood on me is his. He just wants to see you for thest time. Ms. Zumthor, please! Can you go to see him?¡± As she saw Todd crying so sadly, Vi¡¯s heart was shaken. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you only this time! If Ormand dares to lie to me again, I will never forgive him!¡± Vi didn¡¯t pack up her things. She took her bag and went to the downtown hospital with Todd. Outside the corridor of the emergency room, there were a lot of people quarreling and even arguing, but their expressions were very serious, with tears in their eyes. Vi quickened her pace, and Todd stepped forward and shouted, ¡°Get out of the way! Ms. Zumthor is coming!¡± The crowd quickly quieted down and started to make way for Vi. Vi walked inside and soon smelled a strong smell of blood. On the stretcher, Ormand¡¯s handsome face was deathly pale, and his whole body was stained with blood, especially his chest. There was even a steady stream of blood flowing out from his chest, and even the entire stretcher was dyed red. The scene was too bloody for Vi to react. Ormand didn¡¯t lie to me this time. He has lost a lot of blood! Vi was so shocked that she covered her mouth with her hands. Tears kept falling down uncontrobly, and her feet were as heavy as lead. Ormand watched Vi walking toward him slowly. His weak ck. eyes bloody hand grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ I¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt, but it hurts for me to see you cry¡­¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 230 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Avenge Ormand Vi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She could not stop crying no matter what. She held Ormand¡¯s hand and roared at him, ¡°Ormand, you are not allowed to die! If you dare to die, I will immediately find another man to marry! I will make you regret it for a lifetime!¡± Ormand curled his blood-stained lips and forced a smile. LIT DOES ¡°No way, you are mine¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to reply to him. She quickly looked at the medical staff on both sides. ¡°I¡¯m already here. Hurry and send him in!¡± ¡°Vi, please listen to my exnation, okay?¡± Ormand held her hand and refused to let ¡°The surgery is urgent. I will be outside. When youe out, I will listen to your exnation.¡± Ormand¡¯s face was already pale because of losing blood. It could not be dyed any longer. However, he still stubbornly held her hand and refused to let go. He wanted to look at her again because of the risk of the surgery. Perhaps he would not have the chance to wake up again. Vi felt heartbroken when she saw this. She could only force his hand away and watch him being pushed into the emergency room. The operation lights lit up. Vi sat outside, waiting. Her eyes were dull and the tears. on her face were not dry. This was the first time she shed tears in front of so many people, but she did not care at all. She only knew that she did not want Ormand to die¡­ Ormand did note out until nine in the evening. Todd dismissed Ormand¡¯srades in the army. He sat in the waiting seat opposite Vi with a gloomy expression. He seemed to think for a long time before making an exnation to Vi. ¡°You always thought that he lied to you about the abandoned warehouse half a year ago. But his words were actually true. He really went there with the determination to sacrifice. If we hadn¡¯t arrived in time and saved him, who almost died, he would have really been buried in the me.¡± Vi slowly raised her head and looked at him. Todd continued in a low voice, ¡°As for why he didn¡¯t return to your side when he was alive, it was because of the internal strise of the Hobson family during that time. He had to go back and shoulder the burden. The whip wound on his back was the punishment for being against the Hobson family¡¯s regtions. Although he was lucky enough to survive in the abandoned warehouse, his face was burned and his legs were injured and broken during the fight. His body was not much better¡­¡± A thought shed through Todd¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t talk about the virus. The reason why Ormand did not return to Washington was that he could not leave after getting the power of the Hobson family. It was also because of the virus in his body that the doctor had not been able to find a way to cure itpletely. He had to go to theb every two or three days to test it. He relied on the inhibitor to survive. However, Ormand had given the order to not reveal a single word to Vi. Todd continued, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, he risked his life to save you every time. He is sincere with you! He is a fool in love. He only knows how to give without holding anything back, but he refuses to tell you about his pain. After he recovers his identity, he does not dare to tell you about that. It is because he is afraid that if he tells you, you will hate him even more. He is afraid that he will lose you forever. He just felt inferior.¡± Vi lowered her head. Her entire heart was filled with guilt and pain. Whenever she thought about Ormand, who was covered in blood, she could hardly breathe. However, this had happened more than once to him. About the abandoned warehouse bal¨ª a year ago, lie must have been more injured than this time. However, she had been angry with him because of his concealment. She med him for deceiving her and whipped him¡­ Vi felt like her heart had been stabbed by a knife, so painful that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Other than these words, she seemed to have nothing else to make up ¡°He doesn¡¯t need an apology. As long as you show him your love and think about him, he will be happy.¡± for him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Todd sighed, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, he doesn¡¯t owe you anymore. But when he found out that you had been sad for him for half a year, he med himself. He asked me to find the whip not to perform. It was he who tried his best topensate you for the hardship you suffered in that half year. But he has been tortured by the pain for half a year at that time.¡± ¡°Last night, you mmed the door and left. He originally wanted to beg for forgiveness and exin it to you when he came back. But he didn¡¯t expect that you would talk with Mr. Hobson about breaking off the engagement early in the morning. And then Mr. Hobson agreed. That is also beyond his expectations. He lost his mind for a moment and was shot.¡± Vi suddenly stopped crying and frowned, ¡°I did mention to Javon about breaking off the engagement, but Javon didn¡¯t agree, so I nned to consider it carefully. Who told Ormand about this?¡± Todd looked at her and realized that something was wrong. He immediately sent someone to investigate. Half an hourter. The atmosphere outside the emergency room was solemn. ¡°It was someone sent by Mr. Sammy.¡± Vi asked seriously, ¡°Sammy? How¡¯s his rtionship with Ormand usually?¡± Todd answered seriously, ¡°Not very good. The internal strife of the Hobson family was caused by Sammy. He went back three dayste. At that time, Sammy almost became the leader of the Hobson family. It took him almost half a month to regain power.¡± Vi pursed her lips and lowered her head without saying a word. After pondering for a while, she had a cold expression on her face. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know how to avoid surveince and climb over the wall to the Hobson Chapter 230X-onge Ormand 3/5 family?¡± Todd was stunned. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, what do you want to do?¡± Vi¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Avenge Ormand!¡± Get Bogs It was eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. In the elegant bedroom, there was the sound of the water. Sammy finished bathing and wore a bathrobe as he came out of the bathroom with a towel and wiped his hair. As soon as he approached the bedroom, the luxury chandelier in the room suddenly flickered. The curtains were blown by the wind, and a certain cold aura came from his bedroom. Sensing that something was amiss, he put on the gold-rimmed sses. There was a woman sitting beside the bed. Her slender and exquisite legs were nted, her hands folded, her posture enchanting, her temperament elegant and cold. Sammy was amazed by this beautiful woman. It had to be said that Ormand¡¯s fianc¨¦e was indeed very beautiful and had a good figure. Sammy was a little moved. He smiled politely, ¡°When did youe, Ms. McGraw? It doesn¡¯t seem good to not take the main entrancete at night and enter my room through the window, right?¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything and stared at him with a sharp gaze. However, this was Sammy¡¯s vi. He had a bunch of bodyguards. Vi was a woman, so he wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, he wanted to tease her. Then he put on a smile. ¡°Do you want to cuckold my cousin, Ms. McGraw? I¡¯m more than willing to cooperate with you. Vi frowned, and her expression suddenly turned fierce. She suddenly stood up and rushed in front of Sammy. She fiercely shed at his neck with her hand. Sammy was very gentle and weak. He wanted to resist, but he had no strength to fight against Vi. He was mercilessly struck by her and fell to the ground. Vi looked down at him. ¡°You are so weak, sissy!¡± By the time Sammy woke up again, lie was shocked He was already tied to the office chair, and his mouth was also covered with a towel. Vi leaned against the table and yed with the dagger casually. The silver light of the dagger revealed her enchanting but vicious expression. It was obvious that she was a woman not to be trifled with! Only then did Sammy start to be afraid and try to shout towards the door. ¡°It¡¯s no use. Your bodyguards were all knocked unconscious by my team. It¡¯ste at night. Even if you scream, no one will save you.¡± Sammy had good facial features and looked gentle. At that moment, he was wrapped in a bath towel, his hair wet. He was also tied up. For some reason, the scene was a little weird¡­ Todd, who was outside the window, found it strange when he heard Vi¡¯s teasing tone. Why did it seem like she wanted to rape a good young man? Could it be that she took a fancy to Sammy and did not intend to teach him a lesson? If Ondo knew about this, he would be so angry that he would immediately crawl over from the operating table. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 231 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Her Terrible Attitude Todd hurriedly patted his face to stop his wild thoughts. This was the first time he had followed Vi. Perhaps this was her personality and her special way. He should believe in her feelings for Ormand! However, these details must never be known to his boss! Inside the bedroom. Vi used the sharp part of the dagger to gently slip across Sammy¡¯s face, moving all the way from his neck to his heart. Sammy trembled, afraid that the dagger would pierce his skin in the next second. There was a strange and eerie aura around him, making him unable to breathe. Seeing how scared he was, Vi sneered, ¡°You are even scared by a dagger. How dare you fight my dear Orin?¡± Sammy seemed to be stimted by this sentence, and the fear on his face was greatly reduced. Because he knew in his heart that Vi wouldn¡¯t dare and wouldn¡¯t kill him in the Hobson¡¯s ce. Vi knew what he was thinking. ¡°That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t kill you. I like to torture you and make you feel the pain. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here today.¡± ¡°Orin is still on the operating table because of you. What right do you have to lie on the bed and sleep soundly? I want you to wake up and experience ten times the pain!¡± There was a fierce expression in her eyes. The tip of the dagger was gently pushed into Sammy¡¯s chest, but she did not pierce his heart. Blood instantly gushed out and dyed the snow-white bathrobe on Sammy¡¯s chest red. His face was pale from the pain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this small injury won¡¯t take your life immediately.¡± Vi put away the dagger and showed Sammy a bag of medicinal powder. ¡°This is the itching powder. I will sprinkle it all over your body. When you are itchy and ufortable, your muscles will twitch violently, and the blood in your whole body will flow faster. The blood in the wound will keep flowing. Then let¡¯s see if you will die from excessive blood loss if you bleed all night.¡± The extremely vicious words were said in an innocent tone. Sammy looked at the powder in her hand in horror and kept shaking his head, trying to say something Vi¡¯s face was cold. She didn¡¯t waste time talking to him. She mercilessly sprinkled the powder all over his body. It was not convenient for her to put the powder in some private parts. Then she called Todd toe in. When Todd learned that she still wanted to spread it between Sammy¡¯s legs, he gave her a thumbs up in admiration and felt a little scared. This move was really damaging and ruthless! If Sammy couldn¡¯t take it, he would suffer from ED for the next part of his life, right? At the hospital. After a few hours of operation, the doctor finally took out the bullet in Ormand¡¯s heart. Fortunately, the bullet was two inches away from his heart and did not hit his heart. But it was still because he lost too much blood, his body was very weak, and he still needed to rest well, so he was transferred to the normal ward. ¡°Vi¡­¡± He woke up from the anesthetic, his voice lioarse and weak. His gaze subconsciously swept around. The white ward was empty. There was no Vi that he had been longing for, no one else, only himself who was lying on the bed. The air was filled with a lonely and deste atmosphere. Chanter 231 Bar Terrible antude The anesthetic was still taking effect, but he felt his heart hurt so much that he could not breathe. Vi said she would wait for him toe out and listen to his exnation. She wouldn¡¯t lie to him! He forced himself to get up, though he was still feeling dizzy. Ignoring the bandage that had just been put on his chest, he got out of bed. His feet were weak. He could only hold the wall and move to the door of the ward. The corridor was quiet. Except for him, there was no one else, only the cold wind asionally blew on his pale face, setting off a stinging pain. His eyes were red, and his chest was stuffy. A strong sense of sadness overwhelmed him. The intense pain in his chest was a hundred times more painful than when he was pierced by a bullet. ¡°Vi¡­¡± Where are you? Are you still unwilling to forgive me? He wanted to go find Vi, but because he had exhausted all his strength after leaving the ward, he was weak and powerless, and could only lean against the door. He did not see Vi. The obsession helped him maintain hisst bit of rity. A nurse on duty who passed by saw him and was so scared that her face turned pale. She ran over to help him. ¡°Oh my goodness, why did you get out of bed, Mr. Hobson? You just had an operation. You can¡¯t stand in the cold wind. You should go in quickly!¡± Ormand dodged her hand and asked weakly, ¡°Where is Ms. McGraw?¡± ¡°Ms. McGraw left a long time ago. It is already early in the morning. She should not being over. Mr. Hobson, your licalth is more important. Please go in first!¡± Ormand felt so ufortable that he almost suffocated. She left. Chapter 231 de Terrible Attitude 3/5 She really didn¡¯t forgive him and didn¡¯t want to hear his exnation¡­ He suddenly felt something wrong with his throat. The empty corridor echoed with his painful cough. The nurse could not bear to see this. ¡°Mr. Ilobson¡­¡± ¡°Scram!¡± He coldly red over. Although he was sick, lis eyes were so fierce that the nurse was frightened. She did not dare to speak again and ran away quickly. He was the only one left in the quiet corridor. His body was weak, and he could not even stand up. He could only lean against the door and squat down slowly. He curled up helplessly at the door. Vi. I don¡¯t believe you can be so ruthless. I won¡¯t go anywhere. After Vi dealt with Sammy¡¯s matter and let Todd deal with the aftermath, she rushed back to the hospital. However, just as she came out of the elevator, she saw the man curled up at the door of the ward from afar. The pitiful and helpless figure made her heartbroken. ¡°Why are you out? Standing in the cold wind after the surgery is not good for your health!¡± She ran over almost instantly and held him in her arms. Ormand hugged her waist tightly. The joy of regaining what he had lost made his nose sour and his dark eyes filled with tears. ¡°I knew that you woulde¡­¡± Vi felt even more heartbroken. Originally, she could not bear to see him suffer alone in the operating room. She wanted to take this opportunity to teach Sammy a lesson and vent her anger. Unexpectedly, Chapter 231 ar Terrible Attitude Ormand came out early.. ¡°Sorry, I was careless, but I didn¡¯t leave. Okay, don¡¯t stand outside. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Ormand hugged her waist and rested his chin on her shoulder, refusing to let go. Vi originally wanted to break his hand off. She thought that he was injured. She was afraid of hurting him. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know where to start and selt helpless. ¡°I said I won¡¯t leave. You won¡¯t listen to me, right? Then I¡¯m really leaving!¡± Originally, it was just a joke, but Ormand¡¯s face turned pale because of this. Hei immediately let go of her arms and was about to kneel down. Vi saw his movements clearly and quickly supported him. Her heart ached so much that it almost suffocated her. A single sentence from her could make him like a frightened bird that would kneel and beg for forgiveness for no reason. Was it because her attitude towards him in the past was so terrible that he felt insecure? How could the dignified leader of the Hobson Group treat himself so casually? In fact, before she arrived at the hospital, Ormand had already endured for more than half an hour alone. He was so exhausted that he doubted himself. Now that he saw her, he wanted to show her his sincere heart. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Vi held back her tears, sighed helplessly, and imitated the tone he used to coax her. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, and I won¡¯t leave. Go back to your bed and lie down. I¡¯ll listen to you exin it to me, okay?¡± Chapter 231 Kor Terrible Altitude Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 232 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Let Me Do It Tonight She helped Ormand to the bed and tucked him in. Ormand had just gone through the operation and was very weak. He stood in the corridor for more than half an hour, and his whole body was cold. Vi turned on the lieater for Ormand and sat next to his bed. She poured him a ss of hot water and handed it to him. Vi said before Ormand opened his mouth, ¡°Todd has exined a lot to me during the operation. I don¡¯t need you to exin it again. However, I have a few questions that I need you to answer.¡± Ormand nodded. ¡°Why would you be Ondo? If you are Ormand, then where is the real Ondo?¡± Ormand held Vi¡¯s little hand and felt her warm palm. Then, he said, ¡°Do you remember what I told you about the car ident 13 years ago?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± ¡°The real Ondo died to save me when he was 15 years old. At that time, the Hobson family was in chaos, and I was little, so I could notpete with my uncles¡¯ families. Ondo was sent to the National Bureau of Investigation by his grandfather when he was a child. His family had never seen him. ¡°That¡¯s why grandpa asked me to temporarily take refuge in the name of Ondo Caffrey. In the car ident 13 years ago, everyone else in the car died. No one in Washington knew my true identity, so I naturally became Ondo, I helped him take care of his grandfather and mother and revitalize the Caffrey Group.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Vi lowered her eyes. ¡°So your ashes were also fake half a year ago? Your body was incinerated while Nell was watching, and it was also fake?¡± ¡°The ashes are real. They are really Ondo¡¯s ashes. As for the corpse, Todd found a man who looked simr to me in the warehouscat that time. Because of the fire, it had been disfiguredpletely, so Nell definitely didn¡¯t notice it was not me.¡± Ormand¡¯s voice was low and soft, and he looked at Vi with a glimmering light in his eyes. ¡°Vi, I didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose. I went back to Salt Lake City to take over control of Get Borns the Hobson family¡­ I really can¡¯t go back, but you don¡¯t know how happy I was when I learned that you revealed your identity as the daughter of the McGraw Group.¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything as she stared at Ormand quietly. Ormand was a little nervous being stared at by Vi with an expressionless face. ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you at the wee party that night, and I even lied to you and put on a show before you. I made a mistake. If you haven¡¯t cooled down, you can continue to punish me. I¡¯ll take it all, okay?¡± ¡°Not okay.¡± Ormand did not expect Vi to turn him down so decisively, and he was downhearted. His long curly eyshes were lowered, and he could not hide the sadness in his eyes. While Ormand wasn¡¯t paying attention, Vi leaned over and kissed his eyes, forehead, face, and finally his cold thin lips. Every movement was extremely loving and gentle. ¡°Idiot, I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ormand¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡°Then are you not going to cancel the engagement? Have you forgiven me?¡± he asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Vi kissed Ormand¡¯s lips again and used her actions to answer. The two of them closed their eyes, feeling each other¡¯s breath. Their breathing became heavier and heavier. Ormand took the initiative to end the kiss and refused to continue. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Vi didn¡¯t get up and still kept a close distance from Ormand. ¡°No¡­¡± Ormand was still breathing heavily. His ears were slightly red as he anxiously looked away. Chapter 232 Let Do It Tonight. 2/6 DU ¡°Do you want it?¡± Vi could guess what was going on from Ormand¡¯s reaction, His ears were scarlet. His eyshes trembled nervously. After hesitating for a long time, Ormand mustered up the courage to ask, ¡°Can I?¡± Vi undid the two buttons on the cor of Ormand¡¯s¡¯patient¡¯s gown. The wound on his chest was still wrapped in thick bandages, and the two whip scars on his arm fromst night were also bandaged. Moreover, Ormand had just undergone the operation and was still weak. How could he have any big movement? ¡°You can¡¯t do it now, can you?¡± Considering these factors, Vi blurted out without much consideration. By the time she reacted, she could no longer take back her words. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t do it? Why don¡¯t we try?¡± Ormand asked as he suddenly gotpetitive. Although his handsome face was pale, Ormand was still so attractive. Because of Vi¡¯s words, his dark eyes burned with fire. As he spoke, Ormand forced himself to stand up, using his body to prove himself! Vi chuckled and gently pushed him back to prevent him from getting up. Her red lips slowly moved close to Ormand¡¯s red ears, and her voice was extremely alluring. ¡°Orin, what I mean is, let me do it tonight. I want to sleep with you¡­¡± Ormand coughed. The fire in Ormand¡¯s eyes was instantly extinguished by Vi¡¯s words. His skin from his ears to his neck all turned red. Ormand wondered if Vi knew what she was saying Under his puzzled gaze, Vi sat on Ormand. Afraid of pressing his injuries, Vi knelt on the bed. She grabbed his chin and kissed Ormand again¡­ Chapter 2324ct Me Do It tonight 3/6 Things got out of control, Vi was really a minx! This time, Ormand was able to indulge himself without any scruples. Even if the price was his own life¡­ Ormand was willing to pay! He involuntarily wanted to hug Vi¡¯s back. However, she stopped Ormand and put his hands back. ¡°You are still injured. Be good and don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°But my hands won¡¯t listen to me. They said they wanted to hug you.¡± Vi lifted his Ormand¡¯s again. ¡°They¡¯re so disobedient. Do they want to be tied up?¡± Ormand pursed his thin lips and averted Vi¡¯s gaze. Vi didn¡¯t hesitate. She got out of bed and opened the nightstand. She took out a bandage from inside and raised Ormand¡¯s hands above his head. Then Vi tied them to the steel frame at the head of the bed. Unlike the previous two times when Vi used a leather belt to tie Ormand up harshly, her movements were very gentle and patient this time. ¡°How is it? Will it hurt?¡± she asked after finishing tying Ormand up. Ormand shook his head seriously. Vi wasn¡¯t in a hurry to continue. Instead, she went to check if the door was locked. She also locked the window and closed the curtains. She couldn¡¯t let anyone ruin her good time! After checking, Vi sat back down on the bed and gently blew on Ormand¡¯s face with her charming red lips. ¡°Lie down and don¡¯t move. I will eat you very gently!¡± Late at night, all was silent. Everyone was sleeping soundly. Chapter 232 ct Me Do It tonight 4/6 No one knew that the wonderful musical notes were yed with great pleasure. It was four in the morning. The VIP ward only had a dimmp on. The dim yellow light reflected on Vi¡¯s sleeping face, making her delicate facial. features extremely beautiful. And she was the drug Ormand was willing to hook on. Ormand, dressed in a hospital gown, sat beside the bed and quietly admired Vi¡¯s sleeping face. His well-defined fingers gently stroked her forehead, eyebrows, nose, and lips, outlining her gorgeous face. Vi slept very deeply and did not wake up at all. After making love, she was extremely tired. Ormand kissed her on the forehead. Outside the door, there was suddenly a very light bird crying. It was Todd who could not open the door. He dared not open it forcefully either, so he could only use the secret sign to probe. Ormand walked to open the door. ¡°Vi is tired. Don¡¯t wake her up.¡± He made a shushing gesture before Todd could Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. speak. ve ekip The two walked to the end of the corridor one after the other. ¡°Say it.¡± Just as Todd was about to say something, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Ormand¡¯s open hospital gown, under which his neck and corbone were covered with dark red and purple hickeys. Todd was so shocked that his eyes widened. ¡°What the¡­ Mr. Hobson, why did you ¡­ get hurt again?¡± ¡ª Tin ¨C Tomahi 5/6 Cet B -0 Ormand lowered his head to look at the hickeys on him. Not only did he not quickly cover it up, Ormand even shamelessly lifted his gown up, showing the hickeys to Todd. ¡°This is done by Vi. How is it? Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Chapter 232 Me Do It Tonighi Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 233 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Vi¡¯s Waist Needs a Stroke He raised his voice. He was in a particrly good mood. It was as if he was a piece of art meticulously carved by Vi And the look in his eyes seemed to say, ¡°Look! This was done by my wife. Isn¡¯t it great?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Todd swallowed his saliva and nodded sincerely. ¡°Ms. Zurnthor is indeed good at it!¡± Ormand buttoned up his clothes in satisfaction to cover up the hickeys that carried all the intimacy. Seeing that he was in such a good mood, Todd quickly took credit for it. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I contributed to your sess in getting Ms. Zumthor¡¯s agreement, right? My speech at night was so emotional that Ms. Zumthor was moved. Can this make up for my mistake?¡± 11L LL His sry had been deducted for two years and one month! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Very good.¡± Ormand curved his lips, his eyes filled with an extremely noble arrogance. ¡°You can get the sry for theing two years and one month I mentioned before, plus another six months of bonus.¡± Todd was overjoyed in his heart. Wow, Mr. Hobson is the best and most considerate leader in the world! However, Todd still worried about his body. ¡°But Mr. Hobson, don¡¯t y this kind of trick next time! Although I already knew that you weren¡¯t hit in the heart by the bullet, I am worried, as losing too much blood will also be life-threatening.¡± ¡°Are you saying that there will be anext time? It seems like you want me to quarrel with Vi.¡± Ormand red at Todd coldly. Todd was so scared that her face changed. ¡°No! I was just spouting nonsense. Mr. Hobson, don¡¯t deduct my sry. I just re-got it a Chapter 233 Vi¡¯s Waist Needs a Stroke 1/5 GAPO minute ago!¡± What a man! Todd thought that he shouldn¡¯t have said that Ormand was considerate! Ormand was clearly moody, uncertain, and unreasonable! Ormand couldn¡¯t read the feelings in Todd¡¯s heart. His face returned to its former seriousness. Todd also became serious. ¡°Tonight, Ms. Zumthor secretly took me to the Hobson¡¯s ce and helped you get some interest from Mr. Sammy.¡± After he learned that Vidn¡¯t left, Ormand¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°What did she do?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Todd was thinking about how he should describe it. ¡°She stabbed Mr. Sammy in the chest, tied him up, and sprinkled itching powder all over his body, even including that area. What a move!¡± Ormand frowned and asked in a cold tone, ¡°That area? Did she personally spill it there?¡± ¡°No! I did it!¡± Todd waved his hands. He felt it necessary to tter Ormand. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you have such a good figure. Why would Ms. Zumthor want to see Mr. Sammy¡¯s skinny body?¡± Ormand¡¯s expression finally returned to normal. Todd continued, ¡°However, this is not a small matter. Mr. Sammy¡¯s family would not suffer a loss. They definitely won¡¯t let this matter go. I reckon that there will be trouble tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°No big deal. Let them make a scene, but they are only allowed to make a scene in the Hobson family¡¯s ancestral hall. Send someone to guard them. Don¡¯t let them make a scene in the McGraw¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Got it, Mr. Hobson.¡± ¡°Go do it. I¡¯ll go back to apany Vi.¡± He waved his hand and went back to the ward without waiting for a reply. Chapter 233 V¡¯s Waist Needs a Stroke 2/5 Todd looked at his back and clicked his congue. Ormand had waited a long time before he could have sex. Judging from the way he walked, he was especially happy. The next morning, Ormand did not like to let the female nurse do the intravenous drip for him, so be asked for a male nurse. The male nurse entered the ward with a te of medical tools. As soon as he opened the door, lie was stunned by the scene in front of him. Ormand, who was wearing a hospital gown, sat beside the bed and very considerately helped Vi have food, who had just woken up on the bed. The nurse was shocked. Who on earth was the patient? He stood there and stared for a long time. Looking at Ormand¡¯s tall and straight back, he silently expressed his admiration. Ormand loved his wife so much! Ormand didn¡¯t care if anyone saw it. He only knew that Vi was tiredst night and had to make up for it. Moreover, it was not easy for him to finally persuade Vi back. Of course, he would do everything for hier! Every trifle thing in her life! If he could do it, he would not let her do it herself. However, Vi cared. She noticed the dazed look in the nurse¡¯s eyes, and so asked Ormand to stop helping her eat. ¡°Are youing to do the drip? Bring it over.¡± The nurse walked over with the te, and Ormand consciously stretched out his left hand to let him insert the needle tubing. Vi was about to get out of bed and leave the bed for Ormand to take a drip. ¡°You worked hardst night. Lie down a little longer. Does your waist still hurt? I¡¯ll Chapter 233 Vi¡¯s Waist Needs a Stroke 3/5 stroke it for youter,¡± Ormand said in a doting tone. Vi instantly blushed. There was a third person there! How could Ormand say these words that might be embarrassing and let others imagine? ¡°Stop it!¡± Vi gently pushed his shoulder. Her little face became redder and redder, like an angry carrot. She simply buried her face in the quilt like an ostrich. Ormand thought that she was very cute. He couldn¡¯t stop smiling. But there was an embarrassing third wheel next to them. ¡°Hurry up,¡± Ormand said coldly as he red at the nurse. ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Hobson.¡± After the nurse quickly finished doing the IV drip and left, Ormand looked at Vi, who was still covered in the quilt. His free right hand reached into the quilt, and his fingertips gently rubbed her slender waist. ¡°Do you feel better now? Now you know that it is not easy to be a man.¡± His deep voice was attractive. Vi, who was covered by the nket, didn¡¯t say anything. But in her heart, she was very much in agreement with what Ormand liad said. Last night, her slender waist was almost exhausted. Even now, her legs were still trembling. However, she would not give in. After all, it was sex! She lifted the quilt and sat up immediately. Her small mouth pouted like a little goldfish, ¡°Bullshit! Wait after you get better! Moreover, I was very activest night!¡± The smile on Ormand¡¯s face grew wider. He stretched out his arms and held her in front of him. The tip of his nose rubbed against hers. He gently acted like a child. ¡°Since you are active, how about we get some more after breakfast? I want it¡­¡± Chapter 233-Vi¡¯s Waist Needs a Stroke 4/5 Vi pushed his face away. ¡°Stop saying these obscene and indecent things!¡± Ormand did not care. He wantonly buried his lead into her arms and gently rubbed against her. How could he get his wife had he not been ¡°obscene¡±? His ashes would have been scattered! When Vi saw that he was pushing his luck, she rullled his soft short hair violently, made it a mess, and helped liim straighten it out, again and again, never tired of it. LU Just as the two were doing intimate things, someone suddenly knocked on the door of the ward. The person who came in was Gregory¡¯s bodyguard, Kael Frost. His tone was serious. ¡°Mr. Hobson,st night, Mr. Sammy was injured. He used Ms. McGraw of doing it. Ms. McGraw is your fianc¨¦e. Naturally, you have to be responsible for it. Please return to the ancestral hall as soon as possible.¡± Ormand didn¡¯t respond, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. His head was still stuck in Vi¡¯s arms, and he didn¡¯t get up. Vi, however, had a cold expression on her face as she red at Kael coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? Can¡¯t you see that Orin is the one who is seriously injured? How dare Sammy send you to ask Ormand over? Is he tired of living? ¡°Moreover, who is in charge of the Hobson family now? Is this how you speak to the person in charge?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 234 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 234 Chapter 234 My Dogs Are More Polite Than You ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. This is the first time I came to send a message. Please forgive me, Mr. Hobson, and Ms. McGraw. Please don¡¯t me me for that,¡± Kael said. Kael had been arrogant before because he was Gregory¡¯s bodyguard. He didn¡¯t expect that, before Ormand said anything, Vi would confront him. He was stunned and looked at Ormand¡¯s back respectfully. Ormand felt very happy in his heart that Vi was speaking for him, so he decided to be ¡°the nice person. ¡°I¡¯ll go back two hours after the drip.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before Kael left, he added, ¡°Ms. McGraw is your fianc¨¦e. If it¡¯s convenient, please go back together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ormand answered softly. When the door was closed, he was about to stick his head into Vi¡¯s arms again when Vi grabbed his cheek. ¡°Ouch! Vi, don¡¯t¡­¡± He was in pain, his facial features twisted, but he did not hide. Vi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She unconsciously loosened her grip a bit. ¡°Good for you, Ormand. You¡¯re so scheming. You want me to be a bad person and you be a good one?¡± ¡°No. I was happy that you protected me.¡± Only then did Vi let go. Her thumb gently rubbed his slightly red face. Ormand enjoyed her love. Thinking about Sammy¡¯s matter, Ormand became serious. ¡°Vi, I¡¯ll send you back to your houseter. You don¡¯t have to go to the lobson family¡¯s ancestral hall.¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. Everyone knows about this. And I was the one who didst night¡¯s matter. There¡¯s no reason for me to not be present. Your Hobson¡¯s ancestral hall can¡¯t do anything to me, and I just want to watch the show,¡± Vi said indifferently. Get B ¡°Alright, since you want to go, then let¡¯s go together,¡± Ormand said as he stroked her nose lovingly. After the drip, Vi helped him change into luis shirt, and then his suit. The hickeys all over his body were too conspicuous, especially the ones on his neck. They couldn¡¯t be covered. It looked like lie had been bullied. Vi was a little regretful. If she had known earlier, she would have restrained herself a little and been gentler! She found a scarf and tied it to Ormand. ¡°Vi, it¡¯s going to be midsummer soon, and you wrapped me with a woolen scarf?¡± Ormand asked in disbelief. ¡°Why not? You just finished the operation. You should have been resting for a few days, but Sammy made trouble, and you have no choice but to go back. So you have to wrap yourself up in order not to catch a cold.¡± Alright. Ormandpromised. He allowed her to put on the scarf and leather gloves for him, covering everywhere. The two of them crossed their fingers and went to the Hobson family¡¯s house together. In the ancestral hall, everyone sat in their seats seriously. Gregory, Lennon Hobson, and Deborah were all there. Except for Ormand¡¯s aunt, Alina, and Sammy, everyone else from the n was present. Because Ormand had yet to arrive, no one spoke. The memorial tablet on the wall was dedicated to the deceased elders of the Hobson family. The candlelight flickered, and the cold wind blew. The atmosphere was strangely quiet. Javon, who was sitting in the main seat, had a dark expression on his face as he silently drank his tea. Ormand and Vi held hands as they walked in, not caring about the atmosphere. Chapter 234144 Dogs Are More Polite Than You As soon as he entered, all the nsmen, except for Javon, stood up and respectfully called out, ¡°Ormand.¡± Ormand nodded, and the others sat down. ¡°Grandfather.¡± Get Bo ¡°How are you, Mr. Hobson?¡± The two walked up to Javon and shouted in unison. Vi¡¯s voice was sweet, making Javon feelfortable. When he saw that the two of them came in holding hands, Javon could not help but nce at his grandson. Good boy! The day before yesterday, the engagement was nearly broken off, but today, Ormand had settled the thing. As expected of his most proud grandson! ¡°Good children. I am fine. Come, sit down. Don¡¯t stand.¡± The two of them sat down on the expensive chairs. Ormand began to ask in a low voice, ¡°Gregory is in such a hurry to call me back. What happened?¡± Gregory stood up and bowed slightly to Javon before saying. ¡°Last night, some people avoided the surveince cameras and secretly climbed over the wall into Sammy¡¯s vi. The people knocked out all the bodyguards and attacked Sammy. The method used was vicious. If a bodyguard hadn¡¯t woken up early and saved Sammy, who had lost a lot of blood, Sammy would have already been dead!¡± As he spoke, he red viciously at Vi, who had a look saying that it had nothing to do with her. ¡°Where is my cousin?¡± Ormand asked expressionlessly. ¡°He is seriously injured and still in aa. But when the bodyguard saved himst night, he was not unconscious. He said that the people who attacked him were Ormand¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Ms. McGraw, and Ormand¡¯s subordinate, Todd.¡± Gregory looked heartbroken. He squeezed two drops of tears and looked at Javon. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here to seek justice today. Is it reasonable that as the head of the Hobson family, Ormand can do whatever he wants, even including hurting his kin?¡± Ormand¡¯s face was cold and arrogant. Just as he was about to get up to speak, he suddenly furrowed in pain, his face paled, and he subconsciously covered the wound on his chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vi reached out and helped him up. He looked at her with a pale face and whispered, ¡°The wound is torn.¡± He hadn¡¯t been in so much painst night, and now he said he was in pain? Vi knew what he meant. Her gaze was gentle as she said, ¡°You just finished the operation. You are still very weak. Don¡¯t talk too much. Let me speak for you.¡± Gregory was very dissatisfied. ¡°Ms. McGraw, you are not a member of the Hobson family. It is fine if youe to listen, but it seems inappropriate that you give a speech about our family¡¯s matter.¡± Vi ignored him. She stood up to face Javon and spoke, her voice soft. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I am Orin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Naturally, I can be considered a member of the Hobson family. Orin is seriously injured and should not speak too much. I did participate in what happenedst night. Can I speak on his behalf?¡± Her words ¡°a member of the Hobson family¡± made Javon very happy. ¡°Of course you can. Don¡¯t worry and be honest. With Ormand and I here, no one will dare to bully you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hobson.¡± Vi¡¯s sinile was sweet. She turned her head and looked at Gregory again. ¡°I admit that what happenedst night was rted to me, but¡­¡± Gregory interrupted her before Vi could finish. ¡°Ms. McGraw, I ad?nire your courage to admit it, but as Ormand¡¯s fianc¨¦e, how can you sneak into Sammy¡¯s bedroom in the middle of the night? It¡¯s too against the rules and Chapter 224 Dos Ar More Polite Than You would beughed at by others!¡± The expressions of everyone present changed. Deborah wanted to stand up and speak up for Vi, but she was stopped by her father, Lennon. Vi smiled under everyone¡¯s strange gazes. Gregory did not understand. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Even my dogs know to squat down and listen carefully when I speak. Mr. Gregory, you are in your forties, but you don¡¯t know that it¡¯s impolite to interrupt others.¡± As soon as Vi finished speaking, she turned to look at Ormand and secretly cast an enchanting wink at him. Ormand¡¯s entire heart was almost melted by her sweetness.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Vi!¡± Gregory was very angry. How dare she say that he was iparable to her dogs? However, Vi was smiling with an innocent and ignorant look on her face. If Gregory were to argue with such a junior, it would appear that he was petty. In the solemn atmosphere, Deborah let out an untimelyugh. All eyes turned to her in an instant. She coughed awkwardly and lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold it.¡± ¡°Go on, Vi,¡± Javon said as he knocked his walking stick against the floor, pulling everyone¡¯s attention back to her. ¡°It was rted to mest night, but I only sent Todd to teach Sammy a lesson. I was guarding Orin in the hospital. I don¡¯t know why Mr. Gregory said that I entered Sammy¡¯s bedroom. Such a im requires evidence.¡± Gregory said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t admit that you sneaked into Sammy¡¯s roomst night, it¡¯s a fact that you sent someone to hurt him. You have admitted it.¡± ¡°Yes, but why don¡¯t you ask me why I want to teach him a lesson? Yesterday, Orin was on a mission, and Sammy had bad intentions. He sent people to spread the rumor that I wanted to break off the engagement. That almost caused Orin to lose his life. He was in the operating room in the middle of the night. Shouldn¡¯t Sammy be taught a lesson?¡± Chapter 234Vy Dogs Are More Polite Than You 5/6 Get Boys Vi could make the bad things she did so righteous. Even the other Hobson family members felt that she was quite reasonable. Only Gregory sneered. ¡°You said that Sammy sent someone to harm Ormand. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Ormand looked at Todd, who was standing outside the ancestral hall, and said in a weak tone with impatience, ¡°I will give you the evidence you want.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 235 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Evidence Ormand finally spoke, and everyone looked at him. Ormand reached out to untie the scarf and the gold buckle of his suit. The injury on his chest was the most direct evidence. If Ormand took off his coat, the Hobson family members would see the purple and red hickeys on his chest. Vi was so scared that she widened her eyes. She grabbed Ormand¡¯s cor to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t take it off! So many people are watching. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Vi thought, you jerk. Shame on you! When Ormand¡¯s injuries healed, Vi would teach him a lesson! Ormand pursed his lips into a smile. ¡°I am a man. It is fine to reveal my chest.¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t do it!¡± Vi red at Ormand angrily and threatened in a low voice, ¡°From now on, no one can see your body except me! Button up!¡± Seeing that Vi was jealous, Ormand felt delighted. He buttoned up his coat and nced at Todd, who was outside the door. Todd came in with a tied-up young man and threw him in the open space in the middle of the hall. Todd gave Eason a file. Eason handed it to Javon. ¡°It was he who gave false information when Mr. Ormand went out for a task. When I went to catch him last night, he had just taken Mr. Sammy¡¯s reward and was about to run away. This file was his confession.¡± Javon read the confession carefully and then looked at Gregory with a serious expression. Gregory was stunned. Sammy told him that the person had already been quietly dragged to the outskirts and killed. How could he still be caught by Todd? Javon handed Gregory the confession. He read it through three times to see whether it was true or false. In the end, Gregory came to the conclusion that Sammy¡¯s subordinates had failed the task and left clues! Todd continued, ¡°Mr. Ormand was the head of the Hobson family. Mr. Sammy almost caused him to lose his life. Shouldn¡¯t we punish Mr. Sammy ording to the Hobson family¡¯s rules?¡± Everyone looked at Javon as if they wanted him to give an order. Javon stroked his beard in front of everyone. He stood up with the help of Eason and said, ¡°Ormand, you¡¯re the one in charge of the Hobson family. You can make the decision yourself. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Ormand nodded slightly. ¡°OK. Grandpa.¡± ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t go!¡± Gregory shouted. If Javon left, no one would help him.. Gregory didn¡¯t know what to do. It was the first time Sammy had done something independently, yet he had caused trouble! Javon ignored Gregory and left the hall without looking back. After Javon left, the rest of the Hobson family members also went away. In the blink of an eye, there were only Vi, Ormand, Todd, and Gregory in therge hall. The tied-up young man was also taken away by someone. Since everyone had left, Gregory had nothing to be embarrassed about. He smiled and said, ¡°Ormand, Sammy has no bad intentions. You didn¡¯t need to say that he was trying to harm you. Moreover, he is also injured, and he is still unconscious. I think it¡¯s even. Can we just get over it?¡± Vi said, ¡°Mr. Gregory, it¡¯s not Ormand¡¯s idea. It was my idea to beat Sammy. If you are angry, you can argue with me. Sammy also intended to harm Orin. These are two matters. How can we call it even?¡± Gregory red at Vi and looked at Ormand. ¡°Ormand, what do you think?¡± Ormand pulled Vi to hisp and rubbed her little face lovingly as if no one else was present. ¡°Vi is right. These are two matters.¡± Ormand turned his head to look at Gregory. His gaze became cold again. Ormand said, ¡°I heard that Sammy is still unconscious. And lie is seriously injured.¡± Gregory smiled, ¡°Right. I will scold himter. I will let him be more careful next time!¡± Ormand ignored his words and looked at Todd. ¡°Take Mr. Sammy here. Bring him in the hall even if you have to carry him with four people.¡± Gregory changed his face slightly and immediately signaled the bodyguards outside the door. Twenty minutester, Todd escorted Sammy into the hall. Todd said to Ormand, ¡°Mr. Ormand, just now, Mr. Gregory¡¯s bodyguard tried to take Mr. Sammy away from the vi. I stopped them.¡± Ormand replied, ¡°OK.¡± Sammy was saved by the bodyguards in just a few hoursst night. He was a grown man. That small injury was treated timely and was not serious for Sammy at all. Ormand had long known that Sammy was pretending to be unconscious. ¡°Gregory, how do you think we should punish him?¡± Gregory softened his tone, ¡°Sammy is ignorant. Fortunately, your injuries are not severe. Ormand, why don¡¯t we give him just a little punishment? Let me take Sammy home and whip him 30 times with a vine. OK?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Sammy was annoyed. He thought, why should I be punished? / was just unlucky. Sammy wished the bullet had hit Ormand¡¯s heart or head! Vi had heard that the Hobson family was a traditional family with strict rules. However, she didn¡¯t know about the whipping that Gregory mentioned. Anyway, Vi was just here to watch.. Ormand did not reply to Gregory. His expression was serious and cold. Ormand was obviously not satisfied with the suggestion. Todd said to Gregory, ¡°Mr. Gregory, aren¡¯t you too protective of your son? If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Ormand¡¯s great fortune this time, the position of the Hobson family¡¯s head might have been taken over by someone else. Mr. Ormand wants Mr. Sammy to receive tenshes with the Discipline Whip.¡± ¡°The Discipline Whip?¡± Saminy gnashed his teeth in hatred. ¡°Ormand, you¡¯re still alive. How could you do this to me? It will kill me. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Ormand¡¯s gaze was cold. He said casually, ¡°You should be d that I didn¡¯t die. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just tenshes. If you say nonsense again, I will add fiveshes.¡± Eason was the whip bearer. He had escorted Javon back to his room and just returned to the hall. This time, Sammy would not be able to escape. Sammy had to take off his shirt before he received the Hobson family¡¯s punishment. Vi was still sitting on Ormand¡¯sp. Ormand patted her waist gently and looked at Todd. ¡°Take Vi out. I¡¯lle overter.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Vi refused to go. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. Does he have to take off his shirt before theshing? His figure is definitely not as good as yours. I don¡¯t want to see his body. I just want to see how miserable he will be!¡± Besides, Todd had told Vi that half a year ago, Ormand received twentyshes in the Hobson¡¯s house for her. Therefore, Vi was very curious about this punishment. Ormand did not say anything. Vi held his arm and pouted. ¡°Orin is the best! Please trust me!¡± Ormand couldn¡¯t stand her soft voice andpromised. Sammy was pressed to the ground in the middle of the hall, revealing his lean back. He kept trembling. Sammy seemed to be extremely scared of the Discipline Whip. Gregory could not bear to see his son get beaten up. But Eason hade here. It meant that Javon had acquiesced it. Gregory could only sit by and watch. He couldn¡¯t do anything. Eason took out the whip from the sandalwood square box with both hands. He first bowed to the memorial tablets of the Hobson family¡¯s ancestors and then to Sammy. Eason said, ¡°Mr. Sammy, please excuse me.¡± After Eason finished, people heard the sharp sound of the wind. The skin and flesh on Sammy¡¯s back were ruthlessly torn apart. Because Sammy was thin, everysh seemed to have hit his bones. The whip was dripping with blood. The scene was terrifying. Sammy could withstand it at first. When Eason gave him the fifthsh, Sammy was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t bear it. He wailed and rolled around, screaming again and again. Sammy didn¡¯t care about his dignity now. He was overwhelmed by the severe pain in his back. Ormand had no expression on his face, and his eyes were cold. He asked someone to hold Sammy¡¯s shoulders. When Easonshed him for the eighth time, Sammy fainted on the spot. Ormand had someone pour cold water on Sammy to wake him up, and Eason resolutely finished the last twoshes. Sammy¡¯s face was pale. He was unconscious now. Gregory asked a bodyguard to carry Sammy away. It was only tenshes. His back was almost cut into small pieces and his flesh was torn open. Nobody could bear to look at him. Vi had been watching it quietly. On the surface, she looked calm, but in fact, her heart was already in turmoil. Vi had seen it with her own eyes. Now she knew how terrifying the Hobson family¡¯s Discipline Whip was. What scared her the most was that after Sammy wasshed ten times, his back was badly injured. He was dying. Ormand endured twenty ?ashes with a burn at that time. And after that, he even walked to the Bay Vi with Vi. How much pain would lic have felt back then? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 236 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 236 Chapter 236 They Deliberately Torture Me Vi felt that her heart ached. Without this incident, Vi wouldn¡¯t know low much Ormand had suffered for her and how many wounds lie had on his body! Vi felt regretful, guilty, and sad. Vi was still in a daze wlien Ormand pulled her to leave the Hobson¡¯s ce. Because of her red eyes, Vi looked like a frightened rabbit in the car. Ormand held Vi in his arms, kissed her forehead, and said with regret, ¡°Scared? My bad. That scene was bloody. I should have told Todd to lead you out in advance.¡± Vi felt sour in her nose, buried her face to Ormand¡¯s neck, and sobbed. ¡°I should say sorry. I didn¡¯t know how hard you had been whipped till now. How awful I was! I scolded you instead offorting you back then. I was terrible.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Ormand lifted Vi¡¯s tear-stained face and said in a serious tone, ¡°You scolded me because you loved me. I was happy.¡± How ridiculous! Vi thought. Vi knew that Ormand was trying to cheer her up. However, she didn¡¯t feel any better, and tears glistened in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I recovered. You can¡¯t find a scar on my body. I don¡¯t feel hurt anymore.¡± Ormand leaned over and patiently kissed Vi¡¯s tears with his cold and thin lips. ¡°Your tears are more precious to me than the ck pearls. Don¡¯t cry. If you cry on, I will go bankrupt soon.¡± Vi finallyughed. ¡°Glib! Who did you learn that from?¡± Todd, who was driving, noticed the inquiring gaze from Vi and instantly defended himself, ¡°Not me, Ms. Zumthor! I haven¡¯t been in a rtionship before. I am innocent!¡± Vi thought, alright. I shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for an innocent boy who hasn¡¯t been in a rtionship. Ormand grabbed Vi¡¯s hand and gently ced it on his suit above his heart. ¡°I am serious. Can¡¯t you feel my sincerity in this way?¡± Vi felt sweet when she carefully felt Ormand¡¯s heartbeat. ¡°Orin, I will spoil you from now on!¡± With a mischievous smile, Vi moved close to Ormand and kissed him gently. Ormand closed his eyes and enjoyed the kiss. A strawberry smell spread in the car. Todd gripped the steering wheel, nced at the couple through the rearview mirror from time to time, and felt indignant. Todd thought, damn it! They deliberately torture me! I am badly hurt! Can¡¯t they show some mercy to an old bachelor like me? The kisssted a few minutes, and Ormand withdrew first. Vi caressed Ormand¡¯s face and felt that something was wrong with Ormand. ¡°Why is your face so pale? Your body is cold. Do you feel cold? Are you sick?¡± Ormand shook his head. ¡°I just had a big operation, so my face is pale.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Vi said. Ormand interrupted Vi, ¡°Are you going back to the McGraw¡¯s ce?¡± Todd shot a nce at the rear mirror, got the hint from Ormand, and said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Hobson, there will be an important meeting in thepany today, and you should attend.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Todd put on an act and nced at his watch. ¡°The meeting will start in two hours. Shall we leave after sending Ms. Zumthor home?¡± Todd managed to change the topic to work, so Vi said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t go home. Send me to Angle Group. The ceremony will happen in two days. I should make preparations for it.¡± Todd turned around and drove to Angle Group. Before Vi got out of the car, Ormand kissed her on the forehead. ¡°I wille to pick you up for supper. Wait for me.¡± Vi nodded obediently and opened the car door. She kept looking back and waved at Ormand with a sweet smile while walking toward herpany. Ormand rolled down a car window, watched Vi leave, and waved his hand with a sinile. When Vi disappeared into the building, Ormand could no longer suppress the blood in his throat. Ormand quickly closed the car window, covered his mouth with his fist, and coughed softly. Soon, his slender fingers were dyed red by liis blood. Todd was so scared that his face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Hobson, why do you vomit blood again?¡± ¡°Go to theboratory.¡± Ormand furrowed his brows. He took a tissue, wiped the blood off his lips and hand elegantly, and then stared at the blood on the tissue solemnly. This was theboratory. The young doctor Kolby Warner did a blood test for Ormand again. Half an hourter, the atmosphere in theboratory became heavy. ¡°Didn¡¯t everything go on well? Why did the virus start spreading again? Ormand, did you get seriously injured again?¡± Ormand remained silent. Todd said, ¡°Mr. Hobson got shot on a mission yesterday. That gun wound was two inches away from his heart. To get Ms. Zumthor back, Mr. Hobson made use of his wound at the door of the energency room!¡± With a grave expression on his face, Kolby took off Ormand¡¯s suit and shirt to check that wound Todd had mentioned. Kolby was taken aback at the sight of the hickeys all over Ormand¡¯s body. How horny! Kolby thought. ¡°You must know that you are weak after the loss of blood and the operation. However, you still walked in the cold and ¡­ overworked! Are you tired of living!¡± Ormand was docile before the doctor. He said, ¡°You saw the hickeys, didn¡¯t you? Vi left them, and I didn¡¯t move.¡± Todd lowered his head, snickered, and exchanged one nce with Kolby. Kolby re-examined the hickeys on Ormand and sighed with envy. ¡°Awesome, Ormand! How did you feel? Great?¡± Ormand had nothing to hide since there were only men in theboratory. With a long face, Ormand said in a fierce tone, ¡°Wonderful!¡± Kolby and Todd couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter. Ormand turned cold and red at the other two men with a threatening look. Kolby immediately became serious. ¡°Well¡­ Well¡­ Control yourself even if you don¡¯t need to move. Sex will improve blood cirction. You just had an operation. You are still weak, okay?¡± ¡°Got you,¡± Ormand replied softly. Kolby did aprehensive examination of Ormand. Half an hourter, the atmosphere in theboratory became heavy because of the medical record. In the dead silence, Kolby sighed. ¡°Because you are weak, the virus spreads fast. It affects the blood supply of your heart. Ormand, you may suffer from angina in the future.¡± Ormand pursed his lips. No one knew what he was thinking. Todd was worried. ¡°Is his life at risk?¡± ¡°Not for now. You will have to control your emotions. I will give you some pills. Take one pill if you suffer an attack. Don¡¯t bite the bullet.¡± Kolby went on, ¡°My inhibitor works, so your life isn¡¯t in danger for the time being. However, if the virus spreads like this, I don¡¯t know what sequ will appear. Moreover, I can¡¯t foresee what will be of you.¡± This speech brought a long silence to theboratory. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 237 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Don¡¯t! Ormand was calm as if the person who was sentenced to death by the doctor was not him. ¡°Do you mean that I may die suddenly if I can¡¯t get the virus under control?¡± Kolby lowered his head and did not answer this question. It was an acquiescence. Ormand fell silent. Thanks to the inhibitor, Ormand had dreamed of living for a few decades. I wouldn¡¯t appear in front of Vi if I knew this risk earlier. She will be heartbroken about my death again. Ormand thought. In the sad atmosphere, Todd couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. Ormand heard the sobs. He gazed at Todd. ¡°What are you crying for? I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± ¡°I, I just¡­¡± Todd felt sorry for his boss. In histe 20s, he has to endure the torture of illness and live in the shadow of death. How poor! Todd thought. Kolby scratched his head with embarrassment. ¡°Well, not that bad. Didn¡¯t I say if? Given his situation now, I have the confidence to make Ormand live for another twenty years as long as he is cooperative in treatment and maintains good immunity.¡± Todd looked depressed. ¡°What will happen then?¡± ¡°After twenty years, I may get the antidote. Then, Ormand will live a long life!¡± Kolby looked at Ormand with confidence. There was still hope, so the atmosphere in the room became a bit lively. ¡°Doctor, don¡¯t pause when you make a speech! You scared me to death!¡± Todd blew his nose with a tissue and looked gloomy. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Kolby chuckled, injected some inhibitor into Ormand, and gave him some medicine that would be good for his gun wound and angina. Kolby warned Ormand to restrain himself and not to have sex again before his recovery. Ormand responded to Kolby casually. Ormand didn¡¯t hear Kolby because he was lost in his thoughts. When Ormand left theboratory, it was almost time to get off work. Ormand intended to pick Vi up from Angle Group when Bobby, in a dark uniform, appeared with a long face. Lainey followed behind. Obviously, the couple had just got off the ne. They looked sullen. It seems they came to cause trouble. Todd thought. Todd said politely, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. McGraw.¡± Lainey nodded in response. Bobby ignored Todd and walked straight to Ormand with a sinister look. Ormand wanted to maintain a good rtionship with Bobby, who had been his brother-inw. Ormand hid the surprise in his eyes. ¡°Mr. McGraw, what a surprise! Why did youe back to Salt Lake City?¡± Bobby stopped three feet away from Ormand, took out a pistol, and aimed it at his head with a domineering manner and a killing intent. ¡°Mr. McGraw?¡± Todd was dumbfounded. Ormand sneered. He did not panic at all. Ormand casually put his hands in his pockets and looked Bobby in the eyes calmly. ¡°What do you mean?¡¯ ¡°I want your life!¡± Bobby said fiercely. FI Vi was waiting for Ormand in the Angle Building. Five minutes passed, but there was no sight of Ormand. Orin said that he would pick me up for dinner. He is punctual. Vi thought. Vi received a message from Todd when she intended to call Ormand. It said, ¡°Mr. McGraw wants to kill Mr. Caffrey, theboratory.¡± nic Why did Bobbye back all of a sudden? Vi wondered. Vi knitted her brows and remembered she had called Bobby for Ormand¡¯s travel records. ¡°Oh no!¡± Vi immediately took her bag and took a taxi to theboratory. Before the taxi stopped, Vi saw Bobby pointing a gun at Ormand¡¯s head with at murderous look on his face through the window. ¡°Bobby! What are you doing?¡± Vi held the muzzle of the gun with one hand and pulled Ormand behind her back with the other. With a fawning smile, Vi said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk things over. What¡¯s the point of using a gun? Bullets have no eyes.¡± Bobby did not move. Lainey persuaded, ¡°Hubby, put away the gun. Vi may get hurt.¡± Only then did Bobby take back his gun, and the coldness on his face didn¡¯t diminish. ¡°Did Bobby beat you up? Did you get hurt?¡± Vi quickly turned back to check Ormand. Ormand shook his head slightly and held Vi¡¯s warm little hand with a faint smile. ¡°Apart from you, I will allow nobody to beat me.¡± Hearing this tease, Vi breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Vi! Do you know that he¡¯s been fooling you?¡± Bobby frowned at the intimacy between Ormand and Vi. A few days ago, Bobby wondered why Vi became interested in her fianc¨¦ all of a sudden. After an investigation, he found that Ormand was Vi¡¯s ex-husband. ¡°Bobby, I know what he did. We misunderstood each other in the past. I want to move on,¡± Vi retorted. Bobby said coldly, ¡°He deceived you for three years. It is a serious problem. I will help you break off this engagement.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, Bobby!¡± Vi hugged Bobby by the shoulder. ¡°He hurt me, but I got even with him! Moreover, he saved me three times in Washington. Without him, I couldn¡¯te back unscathed. Russell was moved by him. Could you please forgive him?¡± Bobby looked at Vi in silence. Bobby is silent! He is hesitating. I should do something topletely convince him. Vi thought. ¡°By the way, my marriage with Ormand is a business decision, so it will be difficult for you to break off our engagement. Bobby, think twice!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? I can afford thepensation as long as you want to break up with him.¡± ¡°However, Bobby, I want to be with him,¡± Vi pouted and said in a low voice. Ormand listened quietly. He fixed his gaze on Vi and felt sweet. Bobby was silent. ¡± Like a delicate kitten, Vi tried to soften Bobby by shaking him slightly. ¡°Bobby, I¡¯m serious¡­¡± Bobby looked at his wife, and Lainey nodded at him with a smile to express her approval. Bobby let out a long sigh and reluctantlypromised, ¡°Since you insist, I will observe him for some time. Before I agree, you two can¡¯t get married. Don¡¯t get the marriage license or sleep with him behind my back, or I will break your legs!¡± Vi shivered with fear and subconsciously swallowed her saliva. Vi thought, damn, I have broken one rule¡­ What should I do? Can I keep my legs? Ormand became stiff. Vi didn¡¯t answer, so Bobby shifted his gaze between Ormand and Vi. Bobby noticed the guilty expression Vi wore. ¡°Did you get your marriage license?¡± Vi quickly waved her hands and shook her head. ¡°No, no! I don¡¯t dare!¡± Chapter 237-Don¡¯t! ¡°You slept together!¡± Bobby¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yes, we did during ourst marriage. Does that count¡­¡± Vi bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t dare to look at Bobby. ¡°No, because you got married with fault identities and divorced. I am talking about now.¡± Vi shut up. She lowered her head and stared at her toes with red ears. Bobby got the hint instantly. He red up with killing intent. He took out his gun and pointed it at Ormand again. ¡°You two just got engaged, but you have coaxed her into bed! I will kill you!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 238 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Put On an Act When Vi heard Bobby¡¯s roar, her face turned pale. It was over! She should have controlled herself! She was going to screw everything! Ormand did not say a word. He stood tall and straight. There was no fear in his eyes. There was even a lint of arrogance in his eyes. It suggested that he would do the same thing again. In Bobby¡¯s eyes, Ormand was provoking him. Bobby was furious and was about to pull the trigger. ¡°Don¡¯t! Bobby, you got it wrong! It¡¯s me, I, I slept with him!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vi¡¯s lips trembled and she was so embarrassed. Compared to Ormand¡¯s life, her legs were less important! Bobby was confused. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look at his neck. I couldn¡¯t hold it in¡­¡± The more Vi spoke, the lower her voice became. Vi covered her face in shame, and her face was burning because of awkwardness. Bobby was full of doubts. He held the gun in his hand and slowly approached Ormand. Ormand did not move and let Bobby take off his scarf. The hickeys on Ormand¡¯s neck stunned Bobby. What the hell¡­ UE The scent quieted down in an instant, and the atmosphere was a bit strange. Vi covered her face lightly, wishing she could hide away. Now, her affair in the hospital was known by Todd, Bobby, and Lainey! Ahhhh! She would be too embarrassed to meet anyone! She was going crazy, and her right ear was suddenly pinched. The strength was so strong that it seemed like the guy wanted to make her red ear redder. ¡°Ouch! It hurts! Bobby, this is a public ce! Orin and Todd are still watching. You should at least save my self-esteem¡­¡± ¡°Well done, Vi!¡± Bobby was so angry. ¡°You actually brought me glory. Should I praise you like this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to praise me. I¡¯m a modest person!¡± Beating her up with weaker strength would be enough. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re not gonna confess?¡± Bobby¡¯s eyes were full of fury. He loosened Vi¡¯s ears and lifted her by her back. ¡°Go home! Your leg will be whole for only three minutes!¡± Vi covered her face, wanting to cry. Bobby was so angry, she would be killed after she went home, right? Bobby gave out a cold aura. He turned around and walked into the car, but someone grabbed his wrist from behind. ¡°Mr. McGraw, Vi is an adult. She has the right to choose what she wants to do. Moreover, she is my fianc¨¦e. There is nothing wrong with what she has done.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need outsiders to interfere with my lecture for Vi!¡± Bobby red at him and sneered, ¡°I heard that the Hobson family has strict family rules. I never knew that such a rude person like you was one of them! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you seduced her just because she protects you! I¡¯ll break her legs before killing you!¡± The eyes of the two men met as the atmosphere became tense. Bobby turned to leave, but Ormand held Bobby¡¯s wrist tightly and refused to let go. Bobby¡¯s anger surged. He released Vi and pushed Ormand away. He used all his strength in the punch. Ormand did not fight back and was hit in the chest. Ormand groaned and staggered back. His face was pale and his chest was in pain. Bobby¡¯s punch tore his gunshot wound. Blood surged. Ormand tried his best to swallow it back, but he couldn¡¯t hold it in. Blood flowed out of his mouth. ¡°Orin!¡± Vi rushed up to support Ormand. Seeing him vomit blood, she knew how heavily Bobby had beaten Ormand. She was so distressed that her eyes turned red. ¡°Bobby! He was shot yesterday. He was badly injured. He just finished the operation. How can you punch him!¡± Bobby looked at his hand, then looked at Ormand, who was in so much pain that his head was covered in a cold sweat. Ormand looked weak. He was not putting on an act. Bobby felt a little guilty. ¡°I thought he would fight back¡­¡± He knew that Ormand¡¯s skills were not bad and he could be a good match for him, but Ormand didn¡¯t dodge. After the pain was gone, Ormand held Vi in his arms. ¡°Mr. McGraw, I¡¯m Vi¡¯s fianc¨¦. I¡¯ve received your punishment on her behalf. Is.this enough? If not, you can break my legs.¡± ¡°No! Orin¡­¡± Vi felt her eyes sore as tears streamed down her face. She raised her face and looked at Ormand with heartache. Ormand had a bitter smile as he gently wiped off the tears on Vi¡¯s face. It hurt so much that he almost couldn¡¯t hold on. ¡°I want to hug you¡­¡± Vi reached out to hold Ormand. Ormand bent his back and weakly leaned in Vi¡¯s embrace. He rested his head on her slender shoulder and adjusted his breathing. Bobby looked at the two people who were showing off their affection in a daze with serious faces. However, Vi had been angered to tears, so he did not speak for a moment. Lainey sighed and stood?p to say, ¡°Well, the time has changed. Since they are engaged, is it important whether they sleep together or not? It is rare for Ormand to be willing to suffer for her. Don¡¯te in between them.¡± Bobby was speechless. He turned to look at his wife. Why didn¡¯t she speak up for him? So, he was the only bad person here? He looked at Vi and Ormand. One was crying bitterly, and the other was severely injured. Why did it look like he was breaking a loving couple? He was the viin¡­ Bobby let out a long sigh, ¡°Forget about it. It happens that he¡¯s injured. You both must behave yourselves, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Vi¡¯s face was wrinkled and full of grief. Bobby softened his tone. ¡°Take him back to see if the wound is torn, but you are not allowed to stay in his ce. You must go home, understand?¡± ¡°Thank you, Bobby,¡± Vi said happily. Her tears were worth it. ¡°OK.¡± Bobby looked away and turned to leave. Lainey quickly ran to Vi and whispered, ¡°Bobby is stubborn, but he is soft-hearted for you. Don¡¯t be angry with him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± issatisfied voice came from the front. ¡°Coming!¡± Lainey patted Vi¡¯s shoulder tofort her, then gave Ormand a look of approval before running to Bobby. After the car left, Vi immediately checked on Ormand. ¡°Is it painful? Can you walk? Should I ask Todd to carry you into the car?¡± Todd nodded wildly. He had been so anxious! Kolby just said that Ormand could not be injured again, but as soon as Ormand left theboratory, he was beaten again. Todd immediately stepped forward and was ready to carry Ormand. Ormand ignored him. He raised his pale, handsome face and looked at Vi slyly. ¡°When your brother attacked just now, I retreated a bit. I wasn¡¯t seriously injured. I just put on an act. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you lie to me.¡± ¡°I swear.¡± Vi chuckled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll punish you if you don¡¯t keep your promise!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 239 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Vi¡¯s Mean Brother ¡°No¡­! ¡°I like it more when you call me Orin,¡± Ormand said in a weak voice as he burrowed his head into Vi¡¯s neck. Vi lifted Ormand¡¯s face and kissed his bloody thin lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you by that from now on.¡± Ormand curled up his pale lips in satisfaction. ¡°Can you walk like this?¡± Vi carefully adjusted her position to support him. ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them helped each other as they slowly walked toward the car. Todd was stunned as he looked at their back. He felt that he was superfluous! They drove all the way back to the Hobson¡¯s ce. As soon as Ormandy on the bed, Vi began to pull his clothes. ¡°Hold it, Vi. Just let Todd do this.¡± Vi red at him. ¡°What? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you? You¡¯re so badly injured. I¡¯m not that horny yet. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Well, so I¡¯m not charming enough,¡± Ormand said. He sounded bitter and disappointed. Vi pursed her lips to stille herughter and lightly kissed Ormand on the lips as his reward. Ormand was still unsatisfied. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± He signaled Vi with leis eyes. S Vi noticed his gaze and smiled sweetly. Her eyes were shining like stars, full of sincerity. ¡°You are hurt, Orin. I feel very guilty about that. It feels like I¡¯m forcing you if we do that now. So no. Stop seducing me!¡± Vi frowned whileining about Ormand, her face puffing up. Todd was standing at the corner of the bed, quietly watching the two of them. The third wheel with a strong sense of presence. He clicked his tongue in wonder. Todd thought, forcing him? Seducing? She¡¯s picking the right words. Very suitable for Mr. Hobson¡¯s sickly but noble look. Before Todd could return from his mental world, the two people at the head of the bed looked at him coldly at the same time. ¡°Get out!¡± Todd was startled. He giggled and scratched the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°I thought I had to help Mr. Hobson apply the ointment. Now that Ms. Zumthor is here, it seems that I¡¯m not needed. You two go on!¡± Todd put the medicine and kit he took from theb on the nightstand, left the bedroom, and closed the door for them considerately. After Todd left, Vi continued to take off Ormand¡¯s clothes. As expected, the wound split open. Blood had seeped through theyers of bandages and dyed his shirt red, as well as the ends of Vi¡¯s eyes. ¡°You lied to me again. How can you say it¡¯s not serious?¡± ¡°I have a lot of blood. I won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You idiot! My big brother loves me very much. Even if I really go home with him, with my father and sister-inw protecting me, he will at most p me lightly. But it is different if he bits you. Why did you try to stop him?¡± Vi¡¯s ears were pinched by Bobby. Ormand rubbed them. Although the skin was no longer red, he could still feel her pain. ¡°I was impulsive. I won¡¯t do that again.¡± Chapter 239 vi¡¯s Mean Brother Ormand¡¯s feelings for Vi became more and more uncontroble. He didn¡¯t know when he started to feel that way. He wanted to have Vi with him and loved her for a lifetime. He couldn¡¯t even bear to hurt a single singer of hers. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t let others, including her brother, touch Vi! Vi knew that Ormand didn¡¯t listen. She sighed and went to take the medicine Todd left. She never changed bandages and applied medicine to someone before, so Ormand taught Vi bit by bit while he helped handle his own wounds. After a few hours, the medicine was finally applied, and the wound was bandaged again. After taking the pills, Ormand recovered a little and fell asleep on Vi¡¯sp. Vi checked the time and found that it was alreadyte. If she left now, she would definitely wake up Ormand. But if she didn¡¯t go, Bobby might be angry again. Vi was a bit hesitant. She lowered her head, observing Ormand. He seemed to be sleeping very soundly. Even though he was asleep, he was handsome as ever. Vi was unconsciously fascinated. Her thoughts were pulled back until her phone rang. The call was froin Lainey, Vi¡¯s sister-inw. ¡°Vi, how is it? Is he hurt badly?¡± Vi cleared her throat and faked a broken voice, ¡°Lainey, you know about Bobby. Orin was already injured. Bobby made it worse this time. He has been unconscious since we went back to Hobson¡¯s ce.¡± Lainey understood what Vi meant, but she still asked symbolically, ¡°That¡¯s really bad. Bobby shouldn¡¯t have hit him this hard. So what are you going to do? Are youing back tonight?¡± Vi seized the timing and said, ¡°Bobby did this to him. I feel guilty. I want to stay with him for some days to take care of him. I will go back after he gets better. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lainey covered the speaker and whispered, ¡°Do it if you want. I¡¯ll help you deal with your brother. But remember to behave yourself. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Lainey could finish speaking, Bobby¡¯s angry roar came. ¡°Vi McGraw, if you dare to sleep with him again, I will definitely break your legs when youe back! No one can stop me!¡± Bobby¡¯s voice was prating. Vi quickly took the phone far away and checked on Ormand. Fortunately, he was not awake. But Vi found Bobby¡¯s words weird. Bobby made her sound like a bad woman trying to force a good man to sleep with her. Vi was very depressed, but she only dared toin in a very low voice, ¡°Come on, Bobby. He¡¯s injured! I am not that crazy, okay?¡± Bobby snorted arrogantly. Lainey said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We haven¡¯t had our daily sex yet. I¡¯ll help you deal with your brother. Take good care of Ormand. He is a very responsible and handsome boy. I like him.¡± ¡°Did you just say you like him? Lainey, really? Youe here!¡± ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I¡¯m on the phone¡­¡± With a busy tone, the call was suddenly cut off. Vi was stunned for a few seconds. She blushed when she thought of the ¡°daily sex¡± Lainey said. She thought, they were saying it so naturally. But Bobby seemed to be pissed off. I hope Lainey will be fine tomorrow. But I have to stay for Ormand. Sorry, Lainey! Vi heaved a sigh of relief and inadvertently caught a slight smile on Ormand¡¯s face. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vi said to herself, when did he wake up? He was eavesdropping! ¡°Orin?¡± she said. Ormand¡¯s smile disappeared without a trace. He seemed to be sleeping soundly. What an actor! Vi thought. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t even tell which one of Ormand¡¯s words was true and which one wasn¡¯t. Vi pursed hier lips, a little unhappy. Humph, she snorted in her heart. She would have taught Ormand a good lesson if he wasn¡¯t hurt. She would teach him how to be an obedient good man! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 240 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Orin¡¯s Strange Hobby Vi stared at the man who was pretending to be asleep and smiled wickedly. She pretended to feel it was a pity and said, ¡°I feel relieved seeing Orin sleeping so soundly. I think it¡¯s better that I go back to McGraw¡¯s ce. Todd will take good care of you. I wille back to see you in two days.¡± Then Vi prepared to move Ormand¡¯s head away. Suddenly, Ormand wrapped his arm around Vi¡¯s waist and buried his head into her arms. ¡°Todd is a rough man. He can¡¯t take care of me. I want you, Vi¡­¡± His voice was low and muffled, unexpectedly a bit like a little boy, and even sounded a bit aggrieved. ¡°That won¡¯t do. My luggage is all there. I have to go back.¡± Vi held back herughter and pushed him out. Ormand suddenly got up from Vi¡¯s arms, grabbed the phone on the nightstand, and called Todd. He ordered Todd, ¡°You go to the shopping mall tomorrow. Vi¡¯s clothes size is Sand her shoe size is 4. And the beautiful nes, earrings, everything, just wrap them all up. I need you to fill all the wardrobes in my house.¡± Then he quickly hung up the phone. While Vi was still in a daze, Orinand had already buried himself in her arms once again. Ormand was tall. But he was so sickly at that time that he looked weaker than Vi. However, Vi didn¡¯t see Ormand¡¯s smile. He was happy about his n. Vi hade to Ormand¡¯s house, and he would never let her move out. Vi didn¡¯t know what Ormand was up to. She was still thinking about what he had just said. She asked curiously, ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m wearing size S?¡± ¡°I hugged you.¡± Vi was slim. It wasn¡¯t hard for Ormand to guess the answer. But Vi still felt weird. ¡°Then how did you know my foot size?¡± Vi frowned suspiciously. Ormand was rendered speechless. He was thinking about whether he had leaked something he did. Seeing that Ormand didn¡¯t say anything, Vi knew he was thinking of another lie. Every time Ormand was quiet. He was up to something evil. Vi reached out her fair fingers and grabbed Ormand¡¯s cheek fiercely. ¡°Hiss!¡± Ormand¡¯s face tightened, and he put on his miserable expression again. ¡°Be gentle, I¡¯m injured¡­¡± Ormand didn¡¯t understand why Vi wouldn¡¯t miss any opportunity to bully him. He was quite depressed. ¡°Tell me the truth. When did this happen?¡± Vi ignored his tone of feigned grievance. ¡°Thest time you were drunk at the Honey Bar, I took you to the hotel and looked after you for the whole night. Then I helped you wash your face and feet. And there was a night when you were drunk at Hobson¡¯s ce. That¡¯s all!¡± Ormand inadvertently saw Vi¡¯s tiny feet back then. It was round and white, looking very cute. He used his hand to measure her foot size, but he didn¡¯t expect Vi¡¯s foot to be even smaller than his hand. Vi instantly blushed, her tocs subconsciously tightening. She never expected that Ormand would do things like washing her feet while she was drunk. She thought it was too embarrassing! She exerted more force on her hand, causing Ormand¡¯s brows to furrow even tighter as he cried out in pain. ¡°What else dirty things did you to my feet? Ormand, you don¡¯t have any weird hobbies, do you? Tell me the truth!¡± Vi stared at him with an inquiring and implicating look. Ormand was confused. He didn¡¯t understand Vi. And he didn¡¯t know which one of them was weirder. He opened his thin lips and was about to exin when Vi suddenly stopped him, fearing that he would say something too shocking for her to take. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t say it now. Give me some time for this.¡± Vi let go of Ormand¡¯s cheek and moved him away from her embrace. She got up and red at him from above. She said, ¡°Given your previous unknown dirty behavior and the possibility of having a special hobby, I¡¯ve decided to observe you for a while longer! ¡°You can¡¯t sleep with me at night. I will sleep in the next room during the days I¡¯m here taking care of you. I¡¯ll lock the door! You better behave yourself! If you dare to break the door in the middle of the night, I¡¯ll chop off your hands! If you dare to sneak onto my bed, the same for that thing!¡± Vi stared at the middle of Ormand¡¯s legs and made a chopping motion. Her eyes were sharp and her tone was fierce and threatening. ¡°Vi¡­¡± Ormand felt so wronged. It was so difficult for him to finally be Vi¡¯s official boyfriend, but he once again returned to the maybe list. Ormand groaned and wanted to take Vi¡¯s hand, but he grabbed nothing. Vi ignored his coquetry and turned to leave. She added, ¡°Go to sleep and get better. If you say one more word, I¡¯ll ignore you for a month.¡± Vi gave Ormand the gag order for no reason. Ormand could only watch her leave the bedroom and close the door for him. He wanted to chase alter Vi and exin. But he couldn¡¯t ept it is Vi really ignored him for a month, not even one day! Ormand liad no choice but to take the suffering. With Vi¡¯s threat, Ormand didn¡¯t cause much trouble these days. For the next two days, Vi stayed by his side and took care of him. With her meticulous care, Ormand took the medicine and changed the bandage on time. His external injuries were mostly healed. However, other than taking care of Ormand, Vi didn¡¯t forget her work in the Angle Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Group. While Ormand was taking a nap, she called Rayna, who was in Washington. She said, ¡°Yes, Jason, Sherlyn, and Horace are my priorities in thepany. Transfer them to the headquarters in Salt Lake City. I will personally watch over them. ¡°Also, the opening ceremony of the Angle Building in Salt Lake City. Nothing can go wrong. Have you sent out all the invitations? Make sure the tycoons in the entertainment industry have all received it. Make a list of those who have agreed to attend and send it to me. If there is any situation, inform me first¡­¡± Todd sneaked into Ormand¡¯s room when Vi was making a phone call in the garden. While Vi was busy dealing with work, Ormand quietly went to the bathroom to spit out blood. Then he cleaned up the blood from the sink thoroughly. Todd happened to see it when he got in. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, why don¡¯t you find an excuse to go to theboratory to run a test again? Tomorrow? Or the day after that. I somehow feel that this is happening more frequently.¡± ¡°No need for that. I know my own body. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for now. Have you brought the inhibitor?¡± Ormand said. Todd took out an inhibitor. He quickly disinfected Ormand¡¯s skin and steadily stabbed the inhibitor into the vein in Ormand¡¯s neck. Ormand¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly. Although the neck injection was painful, he seemed to have gotten used to the days wlien lieliad to rely on injections to survive. Todd thought of the time when Bobby struck Ormand a few days ago, and he was very unhappy about that. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, don¡¯t force yourself next time. He hurt you so badly. You would¡¯ve passed out if it wasn¡¯t that the doctor gave you an inhibitor advance to strengthen the efficacy of the drug that day.¡± 11 Ormand fainted that day, he was afraid that Vi would know about his illness. Ormand was well aware of this, so he lowered his head and remained silent. Todd sighed and stuffed the syringe into his pocket, nning to take it out quietly. Just as he got up, a crisp and delicate voice suddenly sounded from outside. ¡°What inhibitor?¡± Vi was leaning against the door,zily looking at Ormand who was lying on the bed and then looking at Todd, who was already frozen. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 241 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Do Something for His Boss Todd had his back to Vi. He didn¡¯t immediately turn around. Instead, he secretly exchanged a nce with Ormand. Vi had azy look on her face. She looked confused. When she went upstairs after making the phone call, she heard Todd and Ormand talking in the room from a distance. However, she could not hear clearly what they were talking about. She only heard some unfamiliar keywords. ¡°What?¡± Seeing that neither of them spoke, Vi nced from Todd to Ormand. Todd turned around. Seeing the confusion in her eyes, he believed that Vi wasn¡¯t acting. She probably did not hear much of their conversation just now. Todd smiled and exined, ¡°The inhibitor is a kind of medicine in theboratory. We were just talking about the confidential information of the National Bureau of Investigation. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t tell you any details of it, Ms. Zumthor.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vi tilted her head to look at Ormand. Ormand nodded and looked calmly, ¡°Are you interested in this? If you really want to know, I will tell you.¡± On second thought, Vi said, ¡°Forget it. Since it¡¯s something confidential, you don¡¯t have to tell me. I don¡¯t have an interest in knowing either.¡± Ormand and Todd both secretly let out sighs of relief. ¡°Then, Ms. Zumthor, I¡¯m not going to disturb your chatting. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Vi nodded. Once Todd left, she sat down on Ormand¡¯s bed and checked the wound on his chest. It seemed to be getting better now. In fact, Vi was not really angry with him. She was just using this excuse to sleep in separate rooms with him. Because she was afraid that he would try to seduce her to do something to him at night. For the sake of his healing, she could not touch him these days! However, his injuries were much better. Why were the hickeys on his body still so clear? It was so strange. Vi frowned and nced at Ormand when she noticed that he was avoiding her eyes. It was weird. ¡°It¡¯s been a few days. Why didn¡¯t these hickeys go away? Did you do this yourself?¡± ¡°How is this possible!¡± Ormand denied it. ¡°How could I do such a strange thing to myself? It¡¯s the first time you took the initiative to kiss ine. Why can¡¯t I keep them as souvenirs?¡± Vi furrowed her brows, clearly still having doubts in her heart. ¡°Vi, I want to take a shower.¡± Ormand interrupted her thoughts and stared at her with his deep, dark eyes. ¡°No way, your injury hasn¡¯t fully healed yet. It can¡¯t touch the water. I¡¯ll ask Todd to help you clean your body.¡± ¡°You said that I could only show my body to youst time. Do you really want Todd to see my nakedness?¡± Ormandined. Seeing that he was so upset, Vi reached out and touched his handsome face. A trace of cunning suddenly shed across her starry eyes, and her red lips curled into a smile. She approached Ormand and whispered to his ears, ¡°If you want me to help you take a shower, fine. But before that, I have a surprise for you. You will definitely love it.¡± Ormand¡¯s eyes lit up, and his heart started to race. Vi continued, ¡°When we are done, your skin will be sticky. I will help you clean your body then. So we don¡¯t have to clean twice.¡± Ormand suppressed the anticipation in his eyes and replied calmly, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go next door to get something.¡± Get something? Ormand got a bad feeling. Vi had already run off to next door, and soon, she ran back to him. When she entered again, she had her hands behind her back with a mysterious look on her face. Then she took off her shoes and got on the bed, straddling him and kneeling on the sheet She began to patiently unbutton his shirt one by one. Sometimes, her cold fingers would asionally touch his warm skin when she unbuttoned his shirt. It was as if she was intentionally seducing Ormand, causing him to tremble and his breathing to quicken. This was exactly what happened that day when they were in the hospital. Did Vi finally think it through and decide to bang him now? However, before Ormand could feel happy, he saw Vi take out a dark green jar behind her and open the lid. Suddenly, a light smell of medicine wafted out. Ormand was puzzled. Vi met his puzzled gaze and dug out a piece of dark brown ointment with her finger. After rubbing the ointment on her palm, she gently applied it to the hickeys on Ormand¡¯s skin after it had melted. ¡°Orin, this is a method I specially asked the doctor about yesterday. It will be helpful to improve your blood cirction. These hickeys will go down tomorrow. Are you happy?¡± She said it with a cute look on her face. Her clear and bright eyes revealed her determination topletely destroy the evidence. She would never let the fourth person know what she impulsively did in the hospital that day! Ormand was speechless. Shit. What was he looking forward to? Vi noticed the disappointment in his eyes and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you look unhappy? Don¡¯t you like this surprise?¡± It was the first time she had personally given anyone a massage! Ormand took a deep breath, ground his teeth, and squeezed out two words from his teeth, ¡°I do!¡± Vi was very happy and she massaged him harder. She learned massage techniques on the Inte yesterday. She was determined to let Ormand be her firstboratory mouse today! ¡°Orin, don¡¯t move. I will try my best to be gentle to you!¡± Ormand tilted his head and looked out of the window, not moving and letting her do whatever she wanted. He pursed his lips, and his expression was particrly gloomy. ¡°Will it hurt? Do you need me to be gentler? Forget it. I think I should massage you harder. Endure the pain! ¡°Your abs are so amazing¡­ ¡°How do you feel? Is thatfortable? Am I awesome? Hey, say something to praise me!¡± Ormand was lost for words. ¡°Yes! You are awesome!¡± When Vi entered the door, she forgot to close the bedroom door. The door was ajar. Her voice was not loud, but it was enough for Todd to hear clearly when he went upstairs. Especially Ormand¡¯sst sentence and his groan, which sounded particrly explicit Are they¡­ Todd was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. Did he just hear the live broadcast of Ondo and Vi¡¯s sex? Damn it! His ears got dirty! Ondo had just stopped messing around for two days. How could he bang Vi again? That was too much! Vi was a monster! Todd was so worried about Ondo¡¯s safety that he anxiously stamped his feet on the stairs No! Even if Ondo would be angry at him and dock his wages, he had to do something! Todd rubbed his hands and pondered for a while. Suddenly, an idea came to his mind. He quietly went upstairs and stood in the bedroom aisle. And then, he began to p luis hands very rhythmically. Vi and Ormand in the room heard his apuse. Vi looked out the door but didn¡¯t see anyone. She approached Ormand and whispered, ¡°What is Todd doing? What¡¯s wrong with him? You are his boss, you should be more concerned about the psychological health of your subordinates, do you know?¡± Ormand was speechless. His face darkened. Because he understood what Todd was doing. Todd thought that they were having sex. He was apuding to hint at Ormand, ¡°Moderation is important!¡± Chapter 241 Do Something for His Boss Todd had his back to Viota. He didn¡¯t immediately turn around. Instead, he secretly exchanged a nce with Ormand. Vi had azy look on her face. She looked confused. When she went upstairs after making the phone call, she heard Todd and Ormand talking in the room from a distance However, she could not hear clearly what they were talking about. She only heard some unfamiliar keywords. ¡°What?¡± Seeing that neither of them spoke, Vi nced from Todd to Ormand. Todd turned around. Seeing the confusion in her eyes, he believed that Vi wasn¡¯t acting. She probably did not hear much of their conversation just now. Todd smiled and exined, ¡°The inhibitor is a kind of medicine in theboratory. We were just talking about the confidential information of the National Bureau of Investigation. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t tell you any details of it, Ms. Zumthor.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vi tilted her head to look at Ormand. Ormand nodded and looked calmly. ¡°Are you interested in this? If you really want to know, I will tell you.¡± On second thout, Vi said, ¡°Forget it. Since it¡¯s something confidential, you don¡¯t have to tell me. I don¡¯t have an interest in lunowing either.¡± Ormand and Todd both secretly let out sighs of relief. ¡°Then, Ms. Zumthor, I¡¯m not going to disturb your chatting, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Vi nodded. Once Todd left, she sat down on Ormand¡¯s bed and checked the wound on his chest. It seemed to be getting better now. In fact, Vi was not really angry with him. She was just using this excuse to sleep in separate rooms with him. Because she was afraid that he would try to seduce her to do something to him at night. For the sake of his healing, she could not touch him these days! However, his injuries were much better. Why were the hickeys on his body still so clear? It was so strange Vi frowned and nced at Ormand when she noticed that he was avoiding her eyes. It was weird. ¡°It¡¯s been a few days. Why didn¡¯t these hickeys go away? Did you do this yourself?¡± ¡°How is this possible!¡± Ormand denied it. ¡°How could I do such a strange thing to myself? It¡¯s the first time you took the initiative to kiss me. Why can¡¯t I keep them as souvenirs?¡± Vi furrowed her brows, clearly still having doubts in her heart. ¡°Vi, I want to take a shower.¡± Ormand interrupied hier thoughts and stared at her witliliis deep, dark eyes. ¡°No way, your injury hasn¡¯t fully healed yet. It can¡¯t touch the water. I¡¯ll ask Todd to help you clean your body.¡± ¡°You said that I could only show my body to youst time. Do you really want Todd to see my nakedness?¡± Ormand Seeing that he was so upset, Vi reached out and touched his handsome face. Atr of cunning suddenly shed across her starry eyes, and her red lips curled into a smile, She approached Ormand and whispered to his ears, ¡°If you want me to help you take a shower, fine. But before that, 1 have a surprise for you. You will definitely love it.¡± Ormand¡¯s eyes lit up, and his heart started to race. Vi continued, ¡°When we are done, your skin will be sticky. I will help you clean your body then. So we don¡¯t have to clean twice.¡± Ormand suppressed the anticipation in his eyes and replied calmly, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go next door to get something.¡± Get something? Ormand got a bad feeling, Vi had already run off to next door, and soon, she ran back to him. When she entered again, she liad her hands behind her back with a mysterious look on her face. Then she took off her shoes and got on the bed, straddling him and kneeling on the sheet. She began to patiently unbutton his shirt one by one. Sometimes, her cold fingers would asionally touch his warm skin when she unbuttoned his shirt. It was as if she was intentionally seducing Ormand, causing hirn to tremble and his breathing to quicken. This was exactly what happened that day when they were in the hospital. Did Vi finally think it through and decide to bang him now? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, before Ormand could feel liappy, he saw Vi take out a dark green jar behind her and open the lid. Suddenly, a light siell of medicine wafted out. Ormand was puzzled. Vi met his puzzled gaze and dug out a piece of dark brown ointment with her finger. After rubbing the ointment on her paim, she gently applied it to the hickeys on Ormand¡¯s skin after it had melted. ¡°Orin, this is a method I specially asked the doctor about yesterday. It will be helpful to improve your blood cirction. These hickeys will go down tomorrow. Are you happy?¡± She said it with a cute look on her face. Her clear and bright eyes revealed her determination topletely destroy the evidence. She would never let the fourth person know what she impulsively did in the hospital that day! Ormand was speechless. Shit. What was he looking forward to? Vi noticed the disappointment in his eyes and asked curiously. ¡°Why do you look unhappy? Don¡¯t you like this surprise?¡± It was the first time she had personally given anyone a massage! Ormand took deep breath, ground his teeth, and squeezed out two words from his teeth, ¡°I do!¡± Vi was very happy and she massaged him harder. She learned massage techniques on the Inte yesterday. She was determined to let Ormand be her firstboratory mouse today! ¡°Orin, don¡¯t move. I will try my best to be gentle to you!¡± Ormand tilted his head and looked out of the window, not inloving and letting her do whatever she wanted He pursed his lips, and his expression was particrly gloomy. ¡°Will it hurt? Do you need me to be enter For it think should mise you harder. Endure the pain! ¡°Your abs are so amazing eom ¡°How do you leel? is thatfortable . Liy something to pr e ! Ormand was lost for works. ¡°Yes! Yonate awesome!¡± When Viols entered the door, she tortor to close the bedroom door te door was Her voice was not loud, but it was enough for Todd to her clearly when he went upstairs Especially Ormand¡¯sst sentence and his roh, which sound particrly explicit Todd was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. Did he just hear the live broadcast of Ondo and Vi¡¯s sex? Damn it! His ears got dirty! Ondo had just stopped messing around for two days. How could hebang. Vi pain? ¡°That was too much! Vi was a monster! Todd was so worried about Ondo¡¯s safety that he anxiously stamped his tect on the stairs. No! Even if Ondo would be angry at him and dock his wages, he had to do something! Todd rubbed his hands and pondered for a while. Suddenly, ni de cine to liis mind. He quietly went upstairs and stood in the bedroom aisle. And then, he began to p his hands very rhythnically. Vi and Ormand in the room icard his apuse, Vi looked out the door but didn¡¯t see anyone. She approached Ormand and whispered, ¡°What is Todd doing? What¡¯s wrong with him? You are his boss, you should be more concerned about the psychological health of your subordinates, do you know?¡± Ormand was speechless. His face darkened. Because he understood what Todd was doing. Todd thought that they were having sex. He was apuding to hint at Ormand, ¡°Moderation is important!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 242 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Desire to Conquer Ormand was so gry that he thought he was going to have a heart attack. Moderation myss! he shouted in his heart. He wished that he could do something tonight, but Vi would not give him this chance. Ormand took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. He did not want to lose his temper in front of Vi. However, Todd still patiently and rhythmically pped his hands over and over again in the aisle, constantly hitting Ormand¡¯s bottoni line. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ormand still needed this bastard to do missions, Ormand would have kicked him out of here and sent him to Africa to dig coal. Ormand endured again and again until he failed! Vi was still sitting on him, excitedly applying the ointment to him for his blood cirction Ormand pretended as if nothing had happened and took out his phone and sent a message to Todd. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the noise outside the door stopped. And then, Ormand received a new message. He nced at it and found Todd had sent him a dozen messages. It was full of crying, copsing, and begeing emojis. Ormand decisively locked his phone and put it aside. Vi was still focused on inssaging Ormand¡¯s abdominal muscles and neck, not knowing what was happening Thirty minutester, the massage therapy ended. Vi got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash her hands clean. She also brought a basin of hot water and a towel to help Ormand wipe his body. ¡°Orin, my hands are red.¡± She sat back on Orinand and showed her red palm to him. Ormand grabbed her wrists and nted a few kisses on her palm affectionately. Vi watched him quietly, admiring his handsome face. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Alter kissing her palm, Ormand stared at Vi with a half-smile. ¡°When I recover, I will help you to improve your blood cirction.¡± Vi instantly understood what he meant and blushed. ¡°You wish! Pervert!¡± The next day. It was a bly, day since the Angle Building was going to have the ribbon-cutting ceremony today, Vi woke up early to wash up. Aller applying a facial mask and stering herself in lotion, she began to wear makeup The door suddenly opened. Ommand, who was in a pure ck silk nightgown, narrowel his ck eyes when he stepped into the room slowly and naturally sat behind Viol. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ormand looked at the eyebrow pencil in her hand and took it from her. ¡°Let me do this for you.¡± ¡°Are you sure? The ribbon-cutting went is very important. No incident is allowed, ¡± Vi said with a doubtful look on lierce. Ormand nodded firmly. He grabbed her shoulders and made her turn to lice hiri Vi closed her eyes with doubt, but she still let him take the webrow pencil and do her eyebrows. At first, Viol. felt that his technique was not bad. However, five minutester, Ormand had still not finished and three, ¡°If youre to improvise on my face and Vi Ielt that something was wrong. Sherritted here ruin my makeup. I swear I will beat you up!¡± y face Ormand instantly paused and withdrew his hand with m Viol. opened her eyes, shorted at him, and turned to look at herself in the mirror Her two eyebrows were unexpectedly perectly and skillfully done Vi tulled in her eyebrows for more natural look. The evebrow shapes were peret. She didn¡¯t spect his makeup skills to be so good. ISI have done that for other ¡°How do you know about makeup? Who did you learn it from? You are¡¯so skillful You women, right? Did you also do that for Anaya betore? to death. The more she spoke, the more solemn lier expressionante, And het gaze was cold enough to free The smile on Ormand¡¯s face froze. Why did she mention the past again? Vi was angry. ¡°You are hesitating! Are you going to find all excuse to lie to mengain? Am I right? Ormand immediately denied it, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I promised! I learned sketching when I was in the army. I thought that the techniques should be about the same, so I just gave it a try. And didn¡¯t we agree that we won¡¯t mention the past again? Why did you suddenly talk about her again¡­¡± **Are you feeling guilty now?¡± Vi narrowed her eyes and said in a dangerous tone. ¡°I¡¯not.¡± The more he spoke, the more Vi suspected him. Ormand could clearly feel the coldnessing from Vi. He was always in the wrong when they talk about that woman. He quickly got up and made a standard soldier posture, and then he straightened his back and squatted in front of her. ¡°I swear. You areihe list woman that I have personally done eyebrows, and you will also be the only one¡± He looked up, his eyes were full of sincerity. Vi looked at luisti hd was unconsciously attracted by luis deep eyes. She reached out to touch his chiseled jaw. But when she thought about how he acted before, and how he always lied to her over and over again, Vi pinched his check ¡°Ormand, you are a very cunning man. This may work on others, but it doesn¡¯t work on me Sooner or later. I will train you well!¡± Vi snorted. Her eyes lit up, and the corners of her mouth slightly pursed, showing a bit of arrogance ¡°Train me?¡± ¡°Then show me what you got.¡± Ormand raised an eyebrow Their eyes met each other. Both of them saw a strong desire to conquer in each other¡¯s eyes It was gettingte, so Vi quickened the pace and continued to put on makeup Ormand picked the eyeshadow, blush, and lipstick for her. The atmosphere returned to harmony ¡°Vi, do you need my help today? ¡°No need, this is the firstpany I built sinoellerthe Motraw tattily I¡¯m going to build up the reputation of Angle Group in Salt Lake City on my own, and I¡¯m also on to surpass you and be the richest woman in the country!¡± It sounded ambitious and arrogant. Ormand stared at her ¡°Actually, if you want to be the richest woman, there¡¯s a shortcut. Do you want to know and said mysteriously. Vi gave him a curious look ¡°Marry me. If you marry me, all the assets under my name will be yours.¡± Vi had guessed that he would say this, so she gently pushed his forehead with her finger. ¡°You wish! Don¡¯t think that you can keep me by your side with marriage. You still have a long way to go before you can marry me. At least for now, you can¡¯t persuade my brothers and make them agree.¡± Ormand did not give up.¡±I will ovee all the difficulties along the way. I¡¯m quite good at it.¡± Vi put on a serious face and patted him on the shoulder as if she was an experienced olddy. ¡°Brat, you are still so young. There is still a long way waiting in front of you.¡± AI Before leaving, Vi told him to stay in the vi to rest. And then, she immediately rushed to the Angle Building. It was still early, and apart from the employees of the Angle Group, the venue was quiet. Vi read the whole process again and waited patiently. The ribbon-cutting ceremony began at nine-thirty. She waited at the door until nine-ten. However, the outside of the building was empty. No guests arrived at all. Vi frowned. The puest list had two pages in total. And each one of them had promised to show up. But no one hade yet at this time. Something was wrong. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 243 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 243 Chapter 243 It Is Simply cheating! Just as Vi was pondering, a ck limited edition Lamborghini rounded the fountain and stopped at the entrance. The bodyguard in the passenger seat got out of the car first and opened the car door. The woman who got out of the car in an elegant white dress was tall and well-dressed. It was none other than Lainey, In addition to the title of Bobby¡¯s wife, she was once known as the most beautiful flight attendant in the United States. ¡°Lainey, what brings you here?¡± Vi politely greeted her. ¡°Bobby has returned to the National Affairs Burcan to handle some matters. I got nothing to do loday, so I came here to take a look.¡± When Lainey saw Vi, she smiled gently. Then she naturally held Vi¡¯s hand as if they were close friends. Soon after, Lainey noticed the quiet building and checked her watch, ¡°Why is there no cuest here at this hour? Did someone do this?¡± Lainey immediately reacted, Because if no big shots in the business Industry showed up at the ribbon-cutting ceremony today, this matter would be on the news this afternoon. Then Vi¡¯s goal to leave the McGrawmily and establish her own career would be theughing stock on the inte. Whoever did this was loo vicious. Vi¡¯s face darkened, but when she saw that Lainey was more serious than her, she consoled Lainey with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Laincy. Maybe they were dyed on the way.¡± She then looked at her new assistant, Rayna Halton, who had been transferred from Washington, and said, ¡°Call the guests one by one ording to the list and ask if something has happened to dy them. Ask them if they need help.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. McGraw.¡± Lainey shook her head. ¡°How could it be such a coincidence that none of them show up? Don¡¯tfort me. You are the one who is most anxious.¡± Vi smiled and said, ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of. We still have twenty minutes. Besides, even if no onees today, I¡¯ll still finish ribbon-cutting!¡± Just as Vi finislied speaking, she heard a woman¡¯s wildughlitere from outside the fountain. Lily in a sexy purple dress walked over in a graceful manner. ¡°This is the lunniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard today. It seernis that no one is going to give you a face when you give up the name of McGraw. This is too pathetic.¡± Lainey and Vi¡¯s faces darkened at the same time. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at home to take care of Wird? what are you doing here?¡± Because there was no one else around them, Lainey was not respectful to Lily at all ¡°It is not convenient for Wird to go out, so I came licre to take a look on his behalf.¡± ?????? | Lily rolled her eyes arrogantly, ¡°Vi, I hope today¡¯s matter will teach you a lesson. You have to know that without the McGraw family, you are nothing!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Vi put a half-smile on her face all the time. She was exceptionally calm and she did not panic at all. ¡°We still have twenty minutes before the ceremony starts. Why are you so anxious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that no one wille over even if you wait for another hour. Just wait and see. You are going to be a joke on the Inte!¡± Lily snorted. Lainey frowned, ¡°It was you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wrong me! Vi has offended too many people, and none of them want to spare her. I just drop by to see her make a fool of hersell.¡± As Lily spoke, she asked the bodyguards to fetch her achair from the building, and then, she sat at the door. There were only twenty minutes lett. She wanted to see it Vi could have thestugh. Another five minutes passed. Outside the building other than the sshing sound of the fountain, it was so quiet that every employee in the Angle Group felt their hearts sink. Rayna rushed to Vi and reported in a low voice, ¡°Ms. McGraw, the situation is not good. Most of the guests said that they were busy and couldn¡¯t make it. Some of them didn¡¯t even answer my phone. What should we do now?¡± Lily overheard Rayna¡¯s words andughed morecently! Vi lowered her head and ponderel. Lainey also frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s clear that they were told not toe. Maybe you can postpone the ceremony for another half an hour. I¡¯ll call Bobby and ask him to rushi over. With himn here, there will definitely be many people showing up.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Vi pressed down on her phone. ¡°It¡¯s just a ribbon-cutting ceremony. They thought they could make me shrink back just because of this farce. Not a chance! Rayna, tell them that the ceremony¡­¡± Before Vi could finish her words, she heard a scream suddenlye from the building behind her. ¡°Oh my! This is so great! I really envy Ms. McGraw!¡± ¡°Yes! Ms. McGraw luas such strong support this time! Let¡¯s see what they will say!¡± All the employees held their phones and stood up to clieer. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Vi, Lainey, and Lily were all baffled Rayne looked at her phone and was surprised. ¡°Ms. McGraw, look at the news!¡± Vi suspiciously unlocked hier phone and found that the severaltest trend topics were all rted to her. Manyizensmented on their envy. Ormand invested 1 billion dors without blinking an eye! Vi had only invested 160 million dors into the Angle Group business. Amongst all the current entertainment However, Ormand announced that he had invested 13 billion dors into the Angle Group in a high- profile manner. The value of the Angle Group was instantly different. The value of the Angle Group had soared up in the blink of an eye! It was simply cheating! It not only meant that Ormand recognized his fianc¨¦e and was willing to support her career. It also meant that the lobson Group would also support Vi. Ormand was the most popr man in the United States now. His support for Vi made all thedies of the aristocratic families envy Vi to the extreme. Lainey sighed happily, ¡°Ormand is a good man. He always wants to protect you. It seems that with his support, your brothers don¡¯t need to worry about you in the future.¡± After reading the news, Vi didn¡¯t say anything. Although she was surprised, her expression was still very serious. Lily, on the other hand, held her hands and sulked. She remembered that Ormand did not even show up for dinnerst time. Clearly, he did not value Vi much. Vi only went to the Hobson family to take care of Ormand for a few days, and now Ormand had already fallen in love with Vi? Lily looked at her watch again. It was already nine-twenty. And she immediately became happy again. ¡°There are still ten minutes left. I¡¯m afraid that no one wille here today. It seems that even if you have the support of Mr. Hobson, this ribbon-cutting ceremony will still be a joke. Even the Hobson family will beughed at. It¡¯s really funny!¡± Lily raised her chin in great satisfaction. Lainey was irritated by Lily¡¯s words, and just as she was about to retort, she suddenly heard the sound of the cars And then, many luxury cars drove over and stopped at the entrance of the building one by one. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 244 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Public Disy of Aflection All of them were on the quest list. Rayna cleared her throat and shouted, ¡°Wee Mr. Wolf of Hosan Company, Ms. Blum of Starlightning Entertainment, Ms. Bailey of Twilighthouse ¡®Telefilms, and Mr. Ruff of Luckytronics Media to the Angle Group!¡± Businessmen always prioritized their own interests. The big shots who tried to make excuses to turn Vi down all rushed here as fast as they could. Lainey quickly helped Vi greet all the guests who had made it here in thest ten minutes. Lily¡¯s face turned livid with anger. There were too many people arriving here, and there was already no empty space at the entrance. Lily sat in the chair. Slie was swallowed up in the crowd and was even driven to the corner. If it wasn¡¯t for the bodyguard supporting her, she would have fallen to the ground. Everyone was busy trying to curry favor with Vi, so no one paid attention to her at all. Lainey gave her a look with disdain. ¡°There are too many guests here. I¡¯m afraid Vi and I won¡¯t be able to take care of you. It doesn¡¯t feel good to be pped in the face, right? If you can¡¯t stand it any longer, hurry up and get out of here.¡± ¡°You!¡± Being insulted so bluntly, Lily was so angry that she was speechless with anger. She was unwilling to leave like this and continued to taunt, ¡°Even if you have Ormand¡¯s protection, so what? I heard that Ormand is a violent uply man, and he is also very cruel to women. You have been the Hobson family to take care of him during this period of time. I¡¯m afraid your life was not that easy, right?¡± Vi was stunned. She chuckled and didn¡¯t bother to exin. Compared to bickering with Lily, greeting the guests was more important for her now. But Lainey was different. She looked at Lily indifferently and said sarcastically with a gentle expression. ¡°Are you blind? I¡¯m alraid Ormand will disappoint you. He is not only handsome but also responsible and considerate of Vi. Are you getting angry now?¡± Lily was stunned. But this waspletely different from what the rumor said. Lily did not know whether Lainey was telling the truth or not. She could only raise her voice and continued. ¡°Maybe, but he missed the dinner partyst time. And today, le also didn¡¯t attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony. I think he doesn¡¯t care about Vi at all. I¡¯m afraid this investment was Mr. Javon¡¯s idea, right?¡± Many people heard her words and whispered to each other. Ormand and Javon meint diferent things Although savon had been in the business world for a long time and was considered the leader of the last generation. People respected him, but it was already in the past Because Javon had already retired. The llobson family was already taken over by Ormand, the new ruler. §ã§Ö §à§ä§ß§Ñ §ã If Ormand didn¡¯t like Vi and didn¡¯t want to marry her, the investinent he gave to Angle Group would probably just pay lip service, and no one could be certain if he would really pay this sum of money. Vi didn¡¯t speak Because she really didn¡¯t intend to ept this investment from Ormand, nor did she intend to use the Hobson Group¡¯s 11ije. But the ribbon-cutting ceremony was imminent, and she nned to talk to Ormand about the investment afterward. She did not refute it, and some people already believed Lily¡¯s words and began to sway. Mr. Ruff of Luckytronics Media took the lead to apologize to Vi and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. McGraw. I have an emergency to deal with. I wish you a sessful ribbon-cutting ceremony today. I¡¯?n leaving first.¡± And soon, there were people who followed. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Ms. McGraw. I have something to deal with too¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, Ms. McGraw. I do have something to handle in mypany¡­¡± Vi just nodded and agreed expressionlessly. Lily snorted with her arms folded over her chest and looked extremelycent. However, just as the sixthpany was about to apologize to Vi and leave, all of them heard the unique roar of the Shelby supercare from the fountain Everyone instantly focused their attention on this one and only ck Shelby supercar in the United States. It was said that the cost of manufacturing this car was 13 million dors, and one had to be influential and rich enough to purchase this car. Just as everyone was eximing about the appearance of this car, the door car was opened. The man slowly stepped out of the car, showing his long legs first. His manner was noble and dignified, and his aura was cold. The silver-gray ghost mask on his face made him very mysterious. ¡°Mr. Hobson!¡± ¡°It really is Mr. Hobson! He actually came to attend such a small event in person. He really dotes on his fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡°oh my! 1¡¯in so envious!¡± There were many femalepanions present who were brought by other CEOs. Ever since Ormand got out of the car, their eyes had been fixed on him. Tliey were so jealous. There were a few businessmen who had just said that they were leaving yet still didn¡¯t walk out of the building. Now that when they saw Ormand, they really regretted it. They all red at Lily And Lily was also shocked, unable to say a word. Along with the charts of the crowd. Ormand walked towards Vi without even looking at the crowd. Vi stared nkly at Ormand, who was walking towards her other than surprise, she was also a little angry. She had told him not to stay in the vi to have a rest. This man was too willful! When Ormand walked up to Vi, all the noise stopped. In the silence Ormand picked up Vi¡¯s left hand gently and nted a kiss on the back of her hand. And then, he said in a low and deep voice, ¡°Sorry foringte.¡± Vi pursed her lips and raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Yes. When we get back, I¡¯m going to punish you!¡± ¡°You say you want iwo nights? of course, Vi, anything you want,¡± Ormand said with a smile. All thedies screamed. It was too much! Ilow could they disy their affection in public like this? Moreover, were they talking about what they were thinking? It was so explicit! Was it something they could hear? Vi clidn¡¯t expect him to be so bold as to openly Ilirt with her in front of so many people. She maintained her smile as she looked at liim, but in her heart, she was already gritting her teeth. Orinand cliose the right timing to show up. As soon as lie arrival, the ribbon-cutting ceremony began. Because of his appearance, the ceremony was held by him and Vi together. Each of them cut side of the ribbon. The atinosphere at the scene was also getting electrie. Lily was pped on lierce twice a day, especially the second timic. She deliberately said it so loudly that everyone could hear her. Now she wisted she could find a ce to hide. Then, she left dejecielly without being noticed After the ribbon-cutting ceremony was sessfully over, all the guests came to visit the building Vi was tired from socializing. Since Ormand volunteered toe and also wanted to invest in the Angle Group, she ordered him to socialize on behalf of her. She and Laincy went to a quiet corner to take a break. Lainey looked at Ormand, who was in the middle of the crowd, and said, ¡°No matter what, he is still your investor. You can take a break, but you shouldn¡¯t burn him out.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Vi fixed her cyes on Ommand and said, ¡°A disobedient man should work harder as punishment.¡± ¡°Disobedient?¡± Lainey covered her mouth andughed. ¡°He looks quite obedient.¡± ¡°Hr was just acung¡± Vi didn¡¯t say much and pouted herself a ss of champagne Not only was Ormand an actor, but he was also ar! However, Violi couldn¡¯t tell Lainey too much about this But Lainey didn¡¯t avoid this topic and said, ¡°Then you¡¯re talking to the right person. You have to teach your man if he Is disobedient! I¡¯m quite experienced in this field.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 245 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Women Should Be Ruthless Viel.listened carefully. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Bobby was so fierce. Could it be that he was gentle only in front of you.¡± Lainey coughed twice and nodded a little embarrassedly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Vi chuckled. Goodness! She couldn¡¯t imagine how Lainey made Bobby behave so well. It must be very fun! ¡°Lincy, what food ideas do you have? Tell me.¡± Lainey secretly nced at Ormand, who was still engaged in business. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but you have to keep it a secret.¡± Vi nodded. Laincy whisproto lier, ¡°IT he makes a mistake in the future, you have to let him knedl on a keyboard, durian, or something like that. Youliveto punish lim properly, understand? You can do this¡­¡± Viol. frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too cruci? Kiiecling on the floor hurt so much. Vi couldn¡¯t imagine what it felt like to kneel on a durian¡­ ¡°Women should be ruthless to keep their status!¡± Vi silently nocled. She felt that it made a lot of sense and began to carefully think in her heart. Lainey saw thal Vi seemed to be listening very seriously and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty¡­ In fact, she had discussed these ihings with Bobby before she deliberately told Vi these things. To prevent Ormand from bullying his pampered little sister in the future, Bobby decided to let Vi learn how to make the first move! Lainey Iclt sorry for Ormand due to this matter. As soon as they finished chatting. Ormand, who wasluihe crowd, Seuilled to sense that they were talking about him. He walked over and sat down beside Vi, rxed. Are you tired?¡± Vi asked, still concerned about the injuries on his body. After all, he had been standing for so long. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ormand¡¯s voice was calm. Lincy also felt that he looked well. It seems that with Vi¡¯s meticulous care ihese past few days, you love recovered very quickly. When will Vi return to the McGraw¡¯s house? Kore Violi coulil say anything a pair of bic hands suddenly grabbed her arm. menediately after, Ormand knitted his ryebrows with paintul expression. His face turned pate. He seemed to be weak ¡°Violi, it still hurts..¡±liesildandelion lice shoulder as if no one else was around Vi wrapped his arms around his shoulder and touched his forehead, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Ormand pointed at the wound next to his heart. ¡°It hutis lietc. My head is still dizzy¡­¡± ¡°Did you catch a cold in the cold wind? I will take you back.¡± She helped Ormand up and looked at Lainey, ¡°Lainey, can you help me take care of the guests here?¡± ¡°Alright, leave it to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lainey looked thoughtfully at them as they left. Why did the wound hurt so coincidentally? Sheughed and shook her head. She understood why Vi said Ormand was not obedient. On the same day, the news of Ormand personally attending Angle Group¡¯s opening ceremony quickly rushed to the headlines. Although Armand did not take off the mask in public, due to the power of the head of the Hobson family, theizens were jealous. Many people said that the two were arreat match and they were happy to see the two showing their love. The richdies were jealous too. However¡­ Ormand, who was the focus and powerful, was currently in the car returning to the vi, and Vi pinched his earlobe. His face was twisted in pain as he muttered softly. Vi red at him coldly. ¡°I knew you were pretending to be sick. I didn¡¯t expose you in front of Lainey. You acted very well, Orin!¡± ¡°You are ttering me.¡± Ormand pursed his lips and smiled. He looked proud. ¡°Since you are about to recover, it is time for me to go back to the McGraw¡¯s house. Why did you act?¡± Vi pinched his carlobe a little harder. Ormand was in so much pain that he let out a low hiss, but he didn¡¯t dodge. ¡°I¡¯m about to recover, but I liaven¡¯t recovered yet. Bobby¡¯s strike gave me internal injuries. I have to rest for at least a month. I took it for you. Shouldn¡¯t you take responsibility?¡± Vi was serious just now, but she couldn¡¯t help butugh. How could he say such ame excuse in a righteous tone? Vi didn¡¯t say anything. Ormand continued, ¡°I have asked Todd to return to the McGraw¡¯s house to help pack up your luggage. I am your fiance. It is reasonable for you to stay at my ce. Your father won¡¯t refuse, and Bobby can¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Did you make move so quickly? I really underestimatel you, Ormand!¡± Vi let go of his carlobe and turned to look out the window in anger. Lainey was right Ormand was smart. If she could notme him, she would be under his control in the future. Some evil thoughts started to grow in her heart. She had to ponder over it properly, and when he was fully cured, she would have to give him a big surprise! Vi stayed in Orman¡¯s vi The tour bodyguards, including Jimmy and Tyler, went to the vi with luckage. The peaceful days always passed quickly. During the day. Vi took care of Ormand as usual she could take care of the Angle Group¡¯s business online, and then instructed Rayna Ormand was no exception. He left the work of the Hobson Group to Todd, other than the board meeting that was held once a month. Ormand had to personally attend it. In the living room¡­ Vi curled up on the sofa as she watched a video on her phone Ormand wore a suit and tie. He was cold and dignified. Hisptop was ced on the coffee table, and he was having a video conference seriously. on the screen, Tould was living a meeting with board members. Edward Smith, who was in his torties, stood up and faced Ormand, who was on the big screen in the conference room. Edward asked, ¡°Mr. Hobson, when are you going to settle the investment of the Angle Group, which is worth 13 billion dors? Ormand subconsciously nced at the woman who was also in the living room. Vi was still looking at her phone, but her eyebrows were slightly knitted. They had discussed this matter two days 10. Ormand understood what she meant. ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for the time being. I¡¯ll inform you after I discuss it with Ms. McGraw. Todd, read out the data for this month.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hobson.¡± Todd opened the file and began to report seriously. Vi, who was on the sold, identally saw a video of delicious food. Slie was hungry. She reached out to get the fruit on the coffee table but lound that the fruit te was on the left side of Ormand¡¯sputer. If she went over to get it, she would be in the camera, So, she said in a low voice, ¡°Orin, I want tangerines.¡± Her soft voice was very soft, but at that time, everyone in therge conference room of the Hobson Group could hear the sounding from ormand¡¯s speaker. Everyone beard Vi¡¯s words, Many prople widried their res. This Yome was so sweet! Ormand had a soft woman by his side during the meeting. It will so cool! However, it wasn¡¯t over, ?rmand calmly took tanyrir from the fruit te, in front of the camera, he lowered his eyes and patiently avled thenperinc. Then he split it into small pieces and Led it to the woman, who wasn¡¯t in the camera. After Vi finished it, lie took ibe initiative to reach out and Ict Vi spit the seeds onto his palm. He then threw the seeds into the frasl? can beside his feet. Seeing this, everyone in the conference room was shocked. Get us Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 246 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Turn Things Around They thought they were wrong. Would Ormand personally peel an orange and feed a woman? Was this gentleman in the video the coldest and most ruthless person who was in charge of the Hobson Group? Even Todd was stunned. Heforgot that he was reporting the data. In front of the screen, the man who was stared at by everyone in the conference room did not notice anything innappropriate. Whenever he fed the orange to the woman, who wasn¡¯t on the screen, there would always be a hint of doting in his usually cold cyes. The smell of love filled the conference room through the screen. Noticing, that Todd had stopped speaking. Orinand Irowned in displeasure and resumed his cold expression, ¡°Ga altead. Todd looked at the file in his hand again He was suddenly dumbfounded. Damn it! Due to the lovinj: scene, he forgot where he was. Ormand reminded him seriously with a serious face. ¡°The profit margin of the project.¡± ¡°Right, the profit margin..¡± Todd quickly found the data and continued to report. Just as Ormand fed her with the seventh piece of orange, Vi moved her face to the side, not opening her mouth. After failing to feed her, Ormand withdrew his hand and was going to put it into his own mouth. Vi stopped him. ¡°No, you can¡¯t eat it!¡± It wasn¡¯t that Vi was stingy, but that people in the recovery period couldn¡¯t eat too many oranges. Ormand had #nif=t1 thirdi today, Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He had to control himself! Ormand stopped and turned to nce at the side. at the time and whispered. It¡¯s Violiknitta her eyebrows and treat him with ihreitendur eyes. She then look thr tke your medicine.¡± Therefore, all the board meinbers looked at lie bly screen Viol yelled at Ormand, and Ormand¡¯s face was gloomy as Everyone held their breath, thinking that the next second, they would set Ormand smash the cups beliad done to them in the past. However, they didn¡¯t expect Ormand to be like a child who failed to get candy. After a brief moment of unhappiness, he put down the orange obediently and took a tissue to wipe his hands gracefully. After that, he took the pills that Vi handed over from outside the screen. He took the pills with some water and continued the meeting as if nothing had happened. Holy shit! Ormand was totally under her control. Was Ormand, who was usually domineering afraid of his wife? If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believe that the man who listened to his wife in the video call was omand! As for Ormand, he did not know that all the board membershud sein wat he had done in front of the camera After the tiring meeting, he closed hisptop and pressed the woman, who was still leisurely looking at her phone, onto the s. ¡°What are you doing? Looking at the phone on the side, Vi struggled to move her wrist, but Ormond hold her tightly. Ormand¡¯s dangerous breath gradually approached her, and she could feel his warm breath Ormand rubbed her nose gently andined in a cold voice, ¡°Since you don¡¯t let me dat oranges, then I can only eat you.¡± Vi felt that she was turned on, and her face instantly turned red. She swallowed hard and tried to calm down. ¡°You are still recovering you can¡¯t exercise violently. You have to restrain yourself!¡± Ormand was very depressed. However, he could not argue with it. If he said that his injuries were already healed, then Vi might pack her things and go home tomorrow. If he said that his injuries weren¡¯t healed, then he would be restricted in every way and wouldn¡¯t be able to have her. Both ways were painful. He was angry for a while and thought of an eptable way. ¡°I can let you go, but since I¡¯m about to recover, will you sleep in my room tonight?¡± Vi shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m used to sleeping alone at night.¡± ¡°Habits can be changed. You will get used to it in two nights at most.¡± ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know what you are up to? No way!¡± Viol. stuck out her tongue at him and refused firmly. Her provocative look had sessfully ignited the fire in Omund¡¯s heart, Orriand held her by the waist and ced her on his shoulder. His other hand grabber her legs to prevent her from falling down. ¡°Today. you started it. You can¡¯t refuse! You turned me on, so you have to be responsible for it.¡± ¡°Ormand! Put me down!¡± With her lets locked, Vi could only wave her hands to struggle. However, she was afraid that she might hurt him if she hit him too hard on his back In the end, Vi could only spank him. She clenched her fists and punched himn in the butt! She muttered, ¡°You are bullying me! i¡¯ll kick your ass! Let go of me! Let me down!¡± After being hit in the butt, Ormand waspletely annoyed. He did not fight back and only roared, ¡°Vi McGraw!¡± This was the first time Vi had been called by lier full name, so she was stunned for two seconds, It was not until the phone rang that the fight between them ended. It was Vi¡¯s phone, and it was from Wird. Ormand had to put her back on the sofa and let her answer the phone first. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked after catching her breath ¡°Baby, has Ormand gotten better recently?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Bobby shouldn¡¯t have done that. Since Ormand is much better, why don¡¯t you take him back for dinner tonight? After all, they were already engaged, and Orinand had yet to return to the McGraw¡¯s house with her. Wird had only seen him a lew times. Vi thought about it and felt that it was indeed inappropriate. ¡°OK, Dad. I got it. I will bring him to dinner on time tonight.¡± ¡°Good girl¡­¡± Wird chatted with her for a while more before hanging up the phone. Silence returned to the living room. Vi looked at her phone and lowered her head, not looking up at the man standing in front of her. Ormand couldn¡¯t see her expression and felt a little strange. He squalled down by her feet, only to see that her eyes were rul and tears were shining in her eyes, like a shooting star in the night sky ¡°The tears caused Ormand¡¯s heart to skip a beat, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked in a soft tone, unable to bear lo see her feeling wronged. Vi pursed her lips and turned herce away, not even looking at him. ¡°You yelat me.¡± Vi was even more areneved. Get Bora It was only after today¡¯s incident that she understood. Ormand was always a domineering and proud man. Moreover, he was stronger and more skilled than her. Normally, Ormand would give in to her, but when they argued, she was no match for Ormand. Vi didn¡¯t know what Ormand would do if she really annoyed Ormand. As a result, Vi was scared. She could not let Ormand suppress her arrogance. She was not willing to be his soft and sweet woman forever! She wanted to turn things around. She had topletely crush Ormand¡¯s idea of controlling her! It seemed that she had to give Ormand the little surprise she had prepared ahead of schedule. she had to find a chance to teach him a lesson and find her dignity back. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 247 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 247 Chapter 247 His Body Shows Signs of illness Vi was not convinced and forced two drops of tears. she could act too. t o ¡°You actually don¡¯t ad?nit it! Not only did you call me by my full name, but you also roared alme. You even force me!¡± Ormand was speechless. This time, he was wrong He risked his life several times to get his wife back. How could he yell allier! He had to dote on her. le t o It was true that Ormand didn¡¯t control his emotions well. In his eyes, Vi was different from the gentle. Only then would she keep loving him. He immediately changed his attitude and straightened liis back. Ilis military posture was standard ¡°I was wrong.¡± Halfway through her goal, Vi wiped away her tears and ignored lim, se pot up and went ns arrogantly, preparing to pack up and go liome. Ormand followed behind her silently with his head down and behaved like a child who had made mistake Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Because Vi was going out, she ignored him and didn¡¯t talk to him. Ormand couldn¡¯t stand cold violence the most. If admitting his mistakes honestly wasn¡¯t going to work, then lie pretended to be miserable Ormand rubbed his back and limped with critted teeth. ¡°Vi, you seened to livelilt my tailbone just now¡­¡± Vi nced at his firm and tight butt. She knew lie was sadfishing She had always been measured. Every punch just now was aimed at his firm bull low could it be possible for her to hit his tailbone? However, she still turned around to look at him. Ormand was delighted and reached out to grab her waist but she quietly dodged to the side. She carried her bap, and left the vi without looking back Ornd had no choice but to put on the ghost mask and follow her to the air The two luxury cars quickly left the Hobson¡¯s mansion and drove to Adain Mountain where the McCraw¡¯s house was in the car, Ormand nced at Vi from time to time. She was focused on admiring the scenery that shed by on ile We of the road Ord et back his desire to softener up several times After all, in front of Juniny and other bodyyuards, le could not say something too explicit Tieydan¡¯t way a word along the way. When they arrived at the McGraw¡¯s house, Vi got out of the car with a cold face. It was rare that she didn¡¯t go in directly. Instead, he stood at the door and waited for Oumand Ormand noticed it and trotted forward, feeling ttered. He took the initiative to hold her little hand tight Vi did not break free and let him take her hand, She moved closer to his ear and said in a very sofr voice, ¡°What happened today do not 11101n that I am not angry anymore or I will let you oft so easily. I will remember it in tew days, you will have to pay back¡± Ormand was happy that she was willing to wait for him at the door He was willing to take the punishment for that the cost of anything He nodded at Vi seriously Ormand agreed without liesitation, and Viol.uchy het al. With ante omand instantly bonecold and indiferent When Vi walked into the vill, she instantly again. Lainey stood in front of the door and waitintor then Seeing Lainey, Vi let go of Ormand¡¯s hand and went forward to intimately had LNS1 Ormand¡¯s hand suddenly became empty, but Vi¡¯s warnthi huld not dypto Ommand was a little dazed. The vision in tront of him suddenly turned dark and his cars were tingling He was so weak that he coukin¡¯t walk. He stopped and took a deep breath to suppress the suffocating feeling of ten What was going on? Did Kolby say that the Strong corrosive agent S40 virus would bring him unknown side effet Or would his life suddenly end one day? Or perhaps, he was overthinking Noticing that the footsteps behind liim had stopped, Viol., who hd walke ten feet away, looked back and found that Ormand seemed to have stopped in ce and was in a trance. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was thinking about work.¡± Ormand said as he withdrew his thoughts and followed them Lainey was a little dissatisfied with him. ¡°This is your fault. It¡¯s rare for you toe back with my little sister for .. meal. How can you still think about work? ¡°Lainey, you are right.¡± He look dowi, absent-minded. Lainey saw that he was absent-minded, so she looked at Vi worriedly. ¡°Vi, has he been good to you during this period? If he dares to bully you, you have toe back and tell us. Bobby will stand up for you.¡± The matter of the rtionship was between two people. Vi liked to solve it herself, so Lainey couldn¡¯t judge. She nodded half-heartedly. From time to time, she would turn back to look at Ormand. She note that after he entered the vi, he seemed to be a little strange. ¡°Orin, you don¡¯t look well. Do you feel unwell?¡± Ormand pursed liis tips. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s probably because I haven¡¯t been out at night for a long time. I¡¯m not used to the cold wind.¡± Vi looked at the leaves in the garden that were rustling in the wind. ¡°It seems to be a bit cold. Let¡¯s hurry in.¡± Wird, Bobly, and Lily were already waiting in the dining room. Lainey walked to Bobby and sat down next to him. Vi and Ormand sat down next to each other. Wird, who was in the main seat, did not start to cat, so everyone sat upright and waited with different thoughts. Wird looked around and fixed his eyes on Vi in the end. A satisfied smile appeared on his aged face. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Vi has also grown up. If Russell and Stanley can alsoe back today and Russel can bring his fianc¨¦e back, our whole family will be together.¡± His words made the atmosphere in the dining room even heavier. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Bentley has a strange temper. He is not married yet. I think I have to help him find one among the powerful families in a few days.¡± Wird sighed with emotion and began to cat. Only then did the others begin to eat. Vi didn¡¯t move. She looked at Wird. ¡°Dad, you shouldn¡¯t meddle in Bentley¡¯s affairs for now. He is smart. I think Bentley will bring his girl backter.¡± Last time, Audrey said that Breenda went to Phdelphia to pursue Stanley. Vi didn¡¯t know if Breenda had seeded or not. It was easy for a woman to pursue a man. There was no news of Breenda returning to Washington, which meant that it was not bad. ¡°Really? Does Stanley already have a girl in his heart?¡± Vi smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. In short, you should believe in Stanley.¡± Without waiting for Wird to speak, Lily interrupted with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say. How can he decide on his marriage by himself in our family? What if Stanley brings back an uneducated wild girl? Then our family will be a joke.¡± Lily smiled and put a target behind Vi¡¯s back. ¡°Do you think everyone can be as willful as you? Three years ago, you insisted on marrying your ex-husband and came back only after he died.¡± Alter she said that, everyone other than Wird and Vi heavily put down their forks at the same time. With a loud sound, Lily was so shocked that lier hand trembled. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 248 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Discipline Vi? The atmosphere at the table was tense. A depressing air surrounded the table, and it was a bit terrifying. The servants who were standing at the side waiting tor orders all retreated in fear. Bobby and Lainey looked up and red at Lily at the same time. Ormand frowned, his face cold, and the expression under the inask was particrly gloomy. Lily was also frightened by the atmosphere. She arrogantly snorted and tried to look as noble and calm as usual ¡°Why are you all looking at me? I was just telling the truth.¡± She wanted to tell Ormand that Vi was a dirty woman! Wird was a little unhappy and couched lightly. ¡°We¡¯re eating. Why are you bringing this up? Shut up and eat.¡± Lily was still very tactful. In any case, she had already achieve her goal. Bobby, Lainey, and Ormand turned to look at Vi Vi was cating quietly. There was no expression on her face as it she had not heard what Lily had just said. This was not like her usual verigetul personality, Ormand telt a little sirange. He tentatively picked up a mushroom that Vi didn¡¯t like and put it on Vi¡¯s te **This is nutritious, and it doesn¡¯t taste bad. Try it.¡± Vi¡¯s hand that was holding the fork instantly stopped. In front of everyone, she did not speak and only stared back at Ormand. Only Orinand knew that this was a warning Vi was obviously holding back her anger, It was not her style not to verit anger when she was annoyed. Ormand didn¡¯t know what Vi was thinking in her mind, but he knew what he might experience when he went back at night if he let this mushroom Vi hated the most stay on her te. Therefore, he consciously picked up the mushroom on Vi¡¯s te and ate it himself. Only then did Vi¡¯s expression soften a little Wird saw this scene His deep and turbid eyes slightly narrowed. No one knew what he was thinking. The meal was not pleasant one. Wet Wird swiat Ommand had put down his forkand knile, he asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Ormand, does the food bere suit your taste *It¡¯s pood. l¡¯in already full Mr. McGraw, take your time to cal¡± Wird also put down his torkand knife. ¡°Imamosi full l¡¯?n old and my lis are weak i want to go to the study to tindalew books them continue rating: Can you push me over to the study?¡± It was obvious that lie had something to say to Ord one. ¡°Alright.¡± Ormand did not hesitate. He got upind walked behind Wird to push the wheelchair. After the lett. Lily said, ¡®Violt, you are really lucky. You have been married once, but Ormand actually let it go and is willing to marry you. You should thank the McGraw family for their contribution¡­ Ah! ing. Vi pikn up the halt ss or juice on the table and sshed it urately on Lily Tust as she finished s Kross the long table The juice sshel all over Lily Erene r was wet Lily widl her mer ¡°How dare you ssh me¡± Vi rais het evebrows My Why wouldn ¡® t now. US Orin was here and it was his first time eating here, I toleo you once when that you would be stupanda mengan Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m your stother! Vi snertal, ¡°Other than whole in the Mew tamily will acknowledge your identity? Don¡¯t you know it? You always like toe out and show up It Stins that hi s distinctio pitant you have been in this tantiy 1 ily tlushit with anger and local al Roblid L matter, and the other was holding back smile. Both of them didn¡¯t However, one on theil wus instinctant tot intend to m eriete Viol.notice Lily¡¯s me and model. ¡°Whale you looking at? 11 vouent them to Sukup a few words for you? These are my biological bother and sister inw. They didn¡¯t help me vou beatise they didn¡¯t want to cubatiss you.¡± As soon as Wird lett, Lily was isted and helpless, and she was very depressed as it she could cry at any time, Vi didn¡¯t want lily to put onn.ct.sashe picked up the lock on the table, crossed the long table, and pressed the torkagainst Lily¡¯s neck ¡°Vl it you dare to hurt me, you won¡¯t beable to get awty as it nothing has happened!¡± Lily was shocked. After all, there were so many ple watching. so any persuaded Vi ¡°Vi¡­¡± Kobly held Lainey¡¯s hand and motioned for her to ignore it. Hobby and Laney watched the show silently. Lily was very helpless She felt the forkagainst her skin, and there was a slight pain. She did not dare to move. Sein: that Lily was territie, Vi sneered, ¡°What else do you know other than cursing and relying on my dad?.¡± Lily was spechless. ¡°Il you keep a low profile, I can let you enjoy thest wave of wealth before I inherit the family business. If you provokeile¡­ Her vole was long, her eyes sharp she whispered in Lily¡¯s ear, I will find someone to tie you up in a few days and throw you into the mountains to feed the wild boars.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Lily¡¯s yes widened. ¡°Then you can try 1, Viol.have always been bold. You can try to see if I dare to.¡± Lily met Vi¡¯s ruthless and cold paze and did not speak. In the study. Ormand was helping: Wird lind books on the top shell. ¡°Is this one you want? Or that one?¡± Wird put on his reading sses and stared at the books. He said, ¡°The one in the middle.¡± Ormand took it off and handed it to Wird with both hands. ¡°Originally, I agreed to your engagement with her because I thought highly of you as you are decisive when ites to business. How have you been living together during this period of time?¡± Wird asked calmly, stroking the book with his wrinkled hands. Ormand stood obediently and listened. A trace of doubt could not help but surface in his heart. Judging from Wird¡¯s words, it meant that he was dissatisfied with Ormand now. ¡°Vi took care of me very carefully. I am very grateful to her. Mr. McGraw, don¡¯t worry. Vi is the precious treasure of the McGraw family and is also the one that I want to dote on. I will take good care of her for the rest of my life.¡± Ommand poured her heart out carelessly, but Wird put on a straight face, shaking his head and sighing ¡°Mr. McGraw?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you think this way. However, I have spoiled Vi since she was young. She always wants to get the upper hand when doing things. Sheargues when she wants to, even though she is facing her elders. Her personality might cause her trouble in the future. So I want to find a man that can discipline her and teach her well.¡± Ormand pressed his lips together and did not reply immediately. He was puzzled. He thought, as a father, shouldn¡¯t he want me to pamper Vi? He actually wants me to discipline Vi? He failed to control Vi¡¯s hor temper over the past twenty years and now wants me to take on this impossible task Wird continued, ¡°Vi is obedient to Bobby. Only Bobby can suppress her temper. I hope you can learn from Bobby.¡± Ormand thought, does he mean that I should go to Bobby for advice? Ormand and Bobby had beenpeting over the years. What¡¯s more, Bobby had sent people to kill Ormand before. If Flot for Vi, Ormand and Bobby might have be enemics, ¡°Mr. McGraw, actually¡­ Vi usually attaches a lot of attention to my opinion when ites to important matters.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it. I¡¯ve heard about what happened between you and Vi.¡± Wird did not even bother lo expose Ond Ormand was stunned, He thought, what had he heard? What kind of rumors about me and Vi? Wird saw, ¡°I¡¯m old and probably won¡¯t be able to apany my children for a few years. If you can¡¯t fulfill my wish, I can only suspend your engagement.¡± Ormand ustantly squalled down and looked at Wird in the wheelchair. ¡°Mr. McGraw, don¡¯t worry. I will discipline Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 249 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Sherlyn Commits Suicide Wird patted his shoulder in relief. It was not that Wird was not good to his daughter, but that he had been controlled by his daughter¡¯s mother for a lifetime. Vi was arrogant and afraid of nothing. just like her mother. Wird didn¡¯t want Vi to go through what her mother had gone through. He hoped that Vi would be obedient and have someone to take care of her, then she wouldn¡¯t take risks or put herselt in danger. He wanted her to live a peaceful life, Aftering out of the study, Ormand thought about this matter. Vi stood in the corridor waiting for him. She noticed that he had something on his mind, ¡°What did my father sy to you? You look so worried.¡± Ormand came to liis sellises and hield hier lund. ¡°Nothing. He asked me to take food care of you in the future. Let¡¯s yo. It¡¯s gettingte¡± They held hands and sat in the car back to the Hobson¡¯s vill.i. In the car, Vi noticed that Ormand¡¯s lips were pale and he didn¡¯t look well. She was a little worried about him. ¡°Are you sure you are fine? Do you want to go see a doctor?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m fine,¡± Ormand shook his head lightly. The temporary loss of sight and hearing he had in the garden didn¡¯t appear again. Perhaps he was thinking too much. But Wird did give him a hard time. If he didn¡¯t convince Wird, Ormand couldn¡¯t get Vi even if they were engaged. But why would Wird deal with Vi? Sceing that Ormand was absent-minded, Vi didn¡¯t ask any more questions, The next morning Ormand had to attend the annual staff meeting of the Hobson Group, and Vi had to attend a meeting in the Angle Group. They went out together. Alter sending Vi to the Angle Group, Ormand leaded to the Hobson Group. Todd had been waiting for him at the door. The long staff meeting was finally over three hourster. In the president¡¯s office, Todd handed Ormand the summary of the conference. Ormand took it and stared at the documents in a daze. ¡°Mr. Hobson? ¡°Yes?¡± Ormand was startled. ¡°You got the document upside down.¡± Ormand didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He turned the document over and flipped it over. Todd could tell that Ormand had something on his mind. Todd felt upset that he had his money deducted and was not allowed to enter the vi. Now he found a chance to make up for it. ¡°Mr. Hobson, if you have anything that you can¡¯t figure out, you can tell me. I might be able to help you.¡± Ormand thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Who do you think will have the final sy on family matters, me or Vi?¡± Todd frowned The answer Was sell-evident. ¡°It must be Ms. Zumthor!¡± ¡°Why? How do you know?¡± Ormand asked with a frown. ¡°Todd said seriously. ¡°Mr. Hobson, the answer is self-evident. All the higher-ups in thepany know that you are henpecked. You are afraid of Ms. McGraw.¡± Ormand¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his dark eyes were deep and terrifying Todd just said that the higher-ups in thepany knew about that! ¡°I am just giving in to Vi. I¡¯m not henpecked.¡± Todd dodged Ormand¡¯s gaze, not daring to expose him. Ormand¡¯s face turned cold. If he let the rumors spread in the coinpany, they would soon be real. He had to find a way to regain his dignity as a man from Vi! ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°Mr. Hobson, what do you mean?¡± asked Todd in confusion. ¡°Wird wants me lo discipline Vi and try to turn her into an obedient wife. Otherwise, he will reconsider my marriage with Vi. How can I establish my authority in front of Vi?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Todd¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he couldn¡¯t hold back liisughter. With Violi¡¯s personality, this was an impossible task for Ormand. But looking at Ormand¡¯s serious face, Todd paced back and forth in the office, helping him think of a way. ¡°I got it. Wait a minute!¡± Todd ran out of the office Five minutester, Todd came back with a thick redwood rules and handed it to Ormand. Woman is disobedient, she has to be properly disciplined. You need to make rules in the family. If she breaks the rules, you will punish her with the ruler.¡± Orinand¡¯s face darkened as he examined the ruler in his hand. It was as thick as his pinky. It must be very painful when Vi was hit by it. Hut Ormand couldn¡¯t bear to hit her with the ruler. What if she was scared away? ¡°You want me to beat her up with the ruler to establish muy authority?¡± Ormund asked coldly. ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to really hit her. You just show your fierce look and scare her. Many women want men to be domineering What if she likes this? Ormand looked at the ruler in his hand and was lost in thought. nd heute at Viol in the living room, and Vi Last night, before they went to the McGraw¡¯s vill.lor dinner, u cried aggrievedly and pitifully. He had never been so fierce to her. Maybe this method would work ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just a try. When the timees, you¡¯ll have to y it by car. If it didn¡¯t work you had to admit your mistakes sincerely. She will forgive you.¡± Ormand pondered carefully nning to give it a try tonight! It was almost time to get off work. Vi packed her things in advance and waited for Ortid to pick lief vill. Moreover, the surprise gitt she had custom-made for Ormand lud also arrive. She would find in oportunity to try it out tonight! Rayna suddenly knocked on the door and came in, looking anxious ¡°Ms. McGraw, something has happened!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Vi used as she tidied the table. ¡°Sherivi didn¡¯t go to the group activity today. The agent just looked for her and found that shesretly went to Freefait Lake andmitted suicide! ¡°What! Suicide? How¡¯s she?¡± Vi rose from het chair. ¡°Fortunately, we found her in time. She has been sent to the hospital for treatinent, but she was probably seen by many people passing by when she jumped off theke Butterfly Girls is in the limelight. Once the news of hermitting suicide spreads out, it will have a great impact on us!¡± Wien negative news about popr croups was spread, it would arouseizens¡¯ suspicions, Then the other girls would be seriously affected, Vi sat back in the office chair and calmly analyzed the situation. ¡°Get all the surveince cameras in the surroundings and send public rtions to find all the passers- by as quickly as possible. Give themi hushi money. If you find any videos, delete then. In addition, contact the intluential mediapanies and stop them from reporting the news.¡± yna silid, ¡°But there are blind spots in the surveince cameras. It will take a lot of time and energy to find all the passers-by.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try our best to minimize the negative effects of the matter. If it doesn¡¯t work, listen to my arrangements.¡± ¡±Yes.¡± ¡°Give me the address of the hospital Sherlyn was sent to.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. McGraw.¡± After getting the address of the hospital. Vi immediately took a taxi there. Sherlynhad suffered a lot. If she had not encountered something particrly serious, Sherlyn definitely would not have chosen to commit suicide Vi had left in a hurry. Things had happened so suddenly that she had forgotten to send a message to Ormand, who was about to pick her up Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 250 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 250 Chapter 250 1¡¯11 Teach Youthe Rules After Vi rushed to the hospital, she asked Jimmy and Tyler to guard the door in case there were paparazzi tollowing When Vi entered the ward, Sherlyn had already woken up and was looking out of the window with her head tilted, looking very harnard When Sherlyn heard the sound of the door closing she did not turn around. ¡°Vi, if only I could die today Vi sat down by the bel, feeling little sorry for her. On the way here, Viol.i had a rough idea of what had happened, When Rex Johnson just entered showbiz, Sherlyn became famous through Butterfly Girls. Then Rex took the initiative 10 sklict out. On a variety show, Rex deliberately pretended to fall in love with Sherlyn to obtain press coverage. Sherly became his riririend three months ago Ilowever, Rex was 10o much of a scumbag. He had an altairter. The home wrecker was Sherlyn¡¯s teammate in Hutterly Girls, Susan Geller. Susan deliberately made things difficult for Sherlyn in private Slucilyn W.Stisnally busy with jobs while Rex was not on speng terms with her for no reason. In addition, she was istel, which made her mentally copse. Viol.. med herseli.little. Ever since shesined Sherlyn up in her ownpany, she had only focused on helping lier pick up good jobs, but had ignored Sherlyn¡¯s psychological problems. ¡°Rexis a two-timer!¡± Sherlyn turned around and held hernd, tears falling. ¡°Violi, lie thinks I¡¯m too stupid because I refuse to kiss him or even sleep with him. Is this my fault? ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. Whether you are willing to sleep with him or not. it is your right. If he loves you, he will not give up on you for this reason.¡± Sherlyn cried even more sadly. Vi hugged her and let her cry boldly in her arms. ¡°Today, I went to look for him. In the end, 1 bumped into him having sex in bed with Susan. He said that I was just an orphan and was not worthy of him. He also said that he only valued my reputation, but I like him¡­¡± Vi tried to calm her down, Will all girls be lovesick fools when they fall in love? thought Vi, Sherlyn was very sad, but she had to wakelier up! ¡°Sherlyn, It¡¯s Tionthat he looks down on you. It¡¯s that you feel interior from the bottom of your heart. You have to beolie stronger in your heart!¡± Violu diled, ¡°Moreover, you are not wrong Rexclicated on you. He is scum. Susan knows that you are in love with hlm. However, she sull destroys your love and ever bullies you. You can¡¯tmit suicide anyinore. Don¡¯t you want to be strong and those who bullied you pay the price?¡± Sherlyn shook her head, talling into state of self-doubt. ¡°I¡­ I am different from you. I have nothing¡­¡± ¡°Since you have nothing, white you afraid of losing when you fight them two tones palopite on their Vi Said firmly, ¡°What¡¯s more, you still have ine Don¡¯t you want to see it burn knees? Sherlyn instantly stopped crying and lookuather seriously, lite r ally broint: firmi Coming out of the ward, Vi made a call to DarkHL. passible I will photos withi ¡°Find the evidence that Rex and Susan privately looked up with cater 50 high definition¡­¡± ¡°Yes, madani.¡± Tyler in the hospitatole creo Viol. was worried about Sherlyn done in the hospital, 50 she left jiminy Sherlyn. As soon as Vi got out of the elevilor cine out of thelpital, the world¡¯s car ramadan silver nystk. His s ion rould not be see Ormand was leaning against the side of the car, wer from r ¡°Why are you here?¡± Vi was surprised. ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯ming to pick you up! Why do¡¯t you tell me you wereing to the hospital Ormand asked in a deep voice. He waited downstairs in Angle Group for a long time, but Vit didn¡¯t answer the phone. Alteraskin Hayne, le found out that Vi hade to the hospital. ¡°Oh right!¡± Vi touched her earlobe in einbarrassinent. ¡°I was so busy that lortot l¡¯ll be cretul next time.¡± Was there a next time? Ormand was a little unhappy. He did not say anything for the time being he would deal with her when he got back! He opened the car door for Violt, his left hand almostbitually blocking the edge of the roof to prevent her from hitting her head. The two of them returned to the Hobson¡¯s house together. During dinner, Vi did not say a word, still thinking about Sherlyn. Ormand felt upset. He even held back his anger. He felt that Vi cared more about Sherlyn than hini Alter tonishing dinner, Vi returned to her bedroom. Orandbeerenangrier. While she was returning to her room, he quietly returned to his room and took the thick Tonight, he was determined to teach Vi u pood lesson! He came to Violi¡¯s door and had the ruler behind him. Vodian¡¯t Lockthe door He took deep breath, twistedike doorknob, and saw Viol, who was sitting by the bed and makiny, plne call. He took out his ruler in anger with a dried face **Vi! You don¡¯t even tell me when you went to the hospital. To you still regard me as yournc¨¦?¡± Vi, who was chatting on the phone with Dark Bell, looked up at him inexplicably. Ormand fiercely pped the ruler on the bedside table, making a loud patter sound. The voice was so terrifying that even Ormand was startled. With a straight face, he scolded her in a low voice, ¡°Give me your hand. I want to teach you a lesson tonight!¡± Vi shared at him. Two minutester. Ormand was defeated by her cold gaze. He knelt on the carpet beside the bed with his backstrahit, his hands obuently pulling his cars. Judging from his expression, Ormand seemed to be unwilling to give up. Vi leisurely sat by the best ying with the ruler he had brought ¡°Good, Ormand. Do you want to take the opportunity to rebel? Have you forgotten what you promised mest night at the entrance of ile McGraw¡¯s house? Ormand swallowed luard. Vi saidst night that she would get even with him in a few days. He had forgotten about it¡­ Seeing him like this, Vi guessed that he must have forgotten about it. But it didn¡¯t matter. She could remind him of itter. Shepared the thickness of the ruler, which was thicker than her pinky. Ormand was quite ruthless! This mahogany ruler was much more powerful than the thin rosewood that she had given to Alisha. Since Ormand had already handed it over, how could Vi norfultill his wishes? ¡°Originally, I encountered a troublesome matter toniglit. I didn¡¯t intend to deal with you. This time, you ask for it.¡± Her eyes turned cold as she imitated his tone and said in a deep voice, ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll teach you the rules!¡± Ormand struggled in his heart but did not move. Vi shot him a threatening nce. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man. Howe you treat your promise as nonsense?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ormand was speechless and swallowed hard again. In a dilemma, he slowly handed his left hand to her and spread it out. Vi didn¡¯t hesitate. She smashed into his palm with the ruler tentatively Tiere was a muffled baru. He didn¡¯t move at all. Even a single wrinkle on his brows couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Vi asked in a soft and gentle voice. Ormand felt it seriously and answered honestly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He had used a gun all year round before. Although he had been raised well in Washington for years, the skin of his palm was still rough. After he was hit by the ruler, only a red mark could be seen on his palm. Although the wound was not serious, it hurt. He could stand it. Vi was not satisfied with his answer. Is it okay? It seems that I hit him lightly, wondered Vi. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 251 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Ormand Feels Wronged Vi grabbed Ormand¡¯s fingertips to prevent him from subconsciously shrinking back in pain. She raised her right hand high, and the ruler whistled, causing a wind. She hit Ormand three times. This time, she didn¡¯t go easy on him. With her jujitsu skills, she swung the ruler down with all her strength. Ormand gasped with his jaw tightened, and his arms trembled uncontrobly. His big palm quickly swelled up, blood flowing out from it, and purple wounds could be seen. His palm was as big as his back. So the ruler always hit the same ce. Ormand hated this kind of pain very much. ¤Î Because his palm was weak, the pain was sharp. Ormand failed to deter Vi and was instead beaten by her. He was in pain and depression. He shouldn¡¯t have listened to Todd. Todd told Ormand to use a ruler to deter Vi. However, Ormand gave Vi a convenient weapon and a proper reason to beat him. Vi saw the pain in his eyes and still asked the same question. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ormand understood, and he said aggrievedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Vi looked at the wounds on his palm. His palm was swollen. She put down the ruler, let go of his fingertips, and gently massaged his palm with her thumb to relieve his pain. Meanwhile, she softly educated him. ¡°You know that it will hurt, and if you hit me, I may feel more pain than you. Then why did you want to bully me with this thing?¡± Chapter 251¨COrmand Feels Wronged 1/6 Ormand felt wronged. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was just trying to scare you. How could I be willing to use this to hit you?¡± But Vi was willing to hit him with this. Not only did she hit him, but she also hit him extremely ruthlessly. After hitting him, she massaged his wounds tofort him. This made him. unable to vent his anger. He felt even more wronged, and his eyes turned slightly red. Vi had a serious expression on her face as she lectured him. ¡°You can¡¯t do that either! How can you scare me with it? What if my heart is weak? You fiercely rushed in and roared at me. What if I had fainted in fear? Moreover, shouldn¡¯t you love and protect your wife?¡± Ormand did not speak. She continued, ¡°A man should be indomitable. You should use your skills to deal with those bad people outside instead of your girlfriend. This kind of man is the most useless. Orin, do you want to be a man. like that?¡± Ormand waspletely brainwashed by her and forgot that he had never wanted to hit her. ¡°Were you wrong?¡± Vi asked coldly. Give Boy ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then should you be hit tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± W Vi caught his fingertips again, picked up the ruler, and hit his palm hard twice in a row. Ormand pursed his thin lips and watched the rulersh at his palm violently until his palm turned white. It quickly swelled up, and the prints became dark Chapter 251¨CCrmand Feels Wronged 2/6 red. ¡°I hit you twice because you called me fiercely twice. Do you ept it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing that he was quite sincere, Vi put down her ruler and said, ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t get up.¡± Then she stood up and went to the living room. She quickly came back with the ointment from the medicine box. Get Bog The ointment was applied to the swollen wounds on his palm, which made his palm sting. ¡°You should blow it.¡± Ormand gasped softly. Vi frowned, her little face fierce. ¡°Serves you right! Endure it.¡± Even though she said this, she carefully blew his swollen palm. As she helped him apply the ointment, she felt something a little strange. ¡°Why are you suddenly so bold tonight? Did someone tell you something?¡± Ormand thought for a moment. Wird was an elder and Vi¡¯s beloved father. Ormand couldn¡¯t me Wird. So he could only¡­ ¡°It was Todd¡¯s bad idea.¡± Ormand mercilessly pinned the me on Todd and even reported every single word Todd had said to him that day. Unexpectedly, after Vi heard this, she didn¡¯t have any intention of teaching Todd a lesson. Instead, she thought about it for a while. ¡°Todd is right. If a man is disobedient, he should be properly disciplined. However, you have given me the ruler and have been punished. As for the family rules, I will think carefully and make a few rules for you. What do you say?¡± setor 251 ?rmand Feale Wronged 3/6 Ormand lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t speak. He felt rather depressed. Why did he confess? He had asked for trouble. Before he could reply, Vi wiped the ointment off her hands with a tissue, and then she raised his chin with her fingertip. ¡°Are you mute?¡± He didn¡¯t think it was a good idea. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± he said with a bitter smile, being threatened by Vi with the ruler in her hand. Get Bo Vi was content. ¡°OK, I think you¡¯ve confessed almost everything. Let¡¯s forget about what happened tonight.¡± Ormand was keenly aware that she had used ¡°tonight¡°. In other words, she hadn¡¯t started to settle the ounts from a few days ago. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he stared uneasily at Vi¡¯s pretty face. Seeing this, Vi smiled and gently stroked his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Orin. I have a big gift for you on this good night. You must be very surprised!¡± Ormand swallowed his saliva. A surprise? It must be more like a scare. Every time she gave him a gift, nothing good would happen. Earlier, her gifts were the Caffrey family¡¯s bankruptcy, the employment contract, and the special drug 023. What would it be this time? Under his suspicious gaze, Vi got up, opened the wardrobe, and took out a washboard. ¡°Yoo¨Choo! To make it worthy of your identity, I got someone to customize Chapter 251-Crmand Feels Wronged 4/6 Get Bop this washboard. It is made of a piece of thousand¨Cyear¨Cold precious wood. It is hard and fragrant. I guarantee that it will give your knees the best service.¡± Ormand looked at the expensive washboard in her hand. His back stiffened, and his face turned pale. ¡°Orin, do you like it?¡± Vi raised an eyebrow with a smirk. Ormand gritted his teeth and nodded. He was so sad as he said in a heavy tone, ¡°Vi, you¡¯re so ¡®good¡® to me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Vi gave him the washboard. ¡°Try it.¡± Ormand¡¯s fingertips trembled as he took it. He ced the expensive washboard on the carpet beside the bed and slowly moved his knees. Just as he knelt on it, Ormand¡¯s face tightened, and he took a deep breath. It was indeed made of a good piece of wood. It was hard enough. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His knees hurt a lot! The sharp edges of the washboard sunk into his knees. He unconsciously bent his back and boldly wrapped his arms around Vi¡¯s calves. He buried his face into her thighs and groaned softly. He was like a wounded little beast seekingfort. Vi gently rubbed the back of his head. His aggrieved look made her heart ache. However, she was deterring him and punishing him for his mistakes a few days ago. The injuries on his body had mostly healed, and this was the least harmful and gentlest method. If she was soft¨Chearted at the beginning, then she would fail, and her previous teachings would be in vain. Chanter 251 Comand Fople Winnned 5/6 Get Bo Thinking of this, she hardened her heart and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°How can you be punished like this? Straighten your back and thighs. Be good! Kneel for 30 minutes first.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 252 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Vi, Get Ready to ept My Punishment! Ormand thought, just kneel for 30 minutes? He heaved a sigh of relief. Vi was so angry a few days ago. ording to her previous ruthlessness toward him, he had thought that she would make him kneel all night or at least four or five hours. Vi was already much gentler than before. It seemed like Vi was concerned about him. He felt much better and reluctantly moved his head away from Vi¡®s legs. He straightened his back to ept the punishment. Since he was in the standard posture, his full body was supported by only his knees, and they were getting more and more painful. He constantly adjusted his breathing and closed his eyes from time to time to count the time. Seeing that he was no longer messing with her, Vi turned on her phone and continued to deal with Sherlyn¡®s matter. Rayna sent Vi a lot of messages in a row. Just now, Vi was busy disciplining Ormand and forgot to look at her phone. Vi checked the messages. Rayna told her to look at the trending topic on Twitter. The matter of Sherlyn killing herself could not be suppressed. The video was posted online by passers¨Cby, and it became a trending topic. The public rtions department of Angle Group had already tried its best to divert the attention. However, the topic was too hot, and it remained in the top ten trending topics. Vi was thinking of a solution when she received a lot of high¨Cdefinition photos from Dark Bell. Chapter 252 Vi. Get Ready to ept My Punishment! 1/6 In the photos, Rex and Susan were holding hands and kissing at night. The high¨Cdefinition digital cameras in the hotel room captured them having sex. There were more than 20 photos of them. The corners of Vi¡®s lips curled up into a smile. Vi called Rayna. ¡°In the name of Angle Group, announce that Sherlyn is the. victim and Rex¡®s ex¨C girlfriend and that she chose to kill herself because she was heartbroken. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°In addition, I have a photo. Blur the woman in it, but make sure it can be seen that she is not Sherlyn. Send it to the media and ask them to quickly post news to attract attention.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vi selected a high¨Cdefinition photo that was shocking but not particrly obscene and sent it to Rayna. Ten minutester, the trending topics quickly changed, and the hashtag ¡°Rex¡®s cheating caused Sherlyn to be sad and kill herself¡± quickly became the top trending topic. Fantasy Entertainment, Rex¡®spany, got anxious and immediately issued a statement, denying that Rex had been in a rtionship with Sherlyn and that Rex had cheated on Sherlyn. Fantasy Entertainment also posted awyer letter, saying that it wanted to sue those who spread rumors. Vi read the post on Fantasy Entertainment¡®s official Twitter ount and used her ount to post a tweet. ¡°No one can hide their dirty secrets forever. Some people think they are so cautious that everyone will not know the outrageous things they have done. It does not matter whether they admit what they did or not, evidence will be revealed. ¡°If some people still have a conscience, please sincerely apologize to mypany¡®s harmed actress and admit all your evil deeds. Otherwise, bear the consequences.¡± Chapter 252 Vi, Get Ready to ept My Punishment! 2/6 Not long after this tweet was posted, Vi received a call from Rex¡®s agent. Rex¡®s agent said, ¡°Ms. McGraw, do you have evidence in your hand?¡± Vi said coldly, ¡°What will liappen if twenty or so high¨Cdefinition pictures appear on the big screen in the square tomorrow?¡± ¡°Please don¡®t do that! My boss means that you have just entered the market in Salt Lake City and are not stable. Let¡®s take a step back. How much do you want?¡± Viughed, ¡°Yourpany can¡®t afford it. If you give me too little, I will not ept it. My goal is very simple. I only want Rex to apologize, admit all the mistakes, and quit showbiz. He must do all these things.¡± ¡°This...¡± ¡°You can¡®t decide on this matter. Ask your boss if he is willing to give up Rex or give up the entire company. Let him choose by himself. I want to see the results tomorrow at thetest. Otherwise, the trending topic tomorrow will be Fantasy Entertainment¡®s scandals.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vi sent Rayna a message again: ¡°Suspend Butterfly Girls¡® recent group work. Other than Sherlyn and Susan, the other members will continue their work. Keep an eye on Susan. I will deal with her when I have time.¡± Just as Vi was concentrating on texting, her sleeve was suddenly pulled gently by a man beside her. Ormand¡®s breathing was a bit heavy, his forehead dripping with cold sweat. His knees were almost numb from the pain, and he endured this torment for over half an hour. He was using his method to silently remind Vi. It was time! 3/6 Chapter 252 Vi, Get Ready to ept My Punishment! Vi was busy texting, so she ignored him. Ormand felt so helpless and aggrieved that he could only weakly call out to her, ¡°Vi.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi didn¡®t even raise her liead as she casually replied. Her attention wasn¡®t on liim at all. ¡°It hurts.¡± 30 minutes liad passed. He tugged at her sleeve liarder. ¡°Alright,¡± Vi responded perfunctorily without raising her head. What did she mean? Should he get up or not? Ormand couldn¡®t understand her attitude. After ten minutes, Vi was still looking at her phone. Was the phone more attractive than hin? Or was she addicted to punishing him? Ormand was furious. He quickly got up from the ground and grabbed Vi¡®s slender wrists. He pressed her onto the bed and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Eh? Give me back my phone!¡± Ormand pressed her harder, not allowing her to get her phone. ¡°Which is more important, me or your phone?¡± Vi frowned. What kind of problem was this? Was there aparison? ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you.¡± Chapter 252 Vig¡®a, Get Ready to ept My Punishment! Ormand snorted and leaned closer to her. ¡°Then why did you only look at your phone instead of me?¡± ¡°I ... I¡®m dealing with work.¡± Vi turned her face away. Her cheeks turned red after being tickled by his breath. ¡°Work will never be finished, and it will be the same if you deal with it tomorrow.¡± His eyes narrowed slightly. He licked his teeth with the tip of his tongue and smiled wickedly. ¡°You¡®ve punished me for so long, Are you happy? Is it my turn now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vi raised her tone in confusion. Ormand answered her with his actions. He grabbed her arm and flipped her over. ¡°Tonight, no matter what you say, you can¡®t stop me! Vi, are you ready to ept my punishment?¡± His husky voice was near her ears. Vi felt his dangerous aura and understood what he meant. She immediately panicked. ¡°Wait! Your injuries haven¡®t healed yet. You can¡®t do that!¡± ¡°I¡®m fine now!¡± Ormand raised her silk nightgown. She was so sexy, making him burn with desire. Ormand unconsciously swallowed. Vi was stunned. She thought, what? So it is not the kind of punishment I thought it would be. Chapter 252 Vi, Get Ready to ept My Punishment! Before Vi could rejoice, Ormand had an evil smile on his handsome face. He directly covered her mouth with his uninjured right hand, not giving her any chance to speak or resist. Immediately after that, no matter how she sobbed, he didn¡®t release her. Only then did Vi realize that tonight¡®s punishment had made Ormand very aggrieved and angry. He had probably been holding back his anger for a long time. He doted on her and loved her very much. As long as she didn¡®t cross the line, he let her vent her anger as she liked. However, she couldn¡®t go too far, and she couldn¡®t cross his limit. Or he would be like this. Using his method, he gave her fierce punishment his way! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 253 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Learn to Use Your Man In the bedroom, the dim yellowmp lit the erotic scene. Vi tried hard to regain her sanity. She found a chance and nimbly turned over her upper body. She pressed her hands and elbows against his corbone, preventing him from approaching again. Her chest heaved violently due to his punishment just now, and she panted heavily. Ormand frowned when he met her cold gaze. His eyes were red and sparkling. ¡°Vi, are you trying to torture me to death?¡± This was the first time Vi had seen him so pitiful and helpless. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Vi.¡± Vi hesitated for a moment and gave in because of his perfect acting and pleading. ¡°Turn off the light. Also, don¡®t leave any hickeys on my neck.¡± Ormand smiled and turned off themp on the nightstand. The moonlight outside the bed through the gaps between the curtains, covering the tititing atmosphere in the room. A crazy night passed. Early the next morning. Vi slept soundly that night. She was awakened by Ormand¡®s kiss. When she woke up, Ormand was lying beside her. He rested his head on his hand with his elbow on the pillow. His sexy, thin lips curled up. His deep eyes stared at her without blinking. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Vi nced at him, turned over, and continued to sleep. ¡°I¡®m so tired and sleepy.¡± Ormand hugged her waist and moved her into his arms, putting her head on his arm. Vi didn¡®t struggle and soon fell asleep again. Ormand looked at her, intoxicated. His slender fingers slid down her nose. He was so happy with her these days. He would always remember. Even if he sacrificed his life in the future, he would die without regrets. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vi¡®s nose was tickled by him, and her brows were furrowed. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ormand leaned close to her ear and said in a deep, serious voice, ¡°Vi, why don¡®t we make a pact?¡± ¡°Pact?¡± Vi asked in a sleepy voice. ¡°Yes. In the future, I will listen to you in private. But try to listen to me when we are outside, okay?¡± Vi was silent for a moment. Men were proud, let alone a powerful man like Ormand. He had a bunch of subordinates. His dignity was invible outside. Vi could understand why he wanted her to y a weak and submissive wife outside. ¡°Alright.¡± Ormand kissed her forehead in satisfaction. ¡°When do you n to get up? Are you going to deal with the trending topic about Sherlyn?¡± Chapter 253¨C1.corn to Use Your Man ¡°Yes! The trending topic!¡± Vi¡®s mind instantly cleared. She found her phone on the bedside table. Last night, she was busy fooling around withi Ormand and forgot to charge her phone. Her phone didn¡®t have much chargest night, so it was already turned off. Vi charged the phone for a few minutes before turning it on. As soon as the phone was turned on, she found that she had missed countless calls. Vi scrolled down. The calls were mainly from Rayna, and some were from Jimmy. Jimmy had called her so many times. Had something happened to Sherlyn? Vi called back. ¡°Ms. Zumthor! I can finally reach you. The media surrounded the hospital and insisted on interviewing Ms. Ayre. Tyler and the hospital security guards went to block the door. I don¡®t know how long they can hold on.¡± Vi¡®s expression instantly turned serious, ¡°How is Sherlyn? Can she ept an interview?¡± Jimmy nced into the ward. ¡°She doesn¡®t seem emotionally stable. The reporters always raise sharp questions, and they might touch Ms. Ayre¡®s sore spot.¡± ¡°OK, I see. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Vi hung up the phone, and just as she got up, her legs could not stop trembling, and she steadied herself with her hand on the head of the bed. Last night, Ormand was too ruthless. After being punished for more than half a night, she barely rested, and the sky Chapter 253 carn to Use Your Man 3/6 turned bright. On the other hand, Ormand had a happy and energetic face. When he woke up, he was in high spirits. Sure enough, there was a great disparity in pl?ysical strength between men and women. Vi came out of her trance. Ormand wrapped his arm around her waist from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you want to go after breakfast?¡± ¡°No. I have to wash up quickly and go to the hospital,¡± Vi replied and rapidly changed her clothes. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Ormand asked. ¡°No. It¡®s just a small matter.¡± She turned her head and walked out of the room. Ormand pulled her back into his arms, pinched her chin, and looked at her seriously. ¡°Vi, you are no longer alone. You have to learn to use your man.¡± He emphasized the word ¡°use¡°, and his lips curled into a smirk. He was making a pun. ¡°Got it. If I have any problems that I can¡®t solve, I¡®lle to you.¡± Ormand nodded his head slightly, satisfied. Without his obstruction, Vi washed up and quickly put on light makeup before leaving Chapter 253¨CLearn to Use Your Man 4/6 Because of Sherlyn in the inpatient department, all the entrances and exits of the hospital were crowded with reporters. Vi directly drove the car into the garage. Since the garage had much stricter control over the flow of people, there were only a few reporters at the exit. In the ward, Sherlyn looked much better than yesterday, but her face was still very pale and liaggard. ¡°Look at this.¡± Vi handed the phone to Sherlyn. It was the apology that Rex had postedst niglit. Sherlyn took the phone. When she read it, her eyes gradually reddened, and she sobbed. Sherlyn was Vi¡®s only friend in the orphanage in Washington. Vi felt sad for Sherlyn. ¡°Sherlyn, this jerk is the most popr actor of Fantasy Entertainment. His family background is very good. Just an affair cannotpletely bring him down. Moreover, he has a lot of fans on the Inte. Many fans defended him. If you want to use this matter to get him out of showbiz, you have to spend more effort.¡± Vi handed her a tissue box and continued, ¡°However, as long as you want, I can do my best to make him and Susan pay a price.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Sherlyn wiped her tears. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying, but she was exceptionally determined. ¡°Vi, you have helped me too much. I can¡®t trouble you anymore. Let me do the rest myself! I want to enjoy the pleasure of revenge!¡± Sherlyn was furious when she saw this apology written by Rex. 5/6 Rex was mocking her and saying that it was hier problem. It seemed like he was apologizing, but he was using hier and arguing that pursuing true love was justified. It was all bullshit! ¡°I¡®m happy that you can pull yourself together!¡± Vi brushed Sherlyn¡®s hair. ¡°From today on, Angle Group will use the most resources to promote you. I hope that you can win this year¡®s best actress award and let Rex understand he once gave up an excellent woman. Susan is not worthy to bepared to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Vi.¡± Sherlyn hugged her tightly as her heart was filled with emotions. Sherlyn had no parents and lived for more than twenty years. The only fortunate thing was to meet Vi. ¡°¡®The hospital has been blocked by reporters. It is noisy here. I will take you to another ce. Why don¡®t we rest for a few days and then deal with them? What do you think?¡± Sherlyn shook her head. ¡°This time, I will not run away. Let that group of reporterse in. No matter how sharp their questions are, I can endure them. I want Rex and Susan to kneel before me in front of thousands of viewers.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 254 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Beating Ormand Is Vi¡®s Exclusive Privilege The president¡®s office of the Hobson Group. Ormand entered the office. He had just sat on the chair when Todd rushed over for a reward. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you look so vigorous today. You must have had a wonderful night, right?¡± Todd rubbed his hands with a silly smile on his face. Vigorous? After Ormand knelt on the washboard for nearly an hourst night, his knees were still swollen and bruised. They hurt when he walked. Ormand narrowed his eyes, his expression unreadable, but the corners of his mouth curved into a strange smile. Todd was stunned. It was the first time he saw such a strange expression on his boss¡®s face. Todd couldn¡®t tell whether Ormand was angry or happy. Was this a sess or a failure? Todd was a little uncertain. For the first time, Ormand wore a pair of ck leather gloves at work. He took off the gloves and showed his left palm to Todd. Ormand¡®s deep voice was emotionless. ¡°What do you think of the situationst night?¡± As Todd looked at Ormand¡®s left hand, which was swollen and red, Todd¡®s eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets from shock. Todd thought, this is... Was he beaten by Ms. Zumthor again? His hand is swollen like this. Ms. Zumthor hit him so hard! Chapter 254 Beating Ormand is Vi¡®s Exclusive Privilege 1/5 As expected, Ms. Zumthor is fierce. Todd subconsciously swallowed his saliva. Todd could imagine how miserable the situation wasst night after Ormand did what Todd had taught him. With Ormand¡®s savage and vengeful nature, lie must be resentful and get back at Todd. Todd thought, damn it! I can¡®t get a reward, and I¡®m asking for trouble. Almost instantly, Todd¡®s legs went weak. He knelt at Ormand¡®s feet and hugged Ormand¡®s right leg with a sad face. Because Todd¡®s acting wasn¡®t good enough, he couldn¡®t force out any tears. He could only yell at the top of his lungs. ¡°I¡¯m guilty. I shouldn¡®t havee up with such a bad idea. It¡®s all my fault. I¡®m willing to ept any punishment. I can be dismissed for the time being, but don¡®t deduct money from my sry. Otherwise, I can only eat instant noodles every day.¡± ¡°Who said I wanted to punish you?¡± Ormand looked down at Todd with infinite eyes, and the corners of Ormand¡®s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°Eh?¡± Todd¡®s crying face froze, which was a little funny. ¡°You don¡®t want to punish me? Could it be that you want to give me a pay raise?¡± Todd asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes,¡± Ormand said in a calm voice. He didn¡®t look like he was lying. Although Todd¡®s stupid idea had caused Ormand to get beaten up, it provided him with a good start. Last night, not only did he sleep with her, but he also made a pact with Vi. Besides, Ormand finished the task given by Wird. Chapter 254¨C6c5ling Ormand is Vi¡®s Exclusive Privilege ¨C 2/5 Therefore, Todd didn¡®t do anything wrong. Instead, he deserved some credit. Todd did not know the real reason. He widened his eyes in shock and looked at Ormand with suspicion. Todd thought, is Mr. Caffrey beaten silly? Or could it be that ... he is masochistic? The more fiercely Ms. Zumthor beats him, the more excited he is, right? Ormand was lost in thought when Todd stared at him. Ormand thought of Vi, who sobbed while being punished by himst night. She was so soft and cute that his heart melted. He couldn¡®t help but smile. Todd was gazing at Ormand, wondering why Ormand¡®s smile was so creepy. Todd thought, is Mr. Caffrey relivingst night? He is indeed a masochist! Todd¡®s face was twisted, one eyebrow high and the other low, and he observed Ormand with a strange expression. Ormand noticed Todd¡®s gaze. ¡°Aren¡®t you happy that I raised your sry?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡®m happy! If there are such good things in the future, call me at any time. If Ms. Zumthor can¡®t satisfy you, I¡®m willing to satisfy you for her. My service will guarantee your satisfaction!¡± Ormand looked at Todd strangely, and Ormand¡®s face gradually darkened. ¡°What are you talking about? Vi can¡®t satisfy me? You want to satisfy me for her? What do you think I am?¡± ¡°I understand. This is Ms. Zumthor¡®s exclusive privilege. It¡®s a little game between you and your wife.¡± Todd revealed a very understanding smile and left the president¡®s office. Ormand looked at his back with a baffled expression. Chapter 254 Beating Ormand is Vi¡®s Exclusive Privilege 3/5 Ormand thought, why can¡®t I understand what Todd said? The interview in the ward was about to end. ¡°The rtionship between me and Rex was over the moment I jumped off the bridge yesterday. I don¡®t want to care about the past, no matter whether it is sad or happy. When I recover, I will devote myself to work as soon as possible and strive to create better works for fans and the audience.¡± There were shlights and sounds of cameras clicking around Sherlyn. Vi only let a few reporters of the most influential mediae in for an interview. After hearing Sherlyn¡®s words, the reporters looked at each other. From this, it didn¡®t seem that Sherlyn would pursue the matter of Rex¡®s cheating. A reporter said, ¡°Ms. Ayre, you jumped into theke because of Mr. Johnson¡®s affair yesterday. I think you must have been devastated. What made you move on so soon?¡± Another reporter said, ¡°Mr. Johnson apologized to youst night. So you¡®re willing to forgive him, right? Then can you tell me who had an affair with him?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sherlyn fell into a long silence. Seeing this, Vi gave Sherlyn¡®s agent a look. The agent and the assistant sensibly interrupted the interview. ¡°Everyone, Sherlyn hasn¡®t fully recovered yet. You are almost done with the interview today. Let her rest early.¡± The reporters dispersed. After the others left, Vi walked over to Sherlyn and asked, ¡°Why didn¡®t you Chapter 254 Beating Ormand is Vis exclusive Privilene take the opportunity to expose the evil deeds that the jerk and bitch had done to you? Let theizens me them.¡± Sherlyn shook hier head. ¡°Because I know that doing this is useless. JI will also hurt me. So what if they are criticized? After some time, when things quiet down, they still can make a big ssti. ¡°Besides, the intemet has memories. If I expose how they insulted me, these things will be scandals in the future and affect my career. I¡®d better hide them. Also, I can make the public praise me and leave a good impression on theizens.¡± Hearing this, Vi was very pleased. ¡°After this incident, you have matured a lot.¡± Sherlyn smiled at Vi and held Vi¡®s hand emotionally. ¡°I have to thank you for all of this. To me, you are a friend more important than my family and lover.¡± ¡°Hey! You can¡®t say that! If your future husband finds out, he will be jealous of me.¡± The two of them exchanged a smile. After noon, Sherlyn said that she wanted to leave the hospital. Vi called the doctor over for a check¨C up. The agent suddenly rushed into the ward in a hurry. ¡°Ms. McGraw, Sherlyn, look at your cell phones! Susan is crying on a live stream.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 255 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 255 Chapter 255 You Are Too Cruel to Him Vi and Sherlyn looked at each other, took out their phones, and opened the app. Susan¡®s live stream had more than 10 million viewers. Susan cried pitifully in front of the camera, telling the audience that she had been informed by the company yesterday that she had been suspended, and it was suspected that she was going to be abandoned by thepany. She said that she was so sad that she couldn¡®t sleep all night, implying that Sherlyn had caused her to be like this. Susan also said that because the figure of the female star sleeping with Rex in the photo was simr to hers, she suffered an unexpected disaster and was cursed for no reason. Susan expressed that she was wronged and that she and Rex were just friends. In the ward, the atmosphere became particrly somber as Susan put on a show with tears in front of the camera. Vi looked at thements of the live stream. Many people began to sympathize with Susan. Since Sherlyn¡®s interview had just ended and had not been posted online, Susan¡®s sadfishing caused Sherlyn to be cursed. Manyizens who did not know the truth used Sherlyn of scheming, deliberately jumping into theke to gain poprity, and so on. The public opinion of Rex¡®s affair was controlled very well. More and more people were ming Sherlyn. ¡°How can this bitch be so shameless! I haven¡®t made trouble for her yet, but she already attacked me!¡± Sherlyn felt disgusted when she saw the crying face full of affectation on the screen. Sherlyn wanted to throw her phone, but it was too expensive. She used to be poor and suffered a lot, so she was unwilling to buy a new phone. IL In the end, she could only beat the pillow wildly. Susan imagined the pillow as Susan and wished she could beat Susan up immediately. Vi shook her lead in amusement when she saw Susan venting her anger. ¡°Why are you angry? She just wanted to disgust you. If you are angry, you will fall into her trap.¡± Vi looked at the agent. ¡°Ignore Susan. Let her make a scene. The more excited she is, the more miserable she will be!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. McGraw.¡± Vi called Rayna. ¡°Tomorrow, find an Inte celebrity to post a tweet. Reveal that the original source of the blurred photo has been found, and the photo has been restored. The actress who had an affair with Rex is Susan. Half an hour after that, we will use Angle Group¡®s official Twitter ount to announce that we will fire Susan and that she will quit Butterfly Girls.¡± Originally, Vi was worried about Susan¡®s reputation, so Vi had the photo blurred and nned to let Sherlyn deal with Susan in private. Vi did not expect Susan to make trouble and push her luck. Then Vi wouldn¡®t show mercy to Susan. After arranging everything, Vi told Sherlyn to continue packing up and get ready to leave the hospital. ¡°Over the next few days, the media will probablye to interview you every day. I think that since you have already made a statement, you should not ept any more interviews. At present, keeping silent is the best thing for you.¡± Chapter 255 You Are Too Cruel to Him 2/6 ¡°OK, I¡®ll listen to you.¡± Sherlyn nodded. Vi thought for a moment, ¡°The apartment you lived in before is probably surrounded by the media. I¡®ll arrange a residence for you. No one will dare to go there to disturb you.¡± Vi pondered for a long time. In the entire Salt Lake City, the media were only scared of the McGraw family. ¡°Let¡®s go. I will take you to Russell¡®s vi. You can live there for a few days.¡± ¡°Ah... Mr. McGraw?¡± Sherlyn was a little embarrassed. ¡°This is not proper. Will I disturb him?¡± ¡°No. Russell has a lot of houses, and he does not often go back to that vi. Moreover, even if he wants toe back, I will exin the situation to himter. So you can rest assured and live there. It is very quiet there. No one will disturb you.¡± Sherlyn fell silent. She would only stay for a few days before leaving. When the time came, she would clean up Russell¡®s vi. There wouldn¡®t be any problem, right? ¡°Okay, i¡®ll listen to you.¡± Vi brought Sherlyn, who kept every bit of herself covered, out of the hospital and headed straight for Adain Mountain. Russell had given Vi the key to the vi before. Vi gave Sherlyn the key and a few instructions before returning to Angle Group. As soon as Vi arrived at the president¡®s office on the top floor, a beautiful woman stood quietly at the door, talking to Rayna about something. When Rayna saw Viing over, Rayna quickly ran over and said, ¡°Ms. McGraw, Ms. Max wants to see you. I said you weren¡®t here, but she insisted on waiting.¡± The woman with her back to Vi heard the noise and turned around proudly. She smiled beautifully and extended hiernd to Vi politely. ¡°Hello, Ms. McGraw. I am Max.¡± Vi didn¡®t reach out, nor did she respond. The moment Max turned around, Vi found that the way Max looked at her was strange. Moreover, Vi felt that Max looked so familiar. It seemed like they had met before, but Vi couldn¡®t remember it. Max was 19 years old. She was young but was already a top actress. However, Max must be here for something. Angle Group and Max had never cooperated before. Max suddenly came over, so she might be here to cause trouble. ¡°What can I do for you, Max?¡± Although Vi did not shake hands with Max, Max smiled elegantly and did not feel embarrassed. ¡°I have always wanted to see you. Today, I feel that you are really good¨Clooking, much better than those starlets.¡± These words implied that Vi wasn¡®t as famous as Max. Vi understood and smiled. Max was even more proud. She raised her chin arrogantly. I came here today because I am thetest spokesperson for Rosie Program. I heard that you and Mr. Hobson had a very good rtionship, so I came to take a look.¡± 4/6 ¡°You¡®ve seen me, so you can go now.¡± Vi smiled insincerely. Max shook her head and looked at Vi. ¡°I have one more thing to tell you. I like your man and want to compete will you sairly.¡± Before Vi could say anything, Rayna was already furious. ¡°Do you think you can do anything you like because you have a lot of fans? Mr. Hobson and Ms. McGraw are already engaged. What qualifications do you have to demand a fairpetition?¡± Max said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡®s just an engagement. It can be broken off at any time before marriage. What do you think, Ms. McGraw?¡± This was something Vi had once said to Reba. Vi furrowed her brows and raised her eyes to look at Max¡®s face again. Max¡®s tender and beautiful face was filled with ridicule. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Max pursed her lips and smiled yfully. ¡°Well, I know that you have a good family background. I can¡®t bepared to you in this aspect, but don¡®t underestimate me. I can be a top actress at this age. My backer is very powerful too.¡± Max leaned closer to Vi and whispered, ¡°If you¡®re willing to give me Mr. Hobson, I will tell you, okay?¡± Vi¡®s expression was cold. ¡°He and I got engaged because of business. It¡®s not that easy to break it off. Since you are so capable, why don¡®t you try it yourself?¡± ¡°That¡®s right. It will be best if I get him by myself.¡± Vi didn¡®t want to continue talking nonsense, so she said, ¡°Rayna, send Ms. Max out.¡± Just as Vi turned around and was about to enter the office, Max suddenly reached out and grabbed Vi¡®s wrist. ¡°Don¡®t you think you¡®ve always been cruel to Mr. Hobson? You only love yourself. You don¡®t treat him well at all. Why don¡®t you give him to me?¡± When she heard this, Vi¡®s expression became more serious. She turned around and carefully looked at this Max. ¡°How do you know I am cruel to him? Where did you hear that from? What else do you know?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 256 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 256 Chapter 256 I Will Stay Away From Her On the top floor of Angle Building, the atmosphere was tense. Vi looked coldly at the 19¨Cyear¨Cold girl in front of her. Max seemed to know about what had happened between Vi and Ormand in Washington, but as a celebrity, how could Max know about those things? Just as Vi was pondering, Max pouted her pink lips and smiled innocently. ¡°What are you so nervous about? I was just saying it. It seems like you have a secret.¡± Vi thought, ¡°Am I overthinking it?¡± Vi¡¯s expression was serious, and she did not speak. Max smiled and continued, ¡°There is a charity party tonight. I will attend as Mr. Hobson¡¯s femalepanion. It seems there is no position for you. Could it be that he hasn¡¯t told you about this? It seems that you are not so important to him.¡± Max chuckled provocatively and turned to get into the elevator. Vi had been staring at Max¡¯s back until shepletely disappeared from the top floor. Vi¡¯s face was particrly grim. Rayna was frightened by her expression and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. McGraw. This woman is here to show off and deliberately drive a wedge between you and Mr. Hobson. You and Mr. Hobson have always had a good rtionship. He is going to take her there. That must be because of work.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vi said. ¡°Go and do your things.¡± Vi turned around and entered the office. She immediately called Dark Bell. ¡°Max is not a simple woman. Investigate her right now. I want to know all the information about her.¡± Chapter 256-4 Will Stay Away From Her 1/6 ¡°No problem, Ms. Zumthor.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vi froze in front of her desk for a while. Max¡¯s words lingered in Vi¡¯s ears, making Vi unable to calm down. For some reason, Vi felt that Max was very strange. But Vi couldn¡¯t tell what was strange about Max. As Vi was lost in thought, her phone rang. She took a look at the caller¡¯s name and took it. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asked in a sullen tone. Ormand, who was on the other end of the line, was stunned. Get Bo Vi was so soft and cutest night and this morning. How could she speak so coldly after a few hours? ¡°Vi, are you feeling unwell? Are you sick?¡± ¡°No.¡± She tried her best to speak in a steady tone. Thinking of what Max had just said, Vi asked tentatively, ¡°I¡¯m working in Angle Group in the afternoon. Will youe to pick me up as usual after you get off work?¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling to tell you about this. I can¡¯t pick you up tonight. I have to go to a party.¡± After saying this, Vi was silent for a long time. Ormand was keenly aware that she was not very happy. He added in a soft voice, ¡°Is your waist still sore? When I go back at night, I will give you a massage to rx your body. Can I be your exclusive masseur?¡± Vi ignored what he meant and asked jealously, ¡°If you go to a party, you have to bring a female companion, right? Who do you want to bring?¡± Chapter 256¨Ci Will Stay Away From Her 2/6This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The new spokesperson for the Hobson Group. It is a female star. But don¡¯t worry, I will keep a distance from her! I won¡¯t let her touch me.¡± Vi thought, ¡°He¡¯s so hrious.¡± Vi then said in a soft voice with a smile, ¡°Orin, why are you so nervous? Of course, I believe you.¡± Ormand was relieved when he heard that her voice was normal. The moment the two of them hung up, Vi¡¯s expression turned cold. Vi trusted Ormand. But she did not trust Max! Get Today, Max came to show off to Vi. It could be seen that Max was not easy to get along with. Vi was sure that Max would do something to Ormand at the charity party tonight. Who knew if Ormand could see through Max? Vi was angry, and she suddenly nced at a ck thing on the pile of documents on the right side of the desk. It was the invitation to that charity party. So this party organizer also invited her. It was probably sent over in the morning, and Vi was in the hospital at that time, so she didn¡¯t know about it. Vi was going to watch the fun. She called Jason. Although the Bat family was considered a top family in Washington, they were not influential in Salt Lake City. However, because Jason was a popr actor, he could always attract attention. Get Bog Vi had asked Jason toe to Salt Lake City earlier. This time, Jason could be her malepanion. In the evening, on the top floor of a luxury hotel, a grand charity party was about to begin. Max was dressed in a long white dress, which was exquisite and expensive. At that moment, she was sitting in Ormand¡¯s car and headed to the hotel with Ormand. Their seats were separated by a small table. The handsome man with the ghost mask was so cold and misanthropic. Although Max could not see his expression, she could feel his sullenness. She rested her chin in her hand and looked at him yfully. ¡°I was so envious when I saw the news about you and Ms. McGrawst time, but you¡¯re so cold to me. Did you give all the tenderness to Ms. McGraw?¡± Ormand did not look at her or respond. Max did not feel embarrassed. She smiled innocently. ¡°I have never had any siblings since I was young. I grew up alone. For some reason, I always feel that you¡¯re very kind. I¡¯m very pitiful. I envy Ms. McGraw for being born with a silver spoon in her mouth. Ormand frowned slightly. At first, he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with her words until she Max was pretending to be pitiful in front of him and even belittling Vi. Ormand¡¯s expression became even colder. His thin lips were pursed, and he did not say a word. Max didn¡¯t seem to notice it at all. She continued in a pitiful and sweet voice, ¡°If you can be a little tenderer to me, I will be very satisfied.¡± Max was very beautiful, and she had a very good reputation and many male fans. Even many rich young men pursued her. Few men could resist her. Get Bry However, Ormand did not even look at Max. His voice was deep and icy. ¡°I will not give others anything that belongs to Vi.¡± Max revealed an injured look and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I was just joking with you. But you love Ms. McGraw very much. She is so lucky. I envy her.¡± Ormand ignored her. It was quiet in the car for two minutes. There was a hint of awkwardness. Max was a little frustrated, but a strong desire to conquer rekindled her. She found another topic. ¡°Why do you take a stretch Bentley to the party? I heard that you had a limited¨Cedition Shelby supercar. I have never seen that car yet.¡± Ormand did not speak. There were only two seats in that car, and the passenger seat was exclusive to Vi, so other women should not even think about it. Since Ormand did not answer, Todd, who was in the front passenger seat, responded on behalf of Ormand, ¡°Because you¡¯re the spokesperson of Rosie Program and the guest of the Hobson Group. We chose a stretch Bentley to show respect for you.¡± Max was a little unhappy. Chapter 256-1 Will Stay Away From Her 5/6 Get Bog It implied that she was not worthy of sitting in that Shelby supercar. Max looked aggrieved and was about to say something when the car had just arrived at the hotel. Before getting out of the car, Ormand warned her, ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to the party to promote the project. My fianc¨¦e can be very jealous. So, she doesn¡¯t allow other women to touch me, so don¡¯t take my arm while entering the hotel. Do you understand?¡± Max froze. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Ormand Finally Controls Vi Max had attended major film festivals and walked on the red carpets. She even attended various banquets as a special guest. However, no man had ever refused to let her take their arms. This was a humiliation for her. However, Max was just unhappy in her heart. She quickly smiled and said, "Yes. Don''t worry, Mr. Hobson. I won''t make Ms. McGraw unhappy." Ormand nodded and stepped out of the car on his long legs. Todd immediately got out of the car and went around to open the door for Max. As soon as Ormand and Max appeared, they were the focus of attention, and the cameras around them kept clicking. Max was very familiar with this kind of scene. The smile on her face was appropriate and noble. The two of them entered the hotel side by side, but they controlled the distance very well. They did not even touch each other''s clothes. Later, at the party, Max was indeed very well-behaved and kept her distance from Ormand. Ormand rxed his guard against Max. Vi had alreadye before them. But she didn''t like to socialize, so she had been sitting in an inconspicuous corner with Jason and drinking. Jason drank one ss of wine after another, his face filled with depression. "What happened to you? Who made you unhappy?" Vi asked curiously. "Ormand!" Jason pouted in anger. "What?" Vi was confused. "You haven''t talked to him since you came to Salt Lake City, have you? How did he offend you?" "He took advantage of the fact that I haven''t reached the legal age to get married and got engaged to you. Damn it! I probably won''t have a chance in my life to marry you!" Vi chuckled and flicked his forehead with her finger. "What are you thinking about? Even if I were not engaged to him, I would not like men younger than me." Jason snorted, "Bullshit! You said before that you liked me a lot." Vi held her forehead and told him frankly, "You brat! I take you as my friend rather than a lover. Don''t think about me anymore. Otherwise, I can only stay away from you in the future. We can''t even be friends anymore." "No!" Jason gulped down the red wine in his ss andforted himself, "Although I don''t have the chance to marry you, being your confidant is good." Vi was amused by his thoughts and shook her head resignedly. After sitting in a quiet corner for a long time, Vi didn''t see Ormand, so she found an excuse to leave the seat. "I''m going to the restroom. I''ll be back soon." At the same time, by the fountain in the hotel garden. Ormand and Max had just finished a round of social activities. "Mr. Hobson, I still think it''s better to call you Ormand. Can I?" "As you please." "Ormand, are you satisfied with my performance just now?" Max said coquettishly. "Not bad," Ormand said, his cold expression unchanging. These two words made Max smile like a happy child. He meant that her performance was good. Then he must be satisfied with her. Ormand finally praised her. Max''s face was full of joy. "Then can you go to a quiet ce with me and sit for a while? I''m a little tired after standing and talking for so long." Ormand looked at her 4.7-inches high heels and agreed. The two of them walked on the stone path in the garden. The surroundings were quiet and secluded, and the lights were dim, blurring their backs. Ormand walked without saying a word, his hands in his pockets. He looked elegant and proud. As long as Max didn''t speak, he wouldn''t take the initiative to speak. They walked slowly, and the atmosphere was a little strange. Max pondered what to talk about. The stone path was uneven. She suddenly tripped and lost her bnce. "Ah!" She subconsciously fell toward Ormand. Ormand instinctively took a step back. Max didn''t even touch the corner of his clothes. Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, Ormand reached out to help her. "I was so scared!" Max''s face turned pale, and she immediately tightened her grip on his arm, wanting to lean against his chest. Ormand''s expression changed. Just as he was about to push Max away, he caught a glimpse of a person in a red dress standing a few feet away. Vi put her hands together and stood there quietly. Her eyes were fixed on Ormand, full of sarcasm and coldness. "Vi, listen to me." Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Vi snorted coldly and turned to leave without looking back. "Vi!" Ormand felt a sharp pain in his heart because of the coldness in her eyes. He wanted to chase after her, but Max seemed to be extremely afraid. She grabbed his arm tightly and refused to let go of him. "I seem to have sprained my ankle. It hurts!" Ormand didn''t care about Max''s injury. He grabbed Max by the neck with his hand in a ck leather glove, his eyes filled with hostility. "You saw Vi a long time ago, so you pretended to fall toward me to make Vi understand, didn''t you?" Max''s expression was pained, and her face was flushed. She panted as she coughed. "What do you mean? I don''t understand. I sprained my ankle. If you don''t believe me, you can check it to see if I lied to you." "You''d better not fool me!" Ormand let go of Max and was not in the mood to check if she was lying. Vi was angry with him, and it was more important than anything else. Ormand turned and wanted to chase after Vi, but Max grabbed his sleeve again. She changed her soft and gentle demeanor. Max said with a serious face, "You don''t understand Vi at all. You tried your best to love her, but in the end, you will only be hurt deeply by her. She is willing to be with you now, but during this period, she probably hasn''t said that she loves you once, right? Don''t you understand?" Ormand red at Max and mercilessly flung her hand away, running after Vi. Max lost her bnce and was thrown to the ground. Her white dress was stained with mud. She didn''t care. Her eyes were fixed on Ormand in front of her and were shing with excitement, and there was a bright smile on her charming face. ... This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vi was walking, while Ormand was running. So when Vi was about to walk into the hall, Ormand stopped her. "Vi, can you listen to my exnation?" Vi nced at him indifferently. Because Ormand''s suit was touched by Max''s hand, Vi withdrew her hands in disgust and wanted to bypass him to enter the hall. Ormand knew that he had been touched by another woman and did not dare to touch Vi. He just stopped her from leaving. "Vi." The corners of his eyes were red, and his pleading voice was hoarse and soft. Vi ignored his pleading gaze. She suppressed the surging anger in her heart and growled, "Get lost." Ormand''s heart ached from her fierceness, and he bit his lip. At the entrance of the hall, he took off his suit coat and glove without hesitation. Then he threw them into the trash can. His movements were quick. His ck silk shirt showed off his strong waist. His strange actions attracted many eyes. Ormand pretended not to see anything and picked Vi up. This caused quite a few people to exim. "What are you doing?" "Do you want to die? Put me down!" Vi red at him angrily. Just as she was about to struggle, Ormand leaned close to her ear. He whispered, "So many people are watching. Vi, don''t forget our pact. Moreover, I have thrown away all the clothes that have been touched by another woman. I am very innocent. When we get back, I will exin it to you, okay? "Be good. Don''t move. If you fall from my hands, the stocks of our family businesses will fall miserably tomorrow." Music understood the situation. She secretly gritted her teeth and resisted the urge to pinch his ears, putting her arms around his neck. Ormand knew that she was holding back her anger. His thin lips curved up in an evil smile. "Tomorrow, whether the stocks will fall or rise depends on you." "What else do you want to do?" Vi sensed a hint of mischief from his words. His smile broadened. "Make headlines with you and do what a fianc¨¦ should do." Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 258 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Mr. Hobson Pretends to Be Miserable Through the ghost mask, Vi saw the intimidating light in his dark eyes, which was as threatening as an eagle. Her heart skipped a beat. Ormand rubbed his nose against the tip of lier nose intimately in front of all the onlookers. Then he whispered, ¡°Vi, don¡®t me me. You wouldn¡®t listen to my exnation, so I came up with this n.¡± ¡°You...¡± Without waiting for her to continue, Ormand moved his thin lips closer and kissed her lips. Vi didn¡®t move. She just wanted to follow him in front of everyone. In the end, she was intoxicated by his kiss. She closed her eyes, and their breathing intertwined. The two were at the entrance of the banquet hall, kissing affectionately. Vi was in Ormand¡®s arms. Exmations sounded. Many people even took out their phones and took pictures. Because it was a charity party and celebrities were invited, many media were present. The sh was ready, and the epic moment was caught. Many youngdies of note were dying of jealousy! ¡°They are so sweet! Mr. Hobson is so possessive and strong. They are a perfect match!¡± ¡°It¡®s too romantic! The hug and kiss. Why don¡®t I have a fianc¨¦ like Mr. Hobson?¡± Chapter 258 V¨C Hobson Pretends to Micerahta ¡°It is so beautiful. This charity party trick singles over to make them jealous!¡± ¡°I¡®m so envious. May the universe grant me such a sweet rtionship!¡± Jason waited in the hall for a long time, but he didn¡®t see Vie back from the bathroom. He came out to find her and saw hier kissing Ormand. Jason stared at Vi, wlio was kissed by Ormand, and almost fainted on the spot. Damn it! She was so cruel! She was over the line! Max had juste out of the garden, her skirt was dirty, and she was ready to go to the car to change into a dress. She also happened to see what was happening at the entrance of the hall. But she stood on the path, and under the dim light, no one saw the sarcastic smile on her face. The crowd discussed enviously. Ormand and Vi ended the long kiss. Ormand got Vi¡®s lipstick on her mouth. The gorgeous red lipstick and the silver ghost mask formed a strong contrast. In front of so many people, Vi used her thumb to wipe off the lipstick for him to maintain his image. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go home!¡± Ormand was satisfied with her actions and hugged her even tighter. The media and the crowd made their way, and all the cameras around them clicked. Vi didn¡®t like to be surrounded and watched like this. She shyly buried her face in Ormand¡®s chest, looking especially cute and lovable. Chapter 252 Mr Hobson Pretends to Be Miserable 2/6 That night, the kiss was more popr than the news about Rex¡¯s cheating. The pictures of Ormand and Vi sweetly kissing at the charity party quickly hit the headlines. They were known as the sweetest couple among rich people. The fans who admired their beauty and sweet love quickly gathered and made Get married! Get married! Vi and Ormand just got out of the car and returned to the Hobson family¡¯s house, entering the vi one after the other. Ormand lowered his head and silently followed Vi into the room. He no longer looked as possessive as he had been at the charity party. He stared nervously at her slender back. When Vi entered the room, she sat by the bed and started to y with her phone, treating the man as air. Ormand still had a trace of hope. He sat on the edge of the bed and weakly touched her wrist. He began to exin. she ¡°I was wrong, but I kept my distance from her. When you bumped into us, sprained her ankle. After all, she was my plus¨Cone and the spokesperson for the Rosie Program. She was the face of the new project of the Hobson Group. I couldn¡¯t let her fall, so I helped her up.¡± Vi was expressionless. She was still looking at her phone as if he hadn¡¯t existed. Ormand continued, ¡°Who would have thought that she would take advantage of the situation to grab my arm? I was tricked by her!¡± After saying that, he instantly felt the angering from Vi. He quickly changed the topic, ¡°I¡®m not trying to shirk responsibility by saying that. I¡®ve failed to do what I promised you. It¡®s my fault. I am not good enough at recognizing women with ill intentions. I will quickly practice the skill to perfection, and this will not happen again! ¡°And tonight at the entrance of the banquet hall, without your perinission, I kissed you and hugged you. It¡®s really because you refused to listen to my exnation. For the sake of the headline and the benefit of the stocks of our families, don¡®t be angry, okay?¡± Vi¡®s anger did not decrease, and her face became colder and colder. Realizing that she did not listen to him at all, Ormand felt suffocated and looked down sadly. It seemed she was very angry with him, and he hoped that he would not get beaten up... He got up and walked to the bedside table, opened the first drawer, took out the thick mahogany ring ruler, and handed it to Vi. ¡°Here. For the family rule.¡± Vi didn¡®t take it, so Ormand simply stuffed the ruler into her hands. ¡°Although I have thrown away the suit and gloves that the woman has touched, if you still feel bad about it, just use this to beat me up. Even if you cripple my arms, I will absolutely not make a sound.¡± Vi did not say a word and continued to look at her phone. Ormand stood there quietly for a while. Noticing that she did not respond, he turned around and opened the wardrobe. He took out the top¨Cquality washboard that Vi had specially customized for him and ced it on the carpet by the bed. Then, he rolled up his suit pants and revealed his bruised knees that had been tormented by the edges of the washboard. Although Vi was looking at her phone, she was secretly ncing at his every move. She suddenly noticed he was rolling up his trousers and looked at his knees. However, when her gaze rested on his knees, Vi¡®s eyes lit up. Noticing he was about to kneel, Vi rcached out to stop him, She felt sony for him, but when she spoke, her tone was filled with anger. ¡°Why are you rolling up your trousers? You want to show me your knees and y a trick on me, right?¡± ¡°No, I was just thinking that it would hurt more if I rolled up my pants and kneeled,¡± Ormand said with a bitter smile. Vi got even angrier. ¡°You like to be abused? More pain would make you feel better, right?.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± He frowned, and his eyes looked aggrieved. ¡°I just feel that you can vent your anger when you see how painful I am. After all, anger hurts your body. I hope your anger can fade away faster.¡± Vi didn¡®t feel good about his words. Suddenly, she remembered the words that Max had said at the door of her office today. ¡°Ms. McGraw, don¡®t you think you have always been harsh to Mr. Hobson? You only love yourself, and you are not good to him at all...¡± All this time, had Vi been excessively harsh on Ormand because he doted on her? She sighed and spoke in a much softer tone, ¡°Sit down and let me see the injuries on your knees.¡± Cet Bos Ormand noticed the sadness in her eyes and smiled, allowing her to pull him to sit on the bed and check his injuries. ¡°It¡¯s only been half an hour. Why are there bruises? Didn¡¯t you apply for the medicinest night?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 259 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Vi Is Jealous and Possessive Half an hour? She had ignored him yesterday, and he had knelt for nearly an hour in the end! However, Ormand would not tell her that. He just shook his head with an honest look. ¡°You applied ointment to my hand. I thought you didn¡®t allow me to apply medicine to my knees.¡± He quickly added, afraid Vi would realize he was pretending to be pitiful. ¡°It¡®s also because I exercised tootest night and forgot about it.¡± Vi didn¡®t pay attention to his tricks at all, because Max¡®s words echoed in her ears. Vi had mixed feelings. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Does your hand still hurt? Show me.¡± Ormand obediently opened his left hand and extended it to her. Even though he had applied ointment to itst night, his palm was still swollen and purplish¨Cred. ¡°You were so seriously injuredst night?¡± ¡°No, maybe it became like this during thete¨Cnight push¨Cups. My hands were propped up, and my palms were pressed down. The blood was not flowing, so it was swollen, but it did not hurt anymore.¡± Now that it didn¡®t hurt anymore, it was clear that it had hurtst night. How had she been able to do it back then...? Vi¡®s heart felt sad. It was very ufortable and suffocating. There was an unprecedented sense of frustration that made her eyes redden. Chapter 259. Vi is Jealous and Possessive 1/6 ¡°I¡®m sorry. She was right. I haven¡®t treated you well at all. We¡®ve agreed that I will dote on you, but I¡®ve brought you pain.¡± Although Ormand did not know who Vi was referring to, he was keenly aware that her voice was slightly choked up. He listed her chin with his right hand and met her eyes that were sparkling with tears. He only wanted to avoid being beaten up. He didn¡®t intend to use the ruse to make her cry. Looking at her guilty and sad expression, he felt guilty and tenderly caressed her little face. ¡°Little fool, it doesn¡®t hurt even if I¡®m hit by your small fists. You¡®ve underestimated your man. Moreover, it is natural that you beat me. This is some fun between husband and wife!¡± Vi turned her body away and didn¡®t feelforted. ¡°You are just trying to make me happy. I know it!¡± Ormand straightened her body and let her look into his eyes. He said to her seriously and affectionately, ¡°It wasn¡®t intentional. Tonight, you are angry because you are jealous. You are possessive toward me. In fact, I am quite happy. Even if my hands are crippled by you, I still think it is sweet. ¡°Moreover, you have brought me unprecedented happiness and warmth. It is satisfactory to be forgiven by you, to hug you to sleep at night, to hear you call my name, and to have sex with you. ¡°Because Vi, I love you. I love you!¡± ¡°Then do you...?¡± Do you love me the same? Ormand couldn¡®t say thest sentence. Chapter 259 Vi Is Jealous and Possessive 2/6 He did not ask. Max¡®s words were stuck in his mind. He thought about everything that had happened recently. She was willing to give him a chance and be with him, but she hadu¡®t said she loved lim. He was suddenly afraid. He was afraid that iflic asked, Vi¡®s answer would extinguish his hope... ¡°What?¡± Vi asked. Ormand restrained the emotions in his eyes. ¡°It¡®s nothing. In short, I just want to be hugged, kissed, wanted, and beaten by you. As long as it is you, I will dly enjoy it.¡± Vi¡®s heart warmed up a little, and she went to get the ointment in the drawerst night. As she helped him apply the ointment, she muttered to him, ¡°You are the fool, a big fool!¡± Ormand just smiled. He was satisfied when he watched her focus on applying ointment to him. Her movements were careful and gentle, and she even blew air on him. ¡°Vi, are you not angry about what happened at the charity party?¡± ¡°There won¡®t be a next time,¡± Vi said as she pinched his cheek. Ormand¡®s dark eyes were wreathed in smiles, and there was joy and gentleness in them. He picked her up from the bed. ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°Since you don¡®t punish me, shouldn¡¯t you massage me before I go to bed?¡± Chapter 259 Vi is Jealous and Possessive 1/6 ¡°Wait!¡± Vi stopped him, confused. ¡°Aren¡®t we in the bedroom? Where are you taking me?¡± LILI ¡°This is the second bedroom. I prefer to sleep in the master bedroom. It¡®s spacious, so I can do what I want with you!¡± His thin lips curled into a wicked smile, and his dark eyes swirled with an evil charm. ¡°Wait!¡± 11 Ormand, who was about to walk out of the room, paused again. ¡°What is it now?¡± Vi, who was quietly staying in his arms, looked up at him. ¡°You can¡®t press your left hand anymore. Otherwise, your injury won¡®t heal. You can¡®t do it on one hand, right? Tonight... Why don¡®t we skip it?¡± He couldn¡®t do it? Ormand furrowed his brows. His expression was getting darker and darker. His tone was cold and arrogant. ¡°I can do 300 push¨Cups with one hand. I wouldn¡®t even pant. I¡®ll show you tonight!¡± ¡°What?¡± Vi still wanted to say something, but Ormand kissed her lips and stopped her from speaking The moonlight was tender. And the night was serene. Early in the morning, Russell went off the ne back to Salt Lake City overnight Because it was toote, he drove back to the McGraw family¡®s small vi. He rarely came back and did not arrange for servants to stay in the vi, but 4/6 Joseph would have the house cleaned from time to time, so the rooms were clean. Russell went upstairs and took a shower. Because he was too tired, he did not notice the strange scent on the bed. He quickly turned off the lights,y down, and closed his eyes. Something next to him suddenly turned over, and a smooth and fair arm rested on luis chest. Someone was sleeping on his bed. He immediately woke up and quickly sat up. He ruthlessly and urately grabbed the person¡®s neck with hisrge hand. ¡°Who gave you the courage toe in!¡± The person coughed. Sherlyn, who was in a deep sleep, was woken up. Russell was ruthless. Her face was red and she could not say a word. She could only struggle. The moonlight through the windows enabled Russell to vaguely see that it was a woman, and his grip loosened a bit. ¡°I am Sherlyn...¡± Sherlyn? Was she the female artist in Angle Group and Vi¡®s friend from the orphanage? Russell turned on the light suspiciously. Only when she saw Sherlyn¡®s face did he withdraw the hand that was squeezing her neck. Chapter 259 Vi is Jealous and Possessive 5/6 ¡°Why are you in my bed?¡± Sherlyn held her neck and coughed, tears welling up in her eyes. She eased the pain and got off the bed. She bowed and exined. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I didn¡®t know you woulde back tonight. Recently, I have been chased by the media, and my apartment has been surrounded. Vi arranged for me to stay in your vi for the time being. I¡®m sorry to disturb you.¡± Russell looked at the marks on her neck and felt a little guilty. ¡°Since Vi arranged it, you can stay here if you want.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. McGraw. Don¡®t worry. I promise I won¡®t cause you any trouble.¡± She bowed again. Russell nodded lightly, and his expression softened. He continued, ¡°However, this room is the master bedroom. Other than this, you can choose any other guest room.¡± Sherlyn bit her lower lip awkwardly and bowed again. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I¡®m sorry! I have never lived in such a big house before. I don¡®t know the rules. Please have a good rest!¡± She flinched and left with small steps. She turned back just as she walked to the door. Russell, who was preparing to continue sleeping, said, ¡°What?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 260 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Are You Really Weak? Sherlyn bowed twice in a row and eagerly walked back to the bed. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. McGraw! I¡®ve slept on the bed sheets and nkets. You probably don¡®t like it, right?¡± Russell seemed to understand what she meant and got out of bed. ¡°I¡®m really sorry to disturb you...¡± As Sherlyn continued to apologize repeatedly, she quickly took the bed sheets and nkets before bowing and leaving. Russell looked at the big bed that had been swept clean in an instant. He smiled helplessly and took out the spare cotton quilt from the cab andid it on himself. It had only been a few minutes, but Sherlyn had actually apologized fifteen times and bowed twelve times! Why was she so silly and cute? This girl was a little interesting. In the morning, the soft sunlight shone through the thin floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. And it shone onto the simple bed in the bedroom. When Ormand awoke, Vi had already woken up. She was leaning against the bed, ying with her phone, looking extremely focused. ¡°ying with your phone early in the morning? Have you been addicted to it recently?¡± he asked, puzzled. ¡°No, I¡¯m buying something for you.¡± Vi actually wanted to give him a present? The gift should be normal, right? Chapter 260 Re You Really Weak? 1/6 ¡°What are you buying? Let me take a look.¡± Vi didn¡®t think there was anything wrong with it, so she casually exined, ¡°Just some tonics...¡± Tonics? Ormand felt it was strange. He looked at her gloomily. ¡°Why are you buying these things? Didn¡®t I satisfy you?¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Vi shook her head hard and replied, ¡°You are strong, butst night, you said you could do at least 300 single¨Chanded push¨Cups, but in the end, you could only do 100...¡®¡® Had she tired him out? His body was weak? It was a big problem. She had to buy tonics for his kidney and make some soup for him! Ormand looked at her in shock. Could only do 100? No! No! The thing he was most proud of was actually questioned by his most beloved woman after a night! As a man, his pride was hurt! It was like the calm surface of ake suddenly had monstrous waves. U11 U11 The anger in his chest was boiling as he shouted. Chapter 260 &1e You Really Weak? 2/6 It was more violent than the explosion of an atomic bomb! ¡°Vi, I will show you again if I can do it!¡± ¡°Orin!¡± Vi struggled to no avail. Both of them greatly regretted it! Russell was awakened by the fragrance of food drifting in from outside the window. It was the smell of fried eggs. Sherlyn was cooking in the kitchen? He got out of bed, washed up, and changed into a suit. Then he slowly went downstairs. A beautiful figure rushed out of the kitchen. The dining table was filled with hot milk, toast, fried eggs, and fruits. Sherlyn filled two bowls of shredded chicken porridge, and when she came out, her eyes met Russell¡®s. ¡°Good morning, Mr. McGraw.¡± She ced the bowls of porridge on the table and pulled the seat for him. ¡°I don¡®t know if my cooking suits your taste. Would you like to try it?¡± Russell wanted to go to Wird¡®s ce to eat breakfast. Sherlyn was just a stranger to him, and he was wary of strangers. However, looking at Sherlyn¡®s innocent smile, le strode over and sat down. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The chicken porridge was soft and sticky, and the eggs were fried perfectly. It Chapter 260 Are You Really Weak? 3/6 was surprisingly delicious. ¡°In fact, you don¡®t have to do this. If you want to stay here for a while longer, I can arrange for two servants to take care of you.¡± Sherlyn was slightly shocked, her face full of ttery. ¡°No need, Mr. McGraw. I have disturbed you by staying here. I am great at doing liousework and cooking. I have to do something to make mysell feel better.¡± Russell looked at her sincere and determined expression. She was a rather independent girl. So, he did not say anything else. Russell didn¡®t go out immediately after the meal. Instead, he sat on the sofa and read the newspaper. When Sherlyn cleaned up the kitchen and was about to leave, he said, ¡°Are you going to Warlyn Building to shoot for the front pages today?¡± ¡°Yes, how do you know?¡± Sherlyn held her bag in her hand and stood there awkwardly. Russell put down the newspaper. ¡°I just checked your schedule. Let¡®s go. I¡®ll drive you there.¡± ¡°What? No need to trouble you, Mr. McGraw. I can walk down the mountain myself. My manager¡®s van will pick me up at the foot of the mountainter.¡± Russell stood up. His handsome eyes were gentle, and his low¨Cpitched voice was steady. ¡°I¡®m going out, too. I¡®m just driving you down the mountain. When you reach the foot of the mountain, you can take the van.¡± ¡°Then... thank you, Mr. McGraw.¡± Adain Mountain was quite big, and the driveways were surrounding the mountains. It would take at least an hour to walk down, and it was time¨Cconsuming andborious. When they reached the foot of the mountain, Sherlyn got out of the car and Chapter 260 Are You Really Weak; bowed to Russell again. ¡°Thank you for sending me off, Mr. McGraw. Will youe back for dinner tonight? I¡®ll cook dinner for you in advance. If I don¡®t make it up to you, I feel like I owe you.¡± Russell saw that she began to bow again. She looked cautious, and the sense of alienation was thick around her. He frowned and wanted to say that she didn¡®t need to take it to heart, but he didn¡®t know how to say it. Russell had investigated Rex¡®s affair this morning, and he was quite distressed that a pure and kind girl like Sherlyn would be hurt by such a jerk. ¡°Well, if you are willing to cook, do it. I may finish work at seven o¡®clock in the afternoon at thetest.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. McGraw, take care.¡± Another bowed again. Russell saw it and did not say anything, silently rolling up the window. Russell¡®s assistant, Warren, nced at his boss¡® face in the front passenger seat. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, don¡®t you have a mission for the embassy this afternoon? Can you make it back at 7:30?¡± Russell had forgotten about this. ¡°Then inform the embassy that I have something to do tonight. Tell them to either hold it early or change the date.¡± Why didn¡®t Russell inform Sherlyn that he wouldn¡®te back for dinner? Warren looked into the mirror and saw Sherlyn still standing by the side of the road. He pursed his lips and snickered, ¡°Looks like she is quite special to you.¡± Russell nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°She is a good friend of Vi. She helped Vi a lot in the orphanage. She is good to Vi, and I am just Chapter 260 Are You Really Weak? 5/6 protecting Sherlyn.¡± ¡°So, that¡®s how it is.¡± Warren nodded. After Russell left, Sherlyn quickly got into the van and set off. She did not notice that at the opposite corner, an extremely fast figure shed by. ST At the Hobson Group, Todd knocked on the door of the president¡®s office. He had the data book in his hand. When he came in, he saw Ondo sitting at his desk, staring at his right hand. ¡°Sir, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Recently, I have been feeling that something is wrong with my body. It seems that my physical strength is mucli worse than before,¡± Ormand said. ¡°It can¡®t be?¡± Todd put down the data book seriously and sat on the chair opposite him, observing his skin color and mental state. ¡°Have you been exercising with Ms. Zumthor recently?¡± ¡°Last night, the night beforest night, and this morning.¡± Todd swallowed his saliva. Ondo... was really diligent! ¡°Sir, are you feeling weak? Could it be ... that you¡®ve been tired out by Ms. Zumthor?¡± Todd asked in shock as he looked at Ormand. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 261 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Sherlyn Is Almost Injured Ormand kept a straight face and stopped talking. Todd continued, ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you really should restrain yourself. If you indulge in sensual pleasures all the time, that might not be good for your health.¡± Ormand¡®s face quickly darkened. Todd noticed it and felt that he was going to lose his new rise. ¡°L... I mean that if Mr. McGraw finds it out, Ms. Zumthor will have trouble exining when she returns to the McGraw family. She will have gossip again. Moreover, with your current physical condition, if you are seriously injured again, I¡®m afraid no one will help you.¡± That was harsh but true. And Ormand also knew that. He was not a ¡®tyrant¡®. He nodded in agreement. National Bureau of Investigation sent Ormand an urgent email about the border of the United States. Ormand checked it and immediately got serious. ¡°There¡®s an organization at the border making trouble again. Pack up your things, and we¡®ll leave tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Caffrey.¡± When Vi woke up, it was almost noon. Ormand knew that she was tired, so he did not wake her up before he left and let her rest more. PONUES Vi held her waist and carefully moved. When she got off the bed, her legs. were shaking. What happened this morning made her deeply aware that she could never challenge a man¡¯s dignity in sex. Otherwise, she would learn the hard lesson.¡± Her subordinate from Dark Bell had already sorted out Max¡¯s information and sent it over. Vi looked through it carefully. Max, 19 years old, was raised by her mother alone as her father died early. At 14 years old, she debuted in the entertainment industry and became one of the best actresses. At a young age, she won the best actress of all the international awards. Rumors had it that Max had a powerful backer behind her, so she had excellent resources. However, the identities of her patron and her parents were unknown. Nor was her surname. Vi looked at the unknown information and was cold. The most important pieces of information were not found, and the ones she got were useless. She immediately made a phone call and said, ¡°Check again! I want the most detailed information! When did her father die and why? I have to know all of the information! And her surname is still unknown. There must be a big secret. behind it.¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey, don¡¯t be angry. I will go check it again!¡± Vi hung up and stared at the information about Max on her phone, her eyes darkening. She had been in charge of Dark Bell for so many years, but there had never Chapter 261¨CSherlyn Is Almost Injured 5/2 been any news that they couldn¡®t find out. But what they got this time was unknown. There must be a few big shots behind Max. But who was her backer? Max was really mysterious. But Vi couldn¡®t do anything and had to wait for news of Dark Bell. She collected her thoughts and washed her face, wearing makeup. Sherlyn went to Warlyn Shooting Site for a shooting today. After dealing with the matters of Rex, Sherlyn focused on her work. Vi nned to go and take a look. As soon as she came out of the vi, Vi saw Javon and Eason walking toward her. ¡°Mr. Hobson, Mr. Allen.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vi, you¡®ve been living here with Ormandtely. How¡®s it going?¡± Javon smiled as he walked over to Vi. ¡°It¡®s pretty good. Orin is very nice to me. You don¡®t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°That¡®s good,¡± Javon smiled in relief. His gaze moved from Vi¡®s face to her stomach. ¡°You two have been doing pretty well. But why haven¡®t you gotten pregnant? Little girl, don¡®t take medicine. It¡®s harmful to your health. If you get pregnant, we will give you a fancy wedding!¡± ¡°I see, Mr. Hobson,¡± Vi smiled awkwardly when she heard Javon bring up this private topic. She didn¡®t dare to get pregnant. She hadn¡®t been ready for it. Chapter 261 Cheats Amst med 3/6 If Bobby knew about that, he would break her legs before she gave birth to the child. Javon gave Vi a few more words of advice, all of which were about the marriage. Vi listened with great care. When Javon left, Vi also looked at her stomach. Although she was very afraid that she would be beaten up by Bobby, she was actually quite curious about having a baby. But she felt strange. She had sex with Ormand several times, and they didn¡®t use condoms. But didn¡®t she get pregnant? Was there a problem with her health or Ormand¡®s? But with this morning¡®s lesson, Vi did not dare to ask Ormand, lest he felt that she was challenging his dignity and took the opportunity to sleep with her. Perhaps it wasn¡®t the right time. Vi heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡®t dawdle and immediately set off to Warlyn Shooting Site. As soon as she arrived at Warlyn, Vi was attracted by a stooped figure in the corner of the door. The person was wearing a mask and hat, with her face tightly covered. But from the gray hair, Vi thought that it was an olddy. But when Vi walked a little closer, she was surprised to see the back of the olddy¡®s hand. Her skin was tight and tender. Vi was just about to walk up to take a close look when the ¡®olddy¡® quickly Chapter 261 Sherlyn is Almost Injured 4/6 Get Bog slipped into the building when the staff member was not paying attention. On the 22nd floor of Warlyn Building. Sherlyn was in the middle of filming. The cover of this week¡¯s magazine had already been shot. Sherlyn was doing well, so the manager of Warlyn asked her to work with him in a few columns. of the magazine. The staff was focused on the shooting. No one saw that an olddy, who had brought half a bucket of dirty water from the bathroom, quietly appeared behind the crowd. Her eyes were vicious, and she had been focused on Sherlyn since she came in. She silently walked to a corner a little closer to Sherlyn, making herself less conspicuous. ¡°Alright, this group of shooting is done. There are still two groups. We will rest for half an hour. Sherlyn, you¡¯ve done a great job and are in a perfect state!¡± Diego Allison looked at Sherlyn in admiration. The other staff members all apuded. Sherlyn bowed to all the staff members. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. My agent has prepared some coffee for you.¡± The staff immediately cheered and went to the agent to get coffee. Sherlyn¡¯s attention was on the staff member. The olddy took advantage of it and a vicious light shed in her eyes. ¡°Sherlyn! I want your reputation ruined!¡± A bucket of dirty water was sshed on Sherlyn. Chapter 761 Charlva te Almost falued 5/6 Sherlyn could not dodge in time and was drenched in the cold water. The dress that Warlyn prepared for her was stained with dirt. The mud and sand in the dirty water were stuck to Sherlyn¡®s eyes. Sherlyn rubbed them a few times, and her eyes hurt so much that they could not open. Everyone went over to get the coffee and could not react in time. The ¡°old woman¡± immediately threw away the bucket, took out the dagger shie had hidden beforehand, and stabbed Sherlyn viciously. ¡°Bitch, go to hell!¡± Many staff members saw the knife in her hand and screamed in fear, but no one had time to stop it. ¡°Be careful!¡± The olddy didn¡®t seed. Just as the dagger was about to pierce Sherlyn¡®s abdomen, it stopped. A pair of hands suddenly grabbed the old woman¡®s wrist. Chapter 261 Shorien Is Almost Iniurer 6/6 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 262 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Susan Is Arrested The olddy turned around and met a pair of cold eyes. ¡°It¡®s you...¡± ¡°Susan, I didn¡®t expect you to be so down and out. How vicious you are!¡± Vi¡®s eyes turned vicious as she finished speaking. She practiced jujitsu with gentle strength and then twisted Susan¡®s wrist hard. Susan¡®s tender wrist made a cracking sound and was fractured. ¡°Ah! My hand!¡± Susan was in so much pain that her facial features twisted. The knife in her hand fell to the ground. Vi raised her high heels and gave Susan¡®s thigh a hard kick. Susan fell to the ground and couldn¡®t get up for a long time. The staff members, agents, and assistants were all shocked. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and take Sherlyn to wash your eyes!¡± Vi growled. ¡°Yes!¡± Sherlyn¡®s assistant quickly took a towel and wrapped it around Sherlyn, bringing her to the bathroom. Susan felt bitter that her n had failed. She used herst bit of savings to buy the ticket to Warlyn Shooting Site. She screamed and pointed at Vi, shouting hysterically, ¡°Why did you save her? I was ridiculed by theizens and was forced to quit Butterfly Girls. I even had to face a huge amount of liquidated damages. It was Sherlyn¡®s fault! She deserves to die!¡± Vi snorted disdainfully and cast Susan a mocking smile. ¡°It was me who asked someone to post your naked photos. And it was me who ordered you to quit Butterfly Girls. I was the one who turned you into this state. I am now standing in front of you. Come and kill me!¡± Susan was stunned by Vi¡®s words. It took hier a while before Vi¡®s words sank in. Then Susan gritted hier teeth and red at Vi. She staggered over and grabbed the dagger on the ground with her other hand. ¡°I¡®m going to kill you!¡± She had just grasped the handle of the knife when the de was stepped on by Vi¡®s high heels. Susan couldn¡®t pick it up. ¡°Susan, it was you who caused you to get to where you are today. If you just be an idol and focus on improving your work, you¡®ll have a more promising future.¡± Susan¡®s eyes were red, and tears streaked across her cheeks. Vi continued to say, ¡°But you didn¡®t take the righteous road but the shortcut. What¡®s more, you took the lead to iste Sherlyn. You knew that Sherlyn and Rex were in love, but you deliberately separated them. Do you think Rex will help you if something happens to you? ¡°He doesn¡®t even have the ability to protect himself. How can he care about you? You are both vicious and stupid!¡± Susan was on the verge of copsing. She shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°No! This is Sherlyn¡®s fault. We¡®re on the same team. Why did she only have the chance to shoot a drama? Why did she participate in the events alone? This is not fair!¡± Vi looked cold. ¡°Angle Group positions Sherlyn as the main role in the team. The contract you signed with us is different from Sherlyn¡®s. You were destined to walk a different path from the beginning. But you didn¡®t get your Chapter 262 Susan Is Arrested 2/6 position right!¡± Susan sat on the ground, her face full of despair. She murmured, ¡°No, this is not my fault...¡± Vi retracted her cold gaze and looked around at the others. ¡°Everyone, you just saw that she was trying to kill Sherlyn and me. Who can call the police? We have to let the police take her away. We can¡®t let anyone like her get into Warlyn Building,¡± ¡°I¡®ll call the police.¡± A staff member immediately echoed. Susan was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She was tricked by Vi. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. If it was only an unsessful attempt to kill Sherlyn, Susan would at most be imprisoned for four to five years, but if she were to be used of attempting to kill Vi, Susan would have a hard time in the future. Bobby was Vi¡®s brother, and Ormand was Vi¡®s fianc¨¦. If Susan went to jail, these two men would not let her off easily! ¡°Ms. McGraw, I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. Give me a chance. Don¡®t send me to jail! Please!¡± Susan crawled to Vi¡®s feet and begged. She reached out to grab Vi¡®s dress, but Vi avoided her coldly. Vi looked down at her coldly. Sherlyn had already cleaned up the dirty water on her body and changed into a clean dress. She came out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel. Seeing that she was fine, Vi breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You shouldn¡®t have apologized to me. You should apologize to Sherlyn. If she was Chapter 262 S. canis Arrested willing to forgive you, I could consider letting you go.¡± Susan saw hope and crawled to Sherlyn¡®s feet. ¡°Sherlyn, I was wrong! I shouldn¡®t have targeted you on purpose. I shouldn¡®t have destroyed your rtionship with Rex. You can beat me or scold me. But could you not send me to jail? I really know my mistakes. Please let me go for the sake that we were teammates.¡± Sherlyn clenched her fists tightly. Sherlyn suddenly remembered how arrogant and proud Susan was when Rex and Susan were caught in bed. How could Susan have the cheeks to beg her after doing something so infuriating? However, Sherlyn was silent for a long time when she looked at Susan¡®s miserable appearance. Susan cried so bitterly. Seeing that Sherlyn was hesitant, Vi reminded her, ¡°Sherlyn, if I hadn¡®t stopped her just now, she would have already taken your life. Do you believe that she really changed her mind? Are you really willing to forgive her?¡± Sherlyn¡®s eyes instantly became firm. ¡°No, I will never forgive her! Susan, an adult should have thought about the consequences before doing anything. Since you have made mistakes, you must be responsible for them!¡± ¡°No! Sherlyn, please save me!¡± Susan was very desperate. She didn¡®t want to go to jail with these two charges! She would definitely be tortured in jail! But Sherlyn did not waver. She silently watched as Susan was taken away by the police. Vi approached Sherlyn with a gratified smile. ¡°After experiencing so many Chapter 262 Surs Arrested 4/6 things, you¡®ve indeed grown a lot. I feel d to see that.¡± Sherlyn gripped Vi¡®s hand tightly and felt emotional. The matter dyed the filming progress. However, Sherlyn quickly recovered and caught up with the shooting. In the evening, when Vi returned to the vi, Ormand was already waiting for her. His slender legs were crossed, and he was sitting on the sofa watching TV. His behavior was arrogant. ¡°You got off work so early today? Aren¡®t you busy?¡± Vi asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Vi, I have an urgent mission for National Bureau of Investigation tomorrow night. I need to make a trip to the border,¡± Ormand said. He deliberately came home early tonight. ght. ¡°Tomorrow night? When will you be back?¡± Vi asked as she sat down beside him. ¡°Three to five dayster.¡± Vi lowered her eyes, deep in thought, ¡°Alright. I made an appointment with a doctor the day after tomorrow. I was thinking of going with you.¡± Ormand pulled her into his arms and carefully checked if she was hurt. ¡°Why are you going to the hospital? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vi smiled awkwardly when she recalled what Javon had said today. ¡°When I went out in the morning, I met Javon. He seemed to want to have a grandson. To be honest, I felt strange. We have had sex so many times. Why can¡®t I get pregnant?¡± 5/6 Ormand followed her gaze and looked at her stomach. His dark eyes narrowed, and he did not speak. He and Vi had sex so many times, but she wasn¡®t pregnant. Ormand knew the reason. There was something wrong with his liealth. Chantar 267.5ean le Hrractad Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 263 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Vi Has Breakfast in Russell¡®s Vi Because the Super 404 in his body was extremely poisonous. If Vi was pregnant, it was very likely that Ormand would pass the virus to the child. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. That would be too harmful to the child. However, Ormand couldn¡®t bear to let Vi take the medicine, and he was afraid that Vi would notice something strange. At present, there were medicines that men could take, and they didn¡®t have any side effects on the body, so he always hid it from Vi and took the medicine in advance. Vi didn¡®t know what he was thinking. She just remembered that when she was in Washington, she drank too much wine for three days, which hurt her health. It took Vi a long time to recuperate back then. She didn¡®t know if that was the reason that she was unable to conceive. ¡°Orin, you are strong. Compared to you, my physique is a little weaker, so I want to go to the hospital for a checkup. I want to be healthy when I am with you.¡± Ormand¡®s eyes contracted, and his face paled. His heart suddenly felt painful. And he had a suffocating feeling. Vi wanted to give him a healthy Vi, but he probably wouldn¡®t have the chance to give her a healthy Ormand. Ormand didn¡®t think that he could live his whole life healthily. He suddenly felt guilty and felt sad. Would he ruin her life? Chapter 263 Vi Has Breakfast in Russell¡®s Vi ont tropeta ¡°Orin, what¡®s wrong?¡± Vi noticed that he looked pale, so she gently stroked liis cheek. ¡°No. Nothing. It¡®s good to do a regr checkup, but I have a mission to do, and I can¡®t stay with you. I¡®m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®ll go back to the McGraw¡®s liouse when you leave. I¡®ll just ask Sherlyn or Lainey to go with me.¡± Ormand nodded, trying to hide the loneliness in his heart. Vi said, ¡°By the way, Orin, the border is not peaceful. Are you going to fight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Be careful. You should put your safety first. I don¡®t care if you can aplish the mission, but you have to protect yourself.¡± Ormand nodded. Russell returned to the vi. He could even smell the aroma of the food in the garden. He suddenly felt surprised, as if his wife was waiting for him to go home for dinner. It was good to have someone who relied on him and remembered him. Russell smiled happily. He opened the door and saw many dishes on the dining table. Sherlyn brought thest dish to the table and sneezed. When she turned her head, she saw Russell. ¡°Mr. McGraw, you came back at the right time. I was afraid that you woulde backte, and the dishes would get cold.¡± Chapter 263 Vi Has Breakfast in Russell¡®s Vi 2/6 Russell sat on the dining chair, still worried that she had just sneezed. ¡°I¡®ve already heard about what happened in Warlyn during the day. Were you scared by Susan pouring dirty water on you?¡± Sherlyn chucked, ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®ve been used to it since I was young. The more they bully me, the more I liave to be strong,¡± Their eyes met. Russell was amused by her optimistic attitude and was slightly touched. The next day, in the Falcon¡®s house. When Reba¡®s bodyguard Roger received the news, he knocked on Reba¡®s door. ¡°Ms. Falcon, the person you sent to monitor Mr. McGraw came back. He said...¡± ITIE ¡°What? Go on.¡± Reba was wearing her earrings and gave him a baffled look. ¡°Mr. McGraw sends a woman down the mountain every day. Then the girl will be transferred to a nanny van. The man we sent doesn¡®t know the woman, but it seems that she is a star. And it seems that she lives with Mr. McGraw now.¡± Reba was shocked. Her hands shook, and the earrings fell to the ground. ¡°Are you sure the man didn¡®t see it wrong? Is she Vi?¡± she asked in disbelief. Roger firmly shook his head and said, ¡°It can¡®t be Ms. McGraw. I heard that Ms. McGraw has been living with her fianc¨¦ recently and has been in the Hobson¡®s house.¡± The news was so shocking that Reba was stunned for a long time. Chapter 263 Vi Has Breakfast in Russell¡®s Vi 3/6 Russell lived with another woman, and they ate and slept under the same roof. Russell even sent her down the mountain. And that woman was a female star, ¡°Where did this slute from? How dare slie seduce Russell!¡± There was a loud crasl?. Reba threw all the jewelry boxes on the dressing table to the ground, and it was a mess. Roger seemed to have expected this and retreated half a step in advance, not being hit by the makeup bottle. ¡°I want to see what this bitch looks like! I have to tear her face!¡± Reba was so angry that she wished she could immediately fly to Adain Mountain to catch them. Roger pulled her back in time and said, ¡°Ms. Falcon, there is no conclusive evidence for this matter. If you rashly make a fuss, I am afraid that Mr. McGraw will only dislike you even more in the future.¡± L ¡°Then what should I do? Do you want me to stand that woman being in love with him? Even if he doesn¡®t think of me as his fianc¨¦e, he should respect the Falcon family! I love him so much. How can he do this to me?¡± Reba was about to copse. All she wanted now was to quickly capture the woman who dared to seduce Russell and teach her a hard lesson. All this time, Reba had secretly got rid of the women around Russell. ¡°Where the hell did this slute from?¡± Reba wondered. If she didn¡®t get rid of the slut, Reba couldn¡®t vent her anger. Chapter 263 Vi Has Breakfast in Russell¡®s Vi Roger was clear about her fiery temper and could only help her with ideas. ¡°Ms. Falcon, tomorrow morning. you...¡± After hearing liis proposal, Rebantadually calmed down. And traces of viciousness crept into her eyes. Ormand had gone to the border, and Vi felt bored staying in the Hobson¡®s house alone So, she went back to the McGraw¡®s house early the next morning and ate in Russell¡®s vi, It had been many years since she had tasted Sherlyn¡®s dishes. ¡°Russell, when did youe back? Why didn¡®t you tell me? Did Sherlyn trouble you when she stayed with you for a few days?¡± Vi propped up her chin with both hands. Although she was talking to Russell, she was looking at Sherlyn who was busy in the kitchen. Russell sat opposite her, also looking at Sherlyn. ¡°No, Ms. Ayre behaved well and never caused me any trouble. And she is a good cook.¡± Vi smirked, ¡°Should you thank me for sending you such a beautiful cook for you?¡± Russell smiled, still staring at Sherlyn¡®s back, but he did not speak. After Sherlyn finished thest breakfast and was about to bring it to the table, she saw the siblings, who were already sitting by the table, staring at her with burning eyes. They looked like two kindergarten children waiting to be fed. Sherlyn was amused by them. Chapter 263 Vi Has Bicakrasi in Russell¡®Vi 5/6 Get Boys ¨C ¡°I know you¡®re here for free food, so I prepared something extra for you. Try it quickly,¡± Sherlyn said, handing the most sumptuous dish to Vi. Vi smiled with satisfaction and threw her a kiss. ¡°Sherlyn really loves me the most!¡± Sherlyn was also very happy and threw Vi a kiss. Russell looked at Vi¡®s te and then at his. Suddenly, he felt envious. ¡°Why is Sherlyn so biased?¡± Russell thought. Sherlyn didn¡®t give him a heart¨Cshaped ham. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 264 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Russell Will Cancel the Engagement However, as an older brother, Russell could not snatch breakfast from Vi, so he could only be in a sulk. Get Popu The two girls chatted happily, and Russell could not even chime in, as if he was isted by them. It made Russell feel depressed when he had breakfast. On the contrary, Sherlyn and Vi had a pleasant meal. After the meal, Russell went to work. Because Vi was here, and she was on the same way to thepany with Sherlyn, Russell didn¡¯t send Sherlyn down the mountain. In the car, Russell looked at Warren, who was in the passenger seat, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that something is weird today?¡± ¡°Weird?¡± Warren was puzzled and turned to look at Russell. ¡°No, it¡¯s the same as usual.¡± Russell did not say anything else. He turned on hisputer to check on his work for the day. Just as his car left Adain Mountain, 300 feet away, Reba¡¯s car quietly stopped at the corner, and she was silently watching his luxury car leave. Roger said, ¡°Today, Mr. McGraw didn¡¯t seem to send that woman down the mountain. She should still be in the vi.¡± Reba said through her clenched teeth, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m going to take that slut away today!¡± With the identity of Russell¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Reba was unimpeded when she went to Adain Mountain. Chapter 264 Russell Will Cancel the Ennanement. 1/6 Vi was washing dishes and chatting with Sherlyn. ¡°Knock! Knock!¡± Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Get Bo Vi was suspicious. She mumbled as she opened the door, ¡°Russell, don¡¯t you have the key? You don¡¯t even want to open the door. Did you forget to bring the documents? I saw it!¡± When the door opened, Vi saw Reba¡¯s furious eyes. ¡°Ms. Falcon?¡± When Reba saw Vi, Reba was very surprised. ¡°Vi, why is it you? Is there another woman here?¡± ¡°Ms. Falcon came over so early in the morning just to question me?¡± Vi was baffled and smiled coldly. Reba was toozy to argue with her and directly pushed her away, rushing into the living room. When Sherlyn heard themotion, she just finished cleaning up the dishes. and came out of the kitchen. Her eyes met Reba¡¯s. Reba looked her up and down and red up. Then she rushed over to Sherlyn and pped her in the face. ¡°Bitch! How dare you seduce Russell!¡± Sherlyn was a poor child who grew up in a welfare home and had been through ups and downs since she was a child. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Sherlyn instinctively reacted to defend herself and grabbed Reba¡¯s wrist. Reba broke free twice, but she failed. She was a spoileddy from a rich family. How could she be stronger than Sherlyn? Chapter 264 Russell Will Cancel the Engagement. 2/6 GH Bot She was furious, ¡°How dare you fight back? I have to tear your face today. Roger,e in! Beat her!¡± Roger brought two bodyguards and aggressively headed toward Sherlyn. Vi immediately stood in front of Sherlyn. ¡°Reba, this is the McGraw¡¯s house. What are you doing?¡± ¡°Vi! I¡¯m Russell¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Why didn¡¯t you help me? Why did you defend that slut?¡± Reba shouted, her face twisting in anger. ¡°How rude of you! Where are your good manners?¡± Vi narrowed her cold eyes and continued, ¡°Moreover, Sherlyn is my guest. I was the one who told her to stay here temporarily. Nothing happened between Sherlyn and Russell. Don¡¯t bite like a mad dog!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing between them?¡± Reba had long lost her rationality. ¡°She ate and slept with Russell under the same roof. My men saw her several times! You think there¡¯s nothing between them?¡± Reba gritted her teeth in anger, and she looked at Vi with viciousness. ¡°As I said before, as long as you don¡¯t make things difficult for me, I can get along peacefully with you, but not only do you not restrain yourself, you even set up this slut and Russell! I will just deal with you as well!¡± Reba looked at Roger and said, ¡°Beat them both and tie them back!¡± ¡°Ms. Falcon, this is Ms. McGraw!¡± Roger did not dare to move. Everyone knew that the head of the McGraw family and the three male heirs of the McGraw family doted on Vi. No one dared to offend Vi at all. Get Bogis ¡°Do as I say. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility! If you don¡¯t dare to make a move, then get the hell out of the Falcon family!¡± Reba was so angry that she couldn¡¯t think normally. Roger had no choice but to brace himself and give the bodyguards a look. The two bodyguards took out their electric batons and approached Vi and Sherlyn. Vi looked at the electric batons in their hands and shielded Sherlyn behind her. When she looked at Reba, Vi¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°If you dare to hurt a finger of mine in the McGraw¡¯s mouse, I promise you and theseckeys can¡¯t leave Adain Mountain. Try it.¡± The bodyguards were instantly terrified and hesitated to move forward. Reba sneered disdainfully, ¡°I am Russell¡¯s fianc¨¦e. He keeps a mistress. Even if your fatheres personally, he won¡¯t be able to stop me. ¡°As for you, you will just be identally injured by my bodyguards. I will personally apologize to your father. I know that you know jujitsu, but it is difficult to fight against the electric batons with bare hands, right?¡± Reba chuckled. The bodyguard immediately turned the electric baton to its maximum and braced himself to swing it. Sherlyn immediately pushed Vi away from behind and let the electric batons hit her. ¡°Sherlyn!¡± Vi was caught off guard and staggered two steps before she could steady herself. When the electric baton hit Sherlyn, a loud sound suddenly came from the Chapter 264¨CRussell Will Cancel the Engagement 4/6 open door, and someone flew in at great speed. In the next second, the back of the bodyguard¡¯s hand was pierced by a dagger, and blood gurgled out. The electric baton in the bodyguard¡¯s hand fell to the ground, and his painful howl sounded in the living room. ¡°Ms. Falcon, are you taking yourself too seriously? How dare you beat my people in my territory?¡± The angry voice came in from outside the garden. This familiar voice scared Reba so much that she held her breath. Get Bo Why was Russell back? Reba saw with her own eyes that he had already left Adain Mountain. Everyone in the room looked outside. Russell walked against the light, and his gentle and handsome face was full of grimness. If he hadn¡¯t left in such a hurry that he forgot to take the meeting documents on the table, he wouldn¡¯t havee back and seen the disgusting appearance of Reba acting like a tyrant in his vi. ¡°Russell, the engagement between you and me was already made by the elders of our families. Even if you were reluctant to marry me and tried to cancel the engagement, I¡¯m still your fianc¨¦e. You know very well what the consequence was if you don¡¯t want to marry me,¡± Reba said. Russell didn¡¯t even look at Reba. He walked past her and went to check on Vi and Sherlyn. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Vi and Sherlyn shook their heads. Chapter 264¨CRussell Will Cancel the Engagement 5/6 Reba was so angry that her eyes turned red when Russell didn¡¯t care about her. ¡°Last time in Washington, you quarreled with me for Vi and even broke off the engagement. I endured it. But this time, you actually lived with another woman. Where do you put the Falcon family and the McGraw family?¡± Hearing this, Vi frowned. Reba was so stupid. Vi had already told her that there was nothing between Sherlyn and Russell. Was Reba out of her mind? Vi was about to exin. Get Bo But Russell said, ¡°The Falcon family and the McGraw family have lost their faces because of you. When you nned to get engaged to me, you only made me sick.¡± Russell stared at Reba sharply and sneered, ¡°However, there is something that you guessed right. I like Sherlyn and I want to marry her, so your engagement with me will only be a joke. This time, I will cancel this marriage at all costs!¡± After he said this, not only was Reba stunned, but Vi and Sherlyn also looked at Russell in shock. wwNGAN AN UNUN and Chapter 254 Russell Will Cancel the Frognoment Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 265 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 265 Get Easypos Chapter 265 Ormand Is Critically Ill Reba was so shocked that she fell back. Roger quickly held her. ¡°What¡®s so good about this bitch? She¡®s not better than me in terms of family background or educational background. Only you and I are the best match!¡± She held tears in her eyes. ¡°Reba, even if all the women die in this world, I won¡®t marry you!¡± Russell¡®s eyes were cold as he looked at her in disgust. ¡°Did you hear me clearly? Take your men and scram! Don¡¯t dirty my vi!¡± There were tears on Reba¡®s face as she red at Sherlyn, who was standing beside Vi, with resentment. ¡°Russell, you want to break off the engagement because of this bitch? I will make you regret it!¡± Reba gritted her teeth and left with her people. After Reba left, Vi approached Russell. And she asked him in disbelief, ¡°Russell, were you serious? Do you really like Sherlyn?¡± Vi was shocked. ¡°So my bestie will be my sister¨Cinw? What the hell is going on? Russell, you can¡®t do this again!¡± Russell did not directly answer her question but said, ¡°Vi, it iste. You go to work first. I have something to talk to Ms. Ayre about alone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vi looked at Sherlyn, who was still confused and at a loss. Russell closed the door when Sherlyn and he were left in the living room. He strode to the sofa with his long legs. Chapter 265 Ormand is Critically Ill 1/6 ¡°Ms. Ayre, please sit.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sherlyn sat stiffly on the sofa at the side, far away from him. Feeling the awkward atmosphere, Russell opened the drawer, took out a cigar, lit it, and started smoking. Under the lingering smoke, his face blurred. He said in a more maic and deep voice, ¡°Ms. Ayre, please don¡®t mind what happened just now. I just want to talk to you about cooperation.¡± ¡°What cooperation?¡± Sherlyn was a little confused. ¡°I believe you can see that I don¡®t like Reba, so I want you to pretend to be my lover and help me cancel the engagement with the Falcon family. In exchange, I will help you stabilize your status in the entertainment industry and help you be the best actress. Besides, I will help you destroy Rex. If you want to personally deal with this scum, I can also bring him to you.¡± Sherlyn did not speak. Russell continued, ¡°Vi must have promised you a lot of benefits, but I know that you are a girl who doesn¡®t like to owe favors to others. Vi has always been very helpful to you, and you are very sorry. Moreover, Vi¡®s career is on the rise, but I am already standing at the top of the entertainment industry. You and I are just cooperating. We are mutually beneficial and owe each other nothing.¡± Hearing him say so much, Sherlyn breathed a sigh of relief. Russell was curious. ¡°What?¡± Sherlyn smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I just feel relieved that you do not really like me and just want to cooperate with me.¡± Otherwise, she would feel guilty that she had stepped into other people¡®s rtionships, which would make her feel she was a sinner. Russell had no expression on his face. ¡°So you agree?¡± 1 Sherlyn nodded, her eyes resolute. ¡°Yes, I am honored to cooperate with you!¡± ¡°Alright. I will ask Warren to arrange for awyer to draft an agreement as soon as possible. As for what to do, you only need to cooperate with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. McGraw.¡± Reba took the car all the way down the mountain. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. ¡°Slut! All of them are bitches!¡± Rogerforted her. ¡°Ms. Falcon, calm down. Let¡®s go back and discuss this matter slowly. You and Mr. McGraw are engaged because of the business. Even if he wants to break off the engagement, he has to get Wird¡®s agreement. That¡®s not easy to cancel.¡± Reba clenched her fists, and her fingernails dug into her palm. She was on the verge of going crazy. ¡°As long as I am alive, he will never be able to break the engagement! But today¡®s matter is too infuriating. I must teach him a lesson to let him know that I am not so easy to be trifled with!¡± She looked out the window at Adain Mountain with a fierce look. ¡°As for Sherlyn, she must die! And I have to deal with Vi as well. Russell actually said that he wouldn¡®t marry me even if all the women in the world were dead! Then I will kill all the women around him! Let¡®s see who else he can marry! Just let him be a widower for his entire life!¡± Chapter 265 Cimand is Critically il Roger was frightened by the viciousness in her eyes and did not dare to say a word. The next day. In the forest at the border of the United States. The faces of a group of people were painted withi camouge, and they were wearing camouge clothing. Ormand¡®s handsome face was well covered by camouge. He received a notification that two groups of people would make an underground transaction at Buchmer Pavilion about 0.3 miles away. They had been waiting for the people for twelve hours. But the two groups of people hadn¡®t shown up. Todd with the same camouge on his face bent and rushed over. ¡°Mr. Hobson, they have appeared. They will arrive at Buchmer Pavilion in ten minutes.¡± Ormand had a solemn expression on his face. ¡°Alright, inform all the monitoring personnel to get in position, including the sniper. Once a transaction is made, or if there is a special situation, they can fire a warning shot. However, they are not allowed to harm anyone. Capture them alive and interrogate them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ormand intended to change his position and squatted down. He stood up, but his legs went limp. He trembled lightly and fell toward Todd. ¡°Mr. Hobson?¡± All the subordinates subconsciously reached out to help Ormand. Todd heard the noise and hurriedly looked back, holding Ormand¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr. Chapter 2650:mand is Critically 4/6 Hobson, what¡®s wrong? You don¡®t seem to be in a good condition.¡± ¡°I¡®m fine. I probably have been squatting for too long. I¡®m a little anemic,¡± Ormand said, taking a deep breath. ¡°How is this possible!¡± They had all undergone special training. With the professional squatting posture, they could squat for a whole day. Todd checked Ormand¡®s heartbeat, which was normal. But Ormand¡®s body temperature was very cold. ¡°Mr. Hobson, is the virus spreading again? Let¡®s go back to theb to get Dr. Warner for a test.¡± Ormand pursed his dry lips. ¡°No. We need to finish the mission first. We¡®ll talk about the other problems when we get back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ten minutester. The two groups of people leisurely rushed to Buchmer Pavilion, each holding a ck box in their hands for trade, and the pavilion was surrounded by bodyguards in sunsses. Ormand used a telescope to observe the situation and led the people to close in step by step, reducing their capturing range. A gunshot was fired. The birds in the forest were startled. One of the bodyguards standing guard by the pavilion was hit and fell to the ground, and the people in the pavilion who were preparing to trade were quickly on guard. Todd was startled. ¡°Someone shot in advance?¡± Chapter 265 C:mand is Critically ill 5/6 Ormand narrowed his cold eyes and looked at the forest on the left. ¡°The sound is from our left side 0.3 miles away. Arrange a group of people to catch them alive.¡± This gunshot had already exposed their location, and Ormand and the others were already very close to Buchmer Pavilion, so they could only brace themselves and go up. The two sides quickly fired. Sparks flew everywhere, and the battle was a mess. The sound of a gunshot was deafening. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ormand suddenly felt a splitting pain in his ears, and he went weak to the point that he could not pull the trigger.. His vision became more and more blurry, and he couldn¡®t even adjust his breathing to stop the dizziness. In the end, he cked out. ¡°Mr. Hobson!¡± Seeing that Ormand fell from his side, Todd was anxious. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 266 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 266 Get Bo Chapter 266 Ormand Is Counting His Days ¡°Mr. Caffrey, wake up!¡± Todd maintained calm and rushed over to check on Ormand, who was not injured or hit by bullets. Then there was only one possibility. The virus in his body had spread again! Todd¡¯s hands were shaking when he checked the pulse on Ormand¡¯s neck. The pulse was beating steadily. He heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Ormand was still alive. He just fainted. Todd held Ormand¡¯s arm and ced him on his back and then calmly made arrangements. ¡°Nn, Taven, follow me and retreat first. The others cover each other and This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. evacuate safely within ten minutes. Return to Salt Lake City in two days to await further orders.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After making the arrangements, Todd carried the unconscious Ormand on his back and ran wildly through the forest. Nn and Taven followed behind him and were alerted, preventing anyone from ambushing them from the front and back. They quickly withdrew from the border and got on the helicopter that immediately flew back to Salt Lake City. Ormand still had not woken up on the ne. His face was getting paler and paler, and his body was cold. Todd once again felt Ormand¡®s impulse, which was bing weaker and weaker, and his breathing was also very weak. ¡°Hurry up! Fly faster!¡± Todd roared. His eyes turned red, and his voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you can¡®t die yet! Just hold on a little longer. We¡®ll be at theb soon. With Dr. Warner here, you¡®ll be fine!¡± Nn and Taven, who were a little younger, were already crying. They squatted beside Ormand, crying as they rubbed Ormand¡®s hands, trying to warm his cold body. Three hourster, they rushed to theboratory. Kolby gave Ormand a strong inhibitor, and Ormand gradually looked better. Ormand¡®s distinct eyshes trembled as he woke up in a daze. As his vision was starting to clear, Ormand looked around the room. Ormand found that Todd¡®s eyes were red as if he had cried. Kolby was looking at the virus test report and looked worried as if he was about to cry. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Ormand stood up and sat up. What answered him was silence. The room was filled with sadness and depression. ¡°Kolby, I can feel which stage of my disease reaches. You don¡®t have to hide it from me. No matter how bad the result is, I can bear it.¡± ¡°I¡®m sorry, Ormand. I was useless. I haven¡®t been able to find a way to treat the Chapter 266 Osmand is Counting His Days virus in your body for so long.¡± Kolby choked back his sobs. Kolby shook his hands and handed the report to Ormand. Kolby said, ¡°The inhibitor has been used too many times, and your body has developed resistance to it. It was injected seven days in the beginning, then five dayster. But now it is even injected three days or when the virus strikes. If your bodypletely adapts to the efficacy of the inhibitors, the virus will no longer be able to resist. ¡°Moreover, the virus in your body has spread again during this time. Your fainting this time and your physical deterioration are the results of your illness deterioration.¡± Ormand frowned slightly, his thin lips pale. ¡°How bad is my condition?¡± ¡°In the most serious case, you will be paralyzed. And this is only aplication. I do not know if there will be any other problems with your health as the inhibitor gradually loses its effect on the virus.¡± Kolby¡®s eyes were filled with grief. ¡°In short, the situation is not optimistic.¡± After saying this, the room fell into a long silence again. In the solemn atmosphere. Ormand chuckled and asked, ¡°Then how long can I live?¡± Kolby sighed and stretched out his hand with an unbearable look in his eyes. ¡°Less than five months?¡± ¡°Yes, and this is under the condition that your illness is well controlled...¡± Todd stood quietly by the side and listened, the veins on his clenched fists bulging. He lowered his head, tears silently falling. Chapter 266 Comand is Counting His Days Get Blog ¡°Alright, I see.¡± Ormand was stunned for a long time before nodding his head as if he had agreed to the death sentence from the doctor. ¡°Kolby, you go out first. I have something to discuss with Todd.¡± Kolby held back his tears and nodded, closing the door for them. Ormand turned his head and looked at the stiff Todd who was standing not far away. Heughed softly, ¡°Shit. Don¡¯t be so sad. I haven¡¯t died yet. Come here. Todd wiped away his tears with his arm and stood by Ormand¡¯s bed. ¡°I¡¯m not crying! You¡¯re just a leader who only knows how to exploit me. Seeing how miserable you are, I¡¯m so happy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved that you don¡¯t have a conscience,¡± said Ormand, amused by him. Todd turned his face away and ignored him. Ormand continued, ¡°Ever since Jerry was dismissed, the position of the head of Secret Bureau of Investigation is vacant. I will write you a letter of rmendation in the next few days. Nn and Taven will be your subordinates from now on. With your ability, you will be able to seed in the post in a month.¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you want to drive me away?¡± Todd looked at Ormand in disbelief. ¡°You are excellent. This will be the best ce for you after I die.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave you! Unless I am dead, I won¡¯t leave. Moreover, Nn and Taven probably won¡¯t be willing to leave with me.¡± Ormand analyzed the pros and cons with him. ¡°Ronian Felton is now the second¨Cinmand of National Bureau of Investigation. He has always been vicious and merciless. If he knows about my condition, he will take the Chanter 2EED. opportunity to take my ce. You have been with me for a long time, and they will not let you go.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°If he wants to kill me, then let him do it. I won¡®t leave anyway!¡± Todd looked decisive. ¡°That¡®s an order!¡± Ormand was serious. It was rare for him to speak calmly to Todd. ¡°Following an unreasonable leader like me won¡®t be helpful to you. Look, even I don¡®t have a good ending.¡± Before Ormand could finish, Todd fell to his knees. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, are you angry with me? I was just teasing you. When I found out about your condition, I felt worse than death. To me, you are more than my superior. I treat you like my brother and my only rtive!¡± Todd walked on his knees toward Ormand¡®s bed, his hands tightly clutching the edge of the bed. And he looked at Ormand with helplessness and pleading. ¡°You saved my life, and I only recognize you as my superior! You can¡®t drive me away! I won¡®t vite any of your orders except this. Mr. Caffrey, don¡®t drive me away...¡± Todd held back his tears and looked at Ormand with a determined expression. Ormand¡®s face was pale. He was in a bad condition and looked at Todd weakly. He knew what Todd was thinking. After all, they had gone through so much in the years. They liked to argue with each other, but this was the first time they were talking so much. Ormand was a little touched. He forcefully braced himself and raised his hand to lightly hit Todd¡®s head. Chapter 266 Cimand is Counting His Days 5/6 Get bottes ¡°You son of a bitch. You¡®re even more stubborn than I am! Why don¡®t you just listen to me?¡± Todd hurriedly got up and went to the side to pour Ormand a ss of warm water. ¡°I just won¡®t leave. There is no room for discussion! ¡°Mr. Caffrey, you should think about how to exin this to Ms. Zumthor. Half a year ago, she thought you were dead and was in a terrible mood. Now, you...¡± Chantar 266andlernten Wie Dua Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 267 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Vi, Do You Still Love Me? Todd paused and didn¡¯t continue. Ormand¡¯s brows were tightly knitted in an instant, and his dark eyes were gloomy. ¡°I ordered you to keep your mouth shut about the virus in my body. Remember, don¡¯t tell her a word!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But Mr. Caffrey, even if you can hide it now, when she receives the news of your death, she will be the most painful.¡± ¡°I know. Let me think about it.¡± Get Blog O Ormand lowered his eyes, his expression dejected and his eyshes trembling as if he was trying to hide something. Todd knew that Ormand was the most tangled and tortured. It was alreadyte at night. Todd left the room to let Ormand have a good rest in the ward of the laboratory. It was silent in the middle of the night. The ntain trees outside the window rustled in the wind, and soon it began to drizzle. Ormand tilted his head and looked at the raindrops on the window thoughtfully. His usually proud face became gloomy and pale, and he lookedplicated. The phone rang with a notification. Ormand looked at it and saw that it was from Vi. ¡°Ormand, how are you? Did you sleep well on the border? Chapter 267¨CVi, Do You Still Love Me? 1/6 Get Both ¡°I heard that the ultraviolet light over there is very strong. Will you be tanned into bronze skin when you come back? I will you tanned Ormand when you are back.¡± Ormand was amused by her words. Ormand could imagine how cute Vi was when she said these words in front of him. He really wanted to hug her and never let go of her in this lifetime. Vi sent messages to him again. ¡°Are you already asleep? Or are you too busy to reply to me? ¡°Oh, I see. The reception is poor, right? I won¡¯t disturb you. Good night!¡± After this message, Vi didn¡¯t send him messages again. His slender fingers gently stroked the screen. A tear slid down the corner of Ormand¡¯s eyes, silently flowing into his short hair and disappearing without a trace. A sharp pain suddenly crept through him, causing his limbs and bones to tremble uncontrobly. Ormand curled up on the bed, his nose covered in sweat. The veins on his hand. bulged as he was clutching his chest. Every time he breathed, Ormand would tremble in pain. The heart¨Cwrenching painsted, and Ormand was getting more and more painful. It hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t help moaning. His trembling hands tried to press the rm on the bedside table, but because he didn¡¯t have much strength, he fell off the bed. Chapter 267¨CVi, Do You Still Love Me? 2/6 The noise startled Kolby next door. Get Bo Kolby rushed over. When he pushed open the door, he was so scared out of his wits. ¡°Oh, dear. I told you to control your emotions. Don¡¯t be agitated, and don¡¯t be sad. If your heart aches, it will hurt like hell!¡± As he muttered, Kolby quickly took out the pills and stuffed them into Ormand¡¯s mouth. It took time for the pills to fully take effect, so Kolby could only help Ormand onto the bed and cover him with the quilt. After guarding Ormand for a few more hours, Kolby was relieved until Ormand was tired and fell asleep. That night, Vi had insomnia. She looked at the ceilingmp and suddenly remembered that Ormand was almost hit in the heart by the bullet when he went on a missionst time, and he bled a lot. Ormand had gone to the border. Vi heard that that ce was especially chaotic, and the people were all barbarians who were not bad at fighting. Ormand did not reply to her messages, and Vi wondered if he was injured or if he had something unsettled¡­ As she thought about it, Vi fell asleep. Because she had not slept well, she went to thepany with a pair of tired eyes. However, the man she had been missing suddenly returned. She ran upstairs and pushed open the bedroom door. Chapter 267 Vi, Do You Still Love Me? 3/6 Ormand sat on the bed and was absorbed in his book. When he flipped through the book with his slender fingers, his movements were noble and elegant. Even though he was half¨Cleaning on the bed, Vi was still obsessed with his extremely handsome face. Hearing the noise at the door, Ormand looked at her gently and said softly, ¡°Vi.¡± Vi smiled and sat on the bed. She crossed her legs and sat on his body. Holding his handsome face with both hands, she observed his face closely. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to not be tanned after going to the border. Your skin is so fair that I want to take a bite at you!¡± She lightly kissed his cold lips. Like a child who had gotten candy, she smirked. ¡°Orin, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing back early? If I hadn¡¯t happened to see Todd standing at the door, I wouldn¡¯t even know that you were back. Are you trying to give me a surprise?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A faint smile hung on Ormand¡¯s face, hiding the weakness in his eyes. ¡°Yes, a surprise.¡± Even though he had tried his best to hide his weakness, Vi still noticed that his mood was a little low, and his voice sounded tired. ¡°Orin, is this trip to the border not going well? You didn¡¯t seem to be very happy.¡± Ormand pursed his lips and smiled, opening his arms to her. Vi understood. She sat to his left and rested her head on his shoulder. Her cold little hand reached into his dark ck robe and wandered restlessly Chapter 267¨CVi, Do You Still Love Me? 4/6 around his warm waist. Cet Boys Ormand shivered slightly from the cold, but he did not dodge her hand. There was a doting smile on his face as he allowed her to use her small hand to freeze him and touch his skin. ¡°An employee who has been working for me for many years. He has dedicated his life to the Hobson Group, and he and his wife love each other much,¡± Ormand said in a maic voice. And he looked calm. Vi noticed that he seemed to have a lot of things to say tonight, so she quietly hugged his waist and looked up at him as she listened carefully. ¡°Recently, he has been diagnosed with terminal cancer and won¡¯t live for a few months. He doesn¡¯t dare to tell his rtives, and he doesn¡¯t want his wife to know. So, he wants me to help him think of a way, but it¡¯s hard to make at decision.¡± After Vi heard this, she was also in a low mood. She sighed with emotion, ¡°His rtionship with his wife is so good. If his wife knows about it, she will definitely break down. Moreover, the living will be the most painful.¡± Ormand¡¯s back stiffened slightly. His long eyshes trembled as he tried his best to hide his grief. ¡°Yes, the living will be the most painful.¡± Half a year ago, Vi almost broke down because of his death. Nothing was more painful than having been in love and then losing your beloved one than not having been in love at all. If she were to hear the bad news again, Vi would definitely break down. Vi didn¡¯t notice his low mood because she was also thinking about the ident half a year ago. Chapter 267 Vi, Do You Still Love Me? 5/6 Just thinking about it made her feel ufortable, and her eyes reddened. Her fair and slender arms tightened around Ormand¡¯s waist. ¡°I went for a physical examination yesterday, and I am in good health, so Orin, you have to protect yourself. You are not allowed to get hurt again when you are out on a mission. We have a long future ahead of us!¡± Ormand¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down slightly, and her hands that were hidden under the quilt tightened. Vi had many days ahead of her, but he didn¡¯t. His pale lips parted and closed a few times before he mustered up the courage. to ask the question he had never dared to ask before. ¡°Vi, do you still love me?¡± He lowered his head and stared at Vi in his arms. Once he was afraid of asking this question. He was afraid that Vi¡¯s answer would make his heart cold. He was afraid that the answer would make his sacrifices be worthless. However¡­ Get Boh He was looking forward to Vi saying that she didn¡¯t love him anymore. ¡± KARANGANA+WAKISHINDA Chapter 267 Vi. Do You Still Love Me? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 268 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Vi Kicks Ormand off the Bed The sky outside the window was already dark. There was amp in the bedroom, and the light was dim and warm. Ormand¡®s face was dimly lit with his back facing the light. However, Vi felt that his gaze was burning. She sat up straight and came out of Ormand¡®s embrace, caressing his cheek as she looked at him seriously. ¡°Orin, I once thought that I didn¡®t love you anymore. But ever since I almost lost you, I realized that I was wrong. ¡°I love you. ¡°I love you as much as you love me. ¡°No matter how many times you want to ask in the future, my answer must be the same.¡± Their eyes turned red at the same time. Ormand held back his tears and hugged her tightly, his arms trembling. Vi said that she also loved him deeply. Although Ormand was willing to hear Vi say that she did not love him, he was moved when he heard her speak so seriously. Hearing her say so, Ormand felt that he didn¡®t regret his life. Feeling his nervousness, Vi gently patted his back andforted him carefully. Ormand hugged her for a long time. It was so long that Vi almost thought that he was asleep. Then he let go of Chapter 268 Vi Kicks Ormand off the Bed her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest early tonight.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vi was a bit confused. It was only half past nine, and Ormand was already sleeping. Did Ormande back just to give her a hug? Just as she was still in a daze, Ormand slipped under the sheet. Vi felt that Ormand was a little strange. Get Boys Vi followed him to sleep under the sheet, resting her head on his arm as she asked in a crafty tone, ¡°Orin, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. Don¡¯t you want to get a massage before you go to bed?¡± Ormand closed his eyes with abstinence on his face. He didn¡¯t answer Vi. Vi was a little depressed. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few days, but he was so indifferent as soon as he came back. Did Ormand not even have the desire to touch her? ¡°Did I lose my charm?¡± Vi thought. She didn¡¯t believe that and reached her hand into Ormand¡¯s nightgown again, gently tickling his abs and pectoral muscles. With her teasing, Ormand¡¯s breathing gradually became rapid. He frowned and gently grabbed her hands, saying, ¡°Be good, stop messing around, and sleep.¡± Vi pouted, a little angry. Her cheeks were bulging like a little puffer. Chapter 268 Vi Kicks Ormand off the Bed 2/7 ¡°Orin, you didn¡®t even kiss me when you came back this time. Why are you sleeping so early? Are you going to abstain from sex?¡± Vi had made that clear. Sheined in a soft voice, and her eyes were frivolous, as if she was luring him. Ormand closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. As if he had made up his mind, when Ormand opened his eyes again, he looked indifferent. ¡°Vi, let¡®s cancel the engagement.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vi was stunned for a long time before she realized what he meant. ¡°What did you say!¡± Moreover, he sounded serious.. There was a sense of alienation in Ormand¡®s maic voice. Vi suddenly frowned and sat up from the bed. She stared at him coldly and seemed uncertain. ¡°Say it again.¡± Ormand did not sit up. Instead, he tucked his shoulders into the sheet. His half¨Clowered eyshes fluttered. ¡°I said, let¡®s break up.¡± His tone was light and indifferent. Vi, on the other hand, felt as if her heart had been cut by a sharp knife, and pain crept through her. ¡°Why?¡± She didn¡®t understand why Ormand gave her an alien feeling. She didn¡®t even know what he was thinking. Chapter 268 Vi Kicks Ormand off the Bed 3/7 Get lopen ¡°Maybe I¡®m tired of it.¡± He covered his face in the sheet, his voice muffled, and there was a hint ofText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. nervousness. Vi was really angry. ¡°Get up now!¡± She grabbed his ear and pulled him up from the bed. ¡°Ormand, look at me. Say that again!¡± Ormand¡®s facial features tightened, and he felt a little painful. He hid to the side, ncing at her from time to time. Vi¡®s eyes were red with anger. ¡°Cancel the engagement? Break up? You¡®re tired of it? Are you serious? Tell me!¡± She almost shouted. Ormand trembled at her roar, and his aura weakened. ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°Nonsense! Look at me!¡± Vi fiercely pinched his jaw, forcing him to look at her. Full of anger, Vi stared at him seriously. ¡°Ormand, think carefully before you answer. This is thest chance I¡®ll give you. If you miss it, no matter what reason you have in the future, I will never forgive you! Never!¡± She was so angry that her chest heaved up and down, and tears welled up in her eyes. Under the dim light, Vi¡®s eyes shone like stars, but she stubbornly refused to let her tears fall. Her small face was filled with anger, grievance, doubt, and disbelief. What Ormand said had hurt her. Ormand met her gaze. He couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her, nor could he bear to see her cry. His heart was a mess by her gaze. ¡°Speak! Are you mute?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll think about it again. I¡¯m sleepy. I have to sleep now.¡± Ormand chickened out. Get Bo He broke free from her grip and returned to his bed. He even turned over, with his back to her. Vi stared at him, who was pretending to be asleep, and became even angrier. He actually wanted to think about it.. Ormand was hesitant about whether he should be with her. As expected, men weren¡¯t reliable. When they got what they wanted, they didn¡¯t cherish it. Vi seldom confessed her love so seriously, and it was the first time that she had confessed to him. But Ormand didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it. Not only did Ormand not cherish the opportunity she gave him, but he also actually wanted to break up with her, and he even said that he was tired of her! Vi couldn¡¯t stand it! This was the first time he slept with his back to her so far away, as if he was avoiding the gue! As expected, the ones who were favored were fearless. Chapter 268¨CVi Kicks Ormand off the Bed 5/7 What did Ormand think Vi was? Did he think that he had her at his beck and call? Vi had a bad temper and was so easy to bully. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Ormand! Don¡®t push your luck!¡± Vi raised her leg and kicked his firm butt. Ormand was unprepared, and he didn¡®t have much strength. With a muffled groan, Ormand fell off the bed and rolled on the carpet before struggling to stand up. He quickly hid his pain when he lowered his head. Vi froze on the spot. She subconsciously reached out to help him. She hadn¡®t expected that Ormand would be kicked off the bed by her. But when her hand reached halfway, Vi withdrew it. The floor was covered with nnel carpets, so even if he fell, he would not get hurt. Moreover, he was so hateful tonight that she even wanted to give him a hard beat. Kicking him was just a light lesson to him. She snorted coldly and sat cross¨Clegged by the bed. Her hands were crossed in front of her chest as she looked down at him from above. Vi thought that he needed to be taught a lesson. ¡°Get up and kneel.¡± Ormand held his knees with both hands, but he was too exhausted. His knees and back could not be straightened. Chapter 268 Vi Kicks Ormand off the Bed Get Boy Afraid that Vi would notice something strange, he simply imitated Vi¡®s posture and leisurely sat cross¨Clegged on the carpet, his face filled with arrogance and cold. ¡°Ormand, you¡®re not good at all!¡± Vi looked at him in shock. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 269 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 269 Cet Hopasno Chapter 269 Keen Observation Ormand lowered his eyes and did not look at Vi. He seemed cold and indifferent, making people not dare to approach him. Vi couldn¡®t understand him. She only knew that the anger in her heart was raging and there was only one thought in her mind. I will beat him hard so that he will never propose to break up with me again! Her anger drove her to get off the bed barefoot and get the wooden ruler from the first drawer on the bedside table. But just as she put her hand on the drawer, she stopped. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But the ruler was too heavy. What if she could not control herself and Ormand did not dodge? She would hurt him in anger! But she came here so aggressively! If she didn¡®t take anything back to hit him, she would seem like a fool. She quietly turned around and looked at Ormand, who was sitting opposite her. Ormand was staring at her with his ck eyes. If she returned to him empty¨Chanded, it seemed embarrassing... Ormand¡®s dark ck belt hung on the side of the hat. She walked over and took it. She folded the belt, held the metal buckle in her hand, and went back to sit on the bed. ¡°Do you see the belt in my hand? Don¡®t make me beat you!¡± Her delicate voice was fierce, and she threatened him with a serious expression. Ormand raised his eyes with long eyshes slightly and nced at the belt in her hand. His eyes were deep and he had no expression. Chapter 269 Keen Observation ¡°Back then, I had already let you go. It was you who held on tightly and wanted me to give you a chance. Now that I have given you a chance, I am willing to spend the rest of my life with you, but you retreated. Why? You have to give me a reasonable exnation!¡± Under the warm light of the bedroom, Ormand¡®s face was so handsome that it made people feel dazed. His Adam¡®s apple rolled and his head hung low. His eyes were half¨Ccovered by his long eyslies. He remained silent and cold. The silence was a kind of silent resistance. He meant to ignore her? Vi bit the soft flesh on her lower lip and felt hurt. ¡°Okay, you still want to think about it, right? Then think about it carefully! Calm down! Think clearly before you speak!¡± She threw the belt on him, turned around, and got out of bed. She left the bedroom in a huff. Vi mmed the door hard to vent her anger. The whole bedroom was covered in a low and gloomy atmosphere. Vi returned to the next room, determined not to sleep in the same room with him. It was quiet at night, but she felt her brain buzzing. As soon as she closed her eyes, she saw Ormand¡®s indifferent expression. She could not fall asleep even after tossing and turning for a long time. She sat up from the bed in frustration and looked at her phone. It was already 2 a.m.! 2/7 Chapter 269 Ksen Observation Get Borts And Ormand still hadn¡¯te over to coax her! Was he really determined to break up with her? He was simply being unreasonable! Vi turned her head and buried herself in the quilt, wrapping herself in a ball. She hadn¡¯t slept alone for a long time, and she was actually a little unustomed to it. That night, the two of them stayed up all night. The next morning. When Vi got out of bed, Ormand¡¯s room door was still closed. He probably hadn¡¯t woken up yet. After she tidied herself up, she went straight to Angle Group, not wanting to say a word to Ormand. In the past two days, the weather in Salt Lake City was always gloomy and rainy. All the tall buildings seemed to be shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere. Vi was restless. She sat in front of her desk and propped up her chin with. her hand. She looked out the window at the rain. All of Ormand¡¯s strange behaviorsst night were ying in front of her like an anime. She was lost in thought so much that she didn¡¯t hear Rayna¡¯s report. She suddenly remembered that when she kicked Ormand out of bedst night, he grunted. He had always been good at enduring pain. Unless he was acting deliberately to win her sympathy, he wouldn¡¯t usually make such a sound. Moreover, Ormand was much heavier than her. And he was good at fighting. How could she kick him off the bed so easily? Chapter 269¨CKeen Observation 3/7 The more Vi thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong! It was because all the signs indicated that Ormand might have been injured! He was very weak, which was why he was kicked off the bed without any defense! Thinking of this, she mmed the table in frustration. She was so angryst night that she didn¡®t notice so many ws! Now that after careful thought, she found everything was strange! Rayna was shocked by the sudden loud noise. ¡°Ms. McGraw, did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡®t.¡± Vi came back to her senses and quickly tidied up her bag. ¡°I have something to do and need to go out for a while. Report to me when I get back. If I don¡®te back, report to me tomorrow.¡± The rain in Salt Lake City was getting heavier. In the president¡®s office of the Hobson Group. Ormand sat in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. His expression was gloomy and his ck eyes were dull, as if he had lost his vitality. He looked at the heavy rain sshed on the windows and suddenly thought of what Jerry said to him in Washington. ¡°The virus in your body will liave seque after a long time. At that time, you will be disabled. If she knows, she may feel sorry for you in the short term. What if in the long term? ¡°From the moment you were poisoned, your iplete body decided that Chapter 269 Keon Observation you were no more worthy of her! ¡°If I can¡®t get hier, neither will you!¡± His hands under the sleeves of his suit were clenched very tightly. His face was getting paler and paler. And he was in a poor spirit. Perhaps, he couldn¡®t continue to struggle. It was better to solve the problem as soon as possible. Once Vi began to liate him, she would walk out of the shadow sooner and start her new life. That was the best for her. Max was sitting on the sofa not far away, elegantly serving herself coffee. She was the celebrity endorser of Rosie Program. Today, she came here to discuss the payment issue with Ormand. However, ever since she entered, Ormand had been unhappy. He had been watching the rain for more than half an hour in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window and had not spoken a word to her. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you don¡®t seem to be in a good mood today? Let me guess, it shouldn¡®t be a problem with work. Then, you and Ms. McGraw have been quarreling recently?¡± Ormand frowned in disgust. ¡°Who are you? Don¡®t ask about things you shouldn¡®t ask¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡®t ask. However, if you need my help, I will definitely do it!¡± Max was very tactful. She said these things with a smile. LETT ¡°What are you here to say?¡± Ormand was unmoved by her delicate voice and even selt particrly disgusted. Max got up and gracefully walked to his feet. Just as she was about to speak, Todd knocked on the door. Chapter 269 Keen Observation 5/7 ¡°Mr. Ormand, Ms. Zumthor is here.¡± Why did shee over? Ormand panicked as he grabbed Max¡¯s wrist with his leather gloves. Max clearly knew what he wanted. She leaned close to Ormand and listened to him talking to her in a low voice. When Vi entered, she saw this scene. The scene of Max and Ormand talking to each other intimately stimted her. ¡°Ormand?¡± Hearing Vi¡¯s voice, Max was shocked. She shook off Ormand¡¯s hand in embarrassment, stepped back, and stood still. ¡°Ms. McGraw, why are you here? What a coincidence¡­¡± She acted like she was trying to hide something, causing Vi to frown even deeper, ¡°What coincidence? What are you doing?¡± Max stammered, then nced at Ormand, her cheeks slightly red. She seemed a little shy. ¡°What do you think we are doing then? We are doing what you think we are doing.¡± Ormand¡¯s eyes were dark and he said with indifference. Was he trying to anger her? Vi inhaled, trying to suppress the anger in her heart. She told herself to calm down again and again. ¡°Get out,¡± she said, ncing at Max beside her. Max wasn¡¯t happy and called Ormand delicately, ¡°Mr. Hobson¡­¡± Ormand lowered his eyes and pursed his lips tightly. He seemed to have agreed Chapter 260 Koon Obe 617 with Vi¡®s words. Max had no choice but to leave. When the smell of Max totally disappeared from the room, Vi finally walked close to Ormand. She keenly found that his face was a little pale. Slie crouched to his feet, put her hands on his legs, raised her face to look up at him, and spoke in a very gentle tone. ¡°Orin, did you get lurt when you went to the border? ¡°Sorry for kicking youst night. I didn¡®t know about that. ¡°But Orin, you are not alone. Don¡®t bear the pain alone. I will be with you and take care of you. I will learn to protect you and dote on you. Okay?¡± Chapter 269 Keen Observation Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 270 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Being Teased ¡°I will be with you and take care of you. ¡°I will learn to protect you and dote on you.¡± Vi¡®s gentle and pleasant voice entered Ormand¡®s cars, echoing in his mind. He saw her bright and sunny smile. His painful heart seemed to be wrapped up by a warm light. All his coldness was melted. He choked and his right hand subconsciously wanted to touch her soft face. However, he was wearing a leather glove and he just touched Max with this hand. Thinking of this, he quietly withdrew his hand. His hand, which was hung on the other side of his thigh, clenched tightly. Jerry was right. Vi was a cheerful and outgoing girl. When faced with her enemy, she was like a burning sun. She would treat them harshly and let them pay the price. But when faced with her beloved ones, she was like a soft kitty, cute and making people unable to resist her. She was lively, bright, and full of vitality. Originally, Ormand thought that the virus in his body could be suppressed and he could be with her always. But now, the virus had spread. All those things had be extravagant hopes. Ormand thought that a man with such a poor body like him no more deserved Vi anymore. 1 _ He shouldn¡®t waste her time anymore... ¡°Orin?¡± Seeing that he seemed to be lost in thought, Vi called him softly. ¡°I¡®m not injured. If you don¡®t believe me, you can check me.¡± Ormand snapped back to reality and opened his arms slightly. His expression returned to cold. ¡°I don¡®t believe you. You don¡®t look good. You can¡®t lie to me. I want you to tell me yourself what happened to you. And what were you doing with Max when I came in? Why do I feel like you are trying to anger me...¡± ¡°I seem to like her a lot.¡± Ormand interrupted Vi before she could finish. ¡°What did you say?¡± Vi was startled. She withdrew her hands from his legs and took a step back. She looked at him and suddenly found him strange. He looked at the rain outside the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window and said coldly, ¡°She is sweet and beautiful. And she is very gentle and delicate. I cannot help but pity her. No man can refuse a cute woman like her. So what do you think I was doing with her just now?¡± Vi took two more steps back and her clear eyes gradually dimmed. ¡°You don¡®t like me anymore?¡± ¡°Compared to her, you are arrogant, strong, and ruthless. I chased you for so long, but now I am tired. I want to change my taste.¡± Ormand sneered and his eyes were cold. Vi stared at hisndsome face and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Ormand, you have changed...¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Men always like new girls. New girls can bring new excitement. I never Chapter 270 6cing Teased 7/6 change. I¡®m never a good man. Vi McGraw, you know what kind of man I am now. You can get the hell out of here then.¡± After Ormand said the rest words with anger. Tlie room fell silent for a while. Vi stood there motionlessly. Ormand was still looking out of the window. There was no trace of reluctance in his cold eyes, only endless alienation and indifference. However, in the cold and silent room... Suddenly, a chuckle was heard. Ormand turned his head suspiciously. He found that Vi wasn¡®t angry. Instead, she wasughing. There was not a single trace of anger in her beautiful eyes. Ormand¡®s heart skipped a beat. He forced himself to remain cold and red at her maliciously. ¡°Is it funny?¡± Vi walked up to Ormand and grabbed the armrests on both sides of his office chair with both hands. She bent over and kissed him on his forehead. On his forehead, there appeared a red lipstick mark. The bright color was especially obvious. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Can¡®t you understand me?¡± Ormand raised his head and stared at her angrily, However, Vi was stillughing. Or it should be said that she wasughing wantonly, as if she had long seen through his tricks. ¡°Ormand, you are right. I almost believed you, but...¡± Chapter 270 Dein Teased 3/6 She dragged thest word out and looked down at Ormand¡®s clenched hands which were hung beside his thighs. She said in a teasing tone, ¡°Promote your acting skills, okay? Next time when you lie, don¡®t clencl?your hands so tightly.¡± Ormand was shocked. He subconsciously hid his liands behind his back, his eyshes trembling. He felt embarrassed when being exposed like this. He could only pretend to be calm with a dark face. But Vi was being mischievous this time. She had to break through his defense little by little. She gently held his lower jaw, her slender fingers caressing his jaw without restraint. She was drawing circles on his chin to tease him. ¡°Ormand, you underestimate me too much. Do you really think that I am so easily deceived? ¡°I was really angryst night and didn¡®t see through your disguise immediately. But today, I am very clear. Every word you say and every little movement you make is a w in my eyes. ¡°For me, you risked your life several times. You can¡®t hide your love for me. Do you think I will believe that you no longer love me and fall for Max? ¡°Are you deliberately acting with her just to anger me? Come on, things havee to this point. Do you still refuse to tell the truth? ¡°Huh?¡± She said thest word in a soft and delicate voice. It was exceptionally pleasant to hear, carrying a bewitching charm. Ormand dodged Vi¡®s hand which was drawing circles on his chin. His eyshes trembled a few times. ¡°What I said just now was the truth. You think Chapter 270 6cing Teased 4/6 too highly of me so that you think...¡± A kissing sound appeared. Before he could finish his words, Vi bent down again and kissed him on the left cheek. This was a mark. She was leaving a mark to show he was hers with this mark. ¡°You!¡± Ormand red at her furiously. ¡°Orin, are you very angry?¡± Her fingers continued to draw circles on Ormand¡®s chin. There was a sly smirk in her eyes. ¡°Tsk, tsk. You must be unhappy that I exposed your scheme, right? But what can you do? I like to see you angry but can¡®t get rid of me. It¡®s so cool!¡± ¡°Vi, don¡®t force me to beat you!¡± Ormand pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You want to beat me? I¡®m so scared!¡± Her voice was delicate and charming, but what she said was annoying. Although Vi said that she was afraid, she was stillughing happily actually. ¡°We have fought. You can try again. Let me see whether you can beat me with your current condition.¡± Ormand had no confidence in winning over her at all. His physical situation was deteriorating. And his angina attacked himst night. He spent all his efforts fighting the pain. Also, he didn¡®t sleep wellst night. If they really fought, he really couldn¡®t beat Vi... Chapter 270 ¨¥cing Teased 5/6 Get Bono ¡°A good man will never fight a woman. So I never fight a woman.¡± His gaze was sinister and his deep voice carried a hint of arrogance. Vi chuckled and took out the lipstick from her bag. She quickly applied it thickly on her lips with a teasing look. ¡°Then you can continue to make it up. Every time you make up a sentence, I will leave a mark on your face. Let¡®s see how many marks there will be on your faceter.¡± ¡°Vi, be reasonable!¡± As soon as he said this, Vi quickly kissed him on the cheek and chin several times in a row. The red lipstick mark on Ormand¡®s face made him seem a little enchanting. Vi smiled and her eyes were curved. And she said in a sweet voice. ¡°Continue. When you don¡®t lie and decide to tell the truth, I will reason with you.¡± Ormand couldn¡®t retort. He felt annoyed. He really underestimated Vi. She was so keen and clever. He was not only seen through her but also teased by her. But he couldn¡®t do anything to her when she was like this! Chapter 1 Fural Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 271 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 271 Chapter 271 An Appointment from an Old Friend Since he had no choice, Ormand just ignored her. He looked out of the window again, and his eyes returned to indifference. The red lipstick marks on his handsome face were so conspicuous that he looked like a wife who had just been ¡°bullied¡°. The arrogant and domineering CEO¡®s image disappeared in front of Vi. Seeing that he didn¡®t say anything, Vi didn¡®t intend to force him anymore. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll give you some time to calm down. But you can¡®t cancel the engagement or break up with me. You wanted to mess with me before, but now you want to quit halfway. No way! Ormand, you can only be mine for the rest of your life! ¡°And I¡®m sorry. I¡®m such a woman. It¡®s toote for you to see through me now. You¡®d better regret it in the future!¡± She snorted arrogantly, stood up, and left. She knew Ormand too well. He was stubborn. Besides, he liked to hide his pain and bear it silently. As for the reason why he became like this, Vi had guessed it. Last time at dinner, Javon got angry. He even said that he wanted to punish Ormand in front of her. Ormand¡®s parents died in a car ident when he was very young. He had been raised by Javon. Javon was an old and stern man. Ormand probably had been beaten and punished a lot. Even if he was hurt, no one would feel sorry for him. He could only bear it by himself. He had always cherished his loved ones. The more he loved someone, the more he had to hide it from them. So Vi had an intuition. This time, he was either injured or sick! Moreover, judging from his abnormality, his problem this time was not simple. Although Ormand didn¡®t want to tell her, it didn¡®t mean that she couldn¡®t investigate it herself! She walked out of the office while thinking. Todd was standing not far away. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She walked over and whispered, ¡°I have something to tell you. Come with me secretly.¡± ¡°What?¡± Looking at her serious face, Todd felt a little uneasy, but he couldn¡®t refuse her. He could only follow her awkwardly to an empty safe passage. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, what can I do for you?¡± Vi asked seriously, ¡°How many years have you been with Ormand?¡± Todd thought for a while and said, ¡°At least ten years.¡± She nodded thoughtfully and continued to ask tentatively, ¡°Did Ormand get hurt when you went to the border?¡± ¡°No. We were with him. He won¡®t get hurt easily. Don¡®t worry.¡± Todd answered quickly. Vi had a general idea in her mind. ¡°Then he must be sick.¡± Chapter 271 Appointment from an Old Friend Todd lowered his head and said nothing. ¡°You have been with him for so long, so you must know his physical condition best. Is he seriously ill?¡± Todd scratched his head and said bitterly, ¡°Why do you think so? Mr. Hobson has always been in good health and is not sick.¡± ¡°You don¡®t want to tell me the truth even if he hides it from me?¡± ¡°Last night, I kicked him off the bed with a little strength. It can be seen that he is very weak. When I saw him just now, his face was very pale. Even if you deny it, I won¡®t believe it. So tell me, what happened to him?¡± With a sad look on his face, Todd endured the urge to tell the truth several times and sighed. ¡°Don¡®t push me anymore. I really don¡®t know anything. I ... I have some work to deal with, so I¡®m leaving now.¡± Looking at his retreating figure, Vi thought for a while and took out her phone to call Dark Bell¡®s subordinate. ¡°Check Ormand¡®s schedule in the past few months. Check which hospital he goes to frequently. Hurry up.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± When Todd went back to the door of the CEO¡®s office, Ormand just called him in. He opened the door and saw Ormand sitting at his desk, looking in the mirror and wiping his face with a wet tissue. The pair of leather gloves he had worn at work in the morning was lying quietly in the trash can. Chanter 271 Annointment from an old friend ¡°Mr. Hobson, what can I do for you?¡± The lipstick mark on Ormand¡®s face was almost wiped off. ¡°Where did you go just now?¡± Todd reported honestly, ¡°Just now, Ms. Zumthor came to me. She suspected that you were sick, so slie asked me for confirmation.¡± ¡°Did you tell her everything?¡± Todd hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, no. I don¡®t dare. I didn¡®t say anything!¡± Ormand¡®s gloomy face softened a little. Todd didn¡®t understand, so he tried to persuade Ormand cautiously, ¡°But Mr. Hobson, you know Ms. Zumthor well. Since she has begun to suspect, she won¡®t stop until the truth is found out. Don¡®t you n to tell her?¡± ¡°I tell her, and there will be one more person in pain.¡± Ormand lowered his eyes, dejected. ¡°I¡®ll think about it again. You can confirm the modification of the file of Super 404 again.¡± Todd sighed and said, ¡°Yes.¡± At noon. As soon as Vi returned to the Angle Group, she received a call. ¡°Boss, Mr. Hobson hasn¡®t had any records of hospital visits in the past few months. The most frequently visited ces are the Hobson Group, the National Bureau of Investigation, and, oh, War Lab.¡± Vi thought about it carefully. ¡°I remember that there are medical doctors in theb. How often did Ormand go there?¡± ¡°Once every seven days. He goes there every sive dayster. Recently, he went there three days ago at night.¡± Chapter 271 An Appointment from an Old Friend Three days ago? Vi frowned. Wasn¡®t Ormand at the border three days ago? He went back to Salt Lake City ahead of time and didn¡®t go back to the Hobson¡®s house to look for her at night. It was so strange that he went to theb. Vi¡®s intuition told her that there must be something wrong. ¡°Can you hack thework of theboratory and check Ormand¡®s records in theboratory?¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡®m sorry, boss. These are national network technology. We can¡®t or don¡®t dare to hack them. If we hack them, we will be found immediately.¡± ¡°Okay, I see.¡± After hanging up the phone, she was lost in thought again. Ormand was the leader of the National Bureau of Investigation, and his status was on par with that of Bobby. If he wanted to hide one thing from her, perhaps even if she asked Bobby to get the information, the content would have been changed long ago. She couldn¡®t find it out at all. It was all her guess. When Vi¡®s investigation was interrupted and she was at a loss, Joseph suddenly called. ¡°Ms. McGraw, Salt Lake City prison called the McGraw family today and said that Mr. Felton wanted to see you.¡± ¡°Jerry?¡± Vi was confused. Jerry had been in prison for more than half a year. Why did he suddenly want to see her? Chapter 271 ton Appointment from an Old Friend Joseph continued, ¡°Jerry said that he had a very important secret. He¡®s sure that Ms. McGraw wanted to know because it¡®s about your ex¨Chusband.¡± Hearing thest few words, Vi frowned, and her expression became more and more serious. ¡°I see.¡± She quickly hung up the phone and drove to a high¨Clevel prison. She wanted to see what Jerry knew! Vi sat in the visiting room, waiting quietly behind two soundproof windows. Five minutester, Jerry was brought here. This was the first time that Vi had seen Jerry after more than half a year. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 272 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Bail and Marriage He was wearing heavy handcuffs and shackles and walked very slowly. There were bruises on his arms and neck, rough skin, and stubble. He waspletely different from the delicate and charming man before. Except for his unique blue eyes, Vi could hardly recognize him. Jerry looked at her through the ss and picked up the phone. Vi followed him and put the phone to her ear. ¡°Vi, I haven¡®t seen you for a long time. You seem to be surprised. You forget me so soon.¡± Vi said in a particrly cold voice without any expression on her face, ¡°I¡®m not here to listen to you catching up on the old days. If you don¡®t want to talk, I¡®ll leave.¡± Jerry smiled yfully and clicked his tongue. ¡°Vi, you are so ruthless. You only care about your little pet.¡± Seeing that Vi was about to put down the phone, Jerry hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, let¡®s get down to business!¡± He narrowed his eyes, smiled evilly and weirdly, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Vi, although I¡®m trapped, I know better than anyone else that your current fianc¨¦, Ormand, is your ex¨Chusband in Washington, your little pet, right?¡°. Vi was slightly stunned, but she didn¡®t change her expression and sneered. ¡°Who told you that? Even I didn¡®t even know it.¡± ¡°You don¡®t have to hide it, Vi. I just can¡®t believe that he gets engaged to you with such a serious illness.¡± Vi suddenly became serious and banged the table. ¡°What else do you know? What¡®s wrong with him?¡± Chanter 272.Nil and Marriage CHAT With a weird smile on her face, Jerry said, ¡°I know everything about him. I guess few people know about it except me.¡± ¡°In exchange for these secrets, what do you want?¡± Vi quickly calmed down and had a clear mind. Jerry apuded. ¡°Vi, you are still so smart and adorable. It¡®s really not difficult to talk to you.¡± The disgust in Vi¡®s eyes was undisguised. ¡°I don¡®t want to hear this nonsense. Just say it!¡± With a mischievous smile and deep blue eyes, Jerry approached the speaker with his dry lips and said in a very low voice. ¡°Ask Bobby to bail me out, cancel the engagement with Ormand, and marry me.¡± Vi frowned. ¡°I¡®ll ask Bobby to bail you out. You can get nothing else.¡± Jerry lowered his beautiful eyes and felt a little hurt. ¡°It seems that you really care about him. Don¡®t worry. I just need shelter. After my ident, the Felton family waspletely controlled by Ronian. He wanted to give me up on power and reputation. After I go out, I have to be protected by the McGraw family to make aeback.¡± Vi remained unmoved. Her face was as cold as ice. ¡°You think too simply of my engagement to Ormand. I can¡®t make a decision on this.¡± ¡°Vi, don¡®t make fun of me. You are the apple of the McGraw family¡®s eye. Breaking off the engagement is just a loss of money. As long as you really want to do so, I believe that Bobby will be willing to do it for you.¡± FL 11 Vi pursed her red lips and kept silent. Jerry continued, ¡°What¡®s more, Vi, aren¡®t you curious about his secrets? I 2/5 promise you will want to hear it. Bail me out, cancel the engagement, and marry me. These three conditions are indispensable.¡± Vi lowered her head and kept silent for a long time. She clenched her fists. The blue veins under her fair and thin skin were clearly visible. ¡°Vi, have you made up your mind?¡± ¡°I¡®ve made up my mind.¡± She raised her head and looked at Jerry again. She said firmly, ¡°I hate being restricted most. It¡®s impossible for me to break off the engagement and marry you!¡± In the past, in Washington, Jerry had hurt Ormand. If Ormand knew that she broke off the engagement to marry Jerry, he would be very sad, wouldn¡®t he? Ormand had done so much for her. She didn¡®t want to let him down, nor did she want him to misunderstand her. The smile on Jerry¡®s face disappeared. He was stunned for a while, as if he didn¡®t expect Vi to refuse so decisively. ¡°It seems that I can¡®t reach an agreement with you, Mr. Felton. Goodbye!¡± Vi put down the phone and left without looking back. Jerry¡®s eyes were full of shock, and he gradually went crazy. He suddenly stood up and banged the sound instion ss with his hands. The metal handcuffs were making noises. ¡°Vi! Come back! Don¡®t you want to know his condition? He won¡®t live long! He will die for sure. Is it worth it for you to marry a short¨Clived man? I am the man who is the most suitable to marry you!¡± 3/5 The prison guards moved quickly and subdued Jerry. Jerry¡®s head was pressed on the ground. All of a sudden, he burst intoughter. ¡°Vi! You wille back to me sooner orter! You can only be mine for the rest of your life!¡± In the visiting room, the man¡®s weird and crazyughtersted until the prison guard hit his waist with an electric baton. The strong current made his whole body twitch, and finally, hepletely fainted. The sound instion effect of the ss was very good. Vi did not hear his roar and did not turn around. She sighed slightly, knowing that another way to get to know Ormand¡®s physical condition was proved impossible. Maybe she had to try thest way! In the afternoon, at the Hobson Group. There was a monthly board meeting today, and Ormand had been in the meeting room for half an hour. Todd was ordered to get an important document. When he was about to return to the meeting room, a slender figure blocked him in the corridor. When he saw it was Vi, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Ms. McGraw, what¡®s up? Well... If you are looking for Mr. Hobson, you might have to wait a little longer. Mr. Hobson is still in a meeting. I¡®m sorry that I¡®ll have to leave for now.¡± He lowered his head and made several bows in session, trying to bypass Vi from the right. Vi was wearing high heels and her slender and beautiful legs decisively took a step to the right and stopped him again. ¡°Todd, this is thest time I havee to you for this. If you still don¡®t want to tell me, I won¡®t interfere with your work again.¡± tanter 272 Van Mariana 4/5 Get Bojesno ¡°I really don¡®t know anything. Please let me go!¡± Lowering his head, Todd turned around and walked away, taking the detour to the meeting room. Looking at his uneasy back, Vi said abruptly, ¡°I went to see Jerry today. He said he knew, but he asked me to marry him on condition that he told me.¡± Todd suddenly stopped, but he didn¡®t turn around. Noticing that he had some reaction, Vi continued, ¡°Todd, you helped me solve many misunderstandings between me and Ormand. You are watching how we get to this point step by step. If you don¡®t tell me, I can only agree to Jerry¡®s condition. This is the result you want to see?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Todd struggled and clenched the document tightly. ¡°Mr. Hobson gave me the order. This is a rule. I dare not...¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. I will help you. I won¡®t let him know that you said it.¡± Vi walked up to him and said in a soft tone, ¡°He is sick. It¡®s too hard for him to bear alone, so you tell me and I can help him.¡± Todd hesitated, ¡°Come with me.¡± Vi followed him into his office. Todd locked the door with his backhand and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Do you still remember the sulfuric acid incident you encountered in Color World more than half a year ago?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 273 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Punishment ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Not only did she not forget, but she also remembered it clearly. ¡°Later, I especially investigated this matter. Ormand said that it was not sulfuric acid, but a strong corrosive agent S40.¡± Todd sighed. ¡°Mr. Hobson didn¡¯t want you to feel guilty, so he hid something from you. In fact, something is in the strong corrosive agent S40, which is Super 404, a sort of biological virus.¡± Biological virus? Vi frowned and her heart trembled. Even though she didn¡¯t know much about medical research, she knew how serious a biological virus¡® damage would be. It was definitely not a simple problem! Todd continued to sigh and exined to her slowly, ¡°This virus is very powerful and spreading very fast. There is no antidote in theb at present¡­¡± Ten minutester. Ormand, who was sitting in the middle of the meeting room, listened to Rodrigo¡¯s report and looked at his watch. Todd¡¯s file hadn¡¯t been taken back yet. Under the ghost mask, his ck eyes darkened and his displeasure floated in the meeting room. The other directors held their breath and tried to lower their sense of existence. Because they found that Ormand seemed to be in a very bad mood today, and Chapter 273¨CPunishment 1/6 he was about to lose his temper at any time. There was a sudden noise outside the door. ¡°Ms. McGraw! Mr. Hobson is in a meeting. You can¡¯t go in!¡± Then, the door of the meeting room was pushed open forcefully. Standing at the door, Vi fixed her eyes on Ormand. The Hobson Group¡¯s staff knew her identity. The security guards didn¡¯t dare to hurt her, so they felt it was difficult. ¡°Mr. Hobson, it¡¯s Ms. McGraw. She insisted on breaking in¡­¡± In the meeting room, dozens of pairs of eyes were fixed on Vi. However, Vi didn¡¯t seem to feel their existence. She fixed her eyes on Ormand. Without turning his head to look at her, Ormand picked up the coffee on the table with his bony hand and took a sip elegantly. Then he said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Ms. McGraw, what do you want to say? Let¡¯s talk about it after the meeting. Security, take Ms. McGraw to the office.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hobson.¡± The security guards were respectful and were about to ask Vi out, but Vi cast a cold nce at him. Vi bypassed them and walked straight to the man in the middle of the meeting room. ¡°Ormand, you called me Ms. McGraw again?¡± Her tone was a little aggrieved and she had a lump in her throat. Ormand¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he turned to look at her. But when he saw her wet eyes, he couldn¡¯t help panicking. ¡°Vi? You¡­¡± Chapter 273 Punishment 2/6 Cat Bojt ** ** Vi walked quickly to him and kissed his cold and pale lips in front of everyone in the meeting room. Everyone in the meeting room was shocked to see this scene. Everyone present knew the big news that they hugged and kissed at the charity party not long ago. They didn¡¯t expect to see this in a daily meeting at work. After all, in the meeting room, so many directors and security guards were watching them. In addition, Ormand had nned to break up with her, so he didn¡¯t indulge himself in her kiss. With a clear mind, he shrank into the back of the chair and avoided her lips. With cold cruelty, he was about to hold her hands. ¡°This is the meeting room of the Hobson Group. Stop it!¡± However, as soon as he took action, Vi seemed to have expected it. She grasped his wrists first, raised them above his head, and pressed his hands tightly on the back of the chair. Ormand struggled, but he was too weak to fight against Vi. Vi raised her eyebrows slightly. These days, she was unhappy with Ormand¡¯s indifference and the way he called her. She tried to get closer to his lips again. But this time, it was a kiss of punishment like a rough and violent plunder. Her teeth just tore and bit his lips. Ormand furrowed in pain and moaned in a low voice. Everyone in the meeting room was stunned. Someone covered his mouth in disbelief. Someone swallowed and felt jealous. Chanter 273 Punishment 3/6 Castell Someone covered his face awkwardly and peeped through his fingers. They didn¡¯t expect that one day, they would see their boss being so weak and pounced on by his fianc¨¦e! How exciting this was! With the documents in his hands, Todd pretended to be in a hurry. Get Bos When he saw the scene on the host seat of the meeting room, he didn¡¯t feel shocked and immediately asked others to leave the room. ¡°Mr. Hobson has some personal affairs to deal with now. The meeting was postponed. Wait for the notice. Everyone can leave now.¡± People left the meeting room in order under Todd¡¯s arrangement. When they were all gone, Todd considerately closed all the doors and windows for them. The meeting room became quiet instantly. The room was full of romance. The kisssted for a long time. Vi didn¡¯t stop her punishment until Ormand¡¯s very light whimper came. Ormand¡¯s mouth was swollen because of the bite, as if he had been bullied. His pale lips were tainted by Vi¡¯s lipstick and became bright and eye¨Ccatching. Vi gently took off the ghost mask that covered his upper face, and still held his hands to prevent him from moving. Vi licked her teeth gently with the tip of her tongue, which made her look like a sexy vampire who had just enjoyed a good meal. ¡°Do you feel pain? You called me Ms. McGraw the whole day. It seemed that you enjoyed it a lot. Do you dare to call me that again?¡± Chapter 273 Punishment 4/6 Although her tone was fierce, her eyes were wet and she looked at him sympathetically. Seeing her like this, Ormand knew what was going on in his mind. With a guilty conscience, he moved aside and said, ¡°You¡­ You know it so soon¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Get Bo Her ck hair was down, and her fingertips gently stroked his slightly swollen lips. ¡°If I still don¡¯t know, are you going to hide it from me all the time and find a ce to die quietly?¡± Ormand avoided her gaze, his eyshes trembling. Instead of answering her question, he asked, ¡°Who told you that? Todd?¡± Vi shook her head decisively. ¡°No, he refused to tell me. I found it myself. You underestimated me!¡± He pursed his lips, lowered his eyes, and said nothing. Vi recalled what she had just heard from Todd. With tears in her eyes, she sobbed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the serious virus? Are you afraid that I will feel guilty and dislike you?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m dying you¡­¡± Vi felt heartache and couldn¡¯t me herself more. She held up his face with her trembling hands and said, ¡°Idiot, you didn¡¯t dy me. It¡¯s ¡­ it¡¯s me who dyed you. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered from these diseases. I should have said sorry.¡± Ormand¡¯s heart softened when he saw her tears. He had an impulse to hold her in his arms, coax her gently and wipe away her tears with his kiss. However, he remembered Jerry¡¯s words, making him restless. Chapter 273¨CPunishment 5/6 He suppressed his impulse and said in a gloomy tone, ¡°I volunteered to do this, and it has nothing to do with you. Moreover ¡­ I don¡¯t need you to be pitiful, and I don¡¯t need you to take care of me because of guilt.¡± She would get tired of it as time went by. He didn¡¯t want to bind her in the name of guilt, nor did he want her to feel pain This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. when he was dying. Vi frowned and became more and more furious. ¡°Ormand! What are you talking about? You are so rude to me now!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 274 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Salvation Smelling the threat from her, Ormand got his free hands and immediately pressed against her vigntly. However, Vi had already known that his body was getting worse and worse, so she didn¡®t care about what he did at all. Now he was just a weak patient who always liked to say something annoying. She urately grasped his restless hands again, licked her lips with the tip of her tongue, and smiled wickedly. She deliberately raised her tone and flirted with him. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you are too weak to get rid of me. What should you do? Should you just be obedient?¡± Ormand was depressed. As a man, his desire to win in physical strength drove him not to admit defeat. However, reality made him have to give in. As he struggled in his heart, he looked like he would rather die than submit. He snorted coldly and turned his face to the other side. He couldn¡®t defeat her, and he could do nothing for her. He felt aggrieved, but he could only be mad at himself. Seeing that he was still unwilling to give in, Vi pinched his cold chin and forced him to look at her. ¡°It seems that the punishment just now is not enough. Do you want to see some blood?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Vi locked his lips and bent down quickly again, pretending to bite him hard on his swollen lips. ¡°Don¡®t...¡± Vi¡®s teeth had already bit the soft flesh of his thin lips, but when she heard his whisper, she still couldn¡®t do it. In the end, she gently kissed off the pain on his lips. Their breaths were intertwined. Their lips and teeth clung to each other. After a long kiss, Vi adjusted her short breath, held his face up again, and looked at him seriously. ¡°Ormand, listen carefully! I will only say it this time! ¡°I¡®m not a cheap woman. If it¡®s just because of guilt, I have many ways to make it up to you. It won¡®t necessarily be my heart and my whole life! ¡°Besides, I¡®m not pitying you. I really feel sorry for you. No matter how difficult the future is, I want to be with you all the time, share your pain, and move forward side by side with you. ¡°I will find a way to cure you! I won¡®t watch you die. I¡®m not as fragile as you think. I won¡®t break down easily! ¡°Please trust me this time! Our future will definitely be more than just five months. We will have a long and great future! It¡®s the future I will create for you!¡± Vi had never been more serious than now. Ormand looked into her eyes and was shocked. He heard Vi say ¡°the future I will create for you!¡± He began to fantasize and dream greedily. In the future, Ormand would have herpany, care, and love. Chapter 274 Salvation 2/6 Cet Paper Vi was like his best medicine to clear all his humbleness, depression and pain. Tears gradually welled up in his eyes. His eyes were red, and his long curly eyshes were wet. ¡°Vi...¡± He thought, you are my savior. He wrapped his arms around Vi¡®s waist and buried his head into her arms, feeling the warmth of her body. Vi patted him on the back with one hand and stroked his short hair with the other. The rays of the setting sun shone on the two people through the ss window, coating the two tightly hugging figures with a warm golden halo. It was quiet and good. The brief harmony was ended by Ormand¡®s low voice. Vi heard what he said and noticed that the muscles on his back tightened and his arms were trembling. Something was wrong! ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± She let go of Ormand¡¯s hand and touched his forehead. He didn¡®t have a fever, but his face suddenly turned pale. His long eyshes, which were wet by the tears, were trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Nothing... Nothing...¡± The man said in a weak voice. She tried her best to hold back her anger. Chapter 274 Salvation 3/6 Vi knew him very well. Although he used to like to pretend to be miserable to win her sympathy, he didn¡®t want to tell her that it really hurt. The more he acted like this, the more distressed Vi felt. Noticing that he was clenching his fists, she asked, ¡°Did you feel heartache? Where is the medicine? Have you brought it with you?¡± Ormand broke out in a cold sweat in pain and shook his head, Vi immediately ran out of the meeting room and looked at Todd who was standing not far away. ¡°Where is the medicine to suppress his heartache?¡± ¡°Should be in his office.¡± ¡°Go get it right now! Hurry up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Startled by her anxious look, Todd realized something and ran upstairs at once. When Vi was about to go back and stay with Ormand, a muffled sound came from behind. It was Ormand who fell down from the chair. His chest was getting more and more painful. He curled up on the ground, trembling uncontrobly, and blue veins stood out on his neck. ¡°Orin!¡± Vi pounced on him, knelt on the ground, and carefully moved him into her arms. She helped him rub his chest, trying to relieve his pain. Todd quickly took the medicine back. After taking it, Ormand didn¡®t look much better. It would take some time to relieve his symptoms. His handsome face was weak and pale. He took off all his strength and curled up in Vi¡®s arms. He had to wait for the pill to take effect. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that he had a rpse, Vi felt as if her heart had been pierced hard, and even her internal organs were painful. It was the first time that Todd had seen Ormand suffer from heartache. He paced back and forth, hating himself for not being able to bear the pain for him. Vi couldn¡®t stand it anymore. She rolled up her sleeves and put her slim arm to Ormand¡®s mouth. ¡°Orin, don¡®t do it alone. Bite me. Let me share your pain!¡± Ormand pursed his lips and refused firmly. He just held her sweating palm and interlocked his fingers with hers. S Todd squatted down, rolled up his sleeves, and handed it to Mr. Hobson, ¡°Bite me. My skin is rough and thick. I¡®m not afraid of pain!¡± Ormand buried his face in Vi¡®s arms and refused to bite Todd¡®s arm. Seeing that he was so stubborn, Vi sighed. If it went on like this, when would his paine to an end? She tried to calm herself down and looked at Todd calmly. ¡°He¡®s waiting for the pills to take effect. It¡®s not a good way to go on like this. Can he have a painkiller injection?¡± ¡°It¡®s also the first time I¡®ve seen Mr. Hobson look like this. I don¡®t know,¡± said Todd remorsefully. He didn¡®t know so Vi would make her own decision. ¡°Come here and carry him. We are going to theb now!¡± Fifteen minutester, in theb. Chapter 274. Salvation 5/6 Under the effect of the painkiller, Ormand gradually calmed down and fell asleep Vi stood beside his bed and touched his tightly furrowed eyebrows with her fingertips. Kolby came in and handed her all the data files from previous tests. ¡°Take care of his emotions in the future. He can¡®t be too emotional. Every time the heartache rpses, his physical strength will be used to endure the pain. When he is weak, it will speed up the spread of the virus. ¡°Besides, painkillers have side effects. If we use painkillers every time he has a rpse, it will double the damage to his body.¡± Vi nodded while checking Ormand¡®s health data. The red test data were particrly eye¨Ccatching. She took a deep breath and swallowed her guilt. Then she asked Kolby, ¡°Is there really no way to cure this virus? Even if it can¡®t bepletely cured temporarily, at least we can find a way to extend his life?¡± Kolby shook his head. Ormand hadn¡®t woken up yet. He chose to tell Vi directly, ¡°I told him the bright side because I was afraid that I would hurt him. In fact...¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 275 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Vi¡®s Anger In the evening, in theboratory ward. Kolby said in a low voice, ¡°in fact, the five months I told him before is the bright side. He can only live five months when he has a good pliysical status.¡± ¡°Because the virus in luis body is almost out of the control of the inhibitor. If his leart cramps rpse a few more times, it is estimated that he won¡®t have even a month....¡± Vi was so shocked that she clenched the test result tightly. She tried to calm down. ¡°From now on, I will urge him to take good care of himself. I don¡®t believe that he only has a few months left. I want him to live for a hundred years!¡± Kolby was d to see the determination in her eyes. ¡°Ms. McGraw, don¡®t worry. I will try my best to save him. I¡®ll go to work overtime and write a note for you. ording to my note, proper exercise, nutritious food, and great mental health should be of great help.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡®re wee. It¡®s my pleasure.¡± Kolby took theboratory data from her, turned around, and closed the door for them. Vi turned around and looked at the man on the bed again. Suddenly, she saw a pair of deep eyes. ¡°You wake up so soon? Did we disturb you?¡± Ormand curled his lips and shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡®t asleep. I¡®m relieved to hear your voice.¡± Vi gently stroked his face, with patience in her every move. Chapter 275 Vi¡®s Anger 1/6 ¡°If you get hurt in the future, don¡®t bear it. You have to tell me. You are hurting me by hiding it from me, understand?¡± He nodded obediently. ¡°I want you to hug me...¡± Vi took off her high heels, turned over, and squeezed into his quilt, holding him in her arms lovingly. Smelling the good scent of her body, Ormand closed his eyes contentedly. He thought of an important thing and said, ¡°By the way, Vi, my condition can¡®t be made public for the time being, including the McGraw family.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t tell them.¡± Ormand had a great influence in Salt Lake City and even the United States. Once the news that he was critically ill spread out, it would cause a lot of turmoil for the National Bureau of Investigation and the McGraw Group. In particr, the Hobson Group and Gregory¡®s family, which the Hobson Group had been coveting, would probably take a move. Ormand closed his eyes again and soon fell asleep. Vi looked down at his handsome sleeping face, lost in thought. She didn¡®t know that what had happened in Color World would hurt Ormand so much. Now that she knew it, she was even angrier with Jerry. In particr, Jerry even wanted to threaten her with this matter today! Bail him out, call off the engagement, and marry him? It¡®s impossible! Ormand was tortured by him. Why could he just be in prison? At least he could live a peaceful life. 2/6 Chapter 275 vi¡®s Anger What he paid back was far less than 1/10000 of what Ormand had suffered! The more Vi thought about it, the angrier she became. Her eyes gradually became fierce and she began to think about it carefully. If she didn¡®t teach Jerry a lesson, she couldn¡®t swallow her anger! Late at night. The sharp sound of smashing came from the Falcon¡®s vi. Reba lost her temper again, and the whole room was a mess. Roger stood stiffly in the corner, not daring to say a word. It seemed that just throwing things was not enough to vent her anger on Reba. She picked up a bottle of high¨Cend lotion and ordered Roger, ¡°Useless rubbish, don¡®t hide!¡± Roger had no choice but to stand still. Reba threw the lotion at him fiercely. Bang! U It was smashed on Roger¡®s forehead, and his skin was broken. There was blood on his forehead. He endured it silently and said nothing. Seeing the blood, Reba calmed down a little. ¡°It¡®s all your fault. You suggested that I report Russell¡®s affair and force him topromise. What¡®s the result? Idiots! I was so stupid!¡± Russell was a man who controlled most of the show business. With a wave of his hand, the show business would change. He had a great influence on show business. The notice of Reba was Chapter 275 Vi¡®s Anger Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. 3/6 finished, but no media dared to publish it. Even if she spent a lot of money to find a few small media companies that were not afraid of Russell publishing it, it would be removed quickly and no one would notice it. Thinking of this, Reba got angry again. She continued to smash things. She was unwilling to see Russell and that bitch Sherlyn love each other. She made too much noise. Stanley went upstairs to check her situation. As soon as he opened the door, something flew straight towards him, apanied by a roar of Reba. ¡°Get out! If you don¡®t want to be beaten, then don¡®t bother me!¡± Seeing that Stanley was about to be smashed right in front of him, Roger quickly blocked it for him, and he was hit on his forehead again. ¡°Mr. Falcon.¡± Roger bowed to Stanley. Reba turned her head and asked, ¡°Stanley, why are you here? I thought it was a reckless servant again.¡± Stanley sighed. ¡°If I don¡®te, how long are you going to smash things? If you wake up Dad, you will have to be locked up again.¡± He patted Roger¡®s shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you. You can leave now. Go to the housekeeper to ask for your medical see andpensation. Tell him that I say double.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Falcon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± LI Stanley sat on the edge of Reba¡®s bed. Before he could say anything, Reba held his arm and pouted. ¡°Brother, you must help me this time. Russell would rather have that cheap woman and leave me. If he continues to mess around like this, it will disgrace the Falcon family!¡± Chapter 275¨CVi¡®s Anger Stanley touched her head and said nothing. She continued to persuade him, ¡°By the way, brother, don¡®t you like Vi very much? If you help me get Russell back, I will help you get Vi!¡± LLE Stanley chuckled. ¡°Don¡®t try to get me in trouble with your tricks. You and she are against each other. Don¡®t get in front of her. That¡®s to help me.¡± Reba pursed her lips and didn¡®t take it seriously. She wouldn¡®t let go of Vi. Moreover, as time went by, she would always find a chance to teach Vi a lesson! She was cursing Vi and Sherlyn in her heart. Stanley was trying to help her. ¡°How about this? Your birthday will be in half a month. I propose to Mom and Dad to hold a special party for you. You can also invite some stars to sing at the party. What do you think?¡± Reba¡®s eyes lit up. Sherlyn was a star. If she was invited, wouldn¡®t Reba be able to punish her? Stanley continued to speak to her, ¡°You should show your weak side and sincerity to Russell and ask him toe to your birthday party. Then you can...¡± Reba listened carefully. The more she listened, the more she felt that the birthday party half a monthter was a good opportunity! That day, not only could she teach Sherlyn a lesson, but also Vi, the sister of her fianc¨¦, had to attend. At that time, she would kill two birds with one stone. She would deal with these two bitches together! Chapter 275 Vi¡®s Anger 5/6 A vicious n took root in her heart. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 276 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Vi Asks for Beating Vi spent the night in theboratory ward with Ormand. The next morning, she brought Ormand back to the vi. ording to the precautions written by Kolby, Vi drafted a n for Ormand. Ormand could not smoke, drink, or liave intense sex. He should eat more fruits and vegetables. He should do his morning exercises for half an hour every day. Seeing that she was in high spirits, Ormand dly epted her arrangement without words. The moment they returned to the vi, Vi went to the kitchen to make a pot of congee. After having breakfast with Ormand, Vi said, ¡°I have something to do today. I need to go back to the McGraw¡®s house. Don¡®t go to the Hobson Group for the time being. If any documents need your sign, just let Todd bring them to you.¡± ¡°Since you are going back to the McGraw¡®s house, shall I go with you?¡± Ormand was startled. S ¡°No need.¡± Vi added another bowl of congee to him, hiding her emotions. ¡°You just had an angina yesterday. You are weak today. Don¡®t run around. Rest well for two days and recharge.¡± Ormand was a little worried because he noticed that Vi had gone upstairs to change clothes after she had returned. Vi had always loved to wear dresses. Today, she wore a thick pair of jeans and a neat white T¨Cshirt, which made her look tall and delicate. Chapter 276 Vi Asks for Beating 1/6 But Ormand always felt that there was something strange about it. ¡°Bobby seems to be still in Salt Lake City recently. I¡®m worried about you going back alone.¡± ¡°Bobby loves me the most. He won¡®t hurt me.¡± Viughed. Ormand stopped talking and his breath was heavy. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t let him know that we slept together before. Just stay at home obediently. I¡¯lle back when I¡®m done with work, alright?¡± Vi kissed Ormand¡®s forehead. ¡°Alright.¡± Ormand felt better after being kissed by her. Vi walked out in satisfaction. She drove back to Adain Mountain alone and did not go to Wird¡®s vi on the top of the mountain. Instead, Vi went directly to Bobby. When she arrived in front of Bobby¡®s vi, Vi lingered for a while, took several deep breaths, and repeatedly confirmed the thickness of her pants before she mustered the courage to ring the doorbell. As soon as her hand was lifted to the doorbell, the door opened from the inside. Vi froze on the spot because she saw Bobby¡®s cold eyes. He was dressed in an expensive azure suit, giving off an oppressive vibe. ¡°Hey, Bobby, what a coincidence! Are you going out? Have you had breakfast with Lainey?¡± Vi awkwardly withdrew her hand and asked in a ttering tone with a smile. ¡°It¡®s not a coincidence. I saw you sneaking in from the garden the moment I went downstairs. What are you trying to do?¡± Bobby narrowed his eyes. Chapter 276 Violi Asks for Bealing Vi chuckled, ¡°Look at what you¡®re saying. I¡¯m not sneaking around.¡± Bobby knew Vi too well, but he didn¡®t bother to expose her. Thus, he turned around and sat back on the sofa in the living room. Vi followed him into the liouse and looked upstairs. ¡°Lainey isn¡®t home today? She went out so early?¡± Vi was so nervous that hier palms were sweating. ¡°If Lainey were not here, wouldn¡®t I be beaten to death today?¡± thought Vi. ¡°She¡®s in the study upstairs. Are you here to look for her?¡± Bobby said casually. He opened the drawer of the coffee table and was about to have a cigarette. When he remembered that Vi didn¡®t like the smell of smoke, Bobby silently put it back and looked up at Vi. Vi had just breathed a sigh of relief. However, when she noticed Bobby¡®s gaze, she, who was already guilty, immediately began to tremble. Then Vi immediately was about to kneel down. There was a soft carpet under the sofa and the table in the living room. She deliberately picked a piece of fluffy ce to kneel. It actually did not hurt at all. Seeing Vi act like this as soon as she came, Bobby knew what was going on in his heart. He smiled, but his eyes were cold. ¡°What? What did I tell you before?¡± Vi lowered her eyes and said in a pitiful tone, ¡°You said that if I sleep with him again, you¡®ll break my legs. No matter who tries to persuade you, it won¡®t work.¡± ¡°Then how many times did you sleep with him, Ms. McGraw?¡± Hearing him call her ¡°Ms. McGraw¡± in a sarcastic tone, Vi knew that this Chapter 776 V Asks for Peatinn was the omen of a storm. She felt a burst of fear in her heart. ¡°About four or five times?¡± After saying this, she immediately felt the sharp chill from Bobby. Then she quickly added, ¡°I know tliat you said this for my good. You¡®re afraid that if Ormand and I don¡®t get married in the end, it will spread that I lived with him and slept with liim. It will ruin my reputation.¡± Vi said firmly, ¡°But Bobby, I never care about what others think. As long as I live freely, it is enough. And Ormand treats me very well...¡± Bobby sneered and interrupted her. ¡°I heard that he has been very close to the star spokesperson of the Hobson Group in the past few days. He doesn¡®t know how to keep his distance from other women. How do you think that he treats you well?¡± ¡°Bobby, where did you hear that?¡± Vi was stunned. ¡°That female celebrity¡®s agent told everyone about the quarrel between you two in the Hobson Group. If it weren¡®t for my interference, the stock market of the two families would have been in turmoil for another two days.¡± Max was a troublemaker! Vi was extremely disgusted with Max. But right now, she had to deal with something even more important. She lowered her head and didn¡®t know how to exin it to Bobby. After all, she couldn¡®t tell Bobby about Ormand¡®s illness for the time being. Bobby stood up and rolled up the sleeves of his suit. His behavior was noble and elegant, but his tone was ironic. ¡°What reason do you want to fool me?¡± ¡°How dare 1!¡± ¡°There¡®s a misunderstanding between him and me. We quarreled two days Chanter 276 Vi Asks for Heatina 4/6 ago, but we made upst night. I believe Ormand won¡¯t dare to let me down.¡± Seeing that Bobby was about to beat her, Vi became a sissy. ¡°He let you down once before. You believe him, but I don¡®t believe him! You have only been with him for a long time. He dared to quarrel with you so quickly and even hooked up with a female star. I can¡®t forgive him!¡± LA! Bobby¡®s jaw tightened sliarply as he squatted down in front of Vi and spoke in a rare gentle tone. ¡°Vi, I won¡®t beat you up this time. I will help you break off the engagement and then find a way to kick his ass for you. If you can¡®t get married into a rich and powerful family, I will take care of you for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Don¡®t, Bobby!¡± Seeing the killing intent in Bobby¡®s eyes, Vi looked as if she was ready to die. ¡°I won¡®t break off the engagement. Moreover, I took the initiative to have sex with him every time. That¡®s my fault. Don¡®t kick his ass. You ... just beat me up!¡± The air seemed to freeze instantly. Vi lowered her head, unable to breathe under the pressure of Bobby¡®s furious charisma. She could only swallow with difficulty. 11 . TE IT VIII Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Although the McGraw family doted on Vi so much, she was still afraid of Bobby. When Vi was young, she was nearly the same age as Russell. Both of them were very naughty. Their parents couldn¡®t control them. They were beaten up by Bobby. Even now, Vi still had lingering fears. Vi was terrified. But only by crossing this hurdle would she be able to take the opportunity to mention Jerry! Chapter 276 Vi Asks for Beating 5/6 Bobby stood up without a word. His expression was grim, and his eyes were gloomy and terrifying. ¡°Looks like you came liere on purpose to seek for being beaten? Alright, I¡®ll help you.¡± Bobby untied the leather buckle on his waist, neatly pulled it out, folded it, pointed to the armrest of the sofa, and said in a cold tone, ¡°Lie there Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 277 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Can You Be Gentler This Time? Vi looked at his cold face and felt terrified in her heart. She slowly got up from the carpet andy on the sofa armrest. As soon as shey down on the sofa, slie cauglit sight of Bobby walking to her side from the corner of her eye and approaching hier along with that terrifying vibe. ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Vi¡®s face turned pale. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Bobby, how many times do you want to hit me?¡± Vi had to make mental preparations in advance. After all, she still had to deal with Jerry and go back later to see Ormand. ¡°Since you slept with him four or five times, I should start at fifty times. What do you think?¡± Bobby asked, raising his eyebrows. Fifty? Vi was upset. She thought it would be five times. With Bobby¡®s strength, if he hit her seriously, would she still have the life to return to Ormand¡®s vi today? Moreover, was this the tone of discussion? ¡°Can I refuse?¡± she asked weakly. Bobby was taking off his watch, taking off his suit. He rolled up the cuffs of his shirt again and gave her a cold look. ¡°No.¡± She knew it! Chapter 277 Can You Be Gentler This Time? 1/6 Vi gave up and knocked her head against the sofa like a chicken pecking rice. Out of the corner of her eye, slie saw Bobby waving his belt. Then she turned back again. ¡°Wait! I still lave something to say!¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Bobby frowned and clicked his tongue. Vi pinched her arm, tears streaming down her face as she looked at him with a pitiful expression. ¡°I haven¡®t been beaten for so many years. I¡®m nervous. Can you be a little gentler this time?¡± Bobby was amused by her. Then he smiled teasingly, ¡°Then today, I¡®ll let you have a taste of the original form.¡± Looking at her pitiful appearance, Bobby felt his anger had already dissipated. He was just trying to scare her. However, hearing what Bobby said, Vi thought she was screwed today. Seeing Bobby swing his belt again, she shivered all over and shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°Oh my goodness! It hurts! Lainey, save me! Bobby is going to kill me!¡± Bobby nced at her in shock. Didn¡®t he start to hit her? Since they hadn¡®t seen each other for a few years, Vi had forgotten all the rules. She even learned to strike first and call for help. ¡°Vi! You¡®re dead today!¡± Bobby was pissed off. Bang! Bobby ruthlessly whipped Vi¡®s perky butt with his belt. Chapter 277¨CCan You Be Gentler This Time? 2/6 Vi instantly stopped her fake howling and subconsciously clenched her teeth. It hurt so much! Just the first time, she broke out in cold sweat, and her butt was numb. Bobby was ruthless! Vi crossed her arms and cursed in her heart. This morning, she had even specially picked out a pair of thick jeans. This didn¡®t have any fucking protection. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have worn five or six extra velvet long pants!¡± thought Vi. Seeing that she was silent, Bobby sneered, ¡°Why aren¡®t you acting anymore? You were howling so loud just now!¡± After finishing this sentence, Bobby hit her again. ¡°Ouch, it hurts...¡± 12 Vi hissed and let out a miserable cry. It hurt so much that tears wereing out of her eyes. ¡°Why hasn¡®t Laineye downstairs yet?¡± wondered Vi. If Bobby continued to beat Vi like this, she would only be able to hold on ten times at most. Then she would be in so much pain that she would lose her life! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You asked for it. Even if it hurts, you have to endure it!¡± Bobby darkened his face and raised his arm again. Vi saw it out of the corner of her eye and immediately closed her eyes in fright, tightening her body. Chapter 277 Can You Be Gentler This Time? The next second, a pair of delicate hands hugged her from behind and blocked her. Lainey heard the loud noise downstairs and ran down from the fourth floor. ¡°That¡®s enough, hubby. You hit her twice. Isn¡®t that enough? Vi is so delicate and tender. Do you want to break hier legs?¡± Bobby snorted coldly, his anger not subsiding. Lainey continued to persuade Bobby. ¡°Besides, it takes two to tango. Even if Vi wanted to sleep with him, Ormand could refuse, but he didn¡®t. Why don¡®t you go and beat him up?¡± Vi was dumbfounded. There was something wrong with this persuasion. Why did Lainey get Ormand involved again? Bobby asked, ¡°Why did I beat Ormand up? I will take people to the Hobson family this afternoon and kill him!¡± Before Vi could recover from the pain, she sucked in a breath of cold air and said frantically, ¡°Bobby, why are you always thinking of killing him? This is awful society. Calm down and hit your sister. Don¡®t hit others!¡± ¡°Alright, you protect him. There are still sorty¨Ceight more. Come on!¡± Bobby sneered and rolled his cuffs. When Vi heard this number, her entire body trembled. ¡°Alright! What are you getting angry with Vi for? I heard it when you hit her twice just now when I was upstairs. Vi must be in so much pain. If you hit her so hard, you will be heartbroken. Why are you so stubborn?¡± Lainey was Bobby¡®s weakness. What Lainey said hit the nail on the head. Lainey then grabbed his belt and Chapter 277¨CCan You Be Gentler This Time? 4/6 helped him tie it. ¡°I was a little angry with Ormand this time. You didn¡®t allow Vi to sleep with him because of her future. However, how could a couple not quarrel after staying together for a long time? Since Vi is willing to choose him, why don¡®t you trust her again and observe Ormand for a while?¡± Bobby¡®s anger was gradually extinguished by her. Then he sat on the sofa opposite her. Lainey quickly helped Vi up, who was still lying on the sofa. Vi¡®s eyes were full of tears as she called out gratefully, ¡°Lainey...¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lainey helped her wipe the cold sweat off her forehead and helped her sit on the sofa. As soon as Vi touched the sofa cushion behind her, she hissed softly. She frowned tightly. ¡°Forget it, sitting is more painful. I should stand.¡± Bobby sat across from her, staring at her intently. His eyes turned from sharp to peaceful, and finally soft. Lainey saw this and pursed her lips into a smile. Sure enough, Bobby was starting to feel worried about Vi! Lainey understood Vi very well. Lainey exchanged a look with Vi and roughly guessed that Vi had other motives since Vi had riskeding over to tell the truth. Then Lainey took the initiative to start the conversation. ¡°Vi, you came so early today. Did you encounter any difficulties recently?¡± 11 Vi supported her waist and nodded wildly. Then she limped over to Bobby and half¨Csquatted, resting her head on his knees. She gently acted like a spoiled child. ¡°Bobby, do you remember that half a year ago, Jerry stole theboratory medicine and harmed me?¡± Chapter 277 Can You Be Geniler This Time? 5/6 Gut by ¡°I remember. What happened?¡± Vi bit her lower lip. ¡°I think letting him stay in a high¨Clevel prison is letting him off easily!¡± Bobby was puzzled. ¡°I asked someone to go in and beat him up a few times for you. They almost beat him to death. Isn¡®t it enough to vent your anger?¡± ¡°Not enough!¡± She was a little tired from squatting, especially in this position. Her jeans were tightened, and her forehead began to sweat again. Vi took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Jerry invited me to visit him yesterday. He boasted shamelessly that he wanted to marry me. Seeing that his life was toofortable, I really couldn¡®t take it out!¡± Bobby frowned. ¡°So you want to...?¡± A cold light shed in Vi¡®s eyes. ¡°I hope you can help me Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 278 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 278 Chapter 278 You Will Be Buried With Him ¡°Vi, that is a high¨Clevel prison. Jerry is a felon. Unless Ie out to bail him out, it is not easy to transport him out.¡± Of course, Vi knew that. However, did Jerry deserve to be bailed out? ¡°You¡®ve always been the best in my heart. I know that you must have a way to deal with this. Don¡®t worry. I just want to teach him a lesson and make him live in hell. After that, you can take him back,¡± Vi said in a ttering tone. Bobby was silent. He didn¡®t agree, but he didn¡®t refuse. Vi rested her head on hisp, her eyes watery as she began to act sadfishing. ¡°Bobby, you hit me so hard today... Jerry is bullying me, but you don¡®t intend to help me. I¡®m so miserable. Don¡®t you love me?¡± Bobby noticed that she was in so much pain that her head was covered in cold sweat and hurriedly took a wet towel to lielp her wipe it. Just now, he was indeed in a fit of anger and had hit Vi very hard. Now that he had calmed down, Bobby felt so sorry for Vi. Even if she wanted the stars in the sky, Bobby wanted to immediately pluck them off and hold them in her hands. ¡°How can I not love you? I promise you.¡± Having achieved her goal, Vi breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn¡®t a waste of her exaggerated act today. ¡°Thank you, Bobby. How long do you n to take him out?¡± Bobby was about to say he needed to n it out properly. Chapter 278 You Will Be Buried with Him Vi was the first to say with a smile, ¡°How about this afternoon?¡± ¡°Do you need to be in such a hurry?¡± Vi didn¡®t answer. Instead, she carefully held hier waist with a bitter face. ¡°Hiss, my butt is beaten up hard by you. Bobby, please...¡± 1 L Bobby¡®s heart throbbed. ¡°Alright, then I¡®ll put aside everything I have today and deal with your matters first. I¡®ll help you settle it before afternoon.¡± ¡°Bobby, you are so good!¡± Bobby sighed and pointed at the tip of her nose. ¡°Let Lainey take you to the room to apply medicine for you. Then you rest for a while. I will call you when I am done with it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vi struggled to walk up the stairs with Lainey¡®s help. When she reached the corner of the stairs, Vi carefully nced at Bobby who was downstairs. After confirming that he could not see her, Vi immediately walked in a normal posture. She felt very painful when she was hit. But she was hit by Bobby twice. She could endure it. Lainey stifled augh and shook her head helplessly. Lainey knew her husband too well. How could Bobby not see that his younger sister was here for Jerry? But he was indeed pissed off and beat Vi up. Thus, Bobby had to make up for her. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Since Vi knew Bobby well, she schemed against him again. Lainey closed the door after they entered the guest room on the third floor. 11E Vi was very grateful. ¡°Thank you, Lainey. It doesn¡®t hurt too much anymore, so you don¡®t have to apply for the medicine. It¡®s too troublesome. ¨C HTTP Let¡®s chat for a while?¡± Lainey was worried. ¡°It¡®s better to apply some medicine to your wound. Otherwise, it will take at least two days to reduce the swelling. When you go back, you don¡®t want Ormand to know this, right?¡± Vi thought for a moment, ¡°That¡®s right.¡± Although Vi won¡®t sleep with him for the time being because of Ormand¡®s illness, he might notice hier wound. Ormand doted on her and he could not bear to hit her. Besides, Ormand was in a bad rtionship with Bobby. He had endured Bobby for her. If Ormand knew that she liad been beaten up by Bobby, he would probably be furious! At that time, it would be a bloodbath! It was not easy for her to ease Bobby¡®s attitude towards Ormand. She¡®d better be careful. Bobby had always kept his word. In the afternoon. Bobby sent a few bodyguards to drive Vi to the unfinished building in the suburbs. Aman¡®s muffled voice came from the dpidated house in the middle of the seventh floor. Squeak! It had been many years since the house was built, and the sound of the door cracking was heard. Contar 270. Va De fi l lim GABE Jerry had a cotton cloth stuffed into his mouth and his hands and feet were tied to a wooden chair. There was a ck cloth bag on his head. He stopped struggling when he heard someonee in. The ck bag on his head was taken off, and the strong light contrast made him unable to open his eyes. When lie was able to open his eyes, Jerry looked at theing person. When he saw Vi¡®s cold and beautiful face, Jerry smiled. When the cotton cloth in his mouth was taken off by Vi, he impatiently said, ¡°Vi, you finally figured it out. I told you that you woulde back to find me. Hurry up and untie me.¡± Vi didn¡®t move. She raised her chin and looked at him from high above. Other than coldness, her eyes were filled with disgust and mockery. ¡°Looks like you aren¡®t here to save me. Are you here to denounce me?¡± Jerry immediately sensed that something was wrong and looked around. Vi took out a small transparent ss bottle that was only the size of two thumbs. She carefully examined the liquid in the ss bottle with cold eyes. ¡°I already know about his illness. Right now, you have no value to me at all. Seeing you live a peaceful life in prison, I¡®m not very happy.¡± Jerry also stared at the ss bottle in Vi¡®s hand. He always felt that it must be something bad. ¡°You deliberately brought me out. Are you trying to kill me to vent your anger for Ormand?¡± Jerry asked with a smile. Vi narrowed her cold eyes. ¡°It¡¯s too easy for you to die. However, you have to pray for Bobby. If he dies, you will be buried with him!¡± Jerryughed loudly. He was very proud of himself. Chapter 278 You Will Be Buried With Him 4/6 ¡°It sounds like Ormand is seriously ill. That¡®s great. If he dies, you can only be mine! I don¡®t believe that you will kill me. We grew up together. As long as you still care about the past, you can¡®t kill me!¡± ¡°Do you think you¡®re worthy to mention the past in front of me?¡± Vi¡®s eyes gradually turned icy as she handed the ss bottle in her hand to Jerry. ¡°This is something I got from Bentley. It¡¯s a bottle of specimens that Bentley studied on the rare disease. I heard that if you get this disease, your whole body will fester in a few months, full of poisonous sores, and you will be overwhelmed with pain. Besides, your liver and intestines will be broken. Anyway, you¡®ll live in hell. Jerry¡®s eyes suddenly narrowed as he looked at her in disbelief. She continued, ¡°The only good thing about this illness is that it is not fatal to the body. You¡®ll feel very painful and will be so ugly. Many people with this disease can¡®t bear it and have a mental breakdown. They choose tomit suicide.¡± ¡°Vi! You are so ruthless!¡± Vi grabbed his prison uniform, her eyes filled with anger. ¡°When you used the biochemical virus to har?n me and Ormand, you weren¡®t ruthless?¡± Vi let go of him and took two steps back. ¡°Come in.¡± The two bodyguards arranged by Bobby immediately entered the room respectfully. ¡°What can I do for you, Ms. Zumthor?¡± ¡°Serve Jerry with medicine!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguards took the ss bottle from Vi with both hands. Vi retreated to the door and leaned leisurely against the door frame. She took out a wet towel and elegantly wiped the hand that touched Jerry. Jerry¡®s jaw was pinched by the bodyguards, and two bodyguards forcefully opened Jerry¡®s mouth. Jerry looked at Vi. Vi¡®s eyes were filled with cold blood. Seeing that the medicine was about to be poured into his mouth, Jerry roared at her, ¡°Vi! Aren¡®t you curious why I am so clear about Ormand when I am in prison? Don¡¯t you want to know my secrets?¡± Vi sneered and remained calm. ¡°I can¡®investigate this myself and find out these masterminds. Then I¡®ll let them suffer a lot!¡± Jerry realized that she was determined to force him to take the medicine, and a trace of fear finally appeared in his eyes. ¡°Wait! I know how to cure Ormand. Don¡®t you want to save him?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 279 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Compromise ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Tell me what I can do,¡± Vi asked. The bodyguards immediately let go of Jerry and took two steps back. ¡°Vi, do you want to know?¡± Jerry licked his teeth and smiled evilly, ¡°I can tell you, but I still have the previous three conditions. As long as you nod in agreement, Ormand will be saved.¡± ¡°Jerry, you¡®re so shameless,¡± Vi said through gritted teeth. ¡°Vi, you tter me. Think about my condition carefully. Moreover, I am not inferior to Ormand. If you are with me, I will make you the happiest woman in the world.¡± Viughed. ¡°Ormand is now the richest man in Salt Lake City, the chief president of the Hobson Group, the head of the Hobson family, and the head of National Bureau of Investigation. He¡®s more powerful and more handsome than you. Besides, he has a better figure than you. And you are a felon. Are you worthparing with him?¡± Jerry¡®s expression changed slightly. The gap between Jerry and Ormand was indeed very big, but it would not be long before that! Moreover... ¡°Ormand¡®s life is short. Just this point, I have already won!¡± What Jerry said infuriated Vi. She picked up the gun tied to the bodyguard¡®s waist and pointed the muzzle of the gun at Jerry¡®s forehead. ¡°I will never agree to your conditions. If you don¡®t Chapter 279 Compromise 1/6 say it, I will shoot you now!¡± Jerry wasn¡®t afraid at all. His once handsome and delicate face had now be rough. ¡°Vi, watch it. It won¡®t be fun if you misfire your gun. After all, if I die, Ormand will die as well! You can¡®t kill me. I know it. You don¡®t have to scare me like this.¡± Jerry was now in absolute control of the initiative. Vi didn¡®t take back her gun. She just sneered, ¡°Jerry, you don¡®t have the qualifications to negotiate with me. If you don¡®t tell me, I¡®ll immediately get someone to pour this bottle of medicine into your stomach. The feeling of living in hell should be very scary. Why don¡®t you give it a try?¡± Jerryughed as he pleased. ¡°You won¡®t use this bottle of medicine on me. If I really can¡®t stand it and choose tomit suicide, the method to save Ormand will be buried with me. You will never know this in your life. You can only watch him die. That should be even worse, right?¡± Vi was most concerned about that. Vi¡®s nails dug into her palms so tight that her arms were shaking. It seemed that this was the only way to rouse her rationality. ¡°Why do I have to believe you? Maybe you don¡®t know how to cure Super 404 at all. You are deliberately fooling me and taking the opportunity to live.¡± Jerry suggested apromise. ¡°How about this? You let Bobby bail me out and give me back my freedom. In exchange, I¡®ll tell you a way to ease Ormand¡®s current physical condition. If I don¡®t lie to you, you could consider whether you agree to my other two conditions?¡± Chapter 279¨CCompromise ¡°Deal!¡± Vi raised eyebrows. She put away the gun, handed it back to the bodyguard, and continued, ¡°However, I have to n for the bail. I have to find an excuse. If I trouble Bobby twice in the short term, he will suspect.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡®ll tell you the day I leave the prison. Anyway, I¡®m in good health. I can wait, unlike someone,¡± Jerry said in a casual tone. Jerry referred to Ormand again. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Vi was unwilling to send him back to the prison unharmed. She took a deep breath and smiled apologetically when she looked at Jerry again. ¡°There is one more thing. I asked Bobby to bring you out. I said that I wanted to beat you up to vent my anger. If I didn¡®t beat you up, Bobby wouldn¡®t be able to make it easy. So, you have to suffer a little.¡± The smile on Jerry¡®s face disappeared. Vi acted as if she didn¡®t see Jerry¡®s expressions and nced at the bodyguard beside her. ¡°Give him a good beating before sending him back.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After giving the order, Vi turned and left. Soon, the sound of punches and kicks came from behind her. Jerry was gagged again. From time to time, he would groan in pain. The beating sound made Vi feel much better. She did not go far and leaned against the wall at the door, listening quietly and waiting After half an hour of beating, Jerry was knocked out. His face was ck and blue. He was covered in blood. One of his ribs was Chapter 279 Compromise broken. The bodyguards put a ck cloth bag on Jerry¡¯s head again, carried him out the door, and handed him to the person who came to receive him. Vi never left. After the person who came to pick Jerry up drove away, Vi looked at the two bodyguards. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°You are Ms. McGraw, Bobby¡®s sister.¡± The two of them looked at each other in shock ¡°You¡®re wrong.¡± Vi crossed her hands proudly and corrected them. ¡°I am the youngest daughter of the McGraw family who is loved by many people. I am the darling of my brothers.¡± The two of them were confused. Vi continued, ¡°Bobby asked you toe over to help me and take care of me. If Bobby or the other members of the McGraw family know about my conversation with Jerry today, guess what will happen to those who don¡®t abide by the rules and gossip?¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, Ms. McGraw. We didn¡®t hear anything.¡± Vi nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Remember your words. If Bobby asks about it, don¡®t say anything. But if anyone dares to tell him my conversation with Jerry, I promise that you will suffer more than death!¡± ¡°Got it. Don¡®t worry, Ms. McGraw.¡± ¡°There¡®s no need to send me off. I¡®ll return to the Hobson¡®s house myself.¡± By the time Vi returned, it was already evening. Chapter 279 Compromise Covered in the red clouds in the sky, the various walls and wooden sculptures of the Hobson¡®s house showed a ssical beauty. During this time, Vi had already known the route to Ormand¡®s vi. After passing through the winding alley, she reached the gate with case. The vi garden was lively. Ormand sat in a ir. A brand¨Cnew brown wooden que was ced on the table in front of him. He was writing on the que. Taven, Nn, Todd, Jimmy, Tyle, Toby Nell, and Shane were here. All of them watched Ormand write. Vi looked at this scene from afar. It was all a group of handsome men with narrow waists and long legs. Among these eight handsome men, Ormand was the most outstanding. Apart from his iparably handsome face, his temperament was also outstanding. With just a nce, Vi could no longer shift away from Ormand. She quietly walked over and hid behind Toby, quietly checking the words on Ormand¡®s que. ¡°Viorin?¡± Hearing her voice, everyone turned their heads to look at her. ¡°Ms. Zumthor.¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you are back.¡± ¡°Vi,e here.¡± Ormand gazed at hier happily. Vi walked over. Ormand pulled her into his arms and let her sit on him. He handed her the pen and put his hand on hers. Chapter 279.Componise They finished writing thest few strokes. Ormand was very satisfied. ¡°You guys, hang this que out. Todd, you find someone to customize a que with these words. Then put it in the garden.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡®ll do it immediately.¡± A group of young men quickly moved. Ormand pulled Vi into the vi. Vi let him pull her to sit on the sofa and sneered at him, ¡°Are you going to call this ce ¡®Viorin¡® in the future? What era is it? You still have a que on it. Isn¡®t it embarrassing?¡± ¡°This is called the witness of love. They will be envious.¡± Vi just smiled and felt sweet in her heart. Ormand seemed to have thought of something. He immediately turned serious and carefully examined her palms, arms, and back to see if there were any scars. ¡°Orin, what are you doing? You look like you are checking a criminal when Ie back. I¡®m not getting beaten up!¡± Vi giggled and felt itchy all over her body. Ormand did not believe her. Thest time Bobby found out that they had made love at the entrance of theboratory, Bobby was furious. They had made love quite a few times recently. Since Vi came to Bobby¡®s ce, how could Bobby let her go so easily? Ormand did not find any injuries. He looked down and stared at the thick jeans. ¡°Did he hurt your leg? Let¡®s go back to the room and let me take a look!¡° Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 280 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 280 Chapter 280 She Quite Likes the Weak Ormand Vi was shocked. Ormand was so smart! When she was pondering what to do, Ormand pulled hier back to the bedroom. As soon as she sat down by the bed, Ormand leaned close to her and reached out to unbutton her jeans. ¡°Are you trying to strip me clean and examine me?¡± Vi stared at him in shock ¡°Of course! Show me your calves, thighs, and buttocks.¡± Ormand was not at ease if he did not personally confirm that she was safe and sound! Vi clutched her pants tightly, moving her butt back far away from him. ¡°Ormand, you old pervert! I don¡®t believe that you just want to check my injuries. You are so dishonest when you are sick.¡± This time, Ormand didn¡®t think about sex. All he thought about was whether Vi had been beaten up or not when she went back. ¡°No. Besides, I have seen every part of your body. What¡®s wrong with letting me take a look? Are you feeling guilty?¡± Vi frowned. It seemed like Ormand wouldn¡®t give up until he reached the goal. She bit her lower lip and her eyes were full of resentment as if she was hurt by his words. ¡°Why do I feel guilty about it? I just said that Bobby didn¡®t make things difficult for me, and you didn¡®t believe me!¡± Chapter 290 She Quite Likes the weak Ormand 1/6 As if the more she spoke, the angrier she got. She counterattacked and pressed him down on the bed. Then, she straddled him and held his wrist, making him unable to move. To be honest, she quite liked the weak Ormand. The weak Ormand was easy to press down, tease and bully. It allowed her to instantly upy absolute advantage. ¡°How dare you doubt me? Why don¡®t you trust me? Think about how much you hurt me yesterday, but I trust you very much, so I was not angered by you. But what about you? You suspect me of lying about such a trivial matter!¡± Ormand was shocked by her scolding, and his face turned paler. However, Ormand just did not believe in Bobby. But he could not stand the hurt look in Vi¡®s eyes and the questioning tone. Since what happened yesterday, Ormand felt guilty. He did not know how to exin his insistence on seeing the injury. Ormand was lost for words after hearing what Vi said. Unable to refute, he could only purse his thin lips with a depressed expression. His eyshes trembled slightly, his head drooping weakly. 1F Vi touched Ormand¡®s pale cheeks to appease his mncholy mood. She suppressed the urge to laugh and said in a serious tone. ¡°Since you know how to admit your mistake, I will forgive you and kiss you as a reward, but if you don¡®t admit your mistake, I will punish you. So Orin, do you know your mistake?¡± ¡°I was wrong,¡± Ormand said in a pitiful tone. ¡°What do you mean wrong?¡± Chapter 280 She Ouite likes the weak Ormand 2/6 ¡°I don¡®t trust you and I suspect you.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then do you still want to continue taking off my pants?¡± Ormand obediently shook luis lead. ¡°Good boy!¡± Vi was satisfied. Although she didn¡¯t show it on her face, she wasughing wildly in her heart. The weak Orin was too easy to bully! She loved this weak Ormand! She fulfilled her words and leaned over to kiss his lips. She kissed him so deeply. Ormand was addicted to her kiss and could not extricate himself. How could Ormand still have the rationality to think about whether he had been tricked by her? His breathing became more and more rapid! Just as Ormand was about to break through the defense line and touch Vi¡®s breasts, Vi ended the kiss in time. ¡°Vi...¡± Ormand was depressed. He wanted to have sex with her, but he couldn¡®t. He was so ufortable! ¡°No! This is for your health. When you get better, you can do whatever you want.¡± Ormand lowered his eyes and did not reply. Chapter 280 She Quite likes the weak ¨¹mmand 3/6 His illness could not be cured. Could it be that he could not have sex anymore? ¡°Before I die, why don¡®t you let me have more sex? Then I¡®ll die in satisfaction.¡± Otherwise, he would have to be an aggrieved ghost! Vi suddenly frowned and pinched his cheek, but didn¡®t exert any force. She said seriously, ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to talk about death! With me here, you are not allowed to give up any hope of survival at any time. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Alright...¡± Ormand replied in a low voice. He was the clearest about his physical condition, but he didn¡®t want Vi to worry. ¡°Louder! I didn¡®t hear you!¡± Feeling his perfunctory tone, Vi pinched his cheek hard. ¡°Got it.¡± Then Vi let go of him and help him rub the cheek he had just pinched. She was lost in thought. She thought of Jerry. Although she didn¡®t know if Jerry¡®s words were true or not, that was the only breakthrough point so far. She could only choose to believe Jerry first. But if it was true, would she agree with thest two conditions of Jerry.... The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. Vi wanted to avoid future misunderstandings between her and Ormand because of this. Then she held Ormand¡®s face with both hands and said in a serious tone, ¡°Orin, we should trust each other the most. So, no matter what happens in the future, you have to trust me unconditionally. Believe in my heart. Can you Chanier Asha Cute like the weak ormand 4/6 §ã§Ö §Ó§à promise me?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Ormand looked at her without hesitation and nodded seriously. Vi tapped his forehead in satisfaction. ¡°Have you taken your medicine tonight?¡± Ormand frowned and shook his head. ¡°Be good and wait.¡± Vi got out of bed and left the room. A minuteter, she brought a cup of warm water, took Ormand¡®s medicine box, and returned to the room. Ormand¡®s eyes were dark and his lips curled in disgust. He looked at the colorful pills that she had picked out unhappily. In any case, there was no point in eating it, and it was still extremely bitter. He did not like it. ¡°I¡®m full right now. I don¡®t want to drink water. Why don¡®t I eat itter?¡± Vi saw through his intentions and stood still. Her hands moved forward and her eyes were determined. ¡°Be obedient and take your medicine.¡± Ormand shook his head and wrapped his arms around her waist. He rubbed his head against her chest and whispered, ¡°I don¡®t want to eat...¡± Vi was annoyed. ¡°This bastard doesn¡®t his health seriously at all,¡± thought Vi. ¡°You must eat it!¡± Ormand tightened his grip around her waist. Being scolded by her, he raised his face and stared at her with a soft and bitter Chapter 280 She Quite likes the weak Ormand 5/6 gaze. He was very fragile. Vi sighed. In terms of acting pitiful, she seemed to be far inferior to Ormand. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She resisted the urge to tie Ormand up and put the pills into his mouth. She kept reminding herself that Ormand was a patient! ¡°Be gentle! Be patient!¡± thought Vi. ¡°Then what will it take for you to be willing to take the medicine?¡± Her tone was steady and her eyes curved into a smile. Ormand thought for a moment, then looked at her innocently. ¡°Vi, feed me.¡± ¡°No problem! Come, I¡®ll feed you. Drink some water first.¡± Ormand furrowed his brows and shook his head. He moved his head to the side, refusing the water she had brought to his lips. Vi tightened her grip on the cup in her hand and warned herself to be patient! ¡°Still not taking it? Then how do you want me to feed you?¡± The corners of Ormand¡®s lips curled up as he smiled evilly. ¡°You didn¡®t take it seriously. You should feed me with your mouth.¡± Vi was speechless. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 281 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Did Vi Raise a Son? After a moment of confusion, Vi instantly understood what Ormand meant. Ormand wore a cunning face as he looked at her with anticipation. Vi wondered if Ormand was her master. Vi felt that she was controlled by Ormand. Vi could only take it because she loved Ormand and she would like to let him do whatever he wanted. Vi sighed for a while before she took a sip of water, leaned over, and gently touched Ormand¡¯s jaw. Ormand closed his eyes and opened his mouth, allowing Vi to pour water into his mouth. After feeding Ormand water, Vi quickly put a pill into his mouth. ¡°Swallow it!¡± Ormand swallowed in satisfaction and took the pill. ¡°I want more.¡± Vi shook her head and smiled helplessly, her fingers gently wiping off the water stains on the corner of his mouth. ¡°You like this?¡± ¡°Sweet!¡± Ormand nodded right away. ¡°What the hell!¡± Vi was speechless and silently cursed, but she could do nothing to him. After all, these medicines could treat heart disease, slow down deterioration, and beef up one¡¯s immune system. Only by taking the medicine all the time and using the inhibitor could it dy the spread of the virus in Ormand¡¯s body most effectively. 1/6 Chapter 281-0d Vi Raise a Son? Get Boynt Thinking of this, Vi did not hesitate. She drank another cup of water and fed Ormand another pill using her mouth. Vi did it in one go. Vi kissed Ormand several times before she finished feeding all of the pills. Vi took a tissue and wiped the water from the corner of Ormand¡¯s mouth for him. She kissed him again. Vi bent over more than a dozen times in a row, not to mention that she was beaten up today and was busy the whole day. She was a little tired. However, Ormand had to take the pills three times a day. Vi couldn¡¯t always feed him like this. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, Vi had to go to Angle Group during the day and had a lot of things on hand, so she couldn¡¯t stay at home every day and watch Ormand take medicine all the time. Thinking of this, Vi set three rm clocks on her phone and set the same rm clocks on Ormand¡¯s phone. ¡°I¡¯m not here at noon. You remember to take your medicine. I will remind Todd to supervise you. If you dare to be as shameless as you are today, y some tricks, and take less medicine, I will hit you on your palm. I am serious. Do you hear me?¡± Vi knew that hitting Ormand¡¯s hand was the gentlest way to punish him. Only when the rules were set would someone be willing to listen to her. ¡°Vi¡­¡± Ormand was unhappy. If you didn¡¯t take medicine, you would get beaten up. What kind of logic was that? Get Bapa Moreover, this kind of punishment was like teaching a child. Ormand felt ufortable. ¡°Why do I feel like you are raising a son? I am your fianc¨¦!¡± Vi rubbed the back of Ormand¡¯s head with her fair fingers andforted him. ¡°Is there a difference?¡± You are unable to beat me now. You have to listen to me. Not only do you have to take medicine, but you also have to execute the n I draftedst time!¡± Ormand had a bitter expression on his face, but he didn¡¯t have the power to retort. He could only lower his head, his entire body filled with resentment. Vi kissed his forehead, eyes, cheeks, and lips, her movements soft and devout. ¡°Listen to me. I don¡¯t want to beat you up at all. I worry about you. As long as you listen to me, I will personally feed you medicine every night. I will kiss you, hug you and pamper you, okay?¡± These words made Ormand feel much better and he nodded happily. Vi was quite satisfied with her way of controlling Ormand. Vi knew that the carrot and stick approach was the most effective way to control someone. Vi pulled Ormand downstairs and personally made dinner for him. Before going to bed, shey in the master bedroom and yed with him on the phone for a while. Seeing that it was almost eleven o¡¯clock, Vi got out of bed and prepared to go to the next room to sleep. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ormand was shocked and grabbed Vi¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡± Chapter 281-ci Vi Raise a Son? Ormand was confused. Ormand wondered if Vi was going to sleep in a different room from him. Vi saw his confusion and exined, ¡°You and I will definitely do something if we sleep together. We will be attracted to each other. For the sake of your body, I think it¡¯s better to sleep separately for the time being.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m used to it. Without you, I can¡¯t sleep!¡± Vi imitated Ormand¡¯s tone and said proudly, ¡°Habits can be changed. You¡¯ll get used to it in at most two nights.¡± Ormand used to say these words before. Vi said the same words to him now. Ormand felt depressed and could not say a word. He could only look at her with grievance in his eyes. Vi kissed Ormand¡¯s lips seriously. Vi and Ormand often kissed each other before sleeping It was a long and attractive kiss. ¡°Good night, Orin. See you tomorrow morning!¡± Ormand watched Vi leave the room sadly. She even closed the door for him. As soon as Vi left, it was as if she had taken everything away from the room. Ormand felt lonely. For a week, because Vi had set the rules in advance, Ormand took the medicine under the supervision of Todd. At noon, Ormand did his job in the study room. Two minutes after the rm clock rang, Vi called. Chapter 281 Did Vi Raise a Son? 4/6 ¡°Orin, it¡¯s time to take your medicine!¡± Ormand hid the sadness in his eyes and said in a low and steady voice, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Mr. Hobson, the medicine is here.¡± Todd held a cup of warm water and a box of medicine as he entered with an attentive look. ¡°You are really¡­ dedicated!¡± Ormand nced at Todd coldly and took the water away from him. He poured all the pills into his mouth and finished them in one go. The medicine was bitter. Ormand¡¯s face was pale. His brows furrowed slightly, and he tried not to show that he felt disgusted. He smiled at Vi on the other side of the phone to When Vi saw that Ormand had finished eating all of them, she hung up the video call. When the camera was turned off, Ormand immediately rushed into the bathroom and retched, but nothing came out. As long as you took medicine, there would be some side effects. If you took too many of these medicines, you would feel sick and want to vomit. You will lose your appetite and your tongue will be bitter. ¡°Mr. Hobson, it¡¯s not good for you to be so ufortable after taking medicine.¡± Todd looked at Ormand with pity. Ormand rinsed his mouth and swallowed, but there was still a faint bitter taste in his mouth. Ormand¡¯s mouth was bitter and he felt even more bitter in his heart. Only when he thought of Vi¡¯s beautiful face would he feel a trace of sweetness. Ormand sat back in his office chair and sighed softly, ¡°Do you have any Chanter 281 Cid Vi Raise a Son? 5/6 cigarettes?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Vi not allow you to smoke?¡± Todd was confused. Ormand did not speak. He raised his palm and reached out to Todd. Todd took out a box of cigarettes from his trouser pocket. He bought it this morning. It was expensive. He didn¡¯t even smoke it himself. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you have to reimburse me!¡± Ormand casually raised his eyes and softly said, ¡°Okay.¡± Todd took out the cigarette before he took it back. ¡°Mr. Caffrey, are you sure you want to smoke it? If Miss Vi finds out, she¡¯ll be pissed at you! I¡¯ll even suffer!¡± Ormand¡¯s face darkened, ¡°If you continue to bber, I¡¯ll let you suffer right now.¡± Without any hesitation, Todd immediately handed it over. Todd thought in his heart that it was just one cigarette, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Vi wouldn¡¯t find it. Moreover, Todd knew Ormand. Smoking can make people at ease. Ormand needed to do something to ease the pressure. However, Todd had never expected that Ormand would only do the simplest thing by asking for cigarettes. Chapter 281-4.d Vi Raise a Son? 6/6 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 282 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Ormand Will Be Beaten Up In a simple study room. Ormand took the cigarette that was handed over by Todd and ced it in front of his nose. He gently sniffed the cigarette. If it was someone else, the move would probably look a little wretched. However, Ormand¡¯s every move was noble and elegant. He was cold and domineering. People would feel that he was tasting champagne. After sniffing for a minute, he threw the cigarette into the trash can without hesitation. Todd had taken out his lighter. When Todd saw the cigarette in the trash can, his eyes widened and he looked at Ormand in shock. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you are¡­ not smoking?¡± Ormand touched his forehead and said in a faint voice, ¡°The smell of cigarettes will be left in the room if I smoke. She¡¯s too smart and can always detect something. Besides, smoking is not good for me.¡± Ormand felt satisfied that he could smell it. Todd nodded meaningfully. ¡°When you leave, remember to take away the trash in the study.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hobson.¡± Perhaps it was a kind of self-constion. After Ormand smelled the cigarette, he felt much more comfortable. Ormand felt that this method was quite good, and it was not easy to be discovered by Vi. Ormand felt that he could do it a few more times. ¡°This brand¡¯s cigarette smells good. When you have time in the afternoon, 1/6 Chapter 282 Ormand Will Be Beaten Up Get Boy help me buy some cigarettes and hide them in a drawer.¡± ¡°In the vi?¡± ¡°Mr. Hobson, you¡¯re so bold! You¡¯re going to do something against Ms. Zumthor¡¯s will even if you live with her!¡± Todd took a deep breath and stared at Ormand. Ormand would be beaten up by Vi if his secret was exposed. ¡°Vi has a lot of things to do during the day, and she doesn¡¯t open the drawer when shees back at night. You can find a drawer in the corner. She won¡¯t find it.¡± Ormand rubbed his forehead with his slender fingers as he said casually Todd wondered if Ormand made sense. Todd didn¡¯t buy Ormand¡¯s words. Todd thought that Ormand was secretly saying that he would like to be beaten by Vi since he seemed to have fun. Ormand hadn¡¯t been beaten up by Vi for a few days and he might expect that feeling again. Ormand gave Todd a raise when he was beaten upst time. That experience was still fresh in Todd¡¯s memory. Todd secretly sighed, but he did not dare to ask Ormand bluntly. How could a proud and outstanding man like Ormand admit that he had that special hobby? However, Todd felt that he had to help Ormand as his subordinate and friend since Ormand liked to be beaten up by Vi. Ormand didn¡¯t hear any reply. He nced at Todd with his dark eyes and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Am I not clear enough?¡± Todd noticed Ormand¡¯s subtle gesture of raising his eyebrows and nodded Chapter 282-Ormand Will Be Beaten Up 2/6 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. furiously. ¡°Mr. Hobson, don¡¯t worry! As long as you like it, I will definitely live up to your expectations. Mr. Hobson, you really have to think it through. I¡¯m afraid that when the timees, Ms. Zumthor will go berserk and you might be beaten up badly. Todd was very worried and he had mixed feelings. Ormand was baffled when he heard that. He coldly nced at Todd with his dark eyes. Todd knew what Ormand meant right away. ¡°I get it! I am on my way. I promise you that everything will be fine!¡± Todd left the study and helped Ormand close the door. Ormand nced at the door. Ormand felt that Todd was unreliable today for some reason. Recently, Sherlyn was filming a new drama. It was an ancient drama about female growth. The script was very good, and the director was also a well-known person in the industry. Sherlyn became the female lead in this drama because of Russell. If she could grasp this chance, she would have a chance topete for the title of the best actress by the end of this year. Vi was quite happy for Sherlyn. She went to Salt Lake City¡¯s set to pay a visit to Sherlyn in the afternoon. When Vi arrived at the set, Sherlyn happened to take a rest. Sherlyn was still in the gorgeous and exquisite ancient dress. When Sherlyn saw Vi, Sherlyn smiled brightly and waved at her. The jade ring on her head 3/6 Chapter 282-0:mand Will Be Beaten Up Get Bore made a sound. Vi smiled as she walked over and sat down by the side. As the two of them chatted about the recent events in the past few days, Sherlyn suddenly thought of something important. ¡°Vi, this morning, the team of Butterfly Girls received an invitation from the Falcon family. It¡¯s a birthday banquet for Reba. The Falcon family invited us to perform. Do you know this?¡± ¡°You got the invitation this morning? Your agent hasn¡¯t reported it to me yet.¡± ¡°For a person like Reba, I think things will be a lot moreplicated. What do you think?¡± Sherlyn looked down and pondered seriously. ¡°Reba has always been proud and arrogant. She looks down on celebrities in the entertainment industry. This time, she took the initiative to invite you to celebrate her birthday. Apparently, she came for you.¡± Sherlyn lowered her head and stopped talking. Vi patted Sherlyn¡¯s shoulder andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s good to go and take a look. Russell and I will protect you.¡± ¡°I know. I am not afraid. I believe in you.¡± Vi smiled. When she thought of Reba, her eyes shone brightly. ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since I was invited to a party. If Reba really dares to make a mess at her banquet, I¡¯ll help her turn the Falcon family upside down! Sherlyn stared at Vi and was deeply attracted by her arrogant look. Vi came back to her senses and remembered what happened between Sherlyn and Russell. She asked, ¡°Sherlyn, tell me honestly. Do you really like Russell? Do you really¡­ want to be with him?¡± 4/6 stor 695 mm W Bo Boston Un Sherlyn lowered her head and remembered her agreement with Russell. She nodded, ¡°I will listen to him. If he gives up his identity in the future, I will give up mine.¡± Vi did not say anything else and sighed softly. Vi¡¯s father always thought that his children should marry someone with simr family background. Back then, when she got married to Ormand in Washington, her father also strongly opposed it. However, because her father doted on her, she did not suffer because of this. If Vi¡¯s father found out what happened between Russell and Sherlyn in the future¡­ Vi wondered if Russell could be as lucky as her. After a busy day, Music returned to the vi on time. Ormand¡¯s custom-made stone was sent over and stood in the garden. There were four elegant and bright red words, Vi and Ormand¡¯s House. Vi suddenly felt very warm in her heart and unconsciously walked faster. Vi didn¡¯t see Ormand for the whole day and missed him. As soon as Vi opened the door of the vi, she did not even see what was inside the living room clearly. A tall and handsome figure came to her from behind the door and hugged her waist tightly, his chin gently resting on her shoulder. ¡°Vi, I miss you¡­¡± The man said those words in a maic and soft voice. Vi felt sweet in her heart. She touched his back with her long and fair hands and patted him gently. ¡°Then I¡¯ll rest for a day tomorrow and stay with you at home, okay?¡± The corners of Ormand¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°That¡¯s great. It would be better if I could hug you to sleep at night.¡± But Ormand was happy that Vi could stay with him. After dinner, the rm clock rang, and it was time for Ormand to take his medicine. Vi went downstairs from the bedroom and helped him pour water. She found and took out the pills from the piles of medicine boxes in the storage cab. She ced them in a transparent medicine box. Vi inadvertently nced at the drawer of the storage cab at the bottom and saw a crack. Vi frowned. The things inside seemed a little strange. Vi was curious and opened the drawer. It was a cigarette box. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 283 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Ormand Feels Aggrieved In the bedroom. Ormand waited for a long time, but Vi still did not go upstairs with the medicine box ¡°Vi?¡± The lights were on downstairs, but no one answered. Ormand was confused as he got out of bed with his long legs, put on his slippers, and went downstairs to check on Vi. As soon as Ormand went downstairs, he turned around and saw Vi standing in front of the storage cab, holding a box of cigarettes in her hand. The drawer box in the corner was open, full of cigarettes. Ormand¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In that instant, Ormand¡¯s handsome face turned pale. Todd bought cigarettes this afternoon. Before he left, he told Ormand the location of the drawer, but Ormand was busy with a remote meeting in the afternoon and hadn¡¯t had the time to open it himself¡­ Vi never opened the drawer. Ormand was so unlucky today. He just happened to be caught. Moreover, Todd bought so many cigarettes. Ormand¡¯s back was stiff and he was anxious. Vi saw his reaction. She took a box of cigarettes, turned around, and sat down on the sofa. She kept a straight face and looked domineering. ¡°Would you mind exining it to me?¡± Ormand was still standing on the stairs, not moving at all. He denied it with a straight face, ¡°This is not mine. I never use this brand of cigarette. It should belong to Todd.¡± Vi was amused. She stared into Ormand¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°You are saying that Todd put his cigarette in the storage drawer of your living room in your vi? What is his purpose? To make it convenient for you to smoke and be as happy as him?¡± Ormand was silent. His Adam¡¯s apple moved and his long eyshes trembled. He had many thoughts on his mind. ¡°What are you thinking about, Orin?¡± Vi stared at Ormand. She looked calm but she was actually angry. Her tone gradually turned cold. ¡°Think about how to make an excuse and lie to me?¡± nk. Vi put the cigarette box in her hand on the coffee table and gradually became angry Ormand subconsciously knelt when he heard a sudden loud sound. Ormand lowered his eyes. He thought that the thing would get ugly if he denied it and that Vi might let him go if he admitted his mistakes. He put on an aggrieved and honest look. ¡°I was wrong! Listen!¡± Vi raised her cold eyes. Just now when Ormand was kneeling, Vi heard a sound. Ormand knelt on cold marble floor tiles. Vi was worried about Ormand. She looked at the cigarette box on the coffee table again. Only then did she resist the urge to help him rub his knees. Chapter 283 Cimand Feels Aggreved Det #toyphoto Vi then pointed at the soft carpet by her feet and said, ¡°Come here.¡± Ormand felt pain in his knees because of kneeling just now. When Ormand got up, he staggered and then frowned. Ormand pretended that he was not in pain and slowly walked toward Vi. Vi was observing Ormand and saw his change of look clearly. Just as Ormand was about to kneel again with his hands on his knees, Vi said, ¡°Squat down like a soldier.¡± Ormand thought to himself, huh? Squatting? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ormand was stunned for two seconds and did not move. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me clearly? Do you need me to repeat myself?¡± Vi looked at Ormand coldly. ¡°I heard it.¡± Ormand immediately squatted down with one knee on the ground, thumb pressed together, and his back straight. Ormand seemed to be upright and unyielding when he squatted down. But because Ormand had done something bad and was discovered by Vi, he appeared to be lacking in confidence and was suppressed by Vi¡¯s anger. Vi looked at the cigarette box on the coffee table. ¡°This is yourst chance to exin. Think carefully before you speak.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Ormand nodded. After thinking for a while, Ormand said honestly, ¡°The cigarettes are indeed mine. I asked Todd to buy them, but I didn¡¯t want to smoke them.¡± Vi was pissed. Gerbi Vi took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. ¡°Still not telling the truth? It seems that you secretly did it many times behind my back. Tell me honestly, how many cigarettes did you smoke?¡± Ormand didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I only asked Todd to buy cigarettes this afternoon. I was caught by you at night. I really didn¡¯t smoke before.¡± Ormand felt wronged. Vi once again suppressed her anger, picked up the cigarette box on the table, opened it, and showed it to him. ¡°When I came over, the drawer of the storage cab was opened. It seemed that it had just opened today. I guess that someone forgot to close it because he was in a panic. Moreover, someone took a cigarette from the box at the top. Do you still want to deny it?¡± Ormand was confused. Ormand understood how he was discovered. Moreover, it seemed like Todd actually put the box of cigarettes he used today in the drawer. Todd was so careless. It seemed that he wanted Ormand to suffer. Ormand resisted the urge to kill Todd immediately and consciously knelt. ¡°I used a cigarette today, but I just smelled it. I didn¡¯t even use a lighter. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can smell if there is smoke on me. I really haven¡¯t smoked!¡± Vi narrowed her beautiful eyes and sneered, ¡°After you smoke, you can take a shower and change your clothes. Of course, I can¡¯t smell anything.¡± Vi did not believe it at all. Ormand was anxious and aggrieved. His eyes were red. He carefully grabbed Vi¡¯s sleeves, as if he could find somefort in this way. ¡°Vi, you saidst time that we should trust each other. Everything I said was the truth. Can you trust me this time?¡± ¡°Then you just denied that the cigarette was not yours, so which sentence should I believe?¡± Ormand was speechless. He suffered because he intended to get away with everything and Todd. Ormand bit his lip so hard that he couldn¡¯t say a single word. He felt so ufortable and depressed. Vi soon noticed that Ormand was on the verge of tears, as if he had suffered a lot. He looked pitiful and helpless. Ormand bit his lips and tasted blood because of it. ¡°Stop biting yourself!¡± Vi was stunned and immediately pinched Ormand¡¯s cheek, forcing him to open his mouth. Ormand¡¯s face was pale and handsome. He looked down, depressed and aggrieved. The red blood marks on his thin lips were especially obvious. He looked miserable. ¡°You made a mistake. Why do you feel aggrieved?¡± Vi sighed. In the end, she still felt a bit distressed. She leaned over and kissed Ormand¡¯s lips. She used her tongue to ease his pain. Vi tasted blood. After the kiss, Vi continued to pinch Ormand¡¯s face and looked at him. She also wanted to make things easier for him. ¡°Since you insist that you haven¡¯t smoked, that cigarette should still be around. If you find it, I will believe you.¡± There was finally a glimmer of light in Ormand¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s in the study¡­¡± Ormand stopped abruptly. Ormand cursed in his heart. Ormand had asked Todd to throw away that cigarette with the garbage bag in the study room. He couldn¡¯t find it now. ¡°Where?¡± Vi pinched Ormand¡¯s face with a little force. ¡°I threw it in the trash can and the garbage bag was taken away by Todd¡­¡± ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Vi raised her eyebrows. It was a coincidence. Ormand couldn¡¯t exin himself now. Ormand felt like he was about to go crazy. He stared at Vi with a miserable look. ¡°There is no physical evidence, but I still have someone else to prove my innocence. I¡¯ll let Todd prove my innocence! HULL Vi nced at Ormand arrogantly and let go of his chin. She seemed to be okay with it. A minuteter, Ormand called Todd. Ormand said anxiously and gnashed his teeth before Todd, who was on the other side of the phone, said something, ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes. Get the hell over here right now!¡± Chapter 293-Cimand Feels Aggrieved 6/6 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 284 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Todd¡¯s Help After all, Todd wasing. Vi didn¡¯t want to humiliate Ormand in front of others, so she signaled him to sit on the little s next to her. ¡°Go and sit.¡± Ormand did not move at all. He lowered his head in anger and put on a cold look. It seemed that he wanted to kill someone. Vi remembered that Ormand had heart disease and quickly touched his cheek to calm him down. ¡°Listen to me and sit down. Maybe I¡¯ll prove your innocenceter.¡± Only then did Ormand calm down and sit down on the sofa on the side. Fifteen minutester. Todd came over right away. As soon as he entered the room, he was frightened by the cold and terrifying atmosphere in the living room. Seeing the cigarette on the coffee table, Todd seemed to understand what happened. Todd thought that Ormand was caught by Vi so quickly and his efforts paid off. Todd believed that he had done his job well. Todd stood across from the coffee table quietly and happily. When Ormand saw Todd, he evenughed. In front of Vi, Ormand suppressed the anger in his heart and said something in a low voice. Chapter 284 Todds Help 1/7 Get Boy ¡°Vi saw the cigarette you put in the drawer. You better exin it to Vi honestly. If you dare to make a lie, I will bring you to the interrogation room tomorrow and use a lie detector and an electric prod!¡± Todd never expected Ormand to be so ruthless. Todd thought that this was different from what he had expected. Todd thought that Ormand should be looking forward to being beaten up and be very happy. Todd was stunned and did not dare to say a word. Vi frowned and red at Ormand. ¡°Why are you threatening him?¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ormand¡¯s tone instantly lowered. Vi didn¡¯t intend to scold him. She just looked at Todd and asked in a calm tone, ¡°Todd, answer me honestly. Did Ormand smoke today?¡± Todd was stunned, subconsciously ncing at Ormand. ¡°An electric prod,¡± Ormand said. ¡°He didn¡¯t smoke! He asked for a cigarette and threw it away after smelling it.¡± Vi gracefully sped her hands, her expression indifferent. She nced back and forth between Todd and Ormand as if she didn¡¯t believe Todd. ¡°Todd, don¡¯t be afraid. I am here, as long as you are telling the truth, I guarantee that Ormand won¡¯t dare to hurt you.¡± With Vi¡¯s guarantee, Todd sighed and raised his right hand to make an oath. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I promise that every word I say is absolutely true!¡± Chanter 294 T?44 Cet Bopas ¡°Alright.¡± Vi nodded as if she believed him. Ormand sighed in relief. However, before Ormand waspletely relieved, he heard Vi continue to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the cigarettes in the drawer?¡± ¡°Mr. Caffrey asked me to buy them for him in the afternoon. He said to find a drawer and hide it.¡± Vi noticed the keyword and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Hide?¡± Todd nodded. ¡°Mr. Caffrey said that you have a lot of things to do during the day, so you don¡¯t open the drawer often. He asked me to find a drawer in the corner and put them there so that he wouldn¡¯t be discovered.¡± Vi sneered and looked meaningfully at Ormand. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. Someone thought that he wouldn¡¯t be discovered by mne.¡± Ormand was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. Ormand cursed Todd in his heart. Ormand thought that he was unable to exin himself because of Todd¡¯s description Ormand red at Todd, grinding his teeth indifferently. ¡°I asked you to exin, not to tell you what I said before! You came here to prove my innocence!¡± It seemed like Todd hadpletely understood. It turned out that Todd had misunderstood in the day and thought that Ormand was deliberately looking for trouble. It seemed that Ormand really wanted to hide what happened from Vi. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Unlike Ormand, who was pissed, Vi smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯ve told the truth. I am here. Don¡¯t worry and tell me the entire story.¡± However, after knowing that he had done something wrong and hurt Ormand, Todd was not as confident as before. Todd had to seriously ponder how to make up for his mistakes. Otherwise, Todd thought that he would suffer. If Ormand got angry, Vi would be unable to save him. After pondering for a while, Todd said earnestly, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, Mr. Caffrey was wrong to hide the cigarettes from you, but he remembered your schedule and never wanted to smoke.¡± ¡°He has been taking medicine three times a day. The medicine is very bitter, and if he eats too much, he will lose his appetite and be nauseous. He wants to find a way to ease the pain after taking the medicine. He just used the wrong method!¡± Todd said a lot seriously. Ormand¡¯s gloomy expression gradually changed. Finally, he heard a few pleasant words that could help him. Vi kept a straight face, making it hard to guess whether she believed it or not. Todd probed, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, please¡­ Don¡¯t be angry at Mr. Caffrey.¡± After all, there was someone else here, so Vi didn¡¯t say that Ormand hid the truth from her and even tried to lie to her. Vi looked at Ormand and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s nothing to be angry about. Isn¡¯t it, Orin?¡± Ormand nodded honestly. Chapter 284 Tcdd¡¯s Help Vi looked away and looked at the cigarettes on the coffee table. ¡°But from now on, don¡¯t keep these cigarettes. They aren¡¯t good stuff. Todd, clear out the cigarettes in the drawer and sell them all at a low price.¡± ¡°Low price?¡± Todd widened his eyes. Those were all good-quality cigarettes imported from other countries. They were very expensive. Todd liked the cigarettes very much. Selling them at a low price was too much of a loss. He felt heartbroken. Ormand nced at Todd. ¡°Listen to Vi. Take all these cigarettes away tonight. I don¡¯t want to see these things anymore!¡± Todd had a bitter expression on his face. ¡°Yes, Mr. Caffrey.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Vi stood up and held Ormand¡¯s hand as Todd dealt with the cigarette. Vi said in a calm tone, but Ormand was nervous. Ormand thought that he finally proved his innocence, but he would still be beaten up in the room. Ormand had mixed feelings as he allowed Vi to pull him back to the master bedroom. ¡°Sit down. Ormand sat down quietly, feeling very nervous. Ormand wasn¡¯t sure if Vi was still angry, but he knew that he hated being pped. If Ormand wasn¡¯t afraid that Vi would get angry, he would have long wanted to throw the ruler in the drawer and the washboard in the wardrobe Chapter 284 Todd¡¯s Help 5/7 away. Just as Ormand was deep in thought, he saw Vi turn around and walk towards the bedside table. She ced her hand on the first drawer and pretended to open it. Ormand was very clear about what was lying inside. Without waiting for Vi to open the drawer, Ormand touched his chest and said weakly with a frown, ¡°Vi, I¡­ feel ufortable¡­¡± Vi almost immediately ran over to check on Ormand. ¡°You feel ufortable? Is it a heart attack? How could it be like this? After taking medicine for a week, you won¡¯t get sick easily.¡± Ormand said in a weak voice as he lowered his eyes. His handsome face was pale and he looked weak as she held him in her arms. ¡°You can¡¯t pretend you are fine when you get sick. I¡¯ll help you get the medicine that can suppress the pain!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Vi was about to get up when someone grabbed her wrist. Ormand was very gentle. It didn¡¯t seem that he was in pain. As if Ormand realized that his reaction was extreme, he weakly let go of his hand and buried his head into her arms. He said in a low voice, ¡°What I mean is, with you holding me, I feel much better¡­¡± Vi stopped talking. Vi lowered her head, narrowed her eyes, and quietly stared at Ormand¡¯s head. She had an idea now. Not only did Ormand lie to Vi today and kept the truth from her, but he also started to act. Chapter 284 Tcdd¡¯s Help I Vi wanted to let Ormand go, take the medicine in the drawer, and personally help him apply for the medicine on his knees. It seemed that Vi had changed her mind now. Chapter 284 Todd¡¯s Help Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 285 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Why Didn¡¯t She y By the Rules? Vo quietly patted Ormand¡¯s back andforted him. Afterforting Ormand for a few minutes, Vi said, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Ormand¡¯s face still looked sickly, but Ormand pretended to be strong and nodded. ¡°1 feel better with you being around.¡± Vi secretly admired how good Ormand was at pretending. She helped him to lie on the bed, put up the pillow, and covered him with the duvet. ¡°You haven¡¯t taken your medicine tonight. We¡¯ve dyed it for half an hour. Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Two minutester, Vi put the water and pill on the bedside table. She closed the door, locked it, and sit down by the bed. Ormand gazed at the pile of pills, looking a little painful, ¡°Can you still help me take medicine tonight?¡± Vi¡¯s expression was calm as she handed Ormand the water and asked, ¡°What do you think of your performance tonight? Is it worth the reward?¡± Ormand lowered his head immediately, knowing that Vi had a point. If Ormand was lucky enough not to get beaten up tonight, he would be very grateful. How would he dare to ask for a reward? After taking the criticism, Ormand took the water from Vi and, as if in a fit of pique, took a mouthful of dozens of pills. Because he drank too quickly, he choked coughing Vi quickly patted his back to calm him down and scolded in a low voice, Chantar 995 Why Didn¡¯t Cha bha tho Duar? ¡°Idiot, you should take every two to three pills with the water. It must be bitter if you take it all at once.¡± Vi took out a bag of candy from her pocket, which she bought for Ormand today. After tearing open the packaging, she took out one and ced the rest on the bedside table. Vi tore off the wrapper and put the candy into Ormand¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin your body like this in the future. If you feel that the medicine is bitter, just have a piece of candy. It is unrealistic to relieve the bitterness by smoking, which will also hurt your body. You can¡¯t have such thoughts anymore, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ormand licked the candy in his mouth, his voice a little muffled. He carefully savored its taste. It was sweet and reeked of milk, but it wouldn¡¯t be too sweet. Especially since Vi bought this candy and fed it to him, his heart felt warm. While eating the candy, Ormand opened his arms to Vi and wanted a hug. His cold, dark, sparkling eyes seemedpletely harmless in front of Vi. Because he had candy in his mouth, his cheeks were bulging, and he was even a little cute like this. Viughed and shook her head. She gently flicked his forehead. ¡°You are five years older than me, but you eat candy like a three-year-old child. Is it so delicious?¡± Ormand nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have one too.¡± A ll cho bi-au pushe Rules? Vi turned around to get a piece of candy from the bedside table. Ormand grabbed her arm and pulled her to his side. His thin lips leaned on hers. The tip of their tongues intertwined. The sweet milk fragrance lingered in the air between the two of them. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Ormand asked. Vi curved her lips into a smile. ¡°Not bad,¡± she said with a sense of sexiness. Her fingertips once again touched Ormand¡¯s face, and her smile gradually became a little yful. She joked, ¡°Since the medicine and the candy have been taken, should we deal with the next thing?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ormand frowned. He could faintly sense from her expression that something was wrong Vi didn¡¯t want to give him a chance to react. She got up and quickly opened the first drawer of the bedside table, taking out the mahogany ruler inside. 1 Vi had a yful smile on her face and seemed overbearing. She held the ruler in her right hand and tapped it repeatedly. Ormand stared at the ruler in her hand in shock. His face instantly paled, and the candy in his mouth suddenly became less sweet. After going around for a long time, he still had to get beaten up. In thest second he still felt like he was in heaven, and the next second it became a nightmare! ¡°Vi¡­¡± ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± Ormand clenched his fists and his heart sank. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since you know you¡¯re wrong, you should ept your punishment. Then you Chapter 285 Why Didn¡¯t She y By the Rules? 3/6 can learn your lesson.¡± Ormand frowned and inhaled. He did not move. He knew that he would not be able to escape it. He should not have had any hope of getting lucky. He was just happy for nothing. ¡°Huh?¡± Vi said in a higher pitch. Under her gaze, Ormand slowly stretched out his left hand. The end of the ruler was immediately on his palm, but he was not in a hurry to make a move. Vi said, ¡°You hid cigarettes. I won¡¯t find out since I have too many things to do during the day. And you lied to me that the cigarettes belong to Todd. Just now, you didn¡¯t care that I would be worried and tried to avoid punishment by pretending. Tell me, how many times should I hit you?¡± Ormand¡¯s heart sank even lower. It turned out that Vi had long seen that he was pretending. Vi knew clearly what Ormand has done. She criticized his misbehaviors one by one today. ¡°Speak, how many times?¡± Vi lightly tapped his palm with the ruler, bringing Ormand¡¯s attention back. Ormand bit the corner of his lips, his tone shrinking as he probed, ¡°Then¡­ Once?¡± Vi¡¯s expression darkened. She said coldly and mercilessly, ¡°100 times!¡± Ormand¡¯s heart trembled, and he was forced to increase the number. ¡°Then 5 times?¡± Vi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Half of it was lost at once, and Ormand seemed to have found the pattern. Chapter 295. Vhu De¡¯ She v Ry the Rules ¡°10 times?¡± he continued to probe. Vi took two seconds before replying, ¡°20 times.¡± ¡°Alright, 20 it is. I¡¯ll take it,¡± Ormand said, barely able to ept the result. Vi didn¡¯t move. She raised her eyebrows slightly, a wicked smile on her face. ¡°You are mistaken. My rule is that your report number plus my report number, so it is 40 times together.¡± She pretended to be surprised. ¡°What a coincidence. I just happened to notice that you have four mistakes. We really have a tacit understanding!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ormand looked at her in a daze, and he was shocked! ¡°Why didn¡¯t she y by the rules?¡±. ¡°How hard are you going to hit me?¡± Ormand asked weakly, his chest stifled. If Vi were going to be as ruthless as thest time, Ormand¡¯s left hand would be crippled after forty hits! 1 ¡°This is a punishment. If I let you off easily, will you be able to learn your lesson next time?¡± Vi asked seriously. Ormand was desperate. The end of the ruler was still on the center of his left palm as if it could set off a sharp pain in the next moment. It was extremely intimidating. Ormand lowered his head dejectedly. He felt like he was going to cry. ¡°Vi didn¡¯t dote on him anymore. She didn¡¯t dote on him at all¡­¡± He was feeling stifled and then the ruler left his hand. 5/6 Chapter 285 /hy Didn¡¯t She y By the Rules? The next second, the ruler quickly hit his palm over and over again, not giving him a chance to react. Ormand¡¯s fingertips trembled and his lower jaw tightened. He resisted the urge to retract his hand. Although he felt wronged, he still obediently took the punishment. The night was exceptionally quiet. The continuous sound of the ruler hitting Ormand¡¯s hand seemed a bit horrifying Vi said that she wouldn¡¯t go easy, but she instinctively used only half of her strength. Although each strike was painful, it was far less hard than thest time. After the punishment, Ormand¡¯s left palm was swollen and slightly purplish red. It was really 40 times, but it was not as painful as the previous 5 times. Ormand knew that Vi did not beat him hard this time, but when he thought of how she had scared him before, heined, ¡°I thought you really didn¡¯t care about me anymore.¡± Vi held his left hand, her soft lips kissing his hot palm gently and patiently. She was using her own method to erase all the pain in his heart. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 286 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 286 Chapter 286 I Learned It From You Vi kissed Ormand¡¯s palm gently, with her eyes closed. Her beautiful face looked calm and serious. Ormand looked at this in a daze, feeling touched. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Vi asked after kissing his palm. Ormand wanted to say it was okay, but he suddenly remembered the bitter price he saidst time, and decided not to say that. His long eyshes fluttered as he mumbled, ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Vi gazed at Ormand with appreciation as she raised her voice and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve learned your lesson. Now that you know to say it hurts, it looks like you didn¡¯t suffer for nothingst time.¡± After kissing his palm a few more times, Vi got up and put the ruler back into the drawer, taking out an ointment. While applying the ointment to Ormand¡¯s palms and knees, Vo puffed up her cheeks and blew some air to help him ease the pain. ¡°In the future, if you have something on your mind, just tell me. The medicine is bitter. If you discuss it with me in advance, there will be no such thing. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Ormand nodded and looked at her with a gentle gaze. He was very satisfied. With her being around, Ormand even felt the bickering with her was happy. One minute he was immersed in happiness, but the next Vi¡¯s words made him feel bad. Vi said, ¡°Actually, I was nning to let you go tonight. I nned to bring you back to your room to apply ointment to your knees. Who knew that you loved pretending so much and didn¡¯t know where you were wrong at all? Basically, you asked for the beating.¡± Ormand¡¯s back became stiff, staring at the palm of his left hand in a daze. ¡°So, was Vi telling him that he was the one who caused this beating?¡± Ormand was speechless. He had never been more depressed than now. The wound on his palm seemed to hurt even more! ¡°Vi, don¡¯t leave tonight. Sleep with me, okay?¡± Ormand got into Vi¡¯s chest, his handsome face filled with sorrow. Vi was stunned for two seconds. She wiped the residual ointment on her fingertips with a wet towel before touching his handsome face. ¡°No, wait until your body is better. Since you want to sleep with me so much, then keep taking medicine and exercising. You should take good care of your body and hope to recover early.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± It was almost winter, and with his physical condition, Ormand didn¡¯t know if he could survive next spring. After thinking about it, Ormand didn¡¯t say anything in the end and watched Vi leave the room. Since Vi didn¡¯t need to work the next day, she stayed with Ormand for the whole day. Todd did not have the chance to beg for forgiveness. Todd was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t sleep for two nights. When Vi went to work on the third day, he went to supervise Ormand to take medicine at noon. Chapter 2861 Learned it From You Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. 2/6 §ã§Ö §Ó§Ö§â§ä ¨C Feeling uneasy, Todd knocked on the door of the study. ¡°Come in.¡± Ormand¡¯s deep voice made it hard for Todd to tell Ormand¡¯s emotions. Todd took a deep breath and carefully opened the door. He lifted the amber curtain and walked towards Ormand with heavy steps. Ormand stopped typing and looked at Todd coldly. ¡°Mr. Hobson, the night before yesterday, you, you¡­ Are you all right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. It was all thanks to you that Vi hit me 40 times.¡± Ormand¡¯s handsome face was cold and his dark eyes seemed ruthless as he mercilessly med Todd. Todd was breathing heavily, he felt his hands start to tremble. Before Todd could start to cry and beg for mercy, Ormand continued, ¡°I heard that there is a small country called Burundi in Africa. Recently, it has been recruiting arge number of coal-digging workers. I think you are quite 1 suitable. How about I transfer you over?¡± ¡°What?¡± Todd was shocked. He threw himself at Ormand¡¯s feet, hugged Ormand¡¯s thigh, and shouted. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault. Why don¡¯t you beat me back? I don¡¯t want to go to Burundi to dig coal! I won¡¯t leave you! Since I have been with you for so many years and have worked hard without anyint, please give me another chance to make up for it!¡± At the end of Todd¡¯s speech, Todd took a sip of saliva to his eyes, his face full of grief, and his howl very heart-wrenching. Ormand thought, ¡°This trick again.¡± Chapter 2861 Learned It From You 3/6 Ormand was disgusted by it and kicked Todd lightly. ¡°I won¡¯t go! I won¡¯t go to Burundi. Mr. Hobson, you might as well kill me! It is my honor to die in your hands!¡± Todd was hugging Ormand¡¯s leg, refusing to let go. With Ormand¡¯s kicking, Todd¡¯s body swayed left and right like a sticky worm. Ormand was speechless but alsoughed at Todd¡¯s shameless behavior. Ormand said in a furious tone, ¡°Son of a bitch! If you don¡¯t want to be sent to Burundi to dig coal, then scram far away. Don¡¯t bother me for the next two days! Hurry up and get out!¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll get lost now!¡± Toddy on the ground, rolling around toward the door. Ormand held his forehead and watched Todd leave the study in this funny way. The anger in Ormand¡¯s heart had been sessfully reduced a lot by Todd¡¯s ridiculous behavior. However, just as Ormand looked at theputer screen, his hand had yet to start typing Something at his feet grabbed his calf. ¡°Why are you back here?¡± Ormand frowned. ¡°Mr. Hobson, Todd, who was the fourth captain of National Bureau of Investigation just now, has gotten lost. The one who came back now is Todd, who was ordered by Ms. Zumthor to supervise you to take the medicine. I am now under the control of Ms. Zumthor¡­ ¡°You!¡± Ormand gritted his teeth in anger, picked up the coffee cup on the table, and was about to throw it toward Todd. Chapter 286-i Learned It From You 4/6 Todd covered his head with his hands but he didn¡¯t dare to dodge it. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you can vent your anger! My body is strong and I can be a punching bag! But I won¡¯t leave. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to report to Ms. Zumthor. You definitely don¡¯t want her to know that you want to settle scores with me, right?¡± Vi gave Todd a perfect excuse to avoid Ormand¡¯s scolding that day. ¡°Well, well, well. You have a backer now and you dare to threaten me?¡± Ormand became stern and the room was filled with tension. Todd said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! But¡­ Once I leave, if Vi finds out, she will definitely think that you don¡¯t want to listen to her orders and deliberately me me. She will definitely be angry with you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of you, Mr. Hobson! I¡¯m loyal to you!¡± Todd got up from the ground and squatted by Ormand¡¯s feet, massaging Ormand¡¯s legs in a ttering manner. ¡°Why are you getting more and more shameless now? Who did you learn it, from?¡± Ormand narrowed his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Of course it was from you¡­¡± Todd reacted quickly and changed his words. ¡°Ah, no! Mr. Hobson didn¡¯t teach me that. I was self-taught and was born shameless!¡± Ormand was angry but also wanted tough. He shook his head helplessly and ignored Todd. He returned back to work. In the end, Todd didn¡¯t leave. Todd squatted down by Ormand¡¯s feet and massaged Ormand¡¯s legs and knees. After Todd fawned at Ormand for the entire morning, Ormand finally became not angry anymore. The peaceful days always passed quickly. Chapter 986 il parned it From You A few dayster. It was Reba¡¯s birthday banquet. Vi was helping Ormand put on his tie and frowned. ¡°The weather is getting colder. Also, I don¡¯t really want you to go to the Falcon family¡¯s banquet this time.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s not a simple banquet, so I have to go,¡± Ormand said as he grabbed Vi¡¯s fingertips. Ormand would support and help no matter what Vi wanted to do. If Vi wanted to cause trouble, Ormand would definitely cause the Falcon family big trouble! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 287 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Stay Away From Me Vi didn¡¯t say a word. Her face was serious, but she was still worried. Ormand continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been resting at home for more than half a month. If I don¡¯t go out now, there will be suspicion outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vipromised reluctantly. ¡°But you are not allowed to drink at the banquet. You can only drink juice. If you dare to drink without telling me, you will suffer!¡± Vi snorted and stared at Ormand with a fierce look. She was like a wild cat stretching out its sharp ws, which could tickle her man¡¯s heart and make him unable to restrain himself. Ormand put his slender fingers into Vi¡¯s soft ck hair, gently held the back of her head, bent over, and kissed her. After a long kiss, Ormand pursed his lips and said, ¡°Juice and wine are not as sweet and delicious as my Vi.¡± Vi helped Ormand to put on the ghost mask and gently pushed his shoulder, pouting, ¡°You¡¯re making me blush!¡± The two of them chatted and walked out of the house slowly. They drove the ck Shelby limited edition to the Falcon¡¯s vi together. Reba¡¯s birthday party would start at seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Vi and Ormand arrived at the Falcon¡¯s vi half an hour in advance. When they arrived, there were not many guests. Seeing Ormand and Vi appear hand in hand, Reba rolled her eyes secretly and came over to greet them, pretending to be enthusiastic. ¡°Ms. McGraw, Mr. Hobson, you¡¯re early.¡± Vi just smiled without saying anything. Chapter 287 Stay Away From Me 1/6 Ormand didn¡¯t even take a look at Reba. His ck eyes were deep and cold. With the ghost mask, he looked mysterious. Being ignored, Reba felt a little annoyed. She turned around and chatted with her socialite friends. Stanley sat alone not far away and drank alone. He was happy to hear that Vi was here. However, Stanley noticed that Vi seemed not to see him at all. After greeting John and Melinda, Vi only focused on talking andughing with Ormand. Depressed, Stanley walked up to Vi and tried to cotton up to her. ¡°Vi, long time no see. How have you been doing recently?¡± Vi¡¯s face was calm, and her voice was distant. ¡°Mr. Falcon, thanks for asking. I¡¯m fine.¡± Stanley was very disappointed. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to call me Stanley now? Why do we suddenly be so distant?¡± Vi frowned at his words, thinking, he sounded as if we had been very close before. Was he deliberately provoking Ormand? As expected, Ormand¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes became sharp. Before Ormand lost his temper, Vi straightened his cor and rubbed his neck with her fingertips intimately. Then she said to Stanley, ¡°Mr. Falcon, I think you have misunderstood something. We are just ordinary friends. We¡¯re never close. Besides, my fianc¨¦ is very jealous right now. Mr. Falcon, don¡¯t say anything that makes him misunderstand us.¡± Ormand¡¯s face returned to normal after Viforted him. He put his big hand around her thin waist. Chapter 287 Stay Away From Me All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Get Hopeo Stanley¡¯s heart sank. After the troublesome Ondo was finally gone, there came this even more troublesome Ormand. Moreover, Vi fell in love with Ormand and moved in with him in such a short time! Stanley thought he had loved Vi for more than 10 years. He loved her most and was the most suitable man for her. Seeing that he had no chance at all, Stanley was not reconciled. ¡°Vi, I have a few words to say to you alone. After that, I will never bother you again. Since we are friends, can we have a talk?¡± Vi refused without hesitation, ¡°Mr. Falcon, you should know that I have been on the news with Mr. Hobson a few days ago, and we¡¯re called the sweetest fianc¨¦es from rich and powerful families. Ms. Falcon has invited many stars to the banquet today. I guess many media will alsoe. ¡°If pictures of us getting alone were photographed, it would be difficult to exin. So Mr. Falcon, if you want to say something, just say it here. It¡¯s nothing that my fianc¨¦ can¡¯t hear.¡± Ormand¡¯s restless heart gradually calmed down. He took the initiative to hold Vi¡¯s palm and interlocked his fingers with hers. The two smiled at each other, showing off their love without scruples. Stanley was irritated. ¡°Vi, for you, I¡¯m not afraid of angering the Hobson family. Do you know that the women that Javon arranged for Ormand before were all sent out with wounds all over their bodies? He is violent and cruel to women. Rumor has it that he likes to abuse women. ¡°He¡¯s pretending to be nice to you now. Maybe he just cares about the McGraw family¡¯s reputation and hides his dirty side. If you really marry him, it might be a hellish nightmare! I¡¯ve known you since childhood, and I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Chapter 287 Stay Away From Me 3/6 Ormand¡¯s face was expressionless. After listening to Stanley¡¯s nonsense, he was calm in his heart. However, Ormand was also a little curious. I didn¡¯t have a good reputation back then, but why did Vi never ask? The two men looked at Vi at the same time. Vi was stunned for a moment. She smiled gracefully and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. Mr. Falcon, why are you so serious? Moreover, powerful as Mr. Hobson, he might deliberately spread most of the rumors. He just wanted to keep his chastity and didn¡¯t dare to touch any other woman except me.¡± Stanley¡¯s expression changed dramatically, unable to say a word. Vi continued, ¡°Mr. Falcon, there¡¯s still some time before the party begins. Mr. Hobson and I want to take a walk alone. Excuse us.¡± After saying that, Vi took Ormand¡¯s hand and left, leaving Stanley standing there lonely and disappointed. On the balcony of the second floor not far away, Reba looked at her brother with pity. When she looked at the back of Vi, Reba¡¯s face gradually became vicious. ¡°Bitch!¡± Max, with exquisite makeup, stood beside Reba and patted her shoulder tofort her. Max also looked at Vi and Ormand, with a mysterious smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have arranged several big scenes tonight. Calm down.¡± In the garden, Vi and Ormand were strolling around the Falcon¡¯s yard. Ormand said, ¡°Vi, do you really believe me so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Chapter 287 Stay Away From Me 4/6 I had done that ¡­ cruel thing to some other women in the past half a year before we met again?¡± When no one was around them, Vi pinchied Ormand¡¯s ear and said coldly, ¡°It seems that you still want to do such a thing?¡± LLLL ¡°Ouch, it hurts. I was just kidding¡­ Be careful of being photographed. Tomorrow¡¯s headline will be the news of our family violence.¡± Ormandined with his face twisted. Although Ormand said so, he bent down almost naturally, fearing that Vi would be tired of holding her arms. With an awkward smile, Vi let go of Ormand¡¯s hand and rubbed his ear. ¡°If the news is true, you will be forced to admit to the public that he is a caddy husband. It seems that I won¡¯t lose anything.¡± Ormand said, ¡°No, that will make me sound so awfully weak! I need to change my position in this marriage!¡± ¡°You wish.¡± Of course, Vi knew what Ormand was talking about. She rolled her eyes at him and walked towards the path first. Ormand caught up with her at once. He held Vi¡¯s hand tightly, trying to prevent her from losing him. Although Vi didn¡¯t ask about Ormand¡¯s rumors, Ormand took the initiative to tell her. ¡°Grandpa did send a woman to my bed before. I asked Todd to pretend to be a ghost, and she passed out, so she was carried out of the Hobson¡¯s house on a stretcher. Later, the news was deliberately spread by Gregory, trying to ruin my reputation. As it got spread around, the plot became more and more dramatic¡­¡± Chapter 287 Stay Away From Me 5/6 GHBO While the two were talking, the assistant for Butterfly Girls suddenly came over. ¡°Ms. McGraw! I finally found you. Something has happened to Sherlyn and others backstage. Please go and have a look!¡± 6/6 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 288 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Someone Is There to Help Reba Vi immediately looked serious. Reba moves so quickly. Why is she so impatient? Vi looked at Ormand and said, ¡°Ormand, there are many girls backstage. It¡¯s not convenient for you to go there. I¡¯lle to youter. Remember not to drink!¡± In front of others, Vi just raised her eyebrows, and the sly threat in her eyes was self-evident. Ormand smiled and nodded obediently. Vi then left with her assistant. As soon as Vi left, Ormand¡¯s face darkened. After a short while, Ormand called Todd over and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Ask Nn to keep an eye on Vi secretly. Go and keep an eye on the son and daughter of the Falcon family. If anything happens, report to me at any time! ¡°Yes, Mr. Hobson!¡± After Todd left, Ormand looked up at the vi of the Falcon family with a gloomy expression. When Ormand turned around, he saw Russell walking toward him. Russell had already known from Vi that Ormand was Ondo. Russell¡¯s face was unfriendly, but not as sharp as Bobby¡¯s. In the future, Ormand had to deal with those inws. When Russell was in Washington, he had witnessed what Ormand and Vi had experienced. Ormand thought that it would be easiest for Russell to ept him. Chapter 288 Someone is there to Help Reba 1/6 Thinking of this, Ormand curled his lips and said yfully, ¡°Brother-inw, are you here for me?¡± Russell was a little annoyed. ¡°Who is your brother-inw? It¡¯s just an engagement.¡± Ormand didn¡¯t retort. He just smiled and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk?¡± Vi followed her assistant into the vi and went to the makeup room of Butterfly Girls. Before they entered the room, the girls inside were noisy with some sobs. The assistant opened the door, and Vi saw several girls standing in a crowd with their backs to the door. Nobody knew what they were looking at. Vi walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing Vi¡¯s voice, everyone turned around. Marilyn Tolle, who had ranked fourth in the previouspetition, anxiously ran over to pull Vi. ¡°Ms. McGraw, look! Sherlyn¡¯s dress is torn. The party is about to begin in more than 10 minutes. What should we do?¡± Other girls were also very anxious. Since they started their career as a group, they had been very popr. Some time ago, when Susan was fired at the news of her being someone¡¯s mistress, there were only six members left in the group, which made many fans announce that they would stop following the group. Although today was just an ordinary cheering performance, the guests were all famous tycoons in Salt Lake City. Many of the girls were looking forward to being chosen by handsome boys of rich families and having their Cindere 2/6 dreame true. This was a group performance. If one person made a mistake, the others would suffer. Vi knew what they were thinking about, so she didn¡¯t say anything but walked up to check the dress. The originally beautiful dress had been cut into pieces, and there was no chance to sew and modify it. Sherlyn, who was supposed to wear this dress, was sitting on the sofa. Among all the members, Sherlyn was the calmest, as if she had already guessed that she would be put in a difficult position. Vi turned to look at Sherlyn and asked, ¡°Sherlyn, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± Sherlyn said, ¡°Since my dress is gone and I can¡¯t go on the stage, just announce that I¡¯m sick. The five of them can still go on and dance.¡± Marilyn took the lead to object, ¡°No, we can¡¯t. All the choreographies are designed for the six of us. If there is one missing, we have to redesign it. Now there are only more than ten minutes teft, and the banquet is about to begin. We have no time to rearrange it. It will be disgraceful if we bite the bullet.¡± SIF ¡°Yes! I¡¯d rather not perform than lose my face!¡± LV ¡°Yes, yes. Ms. McGraw, please help us!¡± After thinking for a while, Vi called Irene Swan, the agent, away and had a private talk with her. ¡°How much is the contract you signed with the Falcon family for the performance fee of the banquet?¡± ¡°The Falcon family is generous enough to reach an agreement of 8 million dors. If you break the contract now, there will be a penalty of ten times the amount in the contract. That is 80 million dors? Think twice!¡± Chapter 288. Someone is there to Heln Reba 3/6 Vi sneered, ¡°Who said I was going to break the contract? Reba won¡¯t take my money away for nothing.¡± Irene was puzzled. ¡°So, Ms. McGraw, what are you going to do?¡± Instead of answering Irene¡¯s question, Vi called over the maid of the Falcon family, who was passing by the corridor. ¡°You go and ask Reba toe over. I have something to talk to her face to face.¡± The maid said, ¡°The party is about to begin. Ms. Falcon is probably fixing her make-up in her room. She won¡¯t see any guests.¡± ¡°Tell her that if she doesn¡¯te, 1, Vi, will dy the opening of the banquet in front of all the media and guests until she is willing to solve the problem.¡± Being forced to dy the opening was a big taboo. The maid was shocked by the fierceness in Vi¡¯s eyes and ran upstairs quickly. A few minutester, Reba went downstairs. Reba put her hands away and asked impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Irene took the lead in exining, ¡°Ms: Falcon, the dress of one of our team members is broken, so we can¡¯t perform. The dresses are provided by your side, so can you let them get a spare¡­¡± Before Irene could finish her words, Reba interrupted her fiercely, ¡°The clothes are customized, and I¡¯ve already given them to you. How dare you ask me to fix it now that you have torn it?¡± Reba snorted arrogantly and looked at Vi provocatively. ¡°If you can¡¯t perform, then get out of my house and pay the liquidated damages.¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± Irene couldn¡¯t answer that and turned to Vi for help. Chapter 288 Someone Is There to Help Reba 4/6 Vi sneered and threw the dress, which had been cut into rags, to Reba. Reba¡¯s face turned pale and stepped back. ¡°Vi, do you know how expensive this dress I¡¯m wearing is? I won¡¯t spare you if it gets dirty!¡± The smile at the corners of Vi¡¯s mouth deepened ironically. ¡°Well, it seems that you know that the performance dress has been sshed with red ink.¡± Reba was stunned for a moment, and then said calmly, ¡°How could I know that? Even if it wasn¡¯t sshed with red ink, it would still be a lowly dirty thing for me!¡± Reba gnashed her teeth and looked at Sherlyn. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Vi¡¯s face darkened. She didn¡¯t want to waste time on Reba, so she showed the phone to Reba. In the video, all the members surrounded the dress and acted helplessly and uneasily ording to the lines arranged by Vi. Reba was confused, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Vi smiled and said, ¡°There are still ten minutes left before the party¡¯s opening show. If the Falcon family can¡¯t send an extra dress here, this video will be connected to therge screen of the garden, and it will appear on the Inte overnight. I¡¯ve asked someone to write the script and articles, which are pointed at the Falcon family¡¯s dirty business secretly.¡± Reba sneered. She was not afraid at all. Cutting Sherlyn¡¯s clothes was just like snacks before dinner. The big y prepared by Reba was still ahead! Reba had more than twenty birthdays, and Reba was tired of it. She wouldn¡¯t waste her time if she could use this birthday party to teach all the bitches she hated a lesson tonight. Chapter 288 Someone is There to Help Reba 5/6 ¡°Vi, you underestimate me. Do you think I will care about these? Even if the stock of the Falcon Group will fluctuate for a few days, so what? My family will earn the money back in the future!¡± Reba raised her chin slightly and continued with a sinug sinile, ¡°Anyway, my people have given you the performance clothes. You failed to protect them well. I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t want Sherlyn to make a fool of herself on the stage, you¡¯d better break the contract!¡± Vi narrowed her beautiful eyes and saw Reba¡¯s reaction. Reba seemed to be smarter than half a year ago. This time, is someone helping Reba secretly? Chapter 282 Someone is than to Holn Bohner . Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 289 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Vi Falls for the Trap Who was helping Reba? Max¡¯s face appeared in Vi¡¯s mind for no reason. That woman seemed to know clearly what had happened to Vi in Washington before¡­ Seeing that Vi didn¡¯t say anything, Reba was very proud. ¡°What do you think, Vi? Are you flustered to find that your harsh tactics are useless to me?¡± Instead of being intimidated by Reba, Vi looked even more aggressive. Vi smiled. ¡°I like challenging things the most. Since you don¡¯t take it seriously, I¡¯ll make this party a big fuss. But I think your parents and brother can¡¯t be as indifferent as you.¡± Vi looked at her watch and continued, ¡°There are still eight minutes left. A birthday party will be held. If it bes aughing stock of rich and powerful families, let¡¯s see how your parents are going to talk about it.¡± ¡°You! You are really not letting it go, are you?¡± Under the delicate makeup of Reba, her face was gradually distorted with anger. The two sides were in a stalemate, and their attitudes were very tough. In front of the assistant of Angle Group and Irene, Reba felt embarrassed. Suddenly, Stanley¡¯s voice came from afar in the corridor. ¡°Reba, Vi, what happened?¡± Vi leaned against the door with an indifferent expression. Stanley looked at Reba again, but Reba didn¡¯t say anything. Finally, Irene took the initiative to exin to Stanley. Chapter 289 Vi Falls for the Trap After hearing what had happened, Stanley smiled amicably and looked gentle and elegant. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Today is Reba¡¯s birthday. Why do you have to make a fuss?¡± I remember that in the storeroom, there were also some performance clothes that Reba had ordered to store before.¡± Stanley turned to the servant and ordered, ¡°Go to the storehouse and change all the members¡¯ clothes. Hurry up.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Falcon.¡± Annoyed, Reba rolled her eyes and left. With a gentle smile on his face, Stanley apologized to the girls in the room, ¡°It¡¯s the Falcon family¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll apologize to you in person at the banquetter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Falcon. Mr. Falcon, you are so kind.¡± All the girls except Sherlyn nodded shyly. They liked him very much. Since Stanley was the peacemaker, Vi had nothing to say. She turned around and left. Stanley followed her silently and walked beside her. ¡°Vi, it¡¯s so nice to talk to you alone for a while.¡± Vi ignored Stanley and walked faster. The Falcon¡¯s vi wasrge, and the corridor was wide and quiet, echoing the footsteps of the two. Stanley took a deep breath and stood in front of Vi. ¡°Vi, I swear this is thest time. I¡¯m just not reconciled. Even if you really want to refuse me so cruelly, you should give me a good reason.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m not as good as Ormand in terms of power and position. My Chapter 289 Vi Falls for the Trap 2/6 personality and family background are no less than his. Why did you choose him instead of me after you got divorced?¡± Vi didn¡¯t like Stanley¡¯s pestering, not to mention that she had talked to Stanley many times. Then today, she decided to let Stanley give uppletely. ¡°Stanley, I don¡¯t think there is anything you canpare with Ormand. Besides, I don¡¯t love you! You don¡¯t love me either! ¡°You know very well that you only have a sense of obsession and familiarity with me when you were a child. You have been lying to yourself. Moreover, even without Ormand, you and I will never be a couple. If you continue to pester me like this, we won¡¯t even be friends.¡± Stanley looked at Vi in a daze. He was devastated, but he didn¡¯t say anything to refute it. Vi saw the expression on Stanley¡¯s face. There was no other emotion in her eyes except indifference. Vi turned her head and was about to leave when a burst of rapid footsteps came from far to near. It was a male servant called Chad Scobell, who was helping around in the main banquet hall. ¡°Ms. McGraw, Mr. Hobson is looking for you. He seems to have something urgent to tell you. Please follow me!¡± Vi stood still and looked at Chad from head to toe. The smile in her eyes became more evident. If Ormand had something to talk to Vi, he would never assign anyone from the Falcon family to her. What does Reba want to do to me in the Falcon¡¯s vi? Interesting Chapter 209 V Falls for the Train Vi put on a yful smile on her beautiful face, which was extremely sexy. She turned around and looked at Stanley. Stanley was still standing there, sad. ¡°Okay, lead the way.¡± Chad lowered his head, bowed slightly, and reached out to make a gesture of wee. ¡°This way, please.¡± Vi gracefully lifted the hemline of her long dress and took the lead. Behind Vi, the aura of threat was approaching. Vi sneered in her heart and remained untouched. Chad walked quietly and grabbed Vi¡¯s neck with his long arm. The white silk handkerchief stained with an overpowering drug covered her mouth and nose tightly. After struggling for only two seconds, Vi fainted. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Stanley, who was still sad, saw with his own eyes that Chad was trying to drag Vi and take her away. Stanley immediately rushed forward to save her. 1 ¡°What are you doing? Let her go!¡± Chad heard that and ignored Stanley. Stanley was going to snatch her away. Reba suddenly appeared behind Stanley and stopped him. ¡°Stanley, I did it. You can¡¯t stop me.¡± ¡°Reba, are you crazy? If something happens to Vi in the Falcon¡¯s vi, do you know what serious consequences it will bring to our family?¡± Reba said calmly, ¡°I know, but I won¡¯t kill her in our house. Stanley, don¡¯t be nervous. I know you like Vi very much. Don¡¯t you want to get her?¡± Stanley was stunned and had a bad feeling. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 289 Vi Falls for the Trap Get Balus ¡°I asked someone to make Vi faint. I¡¯m going to send her to your bed.¡± ¡°You! How could you do that!¡± Stanley looked at Reba in shock. How can my sister be so vicious ¡°You are also a girl. How could you think of such a thing as rape?¡± Reba sneered, ¡°Otherwise, you can¡¯t get her for the rest of your life! If you sleep with her and ruin her reputation, Ormand won¡¯t want her anymore. If the scandal is spread out, no one from those rich and powerful families would dare to marry her, so she would only be yours.¡± Stanley was shocked, unable to look straight at his sister who he had loved for many years. ¡°You are unreasonable!¡± For the first time, his eyes turned red because of anger. He raised his hand and wanted to p Reba. Reba didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, she raised her chin and said provocatively, ¡°Stanley, can you do it? I¡¯m doing it for your own good. Is that how you repay me? p me then!¡± Stanley¡¯s aura waspletely suppressed by Reba. He couldn¡¯t let his hand fall on her face for a long time and could only watch Chad take unconscious Vi upstairs. Reba pressed Stanley¡¯s shoulder and said in a soft tone, ¡°Stanley, I know you are kind-hearted. If you can¡¯t do that when you are sober, I can help you!¡± Reba said as she took a ss of champagne from a maid passing by. ?n front of Stanley, Reba put a white pill into the champagne and stirred it well. The powder disappeared without a trace. Chapter 289 Vi Falls for the Trap 5/6 §ã§Ú§ñ §á§à§â§ä§Ú ¨C Then, Reba handed it to Stanley and continued to persuade him. ¡°Stanley, trust me. I¡¯m doing this for you. This is yourst chance! As long as you take this step, Vi will be yours! ¡°Vi looked down upon you, let alone the Falcon family. You have loved her for decades, but she is so heartless to you. Are you really willing to give it a try, brother?¡± Stanley stared at the champagne in Reba¡¯s hand with aplicated look in his eyes. He was a little hesitant. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 290 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 290 Chapter 290 All Na?ve Tricks The party was about to begin. Guests gathered in the garden, and it was very lively. The sound of violin and piano came slowly and leisurely. In the vi. Stanley was in the quiet corridor, facing a difficult choice. Reba decided to push him again. ¡°Stanley, drink it. I¡¯ve already done it. You have no way back. If Ormand and Russell know it in advance, how will they take revenge on the Falcon family? ¡°But if you seed, Ormand will dislike Vi and break off the engagement with her. The McGraw family will also feel ashamed and will no longer ask for an exnation from the Falcon family. The initiative will be in our hands! By then, Vi will be at your disposal! ¡°Stanley!¡± Stanley was cornered, and his eyes became firm. Stanley took the champagne from Reba and drank it up. Reba was satisfied and smiled happily. ¡°Go upstairs now. She is your bitch tonight. Enjoy her!¡± With mixed feelings, Stanley walked slowly up the stairs. Looking at Stanley¡¯s back, Reba took out her phone and sent a message. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Then she sent another message. ¡°Check again the drug I prepared for Sherlyn. Carry out the nter. I want her to lose her reputation entirely!¡± Chapter 290A! Naive Tricks At the same time. Vi was carried to Stanley¡¯s room. Chad ced Vi on the bed and was about to take off her dress. Before he could touch it, his wrist was gripped by a pair of slender hands. Chad was stunned. He looked up and found that Vi had woken up. Her starry eyes shone brightly and coldly in the colorful lights from the garden outside the window. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Her enchanting red lips smiled particrly mboyantly, ¡°When? When did you wake up? You were not drugged?¡± Chad was stunned for a second and then came to his senses in an instant. With a malicious look in his eyes, he quickly broke free from Vi¡¯s grip, put his fingers together, and fiercely pointed them at her neck, intending to knock her out. Vi squinted her cold eyes and was about to attack, but someone was faster than Vi. Bang. Chad was knocked unconscious from behind. Half of his body was lying on the bed, unconscious. As soon as Chad was down, Nn¡¯s sunny and handsome face appeared. Vi was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here? Did Ormand send you to follow me?¡± Nn nodded and squatted to check Vi¡¯s condition. Nn found that her neck was slightly red, and his face was full of fear. Chapter 290.!! Naive Tricks 2/6 ¡°Oh my! Am I toote? You are injured? Ah! Mr. Hobson is going to kill me!¡± Vi was amused by Nn¡¯s crying face. LLLL ¡°No, I¡¯m not hurt. The red marks will disappear soon. Youe at the right time. Help me again.¡± Nn scratched her head and asked, ¡°What are you going to¡­?¡± Vi raised her eyebrows, with a meaningful look in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll knowter!¡± In the garden, the banquet had begun. John was giving a speech on the stage. Ormand sat alone at the table. Ormand¡¯s brows furrowed. His aura was so cold that no one dared toe to his table. The party had already started, but Vi hadn¡¯te back for such a long time. And there was no news about Nn. ¡¤ Ormand was restless. Before long, the chair next to Ormand was pulled out. ¡°Vi ¡± Orniand turned his head and asked in a sullen voice, ¡°It¡¯s you. Why are you here?¡± III Vu Max was wearing a fancy dress today. With delicate makeup, she looked simply breathtaking. Many boys from the rich ns kept their eyes on Max when they saw her. Chapter 290 4!! N?ive Tricks 3/6 Get Baper However, when they saw Max sitting next to Ormand, their hearts sank. Ormand didn¡¯t even look at her. Max was like a ma for cameras. As she sat down, many cameras surrounded her and shot wildly. Max was calm under the cameras. She smiled gently and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Hobson, the cameras are right over there. Don¡¯t be so angry.¡± Ormand pursed his lips and ignored Max. Max didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. She poured herself a ss of wine and clinked it with Ormand¡¯s. ¡°Mr. Hobson, are you looking for Ms. McGraw? I saw her just now.¡± Max took a sip of wine and continued, ¡°She seems to be talking with Mr. Falcon in the corridor.¡± Ormand¡¯s ck eyes were so deep that hepletely ignored Max. ¡°Mr. Hobson, do you believe her so much? She said she wouldn¡¯t get along with Mr. Falcon alone, fearing that you might misunderstand her. On the other hand, she met Mr. Falcon secretly. It seems that the two of them went upstairs together. Mr. Falcon, are you not curious? Why did they go upstairs?¡± Ormand¡¯s face gradually turned cold. He red at Max with his eagle-like sharp eyes and said sarcastically. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do here. Your moves are all naive tricks that I used to use in front of Vi. Cliche!¡± Max¡¯s face froze. Ignoring Max, Ormand stood up and walked toward the vi. Todd happened toe over and whispered to Ormand. Chapter 290 All Naive Tricks 4/6 Many of the cameras followed Ormand as he stood up. They clearly captured his colder and colder expression under the silver ghost mask. Ormand gradually lost his temper. He picked up the ss on the table and smashed it to the ground. Crack. The sharp sound startled everyone. John, who was still giving a speech on the stage, was also attracted by the voice. In the garden, the music stopped and the speech stopped. Everyone stared nkly at the angry Ormand, and no one dared to speak. Ormand looked at John coldly and said, ¡°You Falcons, good job!¡± John and Melinda were both confused. The other guests were intimidated by Ormand¡¯s anger. Is he going to¡­ Ruin the Falcon family in public? Reba had a bad feeling. Before Todd could speak, she winked at the maid next to her. Then a maid ran out of the vi in a hurry. ¡°Oh my! Something bad happened!¡± She ran so fast that she fell to the ground. Reba pretended to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Today is my birthday. It¡¯s a good day. How dare you say no!¡± The servant¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Ms. Falcon. Just now, Ms. McGraw drank too much. She entered Mr. Falcon¡¯s room and is having sex with him.¡± ¡°What?¡± 5/6 Chapter 290 A Naive Tricks John, Melinda, and Russell spoke almost at the same time. All eyes were instantly focused on Ormand. Ormand¡¯s face darkened, and his whole body was like a storm. He took Todd into the vi with a murderous look. Russell followed him closely, and Reba also followed him with several strong bodyguards The other guests were confused. I LLI John and Melinda were forced to stay tofort the guests. They braced themselves to perform a not- so-funny talent show, trying to distract everyone¡¯s attention. Max was the calmest one. Max took a sip of the wine, with a faint smile in her beautiful eyes, as if she were watching the performance in the arena. Ormand took Todd to Stanley¡¯s bedroom. The sound instion effect of the room was very good. There was no sounding from inside, but the closed door made people feel what was going on inside! When they arrived in front of the door, Ormand stood there for a while until he heard the sound of hurried and mixed high-heeled shoes from the staircase. Hearing that, Ormand squinted his eyes and ordered Todd, ¡°Knock it open!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Chapter 1 Funeral Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 291 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 291 Chapter 291 What a Scene Reba was panting. The bodyguards of the Falcon family quickly guarded the door, preventing Ormand, Russell, and Todd from entering. ¡°Mr. Hobson, Russell, since Vi chose to be with my brother, we should respect her choice. Now that this matter has been known by all the wealthy families, we should think about how to face the media and subside tomorrow¡¯s hot topic.¡± Ormand narrowed his eyes and his face was dark with rage as he said two words coldly. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Reba didn¡¯t move. Under her malicious eyes, there was a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Mr. Hobson, once the news is exposed, Vi¡¯s reputation will be ruined. After all, she is your fianc¨¦e. Why are you so cruel to her?¡± ¡°I only believe what I see with my own eyes. Reba, if Vi is not in it, I will not let the Falcon family go for trying to ruin my fianc¨¦e¡¯s reputation!¡± Ormand said in a vicious tone, and his dark eyes seemed to have seen through everything. Russell also felt that it was impossible for Vi to do such a thing. He looked at Reba in disgust and said, ¡°you¡¯d better pray that this matter has nothing to do with the Falcon family. Otherwise, I and the Get op McGraw family will never let it go!¡± Reba was stunned. Ormand didn¡¯t want to talk to Reba anymore. He nced at Todd and said, ¡°Kick open the door. If they don¡¯t let us in, just break in!¡± Todd clenched his fists. In Todd¡¯s eyes, the bodyguards of the Falcon family were nothing. They were soon knocked down by him in two or three rounds. Todd kicked the door hard and announced the death of the lock on the spot. Reba sneered, ¡°Mr. Hobson, calm downter. Although you have been cuckolded, it was Vi who took the initiative. It has nothing to do with my brother. You¡¯d better vent your anger toward the right person!¡± Ormand didn¡¯t respond. Then came John and Melinda, who had just finishedforting the guests in the garden and rushed upstairs. The door was kicked open by Todd forcefully. The bedroom was dark, and the curtains were tightly drawn. The air was faintly filled with an ambiguous smell. Todd turned on the light. On the white king-sized bed. Two bodies intertwined and were tightly wrapped under the quilt. Melinda covered her eyes and sighed, ¡°s! What a curse! Those children are really¡­¡± Receiving Ormand¡¯s hint, Todd stepped forward and lifted the quilt. There was no Vi. Those were two male naked bodies! Everyone was shocked to see the naked bodies on the bed. There was an unusual blush on Stanley¡¯s face, and he was obviously not very conscious. The other man¡¯s hands and feet were tied, and his mouth was blocked. There were traces of love marks all over his body. Todd touched his nose and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Falcon¡¯s taste is really ¡­ unique!¡± Reba had been waiting for Ormand to lose his temper, but he was exceptionally calm and suspicious. Reba lost her cool until she recognized who was lying on the bed. ¡°Why are you here? Where is Vi?¡± The other guy on the bed was Chad sent by Reba to make Vi faint! John and Melinda were also in a panic! John was furious. ¡°You bastard! You ruined the reputation of the Chapter 291hat a Scene 317 Falcon family!¡± Melinda panicked and shouted, ¡°Cover yourself with the quilt. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± But everyone who came in was shocked by the scene on the bed, and no one listened to Melinda¡¯s order at all. With Chad¡¯s terrifying sound, the room was very noisy. However, Stanley seemed to be possessed. He held Chad in his arms and kissed him wildly. Stanley said firmly, ¡°Vi, you finally belong to me! Vi, Vi¡­¡± Ormand¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and filled with killing intent. ¡°How dare you call my fianc¨¦e¡¯s name! Beat him to death!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Todd quickly stepped forward and gave Stanley two punches. Stanley¡¯s face was covered with bruises, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding. Todd grabbed Stanley¡¯s hair and pointed at Chad, ¡°Mr. Falcon, look! Who is the man sleeping with you?¡± Under the effect of the drug, Stanley couldn¡¯t be sober at all. Like a repeating machine, he repeated, ¡°Vi! My Vi! You must marry me¡­¡± John felt so humiliated that he nned to drive Ormand and Russell away. After all, this was the family matter of the Falcon family and Chapter 291 what a Scene he had to close the door to deal with it. However, before John could say anything, a clear and soft female voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Hey, someone is calling me? I just left to deal with some personal affairs. What did I miss?¡± Vi¡¯s red lips were raised, and her beautiful neck was raised slightly. She was as noble and cool as ever. Vi didn¡¯te alone. Vi also brought a lot of media from the garden. The cameras were aimed at the big bed and shot wildly. Among them, Nn was also wearing a peaked cap. The camera in his hand was recording a video, which was connected to the big screen in the garden downstairs. The super HD screen in the garden was on, and a female star was singing on the stage. Therge screen behind her suddenly switched to the scenes of two intertwining figures inside the Falcon¡¯s vi. The audience burst into an uproar, and many people were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t relocate their jaws. It was the first time for thedies to see such a disgusting scene of two men. They were frightened and screamed. The garden was in a mess. Chanter 201 That a Scene ¡°Oh my! Didn¡¯t you say that Ms. McGraw slept with Mr. Falcon? Why is he a man?¡± ¡°Mr. Falcon is a¡­! Damn! This is so disgusting!¡± ¡°It¡¯s outrageous for Stanly to do such a crazy thing at his sister¡¯s birthday party!¡± ¡°And they want to ruin the reputation of Ms. McGraw. The Falcon family is really shameless!¡± In the past, Stanley was always a gentle gentleman in everyone¡¯s eyes. However, his good reputation, which had been built for more than twenty years, was ruined by the livestream. Someone grumbled. Someone gloated and recorded this scene with their mobile phones. Some of them even began to smash their sses and im that they would cut off business with the Falcon family. The situation in the vi was not much better. Seeing Vie in, Ormand stepped forward and stood in front of Vi. He covered her eyes and didn¡¯t allow her to look at the hot scene. Vi was unwilling and pouted, ¡°Let me have a look. What¡¯s so interesting?¡± 6/7 chanter 991 What a Srene Ormand was annoyed. He lifted Vi up and said in a low and gentle voice, ¡°You¡¯re the youngest one here. It¡¯s not children-appropriate. Honey, let¡¯s go back.¡± Vi held Ormand¡¯s neck tightly and didn¡¯t struggle or retort. As soon as they walked out of the door, Ormand stopped and said to John in a cold tone, ¡°I won¡¯t let go of what happened tonight. Let the Falcon family wait and see!¡± John and Melinda called the servants to disperse the media and stop those people from shooting. They had a headache because of this mess. ¡°Ormand! About this¡­¡± 12 Ormand didn¡¯t want to listen to John¡¯s exnation, so he left with Vi in his arms. Holding Ormand¡¯s arm tightly, Vi turned around to look at Russell. Worried, she said a few words to Russell in silence. Russell understood. What Vi said was ¡°keep an eye on Sherlyn¡±. Russell frowned and thought for a while. Realizing something, Russell immediately ran in the opposite direction to look for Sherlyn. Reba stopped him, ¡°Russell, where are you going?¡± Chapter 291 what a Scene Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 292 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 292 Chapter 292 You¡¯re the Worst ¡°Don¡¯t call me Russell, I find it disgusting! Reba, if you dare to do anything to Sherlyn, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± He struggled to free himself and ran downstairs. Reba looked at his back. Her facial features twisted, and she felt extremely angry. Out of anger, she smashed the huge blue and white vase in the aisle. Reba knew it very well. Tonight, Vi escaped. Stanley¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined! The Falcon family might even face a lot of trouble! But all of this was not important to her! Even if Reba could not destroy Vi, she had to at least destroy Sherlyn! Behind her, Cami was dealing with the media in Stanley¡¯s room. Dillon had already gone downstairs to deal with the garden. They did not even have time to push out the giant tower cake for this banquet. More than half of the guests could not stand the exciting scenes on the big screen and insisted on leaving. Reba ignored it and ran down the stairs as if she was mad, nning to catch up to Russell and take the shortcut to meet Sherlyn personally. Chapter 292-You¡¯re the Worst 1/7 Get Bott Just now, after Sherlyn finished her performance, she toasted with a few members and drank a mouthful of juice in the backstage room of Butterfly Girls. However, after only a few minutes, she resisted the pain and nned to go to the bathroom. She walked along the aisle and leaned against the wall in a daze. She was carried directly to the basement by a rough, bearded man¡­ The door of the basement was closed, and subtle sounds were Reba brought five bodyguards with her and rushed over with a camera, intending to take some photos of Sherlyn. The door opened, but she was greatly disappointed by the situation inside. Sherlyn leaned against the corner of the wall, holding a bloody steel stick in her hand. Although her entire body was trembling, she still behaved toughly. The originally exquisite performance suit on her body was torn apart everywhere, but her eyes were firm and determined. She was not in a lousy state at all, and she nned to fight to the end. Just now, she only took a sip of juice with medicine. The effect of the medicine was not strong. Sherlyn barely held on. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t you hurt her yet?¡± Reba was about to explode in anger. Chapter 292-You¡¯re the Worst 2/7 She even wondered if she had bad luck recently! The man who had been beaten up by Sherlyn was tentatively approaching Sherlyn. When he heard Reba¡¯s voice, he hurriedly limped over to Reba. ¡°Ms. Falcon, this woman is so strong! I really can¡¯t beat her!¡± ¡°Good-for-nothing!¡± Reba pped him until he felt dizzy. She red viciously at Sherlyn in the corner and roared at the bodyguard behind her. ¡°All of you, destroy her together! 200 thousand dors each!¡± The eyes of the bodyguards immediately lit up, and they rushed towards Sherlyn. ¡°Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯t!¡± Sherlyn waved the stick wildly, unable to withstand the strength of several bodyguards at the same time. Her weapon was instantly taken away. She fell into extreme panic and despair. However, Sherlyn would rather die than be touched by these filthy men! Sherlyn held on to herst breath, intending tomit suicide. However, before the group of bodyguards could touch her snow-white shoulder, they were kicked to the ground by Russell, who had rushed over. The first bodyguard¡¯s arms broke 605 77 immediately. Then, the second one, the third one¡­ All of them were thrown to the ground. Wails and screams rang out one after another. Reba, who was leaning against the door with her hands crossed, did not even have time to react when she realized that all the bodyguards had been knocked down. She did not even see Russell¡¯s attack clearly. Russell squatted down and quickly took off his suit, tightly wrapping Sherlyn¡¯s body. Hisrge palm forcefully grabbed her face, forcing her to open her mouth and not bite her tongue. ¡°Sherlyn, it¡¯s me! Sorry, I waste!¡± Sherlyn was originally struggling with all her might, but when she heard his familiar voice, she finally rxed and fell into his arms, crying out loud. Russell carefully patted her back to calm her down. However, his entire body was also on the verge of going berserk. His eyes were cold, and his aura was cold and terrifying. Reba saw the scene of the two getting close, and thest bit of reason was burned away. Reba rushed up and tried to pull the two away with a twisted Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. expression. ¡°Russell! Why are you treating me like this? Why! I¡¯ve liked you since Chapter 202.Ya/ the Waret. 4/7 I was a child. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get the chance to get engaged to you. You¡¯ve rejected me time and time again, but you treat other women better than me! Russell! What right do you have to treat me like this!¡± Reba seemed to get angrier as she spoke. She used her hands to hammer Russell¡¯s arm crazily. Her facial features were ferocious, and her entire heart was wrapped in jealousy. Russell did not move. His eyes became more and more malicious. He could not bear it anymore and pped her. Reba was a delicate and spoiled girl. She was unable to withstand his strength and was knocked down by a palm. Russell pped harshly. Half of Reba¡¯s face was covered with a bright red swollen mark, and the corner of her mouth was bleeding. She was stunned for a long time, and then she covered her face with one hand. ¡°You hit me? You actually hit me?¡± Russell¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. When he looked at Reba, he felt disgusted, as if he had swallowed hundreds of flies. ¡°I never hit women, but you are worse than a beast!¡± After he finished speaking, he wrapped his arm around Sherlyn, who was bing more and more unconscious, and turned to leave the basement. ¡°Russell¡­¡± Chapter 292 Gou¡¯re the Worst 5/7 Reba reached out to grab his trousers, but she failed. She could only watch helplessly as Russell carried Sherlyn away. ¡°Ah!¡± She covered her head and screamed like she was crazy. She nned all of these for half a month. Now it was all ruined. She was on the verge of copse! Russell came out of the Falcon¡¯s house. He first carried Sherlyn back to the car and ordered the driver to take care of her for a few minutes before turning around and entering the Falcon¡¯s house. The situation in the garden had stabilized. Dillon condescended to apologize. Only then did he pull back many guests, but half of them had already left. A fancy banquet hadn¡¯t even started for a few minutes, and it was already a mess. Everyone had different thoughts in their minds. Russell walked into the garden with a cold aura. He directly stood on the stage, took the microphone, and said to the guests below the stage without hesitation in a hoarse voice. Russell said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I have news to tell you today. From now on, I¡¯ll break off my engagement with Reba. Moreover, all thepanies under my name will forever stop their cooperation with the Falcon family! ¡°The Falcon family, be careful!¡± Chapter 292 You¡¯re the Worst 6/7 After he finished thest sentence, he mmed the microphone on the stage and left angrily. The microphone was thrown to the ground, making a dull sound, followed by the ear-piercing sound of electricity. Russell¡¯s words caused a stir among the guests. The guests who had just been stabilized by Dillon at the scene felt excited again! It was outside the main gate of the Falcon¡¯s house. Ormand slowly walked out with Vi in his arms. Just as he was about to get into the car, he heard a solemn announcement from Russell. Vi gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Russell is awesome! He is indeed my good brother!¡± ¡°Yes, you are the same!¡± Ormand curled his lips into a smile and carefully ced her in the backseat of the car. Vi consciously moved inside to let him sit in. As the car door closed, the noise in the Falcon family vi was isted. Todd acted as the driver. He drove the car towards Viorin. Vi was actually a little curious about what had just happened. ¡°Orin, when you were at the door of Stanley¡¯s room, why were you so sure that the person inside was not me?¡± she asked. Chapter 292 cu¡¯re the Worst 7/7 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 293 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Broga Is Carried in Vi¡¯s Arms Ormand hooked his finger on her upturned nose, his eyes full of love. ¡°Because I know that even if you are drunk, you¡¯ll only have illusions about my body.¡± After all, he had personally tried this before! In the hotel not long ago, she waspletely drunk. Facing him, who was wearing a ghost mask and behaved like a stranger, she beat him up. She even wanted to kill him. She was so strong. Even now, when he thought of it, he still felt a lingering fear. It was a nightmare! However, after Vi took off his ghost mask and found a sense of familiarity between them, she treated him so gently for the first time. Thinking about it, he still felt sweet in his heart. However, if Vi knew that she was drunk, she would treat people who were not close to her like a little lion with its fur standing on end, baring its fangs, and brandishing its ws as if she wanted to bite them. She would probably want to find a hole to hide in. However, Ormand would never tell her. ¡°I told youst time that I would trust you unconditionally in the future. How could I doubt you?¡± he said weakly, cing his head on her shoulder and wrapping his arms around her small waist. Vi lifted his chin with her finger and leaned over to kiss his lips. Get Popo This was a small reward for him. In the front row, Todd would asionally see their intimacy through the rear-view mirror. Todd really admired Ondo that he could say such sweet words in front of Vi. He was honey- tongued. Ondo had clearly received a report from Nn, and Nn had already told him the truth in advance! Todd looked up and subconsciously nced at the rearview mirror again. Never mind! A man and a woman fell in love! Ormand had alreadypletely blocked off Todd. Ormand leaned into Vi¡¯s embrace as if no one else was there. He raised his right arm and said weakly, ¡°Vi, my arm is so sore. Give me a massage.¡± Vi stretched out her fingers and seriously massaged him. ¡°Is that OK? You carried me all the way downstairs. It should be a little tiring.¡± Ormand shook his head and frowned. This was equivalent to saying that he was not strong enough. 1T ¡°As a man, it is my right to hold my fianc¨¦e. Besides, you are so thin. You are as light as a ball of cotton when I hold you. Maybe I took medicine before I went out, and I haven¡¯t gone out for a long time. I am a littlezy.¡± 2/7 Chapter 293-0:093 Is Carred in Vi¡¯s Arms Done By ¨C Vi knew that he was looking for an excuse, but she didn¡¯t expose him. She gently kissed his forehead. ¡°Then sleep in my arms for a while. When we arriveter, I¡¯ll call you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± His voice was so gentle, and he buried his face into Vi¡¯s neck. He recklessly sniffed her body and soon fell asleep from exhaustion. Vi gently hugged his back and patted his back from time to time. However, her thoughts wandered as she looked at the street lights outside the window, lost in thought. Seeing that Ormand had fallen asleep, Todd slowed down the car and drove steadily. It was half an hourter. The car stopped steadily in the Hobson¡¯s home. Because the Hobson¡¯s home was an antique building, all the cars could only be parked in a special parking lot. They had to walk through the winding walls to reach Viorin. Ormand slept very deeply. Because of his debilitation, his physical strength was greatly inferior to before. Vi didn¡¯t want to wake him up, so she decided to carry him back quietly. Todd was surprised and asked, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, shall I do it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chapter 293 @roga Is Carried in Vi¡¯s Arms 3/7 | ?? ?? Her words were concise andprehensive. She held the sleeping Ormand firmly in her arms and turned to walk in the direction of Viorin. Todd looked at her back in a daze. It took him a long time to react. Was Ondo being carried in Vi¡¯s arms? He felt so shocked! Ondo was 6 feet tall and shrunk between Vi¡¯s tiny arms. It was obviously very discordant, but there was an inexplicable sense of harmony. The tip of his nose was sour, and he was happy for Ondo. He held back his tears and trotted after her. Vi was wearing high heels. Moreover, Ormand was much heavier than her. It was a bit difficult for her to carry him. Moreover, she had to pass through the winding walls before she could reach Viorin. Todd noticed the beads of sweat on her forehead. He felt a little sorry for her when he walked in her high heels. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, let me help you, OK?¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything. She adjusted her breathing and walked forward without looking back. ¡°Mr. Caffrey¡¯s illness doesn¡¯t affect his weight. He ¡­ is very heavy. If you carry him again, your arms will be extremely sore tomorrow. Let me do it for you.¡± Vi hushed him and lowered her head to look at the sleeping Chapter 293 Dona Is Carried in Vi¡¯s Arms Ormand in her arms. Her eyes were filled with sadness. ¡°I have to experience it myself. Only then can I feel how tired he is. He carried me all the way from the Falcon¡¯s house.¡± Todd seemed to be slightly startled. He also felt a little moved. After a brief moment of hesitation, he decisively took Ormand from Vi and carried him on his back. ¡°You?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Todd smiled, ¡°Mr. Caffrey sees you as more important than his life. If your arm hurts tomorrow, he will feel distressed and guilty. So, Ms. Zumthor, let me do it for you.¡± It was very easy for him to carry Ormand on his back. He walked faster than Vi, so Vi had to carefully support Ormand from behind. In the end, Todd ced Ormand on the bed in the bedroom and left the vi Vi sat by the bed and rubbed her sore arm. She stared at Ormand¡¯s handsome face, lost in thought again. During this time, she secretly checked a lot of rted information. Currently, on the market, Super 404 was a banned substance, and the knowledge of this medicine was very little, not to mention the antidote. Ormand had been taking the medicine that Kolby prescribed for Chapter 293-Broga is Carried in Vi¡¯s Arms 5/7 BO more than half a month. However, the medicine was only an auxiliary medicine. Its effect was minimal, not to mention treating Ormand. Vi thought, should I ¡­ think about Jerry¡¯s method? What if¡­ he really knows¡­ She feltplicated and was torn between the two ways. This was the only way at the moment. She could only give it a try! That night, things about the Falcon family caused a stir on the Inte. Russell had also helped amplify its influence, which led to the top ten hot searches, all of which were rted to the Falcon family. Dillon did not sleep the whole night. He contacted all kinds of public rtions and tried to reduce people¡¯s attention. In the end, none of them worked, especially the scandal of Russell breaking off the engagement and Stanley. More people paid attention to it! The relevant software was once half-paralyzed, and its influence wasparable to a certain star. The next morning, the grievous news of the Falcon Group came. Ormand took the lead in ending all the previous cooperation with the Falcon Group The Hobson family was now the richest in the United States, and Chanter 293 Nona is Carried in Valis Aris Ormand was in charge of the Hobson family, so he had a stable position as the richest man. Any one of his actions would have tremendous influence. With him taking the lead, manypanies followed and immediately cut off their contact with the Falcon Group. The stock market of the Falcon Group fell sharply overnight, dropping by more than a dozen percent. Moreover, there was a trend of continuous decline. This time, Ormand and Russell worked together to cause the Falcon family trouble, directly making Dillon lose more than tens of billions of dors in one night. At this time, it was in the Falcon¡¯s garden. Stanley, who was alreadypletely awake, was beaten by his father on a tree for the first time. His entire body was covered in blood and ridges from the whip. The sound was very loud, and it sounded very terrifying from afar. It was apanied by Stanley¡¯s painful moans. 7/7 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 294 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 294 Chapter 294 A Good Feeding Service In the main hall of the Falcon¡¯s house. John sat on the sofa. He frowned and looked angry. He steadily closed his eyes and quietly listened to the whipping sounds in the garden. Melinda held her handkerchief and cried all the time. Her voice was already hoarse. But this time, John was really in a rage andpletely ignored her plea. Reba¡¯s face was still swollen from the beatingst night, looking like she had something in her mouth. It was a little funny. There were still tears on her face, and she looked a little miserable. She had been kneeling on the cold tiles in the hall for an hour. Ever since she was young, John had always spoiled her and Stanley. Even when they got hurt, John would feel distressed for a long time. This time, he was merciless. The solemn and horrifying atmospherested for another two minutes. Stanley, who was being beaten up in the garden, was screaming less and less. It seemed like he was about to copse. Reba endured the pain on her knees, knelt at John¡¯s feet, grabbed his trousers, and cried for mercy. ¡°Dad, spare Stanley! He can¡¯t take it anymore. He was tricked by that bitch Vi! How can you torture your child? You should help me deal with Vi! Kill that Sherlyn!¡± John looked at Reba in shock. He was irritated by her words and fiercely lifted her hand. ¡°How did I have a daughter like you? Arrogant, despotic, looking down on thew, distorting facts, and vicious. You can¡¯t do whatever you want! What a sin!¡± Reba was thrown to the ground by him. She looked at John nkly and then sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t this all taught by you? Dad told me that I have to be more ruthless so that I can walk more steadily and long-term. My only fault is that I didn¡¯t do it thoroughly enough!¡± ¡°You!¡± John was so furious that he felt dizzy. His fingers trembled as he pointed at Reba, unable to say a word. Reba said, ¡°If I seeded this time, Stanley would be able to marry Vi. She has the inheritance right. If she marries Stanley in the future, all she has will belong to the Falcon family. ¡°We won¡¯t have to be inferior to the other families just because we are at the very end of the four top families! ¡°Dad, I am thinking about the Falcon family. You shouldn¡¯t treat me 2/7 Chapter 294 A Good Feeding Service and Stanley like this! Moreover, Stanley knows nothing about this matter. He shouldn¡¯t be punished!¡± John snorted, ¡°As an older brother and also the pride of the Falcon family, he didn¡¯t exhort you and even dared to mess around with you. You disgrace the Falcon family. He should be beaten to death!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± John turned his face and remained unmoved. The servants in the garden ran over in panic. ¡°Mr. John, Mr. Stanley fainted again! If things continue like this, I¡¯m afraid he will die. Mr. John, please spare him!¡± Reba and the crying Melinda were shocked. John¡¯s expression wasplicated, and he did not speak. Melinda¡¯s eyes were fierce. She quickly took the fruit knife from the tea table and put it on her neck. ¡°Mom, you!¡± ¡°Melinda! What are you doing? Put the knife down!¡± John and Reba spoke at the same time. Not only did Melinda put down the knife, she even put it closer. A shallow blood mark was cut on the skin of her neck. ¡°John! I gave birth to Stanley after ten months of pregnancy! If you want to beat him to death, I won¡¯t live! Why don¡¯t you just kill us and marry another wife!¡± 3/7 ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t hit him anymore! Put down the knife, and we¡¯ll talk!¡± In the face of Melinda¡¯s threat, John finallypromised. Stanley was carried back to his room by the servants. Reba felt sorry for him and followed him upstairs to treat his injuries. Soon, only John and Melinda were left in the hall. John had already lost his temper and was calmly smoking. Melinda was also thinking of a way. ¡°John, at present, we can only control all the conversation about this matter first to control the fall of the stock market. ¡°When Stanley recovers, we can ask him to go to the Hobson family to beg for forgiveness. For the sake of Javon, Ormand will let go of us. ¡°After dealing with the most troublesome Ormand, thosepanies that terminated their cooperation with us wille back to us.¡± John also knew how to handle it. Right now, Ormand was in a fit of anger. He would cool down after a few days, so they wouldn¡¯t have to deal with him for now. John let out a long sigh and said in a steady voice, ¡°As long as Russell doesn¡¯t relent, it will be difficult to control public opinion. But you also saw his attitude. Last night, he actually announced the annulment in public, making the Falcon family lose all face!¡± Melinda was silent. Chapter 294 A Good Feeding Service 4/7 Russell was particrly extreme this time, and his anger was no less than that of Ormand. Russell would not easilypromise. ¡°Dad, Russell is not in charge of the McGraw family. It is useless for him to agree to break off the engagement alone. His father has thest word.¡± Reba had already dried her tears. She elegantly walked downstairs and continued. ¡°You said before that Mr. McGraw owes you a favor. If you beg him, I think he will help us persuade Russell. Moreover, if he knows about Russell and Sherlyn, what will happen?¡± Back then, Reba had used this favor to make Wird ignore Russell¡¯s objections and insist on this engagement. In Reba¡¯s view, since she did not marry Russell, Wird still owed them a favor. It was only right to make some small requests. John¡¯s breath was heavy, and he didn¡¯t speak. Perhaps, he could only pull down his pride and try this method. In Viorin. Ormand was awakened by the fragrance of food. IV When he opened his eyes, Vi was sitting next to him, holding a hot bowl of soup. She stirred the spoon and blew gently.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 294 A Good Feeding Service 5/7 This scene was so familiar. It seemed that half a year ago, Ormand and Vi had a misunderstanding because of Anaya. He stood in the garden all night in the rain. Viter found out that she had wronged him. It was also like this that she cooked the soup and blew it. The difference was that Vi had treated Ormand as a target for revenge at that time. Her eyes were cold, and there was no pity. This time, she looked gentle and her every move was filled with love. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Vi put down the bowl, helped Ormand put up the pillow, and helped him lean against the head of the bed. Ormand¡¯s said hesitantly, ¡°How did Ie backst night? Didn¡¯t I say that you should wake me up?¡± Vi picked up the bowl again and continued to stir it to cool it. ¡°I asked Todd to carry you back. At that time, I saw that you were sleeping soundly, so I didn¡¯t want to wake you up.¡± She scooped a small spoonful of soup and brought it to Ormand¡¯s lips. ¡°Here, eat slowly. Be careful of the heat.¡± Ormand was stunned for two seconds and obediently opened his mouth. ¡°I had a good feeding service early in the morning. Why are you so attentive today?¡± It made Ormand a little ufortable. He felt that something was strange. Chapter 294 A Good Feeding Service ¡°You worked hardst night, so just treat it as a reward for you today,¡± Vi said as she held back the strange look in her eyes. Ormand was speechless. Her words were too easy to misunderstand. Ormand just carried Vi in his armsst night. He decided to correct her words. The two of them started to discuss the topic of ¡°working hard¡±. Soon, a bowl of soup was emptied, and all of it was fed to Ormand. Vi arranged for Rayna to handle the work in thepany and nned to stay at home with Ormand for a day. In the afternoon. Vi sat cross-legged on the sofa and was watching a TV series. She lookednguid. Ormand was resting on her leg and using a tablet to deal with work. There was a sudden knock on the door of the vi, and it was hurried. Outside the door was Jimmy. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, but Russell and Mr. McGraw are arguing in the hall. The situation is not good. You should go back and take a look!¡± Chapter 294 A Good Feeding Service 7/7 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 295 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Support Russell Vi immediately got up to open the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they arguing?¡± Jimmy panted heavily. ¡°In the morning, Mr. Falcon and his wife came. I don¡¯t know what they said to Mr. McGraw. Because of what happenedst night, Mr. Russell was already angry. It is probably because of the engagement with Ms. Ayre¡­¡± Vi frowned. She didn¡¯t expect Wird to know about Russell and Sherlyn. No wonder there was a quarrel. She had to hurry back so that Russell wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss. Get Bot ¡°Orin, I might be back tonight,¡± Vi said to Ormand as she put on her shoes. Ormand got up, put down the tablet calmly, and walked to Vi. ¡°Since it is a big matter, I will go with you.¡± Vi did not even think about it before she said, ¡°It¡¯s the McGraw family¡¯s affair. It¡¯s not good for you to go. You should rest well at home. Remember to take your medicine!¡± Ormand was a little unhappy, but he did not say anything. He took off the white coat on the coat rack and helped her put it on. ¡°It will be winter in two days. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Chapter 295 Support Russell 1/7 Vi stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Then, she and Jimmy rushed back to Adain Mountain. Vi¡¯s car had just reached the top of the mountain when she saw Sherlyn¡¯s thin figure from afar. Sherlyn was standing at the entrance of Wird¡¯s vi, pacing back and forth anxiously. Vi got out of the car, walked over, and said, ¡°Sherlyn.¡± When Sherlyn heard her voice, she immediately ran over. B ¡°Vi, when we were having lunch today, your father sent someone to call Mr. McGraw over. He hasn¡¯te out yet. They forbid me to go in. I can only wait outside. I don¡¯t know how he is doing inside!¡± Vi grabbed Sherlyn¡¯s hand and patted herfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, I will help Russell. I will bring you in.¡± With Vi beside Sherlyn, the bodyguards at the door didn¡¯t dare to stop them. When Joseph learned that Vi had returned, he hurriedly ran all the way from outside the hall to wee her. Vi asked, ¡°Joseph, where is Bobby?¡± ¡°Mr. Bobby and his wife are not in Salt Lake City recently. They have gone on a flight. I don¡¯t know when they wille back.¡± Vi¡¯s expression was grave. She thought of that important matter and turned to look at Jimmy. Chapter 295 Support Russell 2/7 ¡°Go and contact Bobby. If he doesn¡¯t answer the phone, call Lainey and tell them to go back to Salt Lake City these days. I have something to talk to him about.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jimmy turned around and immediately went to work. Vi pulled Sherlyn to the door of the hall. The door of the hall was tightly shut. Suddenly, there came the sharp sound of sses being smashed. It was clear that there was a fierce fight inside. The situation was not good. Vi frowned and was about to push open the door to enter but was stopped by Joseph. ¡°Ms. McGraw, you can enter the hall as you please, but Ms. Ayre is an outsider. She cannot enter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll wait for you outside,¡± Sherlyn said tactfully, not wanting to make things difficult for Vi. Vi nodded and immediately opened the door. In the hall. Wird sat on a chair, his chest heaving up and down in anger. His turbid eyes emitted a fierce light. Lily sat on a chair next to him and looked on passively. Russell stood in the middle of the open space with his back straight. He did not feel that he had done anything wrong. No matter how much Wird shouted, he was determined not to admit his mistake. Chapter 295 Support Russell 3/7 He was wearing a noble suit, and his right shoulder and arm were stained with water. Obviously, the sses breaking sound that Vi had heard outside was from Wird. Because Vi came in, the argument in the hall stopped. Lily nced at her, quietly sneering, her face full of contempt and displeasure. Wird¡¯s eyes softened a little. When he looked at Vi, he softened his tone. ¡°Why are you back? Did youe here on purpose to help Russell?¡± ¡°Dad, this is my home. Can¡¯t Ie back and take a look?¡± As she spoke, Vi took out a wet towel and helped Russell wipe the stains on her shoulder, ¡°Russell, is it hot? Let me see your shoulder.¡± Russell shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just warm water, not hot. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Wird muttered in dissatisfaction and was a little jealous. Vi cared about Russell after she came back. She didn¡¯t ask Wird if he was angered by Russell. When Vi heard this, she immediately squatted down by Wird¡¯s feet and ced her arms on his legs. She raised her face and smiled very adorably. ¡°Dad, you have a mild temper and seldom get angry. What happened today? You were so angry that you smashed the cup on Russell?¡± Hearing this, Wird was angry again. He red at Russell and said, ¡°He made the decision on his own and wanted to cancel the Chapter 295-Support Russell 4/7 engagement with the Falcon family. He even seduced the actress when he knew he had a fianc¨¦e. ¡°John personally came to beg me, asking me to persuade this bastard to not go against the Falcon family. He also asked him to control those conversations online.¡± Russell clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯m already being polite enough. Do you want me to help? Dream on!¡± ¡°You!¡± Wird choked and was so angry that his face turned red. He T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. coughed violently. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be agitated. Russell is not an unreasonable person.¡± Vi quickly helped him to calm his back and secretly gave Russell a look, indicating to him not to add oil to the fire. Russell¡¯s face was dark, but he said nothing more. With Viforting him, Wird gradually calmed down. Just as Vi was about to start persuading Wird, she caught sight of Lily¡¯s figure. ¡°You go out first. I have something to discuss with my father and Russell.¡± Lily, who was originally enjoying the show, was suddenly called out and was very unhappy. ¡°Vi, do you want to drive me away? I¡¯m a member of the Deer Family. Is there anything I can¡¯t listen to?¡± Vi red at her coldly. ¡°So what? They are my father and brother. Chapter 295 Sinport Russell 5/7 I want to talk to them privately. It has nothing to do with you!¡± Lily choked and could only look at Wird. ¡°Wird, look at her. She¡¯s saying that I¡¯m an outsider.¡± Wird¡¯s expression was gentle as he tried to persuade Lily, ¡°Lily, maybe Vi really has something to say alone. You should go out first. Don¡¯t worry, I am here. No one in the McGraw family dares to treat you as an outsider.¡± Since he had already said this, if Lily still didn¡¯t leave, she would probably be mocked by Vi again. Lily stomped her feet and mmed the door to leave. Get Borts After she left, Vi turned to Wird and continued. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t know. The reason why Russell hates Reba is that she tried to kill me several times in Washington. It¡¯s just that the Falcon family is powerful and helped her clear the suspicion of all the incidents. I couldn¡¯t find too much evidence, so I didn¡¯t mention this matter.¡± Wird was shocked. ¡°There are actually such things?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± ¡°Last night, at Reba¡¯s birthday party, Reba knocked me out while I was chatting with Stanley. He wanted to tie me to Stanley¡¯s bed. If it wasn¡¯t for my alertness, the main character of the news you saw during the day would have be me!¡± ¡°What?¡± Chapter 295-Support Russell 6/7 Wird¡¯s eyes widened as he mmed the table furiously. ¡°The Falcon family thinks I¡¯m old and wants to get away from me!¡± In the morning, John and his wife came over and did not mention the reason why the Falcon family was in trouble. They avoided the important matter and talked about Russell breaking the engagement and cheating, leading all the mistakes to the McGraw family. Wird thought they were really hateful. Chapter 295-Sunport Russell 7/7 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 296 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 296 Chapter 296 You Can¡¯t Marry Sherlyn However, on second thought, Wird remembered something, and his anger subsided a lot. ¡°Vi, John saved me when he was young, so I promised him a few things. This time, he came to beg me¡­.¡± Vi frowned. ¡°Dad, how much have you secretly helped the Falcon family over the past few years? Moreover, Reba has tried to harm me many times. You don¡¯t owe the Falcon family anymore. ¡°In my opinion, if Russell wants to break off the engagement, then let him do it. Do you still want him to marry a vicious woman like Reba to bully me? ¡°As for the disaster of the Falcon family this time, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. It¡¯s the Falcon family¡¯s own fortune. If they can¡¯t make it through, no matter if thepany goes bankrupt or the Falcon family is removed from the list, they are all asking for it. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Wird listened calmly, thought about it seriously, and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. Reba actually wants to harm you. It¡¯s my politeness not to add to the Falcon family¡¯s troubles this time.¡± Vi smiled and nodded obediently, but she didn¡¯t think so in her heart. Her father and the Falcon family were even, but the grudge between her and Reba was impossible to resolve. This time, the Falcon family would face the storm in all directions. Vi praised Wird a few more times, her voice sweet, sessfully calming Wird down. Russell stood quietly, looking coldly at the scene in front of him. Wird noticed that Russell was standing rooted to the ground. He softened his tone and said, ¡°Russell, it¡¯s okay for you to break off the engagement, but I don¡¯t agree with you marrying that woman called Sherlyn!¡± Russell heard this, and his face darkened. He was unconvinced. ¡°So you want to find me a new fianc¨¦e from another rich family? Marriage is a matter of a lifetime. I will choose what I like. This time, you still want to decide on my life. Impossible!¡± ¡°You! Are you trying to anger me?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Wird¡¯s anger that had just subsided rose again. ¡°The identity of your little girlfriend is unknown. She is a wild child born in an orphanage, and she¡¯s poor-educated. What is the advantage of your marrying her? Do you want people tough at our family?¡± ¡°Advantage?¡± Russell was also angry and sneered, ¡°Do I marry a wife or buy goods? You calcted it so clearly. In the beginning, you ignored our objections and insisted on marrying Lily, a good-for-nothing Chapter 296 You Can¡¯t Marry Sherlyn 2/7 woman, into the family. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for you to marry a mistress. Is it wrong for me to marry a woman I love? What is the matching of social status in your eyes?¡± Wird pointed at Russell with trembling hands. His chest heaved up and down violently, and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Bastard, you!¡± Russell would have been pped by Wird if not for the inconvenience of Wird¡¯s legs. Unable to hit Russell, Wird became even angrier and shouted outside the door, ¡°Joseph! Whip this bastard! Beat him until he admits his mistake!¡± Russell had a face full of dissatisfaction and began to take the initiative to unbutton his shirt. He took off his suit. ¡°It is impossible for me to admit my mistake. You better kill me today, and I will return my life to you! I will not be your son anymore!¡± Since more than two years ago, when Wird insisted on getting engaged to him and Reba, his rtionship with Wird had been bad and had not eased up until now. ¡°How dare you!¡± Wird¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and his face was livid with anger. Joseph hesitated and did not dare to go. ¡°Mr. McGraw, please calm Chapter 296 isu Can¡¯t Marry Sherlyn 3/7 down. He¡­¡± Wird red at him. ¡°Hurry up! Tie him up and beat him to death!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Vi stopped Joseph and gave Joseph a nce, signaling for him to leave. ¡°You also want to disobey me?¡± Wird was angry and hurt, looking at his most beloved daughter. ¡°How could that be, Dad?¡± Vi used her hand tofort Wird¡¯s heaving chest. Her gentle hand was like a soft cat¡¯s paw, smoothing out his anger. Vi tried to mediate. ¡°Dad, Russell did say too much just now. He was upset by Reba. He didn¡¯t mean to talk back to you. I apologize to you for him.¡± She smiled apologetically, but she was secretly rejoicing in her heart. Fortunately, the elders of the McGraw family were quite open-minded. They did not build a harsh family law like the Hobson family. They even had a Discipline Whip. Otherwise, Russell would have to suffer a beating today. With Vi¡¯s soothing words, Wird¡¯s breathing gradually returned to normal. However, when he looked up, Wird saw that Russell was still Chapter 29610u Can¡¯t Marry Sherlyn taking off his shirt, as if he was provoking Wird¡¯s dignity. ¡°Look at him! What¡¯s the use of your apologizing for him? He is not convinced at all!¡± Vi immediately turned around and red at Russell. ¡°Russell, stop messing around. It¡¯s so cold. Why aren¡¯t you putting on your clothes? If you catch a cold and get sick, Dad will be worried about you!¡± Vi raised her eyebrows and winked at Russell. Russell was stunned. With a gloomy face, he began to dress silently. Wird snorted arrogantly. ¡°I won¡¯t be worried. If he dies of illness, I won¡¯t be sad. it. I shouldn¡¯t have let him be born!¡± Vi couldn¡¯t hold back herughter and tried to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Dad, what are you thinking? If it wasn¡¯t for Russell, wouldn¡¯t the order be in chaos? You wouldn¡¯t have a precious daughter like me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Then, for your sake, let him go,¡± Wird said weakly. Vi was relieved. She knew Wird softened up. ¡°Russell, dad is no longer angry with you. Come and thank him!¡± Russell didn¡¯t reply. Seeing that Wird was about to get angry again, Vi said, ¡°Dad is a loving father. He never hits or scolds us siblings. There is no need to get angry with Russell this time. Maybe in a few days, Russell will understand.¡± 5/7 Chapter 296 Can¡¯t Marry Sherlyn Wird felt a lot better after being praised by her, and his face gradually softened. ¡°Russell, you have to remember that I won¡¯t harm you. I have lived to this age and experienced more than you. It is for your own good to marry a matching girl.¡± Russell snorted disdainfully. Just as he was about to retort, Vi quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Dad, leave Russell to me. I will help you persuade him!¡± She grabbed Russell¡¯s arm and walked out. Vi smiled sweetly at Wird. ¡°Then dad, excuse us!¡± Russell was dragged out of the hall. Before Vi started to talk, Russell said coldly, ¡°Back then, you insisted on marrying into the Caffrey family, because you didn¡¯t want your life to be arranged. I¡¯m the same. There¡¯s no room for negotiation. I definitely won¡¯t let him y things out.¡± ¡°Who said I wanted to persuade you?¡± Vi blinked. ¡°Really?¡± Russell continued, ¡°You just said you would be his lobbyist.¡± Vi tsked and said earnestly, ¡°My silly Russell, Dad is angry. Whatever you say to him is just asking for trouble. If you want him to agree, you have to take your time. Chapter 296-you Can¡¯t Marry Sherlyn 6/7 ¡°You have to let him know that Sherlyn is a beautiful and kind-hearted girl. She is not the kind of scheming girl who wants to marry into a wealthy family. Think of a roundabout way to make him ept Sherlyn. This is what you should do!¡± Chapter 296 You Can¡¯t Marry Sherlyn Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 297 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 297 Chapter 297 A Request Russell was silent for a moment and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It sounds easy, but dad was stubborn. It is difficult to make him change his opinion.¡± ¡°Only when it is difficult can it be challenging. Russell, are you afraid?¡± Vi patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you persuade him. Besides, he can control your marriage partner, but he can¡¯t control who you are in love with. You can do whatever you want in the future. Just don¡¯t go too far.¡± Russell thought and felt that it made sense. The two chatted as they walked, and unknowingly, they were almost at the gate. Vi looked at the empty door and was startled. Only then did she remember that she had forgotten Sherlyn. ¡°I was busy chatting with you. Why didn¡¯t I see Sherlyn along the way? She said she would wait for us here!¡± Russell frowned. ¡°Did shee?¡± ¡°Yes, she said she was worried about you. Sherlyn wouldn¡¯t lie to us. She shouldn¡¯t leave without waiting for you, unless¡­¡± Vi wondered if she should go back and look for her. Russell and Vi looked at each other, and their expressions turned serious. They thought of something at the same time. Chapter 297 A Request 1/7 Russell took the lead and turned around, running back to his vi. Vi immediately followed and went down the mountain. Pushing open the big iron gate outside the vi, Sherlyn just finished packing her luggage and came out of the vi. Russell took two steps forward and asked, ¡°What are you going to do with your luggage?¡± Sherlyn lowered her head, feeling a little guilty. ¡°I have troubled Mr. McGraw these days. It has been almost a month since Rex cheated. The Inte has long forgotten about this matter. It is time for me to move back to my apartment.¡± Russell grabbed her wrist and snatched the luggage from her. ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°Mr. McGraw! You have no right to stop me from leaving! You can break off the engagement with Ms. Falcon as you wish. Our agreement is invalid!¡± Sherlyn was also annoyed. It was the first time she had spoken unyieldingly to Russell. Russell pursed his lips, and his face was cold. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Did Lily juste out of the hall and tell you something?¡± Sherlyn did not deny it. ¡°She is right. Our lives are totally different. I am not worthy of you at all. I am just a fake girlfriend that you rented. I shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with you, and I could not dy you. I¡­¡± Chapter 297 & Request 2/7 ¡°What happenedst night was an ident. Mr. McGraw, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I will never use it to threaten you. Let¡¯s just pretend that it didn¡¯t happen!¡± but Russell stared at Sherlyn in frustration. ¡°You! You slept with me, you want to abandon me after that? You don¡¯t want to be responsible for me anymore?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherlyn was startled. She did not expect that the usually elegant and noble Russell would say such shameless words. Sherlyn was shocked. She hesitated and asked, ¡°Could it be thatst night was also your first time?¡± Russell¡¯s face darkened, and his ears turned red. ¡°What else?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then¡­ Since it¡¯s our first experience, why don¡¯t we call it even?¡± Sherlyn¡¯s face turned red. She bent her waist, wanting to escape. Russell urately grabbed the back of her neck. ¡°Where do you want to go? I, Russell, am not a casual man. Since I have slept with you, I will be responsible for you to the end!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts!¡± Chapter 297 & Request 4/7 Russell looked at Sherlyn firmly. ¡°I will clean up all the obstacles in your way in the future. You will no longer be alone. I will cherish you. You only need to be at ease and pursue your dreams of acting. You will live in happiness.¡± Sherlyn looked at Russell in a daze, her heart touched. Even though she thought that after Rex¡¯s affair, Sherlyn had already closed her heart tight enough, Russell still quietly slipped into her heart. ¡°Can you not treat me so well?¡± Get Bopt¨¹s 1 It was something Sherlyn never dared to dream of to be doted on and loved and to have a home. Sherlyn sniffed, and her voice sounded like she was crying. Russell held her face. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I am afraid¡­¡± Sherlyn was afraid that she would sink into his love, unable to extricate herself. She was afraid that she would suffer another blow even more intense than Rex¡¯s and fall into an even more painful abyss. Russell seemed to have guessed what Sherlyn was thinking and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not Rex. I am a man of my word. I will do what I say!¡± Sherlyn held back her tears and reminded him seriously, ¡°But Mr. Chapter 297 & Request 5/7 McGraw, think about it clearly. Do you really want to be with me? I have never seen my parents. From the moment I can remember, I lived in Washington¡¯s welfare institute. There is no information about my parents in the orphanage. I am an abandoned child. My birth was a mistake.¡± ¡°It is their loss to abandon you. In the future, you will be my treasure.¡± Russell caressed Sherlyn¡¯s hand and kissed the back of her hand gently. He said seriously, ¡°Ms. Ayre, I want to sign a new agreement with you. The deadline of this agreement will be written by you.¡± Sherlyn was stunned. Get Boffa Russell had ced all the initiative in her hands. If Sherlyn was tired of him, she could regret it at any time. Russell did it for the sake of protecting her sense of security. In thete autumn of winter, the cold wind blew on their faces, and it was bone-piercing cold. However, Sherlyn felt her entire body warm up. Russell had warmed her heart. Vi got into the car and gradually left Adain Mountain. She looked at the scenery outside the window and felt a little emotional. Chapter 297 & Request 60 Vi wished she and Ormand could also live a in and simple love life, like Bobby and Lainey, Russell and Sherlyn. Vi rxed. For the first time, her clear and bright eyes became dim. Just as Vi was lost in thought, her phone rang. It was Bobby. ¡°Vi, I heard from Jimmy that you have something to talk to me about.¡± Vi took a deep breath. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Bobby looked at his schedule and said, ¡°There have been many things to do recently. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to return to Salt Lake City for the time being. If you have any problems, just say it on the phone. If I have time, I will help you solve it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Bobby.¡± Vi paused for a long time before saying, ¡°I hope you can help me bail Jerry!¡± Bobby did not speak for a moment. It seemed that he did not expect Vi to make such a request. Chapte quest 7/ Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 298 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Mr. Hobson¡¯s Bottom Line Three hourster. Vi finally returned to Viorin at dusk. As soon as she opened the door, Ormand saw the bags in her hands, which were even taller than her. ¡°Did you ¡­ rob the mall?¡± Vi smiled awkwardly. ¡°Girls always have no resistance to discounts, such as buying one to get two or buying two to get three or something like that. I think it¡¯s quite cheap, so I bought them all.¡± Ormand was stunned for a moment and exposed her lie directly. ¡°You don¡¯tck money. Do you care about the small discounts that are offered to fool people in the shopping mall?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Who doesn¡¯t like discounts? If I can buy it at a lower price, why should I buy it at the original price? I¡¯m not a fool!¡± Ormand praised, ¡°Vi, you are such a calcting woman. You will definitely be a good wife in the future!¡± Vi was amused by his serious look. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be garrulous. Come and help me open the bag. I have bought a lot of winter clothes for you.¡± He looked at the beautiful shopping bags in disbelief and was stunned. ¡°Did you buy all these for me?¡± Chapter 70A M Hohcon¡¯s Baliom Lina Vi raised her eyebrows and lied without blushing, ¡°In fact, most of them are buy one get one free, and the price is half off. I didn¡¯t see you wear this style, so I bought many of them.¡± As she spoke, she took out a light gray wool coat from one of the shopping bags and handed it to him. ¡°Come on, put it on and see if it fits you.¡± Ormand frowned and looked at the sweater in her hand. ¡°I never wear this kind of sweater in winter, especially high-necked ones!¡± ¡°That was in the past. From now on, you have to wear it. It¡¯s mainly for keeping warm. You have a good body and are a born model. You look good in everything.¡± She took a woolen sweater and poked him on the waist. ¡°Listen to me. Change into it. It¡¯s the first time I have bought clothes for a man myself. Do you dare to dislike it?¡± L Although she had a smile on her face, for thetter part of her words, she was obviously gnashing her teeth and threatening him. Ormand sighed and immediately took it over. He quickly took off his suit and shirt and obediently changed into a woolen sweater. Then Vi handed him a dark grey woolen overcoat. He didn¡¯t dare to refuse and put it on again. Then Vi helped him put on the scarf. After taking off his suit, Ormand became more obedient and approachable and looked like an artistic young man. Chapter 298 W Hobson¡¯s Bottom Line 2/7 But this face, with delicate eyebrows and eyes, was much more handsome than an ordinary young man. Satisfied, Vi pinched his handsome face dotingly. ¡°It looks so cool. Orin, you should wear this in the future. I¡¯m tired of your tie and suit.¡± Ormand lowered his head and looked at his outfit. Suddenly, he thought of something and felt a little scared. ¡°Vi, did you ¡­ buy me a down jacket?¡± He wouldn¡¯t wear such thick clothes! However¡­ He saw Vi unwrapping other shopping bags. She took out two long down jackets, both ck, but of different styles. Vi said, ¡°Orin, you know me well. I not only bought you down jackets but also several sets of thick trousers. By the way, there are also two ck fox fur overcoats. They are super warm and suitable for the coldest time in the snow season¡­¡± Ormand¡¯s face turned pale as if he had been struck by a thunderbolt. It was a nightmare for him. He didn¡¯t want to wear those thick clothes! He would rather die than wear it! Chapter 298 Wr. Hobson¡¯s Bottom Line 3/7 No way! However, he had underestimated her. Vi said, ¡°Come on, Orin. I picked them for you. Wear them all tonight. I want to take photos of them!¡± Ormand was shocked again! She even wanted to take photos of him in those clothes. It was worse than killing him! Feeling annoyed, he red at the shopping bags and gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you trying to test my bottom line?¡± Vi sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. She still looked elegant. She poked her arm with her slender fingers from time to time, raised her eyebrows, and stared at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Will you wear it or TI not?¡± Ormand looked at her coldly. After a minute of stalemate¡­ Ormand was defeated. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t have a bottom line in front of you.¡± He pursed his lips and smiled softly. ¡°After all, you bought it for me. Chapter 298 : Hobson¡¯s Bottom Line H/7 It¡¯s my honor!¡± Vi chuckled, stood up, and gave him a kiss on the lips. Then she held his hand and took the newly bought winter clothes back to the bedroom She turned on the heat in the bedroom. She sat on the edge of the bed with her camera, quietly watching Ormand¡¯s undressing and dressing show. Then she took photos of his bitter expression. This was torture for Ormand. But for Vi, it was a pleasure. She could freely appreciate his handsome face and perfect body. From time to time, she pinched his muscles gently and touched them wantonly. Half an hour passed. Ormand finally finished trying on the clothes that Vi had bought. Vi sat cross-legged in the center of the bed leisurely, with a camera in her hand. She enjoyed the photos she had just taken. She looked particrly focused, and her eyes were filled with joy. Her shoulder was pressed against Ormand¡¯s chin. Ormand wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, looking tired. ¡°Vi, I¡¯ve put on my down jacket and cotton trousers. Since I¡¯ve worked so hard, can you give me some more rewards tonight?¡± Chapter 298 Mr Hobson¡¯s Bottom Line 5/7 His voice was weak and made her sympathize with him. Vi put down the camera, turned around, and held his shoulder, letting him lean into her arms and rest his head on her shoulder. L His fingers gently hooked the corner of her silk clothes. He was weak and really a little tired. Vi said in a low voice, ¡°What else do you want?¡± He was overjoyed and was about to speak when Vi added in advance. ¡°Everything is fine except moving back and sleeping with you.¡± EUS Ormand¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You know that. I just want this¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me.¡± Vi touched his face and kissed his eyes and brows. Ormand moaned in a low voice, sulking in silence. This time, Vi didn¡¯tfort him as usual. Instead, she hid the strange look in her eyes and said seriously, ¡°Recently, the Angle Group may be a little busy. Maybe I can¡¯t make a video call to monitor you taking medicine at noon, or maybe I will come backte, or maybe¡­¡± Ormand looked up at her and asked, ¡°Maybe what?¡± She smiled. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯ste. Go to bed early.¡± Ormand held her waist and refused to let her go. He frowned and said, ¡°The reward you promised me hasn¡¯t been fulfilled yet. I can¡¯t Chapter 298-Mr Hobson¡¯s Bottom Line 6/7 fall asleep!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± He thought carefully, hiding the cunning glimmer in his eyes, and rubbed weakly against her neck. ¡°Changing clothes is really exhausting. I was sweating just now. How about ¡­ you help me take a bath?¡± Chapter 299 : Hobson¡¯s Bottom Line Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 299 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 299 Chapter 299 A Bath Together Vi was surprised. After all, he had underpants when he changed his clothes just now. She got so turned up just now. And he would be naked in the bathtub! She wasn¡¯t sure if she would be able to control herself or not in that case. When she was about to find an excuse to refuse, Ormand quickly stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s just a bath. If you don¡¯t say yes, I¡¯ll feel terrible.¡± As he spoke, his eyes were gloomy, and his fingers were pointing to his heart. He leaned against her arms and whispered. Vi sighed helplessly. Since Ormand couldn¡¯t hide his illness anymore, he was more skilled at using it. However, sometimes she liked it. ¡°Stop that. I¡¯ll get you some hot water.¡± Ormand snickered. Vi stood up and went to the bathroom. She turned up the heater in the bathroom and helped him fill the bathtub with water. She squeezed a shower gel in her palm and stirred bubbles in the water. When the bathroom was warm, Vi called him, ¡°You can get in it now. Come in.¡± Chapter 299 A Path Together The typ Ormand walked into the bathroom, wearing a cotton nightgown that Vi had just bought. Vi tried the water temperature again. It was just right. She turned around and found that Lucian was still standing there like a piece of wood. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you taken off your clothes?¡± Ormand raised his arm and lowered his finger. He stared at her with a grievance in his eyes. ¡°My hand is weak¡­¡± ¡°Girly!¡± Vi pulled a long face and stripped him naked. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Since you are sick now, I won¡¯t get angry. But if you continue to do it, wait until you recover!¡± Ormand¡¯s eyes were full of frustration. He leaned against her and rested his chin on her shoulder. He said in a low voice, ¡°You scold me. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t get better¡­¡± 1 ¡°Nonsense!¡± Vi red at him and gave him a hard pinch on his butt. Someone groaned in pain, buried his face in her shoulder, and quietly swallowed all the bitter emotions. Vi straightened his body, held his face with both hands, and seriously said, ¡°Ormand, I¡¯m here! You can¡¯t give up hope of living at any time!¡± Chapter 299 A Sath Together She would make him live healthily! No matter what the cost was! Ormand felt depressed. In order tofort Vi, he nodded with a smile. He changed the topic, grabbed her hand, and slowly put it between his legs. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Vi pinched it gently and felt it carefully. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s soft and cute.¡± Ormand frowned and felt frustrated again. Cute? For men, this word was to describe a girl! It was not cute but strong! Vi felt his sadness and gently kissed his thin lips. ¡°It¡¯s very cute at the moment. I know what it is capable of. Can you prove it to me when you recover?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything and felt better. After he got better, he would do it seven times a night for ten nights! ULIUL Vi helped him sit in the bathtub filled with bubbles. She helped him wet his shoulders and neck, and covered his tanned skin with white bubbles. ¡°15 minutes. I¡¯lle in and help you rub your backter.¡± 1L Chapter 299 A Daih Together 3/8 She wiped her hands with a clean towel and turned around to go out, but her wrist was suddenly grabbed by the man in the bathtub and pulled hard toward him. ¡°It will be warm if we do it together!¡± Vi was caught off guard and fell backward. She fell into the bathtub. L ILL Ormand was well prepared. He held her butt firmly with the other hand. With the help of his hands, Vi didn¡¯t ssh too much water when she sank into the bathtub. However, because of the two people in the bathtub, the water sshed. Vi looked down at her wet silk nightgown and red at him, gnashing her teeth. ¡°Ormand! You want me to teach you a lesson?¡± Hey backzily, with his arms on the edge of the bathtub on both sides, legs separated. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to teach me a lesson! ¡°It¡¯s interesting!¡± When he said this, he raised his eyebrows slightly, with an evil smile on the corner of his mouth. Vi rolled her eyes at him. Chapter 299 A Bath Together She couldn¡¯t stand him. He was not embarrassed at all. Seeing that Vi ignored him, Ormand lowered his long eyshes and pinched his abdominal muscles unwillingly. He checked several times. He still had eight-pack abs! Then why¡­ He felt a little aggrieved. ¡°Vi, I¡¯m still as sexy as before. You¡¯ve been abstinent for a long time. Don¡¯t you want to have a taste?¡± The steaming bathtub made his handsome face a little hazy. His tanned skin was covered with bubbles, and his long curly eyshes were wet with water drops. His deep eyes were shining, staring at Vi expectantly. Vi closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She knew that once he found a chance, he would start to be restless. She shouldn¡¯t have agreed to help him take a bath! She almost fell into his trap again! She kept telling herself. Ormand is sick! Sick! Sick! Don¡¯t touch him! No way! Chapter 290 A Bath Together 579 While she was taking deep breaths, Ormand didn¡¯t just wait. His hands, hidden under the white bubbles, quietly reached out to her. They were wandering, stroking her, and flirting with her. Vi¡¯s eyshes quivered uncontrobly, and her ears turned red. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore! ¡°Ormand, you¡¯re so naughty. Let me help you remove your hands!¡± She turned around and took the wooden bath brush from the shelf. She stared at him angrily, full of threats. Ten minutester. The bathroom was shrouded in white mist, and the atmosphere was a little unusual. Vi put down the wooden bath brush and exhaled a long breath. She felt much better after beating him up! But Ormand didn¡¯t. He stared at his hands and carefully blew his red and swollen palms. Vi just gave him a cold nce and concentrated on helping him rub his back. This was the first time that Vi hadn¡¯tforted Ormand since he Chapter 299 A Bath Together 6/8 was beaten. He felt suffocated and ufortable. His strong unwillingness forced him to raise his hands and put them in front of Vi¡¯s eyes. Heined silently. It hurts! Vi¡¯s face darkened, pretending that she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. She stared at him coldly and said, ¡°Not enough? Do you want to have another twenty?¡± After saying that, she pretended to take the bath brush. Ormand immediately withdrew his hands, hid them in the water, and obediently lowered his head, motionless. He wanted her so much now. But now, he couldn¡¯t win. Vi didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but she was relieved to see that he finally stopped bothering her. He looked the most attractive when he pretended to be obedient! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After rubbing her back, she nced at the shampoo beside her, squeezed some into her palm, and rubbed it on his head. She was like helping a dog have a shower. Ormand frowned and said, ¡°Be gentle.¡± Chapter 299 & 9ath Together Vi felt ufortable all over. ¡°Gentle? I¡¯ll leave right now if you don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Ormand held back his anger and let her do whatever she wanted. 8/8 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 300 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Bottom Line? After a while. Vi shook her sore wrist. She had never felt so tired taking a shower! Her whole body was wet. She not only had to help Ormand but also had to help herself! She held back her anger and walked out of the bathroom with Ormand. After wiping the water on his body, she ced him on the tile ground that was not wet with water and threw the night robe directly on his face. ¡°Dress yourself!¡± Ormand didn¡¯t move, nor did he take it. He just let his nightgown slip down from his face and fall to the ground. ¡°My arm is weak, and my hands hurt¡­¡± He wouldn¡¯t wear it himself! Vi red at him. She clenched her teeth and was about to lose her temper. He was challenging her bottom line? She gave him a ferocious look. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to pick it up and put it on. Then get out and get clean pajamas for me. If you dare to exceed the time limit, I¡¯ll help you remember thest time! I¡¯ll never feed you medicine at night!¡± Ormand¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, and his knees and hands seemed to ache in an instant! She would never feed him medicine at night! No! He couldn¡¯t ept it! Vi took a shower while counting ruthlessly. ¡°You have fifty-eight seconds left!¡± He immediately bent down to pick up the robe, quickly buttoned it, opened the door, put on slippers, and rushed to the next wardrobe to get a clean women¡¯s robe. ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­¡± Vi¡¯s countdown sounded in the bathroom, like an emotionless clock. When she counted to thest second, Ormand urately hung the robe on the shelf of the bathroom. Vi nced at him and teased, ¡°Wow, it seems that Orin has great potential to be activated!¡± Ormand didn¡¯t respond. Tonight, Vi saw through his mind! He was so angry that he mmed the bathroom door. It seemed that he had vented all her anger on the door. Chapter 300 botom Line? §ã§Ö§ß §£§Ñ§â§ñ ¨C 0 Looking at the childish man behind the door, Vi smiled and sighed helplessly. Two dayster. It was winter now, and Salt Lake City had dark clouds. The sky was foggy, and it soon rained. The cold wind mixed with drizzle suddenly lowered the temperature by dozens of degrees. Walking on the road, people would shiver with cold. The iron gate of the high-level prison opened slowly with a dull sound. Jerry took off the prison uniform and changed to a white thin shirt. He held the ck bag in his arms, which contained the few clothes he had worn when he was in prison. Seeing that he walked slowly, the prison guard pushed him out of the iron gate of the prison and said, ¡°Cherish the opportunity you get to be bailed out. If you go out in the future, start a new life and behave yourself!¡± Jerry staggered two steps and suddenly looked up at the cloudy sky, letting the cold rain fall on his face. A smile gradually appeared on his wrinkled face. Start over? Chapter 300 Baltom line? GHBO Yes, this would be a new beginning for him! A ck minibus suddenly stopped in front of him at the end of the street. Toby and Vincent got out of the car and covered his mouth without saying anything, pushing him into the back seat. Jerry knelt and he gave a grunt. As he lowered his head, he caught a glimpse of a pair of delicate high-heels. He was overjoyed. He raised his head and saw Vi sitting next to him. There was a small table between them. On her delicate and charming face, there was extreme coldness and endless disgust in her eyes. Jerry put his hands on his knees and moved into the car. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than half a month. You are still as beautiful as before, which makes me fall for you.¡± Vi tried her best to hold back disgust and didn¡¯t want to listen to his nonsense. She went straight to the point. ¡°Where is the medicine?¡± ¡°What medicine?¡± Vi furrowed her eyebrows, looking dangerous all over. She took out her pistol, loaded it, and pressed it against Jerry¡¯s forehead. Chapter 300 bottom Line? ¡°Are you kidding me? If I can let you out, I can also send you in!¡± Her gun was pressed against him with great strength, and Jerry¡¯s head tilted slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vi. I will do what I have promised you. As long as you bail me out, I will give you the medicine that can relieve his body virus first. But I just came out of prison. How can I have it with me?¡± Vi still pointed her gun at him and said coldly, ¡°Where is the medicine? Take me there.¡± Jerry chuckled. ¡°No way. If I take you there, you will get my trump card. I will wait for you to be willing to marry me.¡± Jimmy and the other bodyguards were annoyed by what they heard. They wanted to beat this shameless viin up right away. Vi kept silent for a while and said, ¡°What do you want?¡± Jerry looked out of the window at the drizzling rain and asked casually, ¡°Do you have a pen?¡± Vi winked at Jimmy. Jimmy took out a pen from the pocket of his suit, found a piece of paper in the car, and handed it to Jerry. Jerry took it and quickly wrote down a phone number. ¡°I¡¯ll call you again before tomorrow night. Just follow my words and get the medicine at the appointed ce.¡± Vi looked at the number carefully, but there was no emotion in his Chapter 300 boltom Line? 5/7 cold eyes. ¡°Jerry, if you dare to y tricks, I promise I will make you suffer more pain than death!¡± ¡°No, I dare not. As long as I get what I want, you will definitely get what you want!¡± He smiled and gently pushed the muzzle of her gun away with his fingers. Vi took back her gun, handed it to Jimmy, and continued to ask, ¡°Where are you going now? To the Felton¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jerry observed the location outside the car window, and his blue eyes were deep and calm. ¡°Just drop me by the road. I have something to deal with.¡± Tyler quickly pulled over. Toby and Vincent immediately opened the door, grabbed Jerry¡¯s cor, and were about to throw him down. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Jerry stopped them. Vi raised her eyelids and asked impatiently, ¡°So what now?¡± Jerry pretended not to see that and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money with me. I want to buy some warm clothes, have a meal, and buy a pack of cigarettes. Would you like to give me some, Vi?¡± Suppressing her anger, Vi nced at Jimmy and asked, ¡°How much cash do you have with you?¡± Jimmy immediately flipped the pocket of his suit and touched the pocket in his trousers. ¡°80 dors.¡± Chapter 300 bottom Linc? 6/7 ¡°Give it to him.¡± Jimmy threw the 80 dors on Jerry¡¯s chest unhappily. ¡°Ms. McGraw pities you. Take it and get out!¡± Jerry wasn¡¯t annoyed and went to pick up the money. As soon as he picked it up, Toby and Vincent kicked him hard out of the minibus. Then they quickly closed the door and left. Vincent was still very angry and cursed. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Shameless man! Ms. Zumthor is far out of your league.¡± Vi didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, she stared at Jerry in the rearview mirror, who was getting far but still standing there. ¡°Find two skilled men to follow him secretly. I want to know where he goes.¡± She ordered Jimmy. Chapter 1 Fural 1/3 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 301 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 301 . C? Chapter 301 You Are Made for Each Other ¡°Okay,¡± Jimmy nodded. Vi turned back and looked at the phone number Jerry had written. ¡°Contact Dark Bell and investigate this number.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Zumthor.¡± At the same time... In Javon¡®s vi ¡°Grandpa, what¡®s the matter?¡± Ormand stepped into the hall and bowed respectfully to Javon, who was sitting on the yellow rosewood sofa. There was a coffee table between them. Javon looked up. When Javon saw Ormand, who was wearing a coat, Javon felt unfamiliar and failed to realize that Ormand was his grandson. ¡°Now that you have someone to take care of you, you¡®re different. Look at your outfit. You are so energetic.¡± Javon looked Ormand up and down with a smile. Ormand didn¡®t reply. His expression was calm as he stood in a proper manner. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Javon rubbed the head of the walking stick with his wrinkled hands. After in person, so I had to be the middleman.¡± Ormand had just sat down on the yellow rosewood sofa. When he heard this, he knitted his eyebrows. ¡°Come in,¡± Javon cleared his throat. John entered the hall with a solemn face. Stanley followed closely behind him while hanging his head. He was beaten up a few days ago and was almost fully recovered. Ormand did not look up. His expression was cold, and his eyes were deep. He served himself a cup of coffee, his movements elegant and noble. He blew on the ancient porcin cup casually. After John came in, he sat down on the sofa opposite Ormand. John smiled and greeted Javon. He then looked at Ormand. ¡°Ormand, how have you been these past few days?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ormand ignored John and did not even bother to pretend to be nice. Javon lightly tapped his walking stick and reminded Ormand, ¡°Ormand, John is your elder. Is this attitude you should have in front of your elders? Hurry up and greet him.¡± ¡°Why do I have to show respect for base elders? And his son is a heartless creature. I have always been clear about it.¡± ¡°Ormand, you...!¡± Stanley was standing next to John. Hearing Ormand insult his father, Stanley flew into a rage. ¡°It¡®s fine.¡± daf HCA John smiled kindly and did not seem to mind it. As humble as he was, he looked at Ormand. John then said in a soft voice, ¡°Ormand, Stanley should be med for what happened. I beat him up and brought him here today to apologize to you in person. If you are still angry, you can whip him casually! I won¡®tin!¡± At the end of his speech, John gave Stanley a look. Stanley held back the humiliation and walked around the coffee table to Ormand¡®s sofa. He bent down and maintained the standard deep bow. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I apologize for what happened that day. I lost my mind because of the drug, so I called out Vi¡®s name in a daze. I didn¡®t mean to tarnish your fianc¨¦e. Moreover, I respect the rtionship between you and Vi.¡± Stanley¡®s exnation ended with a lightugh from Ormand. Ormand put down his cup and gave Stanley a cold look. ¡°You and I both know whether you did it on purpose or not. There is no need to make such a show of apology. It is a waste of time.¡± Ormand stood up and looked at Javon. ¡°Grandpa, if there is nothing else, I will go back first. There will be a video conferenceter at thepany.¡± Javon saw that Ormand was so resolute. John begged Javon for help, but Ormand did notpromise for the sake of Javon. Although Javon was a little unhappy, he was clear about what to do. ¡°Alright. After all, you are in charge of the Hobson family. It¡®s fine that you know what to do.¡± Receiving the approval, Ormand turned and left. Chapter 301 You Are Made for Each Other 3/6 Stanley was unwilling to give up. He called out to Ormand, ¡°Mr. Hobson, you don¡®t have to be so unreasonable. I was in the wrong about this matter, but I didn¡®t hurt you, the Hobson family, or Vi¡®s reputation. Moreover, I am willing to apologize. Can¡®t you let the Falcon family go and forgive me?¡± ¡°Do I have to forgive you just because you apologize? Who made the rules?¡± After replying coldly, Ormand sneered and left. John was angered by Ormand¡®s stubborn attitude and could only order Stanley with a gentle tone, ¡°Go talk to Ormand alone. Don¡®t be so rude. I¡®ll chat with Javon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Stanley nodded and immediately chased after Ormand. It was drizzling outside. Stanley ran over to Ormand, not caring about the umbre. ¡°Mr. Hobson!¡± Ormand didn¡®t turn around. Todd was helping him with the umbre, and they kept moving forward. Stanley had no choice but to change his tone. ¡°Since you care so much about me calling her name at that time, don¡®t you mind that she has married once? She is not a virgin!¡± Ormand suddenly stopped. Seeing that Ormand reacted, Stanley chased after him. ¡°Mr. Hobson, regardless of whether you truly like her or not, it is not wise to stop working with the Falcon family for her. ¡°Although the Falcon family is in big trouble, it is powerful. It is only a matter of time before we ovee this crisis. Mr. Hobson, why don¡®t you give the Falcon family a favor? Isn¡®t it good to have a mutual benefit?¡± Ormiand narrowed his eyes. His face was gloomy, and his body was full of danger. Instead of answering immediately, Ormand called out, ¡°Todd.¡± Todd understood what Ormand meant and handed the umbre to him. Then, Todd took a step forward and punched Stanley in the face. Stanley couldn¡®t stand Todd¡®s powerful punch. He was knocked t. The corner of his mouth was swollen, and two of his mrs were loosened. Stanley spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground. He asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Hobson?¡± Ormand held the umbre in one hand andzily put the other hand in the pocket of his coat. He looked down at Stanley. ¡°Stanley, you¡®d better avoid me. Otherwise, I¡®ll hit you once I see you.¡± ¡°Why? Just because I said something bad about Vi?¡± Ormand frowned, his ck eyes heavy with rage. Todd understood what Ormand meant and ruthlessly kicked Stanley in the stomach. Stanley wailed, covered his abdomen, and curled up in pain. As Ormand looked at painful Stanley, the ruthlessness in his eyes was restrained. ¡°Help the Falcon family and make a mutual benefit? Heh, I¡®m afraid the Falcon family won¡®t be qualified to do so. The Falcon family is the scum of Chapter 301 You Are Made for Each Other 5/6 the earth. But it enjoys equal poprity as the Hobson family. It¡®s simply a disgrace to my family. Do you expect to make aeback one day?¡± Stanley was furious. ¡°Ormand, you are too arrogant. You will fall! I will wait for the day when you suffer!¡± Ormand did not refute. He reached out to take the money from Todd. Todd took out a crocodile leather wallet and was counting the bills. Ormand snatched it over. He took a rough look and found that he didn¡®t bring much money on him, only a few hundred dors. But it was more than enough for the fallen Falcon family. Ormand took out the banknotes and threw them all on Stanley. The banknotes were scattered all over the ground and were soon wet by the mud on the ground. ¡°This is the medical fees. Mr. Falcon, if you think it is not enough, you can show your medical bills to the financing department of the Hobson Group and get more money. Don¡®t say that I beat you unreasonably.¡± After saying this sarcastically, Ormand turned around and left. Todd whispered in Ormand¡®s ear and chuckled, ¡°Ormand, the way you threw the money is more and more like Ms. Zumthor¡®s. You are such a perfect match. Chapter 301 You Are Made for Each Other Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 302 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 302 Chapter 302 I Don¡¯t Want Anything but You Ormand was satisfied. ¡°Good point. I¡¯ll give you a raise.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hobson! You and Ms. Zumthor are a perfect match¡­¡± Stanley looked at their receding figures. His eyes were red with anger, and he punched the ground. Ormand and Todd returned to Viorin. Ormand immediately turned serious and instructed Todd, ¡°Continue to pressure the Falcon Group. In three days at most, they will be bankrupt, and their property will be confiscated. I don¡¯t want the Falcon family to be revived!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Get Bor Ormand continued to say, ¡°Reba has done a lot of evil things. The Falcon family helped her clean the mess. Go to DarkNet and offer a high price. I want to get her dirt and help Vi send Reba to prison!¡± Now that the Falcon family had fallen, many people would turn their back on the Falcon family. These people had been holding back their resentment over the years. Now that these people could take the opportunity to insult the Falcon family, they would not miss such a good opportunity. ¡°Mr. Hobson, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± After making arrangements, Ormand looked at the sky outside. It was winter, and the rain was pouring, so the sky got dark especially early. By this time, it had been dark outside. Chapter 302 Don¡¯t Want Anything but You 1/7 Ormand looked down, feeling a little lonely. Recently, as long as Vi went out, she would be away the whole day without making any calls. Ormand looked at his watch. It was past seven. Vi would return homete again. Ormandy on the sofa, dispirited, as if his soul had been taken away. He felt so upset. ¡°Mr. Hobson, are you thinking about Ms. Zumthor?¡± Todd asked as he found that Ormand was listless. Ormand ignored Todd and looked at the quiet garden outside the window gloomily. Vi¡¯s car was parked at a corner, 650 feet away from the Hobson¡¯s house. Vi sat quietly in the car with a cold expression, listening to Jimmy¡¯s report. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Zumthor. Our people were discovered, and we lost him after a fewps. We couldn¡¯t keep up.¡± Vi¡¯s face darkened. Jimmy lowered his head even more and was very depressed. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. As an elite soldier, he is capable and smart. It is easy for him to shake you off.¡± Vi looked at the strange number left behind by Jerry on the scrap paper and recited it. ¡°How is this number going?¡± ¡°The serial number is indeed from the United States. Although the number is Chapter 302-4 Don¡¯t Want Anything but You 2/7 not under anyone¡¯s name, our people have found the current location of the number. It is in Portugal.¡± Portugal? Vi narrowed her eyes as she thought about it carefully. She remembered that Jerry¡¯s mother was from Portugal. But when Vi was young, she had never heard Jerry mention his mother, nor did he mention. anything about Portugal. Jerry seemed to be a native American. Could it be that ¡­ Jerry was secretly in contact with Portugal? Could there be some kind of hidden secret? Get Boylus ¡°Go and check on Jerry¡¯s mother. I want detailed information, and then check the flights from Portugal to the United States in thest six months to see if there are any suspicious passengers entering the United States. Give me a name list.¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor, the data is too big, and there are too many people. This is very time¨Cconsuming. Even if Bobby personally checks the data, it is not easy.¡± Jimmy was in a dilemma. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Take your time. I¡¯m not in a hurry to get the result.¡± Vi¡¯s phone rang. She saw that it was from Ormand. Unknowingly, it was 8 o¡¯clock. Ormand might be eager to see Vi. When Vi thought of Ormand, sweetness surged through her. She turned on her silent mode and did not answer the call. Vi said to Tyler, Chapter 3024 Don¡¯t Want Anything but You 3/7 who was driving, ¡°Turn around and go to the Mia Hotel before going back to the Hobson family.¡± In the living room, when Ormand almost lost patience, he heard the sound of the door unlocking. Ormand dashed to the door. The moment he saw Vi, he pounced on her and held her waist tightly, his arms trembling. It was a hard day. Ormand had been waiting eagerly for Vi. Vi was caught off guard and staggered back a step before she managed to stand firm. Afraid that Ormand would make a big move and spill the soup in her hand, Vi quickly raised her arms to keep the soup far away from him. Vi softened her tone and said, ¡°Winteres. I wanted to have some soup, but I got off work toote. I didn¡¯t have time to make it myself, so I went to the restaurant. That¡¯s why I came home sote.¡± Ormand buried his face in Vi¡¯s neck and smelled the fragrance on her body. His voice was low and husky. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have soup¡­¡± 12 Ormand thought, I just want you! Vi sighed quietly. She wanted to touch the back of Ormand¡¯s head tofort him, but she found that she was holding the takeout with both hands. Vi had no choice but tofort Ormand, ¡°Alright, are you hungry? Let¡¯s go in and eat first. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll keep youpany every day.¡± Chapter 3024 Don¡¯t Want Anything but You 4/7 ¡°Then how long will it take before you are done?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ a few days.¡± Ormand revealed an unhappy look. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Angle Group recently? Why do you have to be kept for a few more days?¡± Vi was stunned. She thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I have recently recruited a batch of new artists. They are currently being trained. They are inexperienced. I need to personally train them, or I will feel ill at ease. And¡­ I have been working on some new coborations. I¡¯m indeed quite busy.¡± Ormand felt ufortable all over and pressed against Vi¡¯s shoulder. Vi cared about her career. Ormand had known about it for a long time. But¡­ Ormand was about to die. Shouldn¡¯t Vi spend more time with him. during thest days of his life? But Ormand would neverin. He would support any decision and choice Vi made. Even if Vi said that she would leave him, he would not stop her. Vi was lost in thought. She was thinking about Jerry. Only when her waist felt sore did shee back to her senses. ¡°Be good. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± During the meal, Vi and Ormand each had an axe to grind. After dinner, as per usual, Vi went to Ormand¡¯s bedroom and stayed a few hours with him. She didn¡¯t return to the next room until it was time to sleep. Just as Vi sat on Ormand¡¯s bed, Vi suddenly remembered that there was something wrong today. Todd had not reported his condition of taking Chapter 302- Don¡¯t Want Anything but You 5/7 medicine tonight. ¡°Did you take your medicine tonight?¡± Ormand¡¯s expression froze, and he felt a little guilty. ¡°No.¡± The medicine was not useful, and it was bitter. Ormand just did not want to Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. take it. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Vi got up. A few minutester, she went upstairs with warm water and medicine boxes. Ormand looked up at her and said weakly, ¡°You came backte tonight. Will you feed me medicine to reward me for waiting so long?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Vi sat down and rubbed the back of Ormand¡¯s head lovingly. She drank the water skillfully, kissed him, and sent the water into his mouth. She stuffed two pills into his mouth at once. Vi¡¯s movements were smooth. However, she couldn¡¯t escape Ormand¡¯s notice. ¡°Vi, don¡¯t ck off. I want you to feed me one pill at a time!¡± Vi had been busy for the whole day and hadn¡¯t rested at all. She originally wanted to make fewer rounds. ¡°I kiss you every day, and I have to kiss you more than ten times if I feed you one pill at a time. Won¡¯t you get tired of it?¡± Vi asked in annoyance. ¡°Are you ¡­ tired of it?¡± Ormand asked, his face turning pale. Chapter 302- Don¡¯t Want Anything but You 6/7 Vi noticed the change in Ormand¡¯s mood. Patients were always a little more suspicious, so one had tofort them. Vi immediately kissed Ormand twice. ¡°How can that be? Orin, you are so delicious. I won¡¯t get sick of it. Come on. Let¡¯s continue!¡± Just as Vi was about to kiss Ormand, her phone suddenly rang. Vi nced at it. It was from an unfamiliar number. But when Vi read the number, her eyes turned cold. Why did Jerry suddenly call her at this time? Ormand turned around and took a look. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Who is it?¡± h?s?n? We do Chapter 302-1 Don¡¯t Want Anything but You 7/7 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 303 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Ormand Is Suspicious of Vi Vi panicked, and her eyshes kept fluttering. ¡°Maybe¡­ the one got the wrong number. Ignore him. Let me feed you medicine.¡± ¡°Wrong number?¡± Ormand noticed the panic in Vi¡¯s eyes, and he was filled with suspicion. The ring continued. It seemed that if Vi didn¡¯t answer the phone, the one would continue to call. Ormand¡¯s face darkened. He got up to get her phone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick it up for you.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Vi held his hand tightly. Ormand was even more confused. Why was Vi so emotional? Vi realized that she had overreacted. She quickly pulled Ormand back. ¡°That rings a bell. It may be from my partner. I forgot to save his number.¡± Ormand¡¯s suspicions were not dispelled. ¡°It¡¯s half past nine in the evening. Why will the partner call you sote to talk about work?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask.¡± Vi put down the cup and tried her best to calm down. As she answered the phone, she adjusted the volume of the receiver to the minimum. ¡°Hello, what is it?¡± ¡°Vi, is Ormand right next to you? Oh, did I make a bad call and disturb you?¡± Jerry was stunned for a moment before he understood. Vi took a deep breath and nced at Ormand, who was staring at her intently. She got up and walked to the balcony before saying coldly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Jerry smiled teasingly and said seriously, ¡°Come to the abandoned chemical factory in the eastern suburbs of Salt Lake City before eleven tonight. You can bring bodyguards with you. But remember, you are the only one who can. enter Room 302 on the fifth floor!¡± Vi didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she looked back at the bedroom. Ormand was sitting by the bed with his back to her, motionless. It was unknown what he was thinking, but it seemed that he was not paying attention to her. Vi covered the receiver and whispered, ¡°Not now. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± ¡°Do you know how hard it took me to get this medicine? If you miss it tonight, you won¡¯t have this chance again. Even if you send me back to the high¨Clevel prison, I won¡¯t be able to take it out!¡± Jerry was unhappy. From his tone, Vi thought it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying on purpose. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± After hanging up, Vi hesitantly walked up to Ormand. ¡°Orin, I have something urgent to do. I need to go out for a while. I maye back veryte¡­ Have a good night and don¡¯t wait for me.¡± Chapter 303 Grmand is Suspicious of Vi 507 ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, and it¡¯ste at night. It¡¯s not safe for you to go out. Shall I go with you?¡± Ormand asked coldly as he grabbed Vi¡¯s hand. ¡°Have you forgotten that I know jujitsu? Not everyone can get close to me. Besides, you cannot go out at night. Don¡¯t worry. I will be back soon.¡± Vi cupped Ormand¡¯s face and leaned over to kiss his forehead. ¡°Promise me that you will take the medicine and go to bed early.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ormand¡¯s grim face remained the same. Vi gave him a kiss before turning around to get the coat on the coat rack. After putting it on, she quickly left. Ormand stood on the balcony and watched Vi. When Vipletely disappeared from the edge of the wall, he turned back and sat by the bed. He then turned to look at the bedside table, which was filled with more than ten medicine boxes. What urgent had happened? Vi rushed out sote without finishing feeding the medicine. Moreover, Vi¡¯s expression was too unnatural tonight. She seemed to be¡­ lying. Just now, Ormand seemed to hear a man¡¯s voice on the phone¡­ The suspicion drove Ormand to call Todd. ¡°Go and find out what Vi has been up to recently. Where she goes during the day, what she does, and¡­¡± Ormand pondered for a moment. ¡°She will probably drive the Maserati Mc77 Chapter 303¨COrmand is Suspicious of Vi 3/7 in the warehouse tonight. The license te number is A04551. Check the surveince and find out where this car is going. Have someone to follow it.¡± On the other side of the line, Todd was stunned for a long time and did not answer, as if he had heard something horrible. ¡°Todd?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hobson¡­ Did I make a mistake? You want to investigate Ms. Zumthor?¡± Todd muttered, ¡°Mr. Hobson, are you sure you want to investigate? If Ms. Zumthor finds it out, will she be angry that you don¡¯t trust her?¡± Ormand fell silent. Todd continued, ¡°You know how shrewd Ms. Zumthor is. If you investigate her, you can¡¯t hide it. There will be a conflict between you. Mr. Hobson, are you going to do this?¡± Ormand hesitated. He wasn¡¯t sure¡­ Vi had said that no matter what happened, she hoped that he would always believe in her and her feelings for him! Ormand should believe in Vi! Even though Ormand thought so, all sorts of Vi¡¯s flustered actions yed back in front of his eyes. It all showed that Vi was lying. She hid something from Ormand¡­ ¡°Mr. Hobson?¡± After struggling for a few minutes, Ormand sighed, ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no Chapter 303¨COrmand is Suspicious of Vi 4/7 need to investigate. I trust her.¡± After hanging up, Ormand looked at the pile of pills. He took the pills and went to the bathroom to wash up. Late at night, a Maserati Mc77 steadily stopped in front of the abandoned factory in the suburbs. Jimmy helped Vi open the door. Get Boga ¡°I¡¯ll go in by myself. You guys guard the door. If anything happens, pay attention to my movements,¡± Vi instructed as she wrapped her coat tightly. around herself. ¡°Yes.¡± Vi no longer dyed. She quickly stepped into the factory, went to the fifth floor, and came to the door of Room 302. Just as Vi was about to knock on the door, she caught a glimpse of a sneaky ck shadow walking toward her. Vi immediately took out her gun, and the cold muzzle of the gun was quickly aimed. The ck shadow felt the threat and immediately stopped. He took off his ck hat, took off his mask and sunsses, and revealed his blue, gem¨Clike All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. eyes. It was Jerry. ¡°Vi, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the potion?¡± Vi asked straightforwardly. Jerry was a little unhappy. ¡°Vi, do you have nothing to ask other than this? Chanter 303.Crmand is Suspicious of Vi 5/7 Don¡¯t you care if I¡¯ve encountered any danger today and I got injured?¡± Vi didn¡¯t want to know. If it were not for the fact that Jerry had the medicine, she would stab him twice. ¡°Cut the crap. Give me the medicine!¡± ¡°Alright. Here you go. Vi, you are heartless to me.¡± Jerry smiled andined. He straightened up, pulled open the ck zipper of his clothes, took out the blue freezing box in his arms, and handed it to Vi. Foot Hispa Vi took the box and opened it to check. There was a thumb¨Csized syringe, and the liquid inside the syringe was blue. ¡°What medicine is this?¡± ¡°Vi, you are so smart. Why don¡¯t you check it yourself?¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything. She closed the box, ready to leave. ¡°Vi, when will you agree to the next two conditions?¡± Jerry called out to her. Vi narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Let me check the authenticity of your medicine first. If this medicine is not real¡­¡± The threat was self¨Cevident. Jerry wasn¡¯t afraid of Vi¡¯s examination. He only looked at her back and reminded her cautiously, ¡°Vi, you better give me your answer as soon as possible. This medicine can only alleviate Ormand¡¯s pain. Only I know how to treat Ormand!¡± If Vi took it too long and caused any problems, Jerry didn¡¯t think he should Chapter 303-0rmand is Suspicious of Vi 6/7 be med! Chapter 303¨CC:mand is Suspicious of Vi Get Bott 717 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 304 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Ormand Cries Under the dim moonlight. The corners of Jerry¡®s mouth curled up, and he smiled sinisterly. He stared at Vi¡®s beautiful back as she left with his blue eyes. The obsessiveness in his eyes was even close to morbidity. Vi heard his words but did not turn back. She walked very quickly. Since she had gotten the potion, she had to hurry to theboratory. It was alreadyte at night. She was worried that if she went back toote, Ormand would be suspicious. After Ormand washed up, he obedientlyy down on the bed to sleep. However, he couldn¡®t sleep. He looked out the window and stared at the night. The flustered expressions on Vi¡®s face before she left were still lingering in his mind. Unable to sleep, he opened his eyes and stared out the window in a daze. It had already been two hours, and Vi had yet to return. He was a little worried and felt empty. He sat up and reached for his phone on the nightstand, wanting to call Vi to make sure she was safe. Nn happened to call him. It was already veryte. Nn must have something important to call him at this time. After Ormand picked up the phone, Nn immediately said, ¡°Mr. Hobson, I¡®m Chapter 304 Ormand Cries 1/7 sorry. I was careless. I just learned that something happened at the high¨Clevel prison!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ormand frowned. ¡°Jerry was bailed yesterday!¡± Ormand¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely cold, and killing intent rose from his eyes. ¡°Who bailed him out?¡± ¡°It was¡­ All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Bobby? Mr. McGraw, from the National Affairs Bureau!¡± Ormand¡¯s fingertips trembled, and the phone that had not been hung up fell to the bed. Get Bo His breathing paused, and he felt that someone was grabbing, crushing, and tearing his heart. Nn was very worried since he didn¡¯t hear any sound from Ormand. Nn said, ¡°Mr. Hobson, you need to collect yourself. Nothing is more important than your well¨Cbeing. No one wants to see you go through angina again. What if¡­ there¡¯s been some kind of misunderstanding?¡± Ormand remained silent, and Nn continued to persuade him. Nn said, ¡°Ms. Zumthor knows how much you hate Jerry. She may have her reasons. Mr. Hobson, you¡­¡± Nn heard nothing but a busy tone. Ormand felt that Nn was so noisy, so he hung up. Ormand suddenly recalled that Vi had always been strange somehow Chapter 304¨CCrmand Cries 2/7 these days, but he had never thought much of it. He was certain that he heard a man¡®s voice when Vi was talking. All sorts of suspicions weighed down on Ormand, making him suffocate. Finally, he gave in and asked Todd to verify Vi¡®s recent whereabouts. Half an hourter, he looked at the information on his phone that was sent by LT $ Todd. Yesterday, when Jerry was released, Vi personally went to pick him up. So, she went outte at night to see Jerry? Vi came out of the abandoned factory and rushed to theboratory. Kolby was already asleep, and she dragged him to work. After giving the blue potion to Kolby for inspection, Vi waited anxiously outside. After waiting for ten minutes, Kolby came out. ¡°There is nothing wrong with the potion. It is good. The initial test results show that some of the components in the potion do inhibit and alleviate Super 404 and are harmless when injected into humans.¡± ¡°This is great. Ms. McGraw, where did you find it?¡± Kolby handed Vi the printed data sheet Vi was very surprised. She took the sheet and looked at it carefully without answering Kolby¡®s question. Kolby continued, ¡°But its origin is unknown, so I can¡®t find simr information in the database. I suggest that you hold on to it. Don¡®t give it to Ormand just 3/7 yet. Leave it with me until I examine it carefully for another couple of days.¡± ¡°OK. Thanks.¡± Kolby sighed with emotion. ¡°It¡®s my job. There¡®s no need to thank me. You, on the other hand, are still running around for Ormand at such ate hour. He¡®s lucky to have you.¡± Vi smiled and checked her watch. It was already past midnight. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you tonight. I have to go. If there is any new progress in the potion, inform me as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Not a problem.¡± Kolby nodded and watched as she left in a hurry. Vi rushed back to the Viorin as fast as she could. She restrained her excitement and stood at the door of the vi, fixing her slightly messy hair and clothes. She then calmly unlocked and opened the door. There was no light in the living room, yet there was a trace of coldness and sternness in the dark. Vi seemed to have realized something. She turned on the light, and her gaze was instantly attracted by the figure sitting upright on the sofa. It was already early in the morning. The temperature in the room was very low, but Ormand was only wearing a thin cotton nightgown. It was so cold that his lips turned pale, but he did not seem to feel the cold at all. He was like a statue, motionless and expressionless. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go to sleep early? Why are you sitting on the sofa and waiting for me? Why don¡¯t you turn on the lights and wear more clothes?¡± Vi immediately took the heavy pajama coat from the coat rack and helped him put it on. As soon as she touched his body, she found that his whole body was cold and stiff. Vi was angry and distressed. She quickly covered his hands, breathing on them and rubbing them. Get Bugz Ormand did not resist. He just stared at her and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°You weren¡¯t back. I didn¡¯t see you, so I couldn¡¯t sleep. I was worried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I? Let¡¯s go upstairs to sleep.¡± He did not move. He asked, ¡°Where were you tonight?¡± Vi had already thought of an excuse. She said, ¡°Russell wasn¡¯t home. Sherlyn drank a bit too much. I went back home to take care of her for a while. I came back as soon as I coaxed her to sleep. Ormand did not speak. He lowered his head silently. His hands, hidden in his sleeves, were already clenched into fists, and the veins in his arms were bulging. Vi keenly noticed that there was something wrong with him and forcefully lifted his jaw. She saw that his eyes had turned red and misty. ¡°Orin?¡± Ormand pushed her hand away with a cold face. Chapter 304 Crmand Cries 5/7 Der Beperto ¡°You are lying. You went to see Jerry tonight, didn¡®t you?¡± Vi was a bit stunned. ¡°You knew...¡± She confirmed. Hearing that, Ormand felt even more suffocated. He had never felt sadder than right now. Tears blurred his eyes, and a strong sadness made him overwhelmed. It was the first time he had shed a tear in front of Vi, and it was all because of his extreme sorrow. Vi¡®s eyes also reddened. She knew that he got her wrong and quickly exined, ¡°I wasn¡®t trying to hide it from you. I know you¡®ll find out. I just haven¡®t figured out a way to tell you.¡± She wanted to wait till Kolby confirmed that the potion was OK. Then she would find an excuse and share the good news with Ormand, ignoring the part rted to Jerry. However, he found out so soon. ¡°Orin, I...¡± Vi reached out and wanted to help him wipe away his tear. However, her wrist was grasped by him, so tightly that her fingers were trembling. Ormand even felt pain in his breathing, and his voice was a little choked up. ¡°Vi, I know I don¡®t have much time left, so I never want to keep you by my side and drag you down. Even if you want to get rid of me, a burden, and leave now, I won¡®t stop you. ¡°I know that you¡®ll have someone to love you after I die. But why ... why does Chapter 304¨CC:mand Cries it have to be Jerry?¡± 71 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 305 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 305 Chapter 305 A Crisis of Confidence Vi¡¯s heart ached. She never knew this was what he was thinking. She never knew that he thought of himself as her burden. She never knew that he was with her guiltily, thinking that eventually, he would die. She sighed softly, reaching out to touch him. ¡°Orin, listen to me¡­¡± Ormand shook off her hand and turned his back to her, sobbing softly. Even his shoulders were shaking. Get Boy He endured, collecting himself for a long time. Then he finally made up his mind and said, ¡°I know he is your first love. I know you two share a past. If you¡­ still have feelings for him and insist on choosing him, go.¡± He walked upstairs without looking back. Vi was stunned and furious. ¡± She was stunned for a few seconds before chasing after him. ¡°Ormand! What are you talking about? Are you nuts?¡± Ormand quickened his pace and rushed to the third floor like a gust of wind. He mmed the door and locked it. The second Vi ran up, he happened to close the door. She almost lost bnce and hit her head. She looked at the door that was tightly closed by a certain someone and was more pissed off. ¡°Ormand, you¡¯ve got some nerve now! How dare you m the door in my Chapter 305 A Crisis of Confidence 10 face? Stop throwing a tantrum! Will it kill you to listen to my exnation? Open the door!¡± She stood at the door for two minutes, yet there was no movement in the room. It seemed that he didn¡®t want to open the door. It was alreadyte at night. Vi had been busy the whole day and didn¡®t have rest. She was worn out. She never thought that Ormand would shut her out after she went back. She was so exhausted that her patience was running out. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to hear my exnation, so be it. We¡®ll talk after you calm down in a few days.¡± She heard nothing but long¨Ctime silence. She no longer said anything and turned back to the next room. Ormand, who was behind the door, slid to the ground, bent his arms, and put his arms around his knees after he heard the sound of the door to the next room closing. He did not turn on the light, and he was shrouded in darkness. He had taken medicine against angina for a long time, so it didn¡®t attack him this time. However, he felt pain all over his body. The surrounding was so quiet that it made him panic. He leaned against the door and listened carefully to the movements outside. He didn¡®t hear anything. He thought, is Vi asleep so fast? As he was thinking, the lights in the room were turned on with a click. Chapter 305 & Crisis of Confidence 2/7 The sudden bright light was so intense that he could not open his eyes. In the few seconds that he was in a daze, his wrists had been strapped by a belt tightly. And Vi¡¯s beautiful face was right in front of him. ¡°You?¡± Vi stared at him with her beautiful eyes and smiled provocatively, ¡°You didn¡¯t close the balcony door. I climbed in from next door. Am I smart or what?¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Ormand was so angry. His hands, which were strapped, were struggling non¨Cstop. ¡°What is it? Do you really want to calm down? How will you be able to sleep if I leave you alone? Are you going to sit by the door all night?¡± Vi raised her finger and lifted his chin. He turned his face away, and his voice was filled with jealousy as he said, ¡°You went to see Jerryte at night. What do you care about if I can sleep or not? Pack up and go to him tomorrow.¡± Vi frowned. ¡°Why are you jealous? Can¡¯t you hear me out?¡± ¡°You lied to me the moment you came back. Why would I listen to your excuses? I only believe in the results of my investigation.¡± Vi was angry again. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been too good to youtely. You¡¯re being unreasonable. I tried to talk to you nicely, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. You¡¯re forcing me to get physical, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ormand snorted coldly. He did not look at her at all. His entire body was filled with a cold and ruthless aura. Chapter 305 & Crisis of Confidence 3/7 The bed was very soft, and Ormand was not hurt. She was ruthless, too. She quickly opened the wardrobe, picked up a white shirt, crumpled it into a ball, and stuffed it into his mouth. Then she picked him up by the waist and threw him onto the bed mercilessly. Get B After rolling around on the bed, he let out a few grunts and red at her with his dark eyes. T Vi turned a blind eye to it, took off the belt on the coat rack, and tied his T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. restless ankles. Then she lifted his hands above his head and used another belt to tie his hands to the corner post at the head of the bed. Ormand was furious. ¡°Stop moving! It will hurt if you struggle. If your hands get swollen, I have to apply medicine to you!¡± Vi sat by the bed, calmly watching him as he struggled uselessly. His chest heaved violently as he red at her. He had never been so angry at her before. As she stroked his chest, she teased, ¡°You can¡¯t kill people with your eyes. Don¡¯t waste your effort. You wouldn¡¯t listen to me. Then I could only use my way to deal with you. ¡°I hate being misunderstood the most. Don¡¯t you want to do me wrong, ever!¡± Thanks to her hands, Ormand¡¯s breathing gradually became steady, yet his wrists were still struggling restlessly. She sighed and said seriously, ¡°Listen carefully. I will only say it once. Chapter 305 A Crisis of Confidence 4/7 ¡°You are not a burden, and you are not dragging me down. I choose you. Then I will be by your side forever, no matter what! ¡°What I have for Jerry is only admiration and respect I had for him when I was a teenager. However, what¡®s left has long gone. He is the chief culprit causing you to be tortured by the virus. I feel nothing but disgust and bitter hatred for him. ¡°We have gone through a lot these days. Can¡®t you see my feelings for you? How on earth would you think I love someone else, Jerry no less? Do I strike you as some skittish woman? ¡°I went to see Jerry tonight indeed. And it was also me who asked Bobby to bail him out. But it was only because Jerry said that he knew something about the cure for the virus in your body. That was it. I just wanted to save your life!¡± After she finished speaking, Ormand gradually stopped struggling. He lowered his eyes, his long, curly eyshes wet. Since his wrists were tied up, his extremely handsome face inexplicably seemed pitiful, like he had been bullied, while Vi was like a domineering and unreasonable female bandit. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Vi caressed his face, and there were tears in her eyes. She asked softly. He shook his head. ¡°Don¡®t you have anything to ask me?¡± Vi took the shirt from his mouth and rubbed his slightly sour cheeks. His Adam¡®s apple rolled slightly, and he simply said, ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± ¡°Silly. I forgive you. We were quarreling. It¡®s inevitable for someone to say Chapter 305 A s of Confidence something unpleasant. Don¡¯t take it seriously,¡± she smiled dotingly. She wouldn¡¯t argue with a patient. Ormand felt a lot better and wanted to get into her arms. Suddenly, he remembered that his hands were still tied to the corner post at the head of the bed. ¡°Vi, untie me.¡± After she untied him, he immediately put his arms around her waist and buried himself in her embrace in satisfaction. ¡°You really don¡¯t have anything to ask me?¡± Vi repeated. Get Bopos Ormand pondered for a moment, and his eyes became serious again. He got away from her and looked at her. ¡°I found out that you went to visit Jerry half a month ago. Was he the one who told you about my illness?¡± Vi was stunned. Todd said that Ormand had ordered them to keep their mouths shut. It was a matter of discipline. If Ormand knew that Todd was the one who leaked the news, the consequences would be very serious. Thinking of this, she raised her eyes and said firmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Ormand furrowed his brows as he analyzed the situation logically, ¡°Even Kolby can do nothing about Super 404. How does Jerry know the cure? Even if he does, he is not a person who is willing to suffer losses. Did he make a trade with you?¡± Vi froze and took a deep breath. Chapter 305 A Crisis of Confidence Ormand was indeed her man. He got to the heart of the matter briefly and decisively. She was in a pickle! THE Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 306 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Let¡®s Battle She did not say anything. Seeing that, Ormand frowned even more. ¡°Vi?¡± Vi came back to her senses and exined with a serious expression, ¡°He has some secret. I just feel that there is something wrong with him. But 1 sent the potion he gave me to theb tonight, and the potion worked. He may indeed know something about your cure.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He gave you the potion. What conditions did you agree to with him?¡± ¡°Bail him out and give him back his freedom.¡± ¡°That¡®s it?¡± Ormand asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes. I don¡®t know what he is up to. But he is alone and without help now. I don¡®t think he can manage to stir up trouble.¡± Vi secretly clenched her fists and changed the topic, ¡°Orin, it¡®s veryte. Let¡®s go to sleep. We can get back to theseter.¡± ¡°If he does know something about Super 404¡®s antidote, he has my life. With such huge leverage, all he wants is to be bailed out?¡± Ormand¡®s face was serious. He didn¡®t let her get to him. ¡°L...¡± Vi lowered her eyes to hide the unnaturalness within and smiled. ¡°How would I know? Maybe he has other ns, and he hasn¡®t told me yet.¡± Jerry did have two other conditions. Once she told Ormand, Ormand would turn them down firmly. He would never take the potion Jerry brought. Besides, Vi needed to think about a way to dangle with Jerry. She wanted to dig out more useful information from Jerry and try to find the whereabouts of the antidote. Seeing that Ormand still wanted to ask for more, she rubbed her shoulderszily, her eyes full of exhaustion. ¡°It¡®s been a busy day. I¡¯m so sleepy. Orin, can we talk about itter? I¡®m going to bed.¡± ¡°Vi...¡± Ormand wanted to know more. Vi cupped his face and kissed his thin lips seriously, as she always did. ¡°Be good. Orin, good night.¡± Ormand gave in. He lowered his eyshes and said listlessly, ¡°Good night.¡± Vi said, ¡°Go to sleep. I will go to the room next door after you go to sleep.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He tucked himself into bed and closed his eyes. Vi quietly watched his sleeping face for a while. When his breathing gradually became steady, she helped him turn off the lights, closed the door, and returned to the next room. The moment she left, Ormand, who was on the bed, slowly opened his eyes. His pitch¨Cck eyes stared at the ceiling, calm and emotionless. Vi wasn¡®t a good liar. None of her movements could trick him. He thought, judging from the way she acted tonight, there must be something else. She is hiding something from me. The more she refuses to tell me, the more it proves that Jerry wants something else. She has been suffering a lot for me. Seeing her like that makes my heart ache. Chapter 306¨Cict¡®s Battle She doesn¡®t want to tell me. It¡®s fine. I won¡®t ask her anymore. I can find out about it myself! As he was thinking, the sound of the door closing came from the next room. Although the sound wasn¡®t loud, it was obvious on this quiet night. Ormand immediately sat up on the bed and closed the balcony doors and windows carefully. Then he called Todd. Todd had just fallen asleep, yet he was woken up by Ormand¡®s call. He felt the urge to cry ¡°Mr. Hobson, can you tell me your instructions in one go? You called me every few hours, and you called three times in one night! I can¡®t take it!¡± Ormand lowered his voice and said dangerously, ¡°It seems that you are not very happy about the job.¡± Todd was terrified. ¡°No! Not at all! I¡®m very happy! I¡®ve decided to stay up all night and y video games! I¡®m at your disposal!¡± Ormand was silent for a while, and then his tone softened a little as he said, ¡°I¡®ll count you as working overtime tonight. You can go to the Finance Department to collect a double subsidy tomorrow. Is that enough?¡± Todd instantly woke up, and he was so high¨Cspirited! ¡°Sure! Mr. Hobson, you are the most generous leader in the world! I love you so much!¡± ¡°Don¡®t say that. You creep me out.¡± Ormand frowned. He was disgusted by Todd¡®sst sentence. Ormand thought, I am Vi¡®s! Chapter 306¨CLet¡®s Battle 3/6 Get op No one else can have me! Including men! Todd coughed. ¡°Sorry that I lost my cool. Mr. Hobson, rx. Don¡®t get me wrong. I¡®m straight! I¡®m straight inside out!¡± Ormand didn¡®t bother to bicker with Todd and said seriously, ¡°Send someone to find out Jerry¡®s whereabouts after he was released. Get him at all costs. I want to interrogate him personally. It has to be done as soon as possible. Try not to spook Vi.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hobson!¡± Vi stayed uptest night, so she slept soundly. Ormand woke up early and went out to buy some fresh fish and shrimp. He busied himself in the kitchen for a few hours, but Vi still hadn¡®te downstairs. He quietly slipped into her room and crept into her warm bed. Vi was asleep. The cold air that suddenly rushed in made her shiver. Feeling something moving in the quilt, she opened her eyes slightly and saw a head with dark, short hair popping out of the quilt. A man was quietly hiding in her quilt and thought he hid well. Vi was amused by his childish behavior. Her beautiful eyes shed with mischief, and she suddenly had the intention to tease him. She closed her eyes and continued to pretend to be asleep. When Ormand, who was hiding in the quilt, moved closer to her, she immediately leaned over and hugged him tightly. Chapter 306 Let¡®s Battle Ormand quietly raised his head. He pulled back a crack in the quilt and nced at her. Seeing that she was still asleep soundly, he boldly pressed himself against her breasts. He sucked at her breasts under her nightgown fiercely! He thought, it feels wonderful! It beats everything else in the world! Vi, who was pretending to be asleep, was speechless. She thought, seriously? Are all men this horny? But I am a lecher as well! I can never say no to good looks and great figures! I¡®m not afraid of you! Let¡®s battle! She slid her hand that was holding Ormand¡®s shoulder down calmly. It passed his lean waist and finally landed on his firm butt. Then she caressed Holding back herughter, she pretended that she was having a dream and said, ¡°Honey, that feels so good!¡± Honey? Ormand, who was about to take another deep breath, suddenly found it hard to breathe. He thought, Vi always calls me Orin. Is she thinking about another man while hugging me? She said that she did not mind, but actually, she minded my illness a lot! Chapter 306Let¡®s Battle 5/6 I¡®m sick. I¡®m no longer the strong, beefy man before. I can¡®t satisfy her, either emotionally or physically... Vi was holding back herughter when she suddenly sensed that the back of the man in her arms was bing stiffer. She felt that he was bing depressed. Realizing that something was wrong. Vi immediately sat up and lifted the quilt. Ormand immediately turned over with his back to her and curled up into a ball, burying his head in his arms. Vi couldn¡®t see his expression, so she could only poke his arched back with her finger. ¡°Orin?¡± Ormand took a few deep breaths, and his back heaved. Because his entire face was buried in his arms, his maic voice sounded low and muffled. He said, ¡°Are you ... seeing someone?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 307 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 307 Chapter 307 You¡®re Sweet and Strong Vi was speechless. She was shocked by his words and almost choked to death! What was he thinking about? Moreover, she had just told himst night that she was not the kind of woman who was fickle in love. Had he already forgotten? Or did he not believe her at all? She sat beside Ormand angrily and was about to break his arm to teach him a lesson. But she suddenly noticed that he curled up. Last night, she went to his bedroom. When she turned on the light and saw him, he was also hiding in the darkness, his whole body shrinking to the floor and door. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She, who had learned psychological dictation before, knew that this was a sign of extreme insecurity under tension and anxiety. Her heart suddenly ached. Ever since Ormand fell sick, under the torture of illness, there seemed to be something wrong with his mentality. In front of her, he became very sensitive and felt inferior. Ormand was obviously afraid of losing her, but he felt that he was not worthy of having her. His heart had been conflicted and struggling. During this time, Vi could no longer remember what he used to be. In the past, he was cold and indifferent, as if he stood high above the masses. In the business world, he was a cold, decisive, and incorruptible Mr. Hobson. Such an extremely noble man, yet in front of her, he was so lowly that he was like a speck of dust. Vi¡®s chest seemed to have been struck by a heavy hammer, and it hurt so much that she almost couldn¡®t breathe. She calmed herself down andy down behind him, her arms tightly wrapped around him. Her gentle voice softly whispered in his ear. ¡°It¡®s always you, Orin. You are a sweet man. And you are also a strong man. I want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡± The muscles of the man who was being held by her gradually rxed. He moved his arm away, revealing his handsome face. ¡°Really?¡± he asked uncertainly. Vi hugged him even tighter, her chin resting on his shoulder from behind. She gently rested her head on his head and pressed her face against his, feeling their love for each other. ¡°Whenever you hesitate and feel confused, you can ask me. I¡®ll never change my answer.¡± She whispered, extremely patient. Because of Vi, Ormand calmed down a lot. ¡°Vi, thank you.¡± Vi smiled and reminded him again and again, ¡°We are a couple, and we Chapter 307 3¡®cu¡®re Sweet and Strong 217 fall in love. We are an engaged couple that everyone in the country knows. You don¡®t need to thank me.¡± Ormand turned around and shrank into her arms, satisfied. After lying in bed for a while, the two went to the kitchen together to continue making lunch Ormand and Vi cooked together, cooperating. They happily did the most ordinary and most everyday things. Because by the time he woke up, it was already close to noon. Vi simply didn¡®t go to work and gave herself half a day off to spend time with Ormand. It was the next day. The two finished breakfast together. Vi ate as she browsed the news on her phone. All of a sudden, she saw the Falcon Group announce that it was bankrupt. She was a little strange and clicked in to see the news. Although the Falcon family was not as wealthy as the McGraw family, the Hobson family, and the Felton family, it was still a big and powerful familypared to other big families. Although she had also predicted that this would be a huge problem for them. However, she did not expect that in just a few days, the Falcon Group would be bankrupt and liquidated. She looked up and nced at Ormand, who was focused on eating breakfast. She handed the phone over. ¡°Orin, I¡®m afraid you did this, right?¡± Ormand did not even lift his eyes. ¡°The Falcon family should me themselves.¡± Vi nodded and added, ¡°OK, they deserve it.¡± The atmosphere between the two was harmonious, and they continued their breakfast Halfway through, Ormand¡®s message popped up. He nced at it and saw that it was from Todd. He looked at Vi again, but Vi didn¡®t notice the message on his phone. She was still focused on her phone. ¡°Vi, in fact, other than thepany going bankrupt, the bank should be going to the Falcon¡®s house today to check the property ownership certificate. Do you want to go?¡± Vi raised her eyebrows and looked at him strangely. ¡°In your eyes, do look like the kind of person who would add insult to injury?¡± He smiled. Although he didn¡®t admit it, he didn¡®t deny it either. His silence already showed his meaning. He opened his phone and pushed it in front of Vi. Previously, he had asked Todd to buy Reba¡®s scandals in the ck market. Indeed, money could buy everything. It seemed that Todd had sorted out all the information and sent an electronic version to his phone. Chapter 307 You¡¯re Sweet and Strong ¡°Take a look at this. Don¡®t you want to send her in?¡± Vi looked at the evidence on his phone and smiled, ¡°I shouldn¡®t kick Reba when she was down. But it¡®s fine to tell the public more truth! I¡®ll go watch the showter!¡± She happened to have something to ask before sending Reba to prison. After the meal, she simply cleaned it up and went out. Ormand stood in the garden and watched her leave. This was the first time he did not mention going with her. As soon as Vi left, his face, which was filled with a doting smile, instantly turned cold and emotionless. Todd had walked around a small alley where he would not meet Vi. ¡°Mr. Hobson, we just caught Jerryst night. He is now in the suburbs. Do you want to go and have a look?¡± ¡°We¡®ll wait for half an hour before going out.¡± Ormand nodded. It was half an hourter. Todd was driving, and the two soon arrived in the suburbs. Jerry was ced in the secret interrogation room in the small courtyard. When Ormand arrived, Jerry was tied to the cross¨Cwood stake with his hands and feet, his head hanging down. He was still unconscious. Todd threw some cold water onto Jerry¡®s face, and Jerry suddenly woke up. When his vision gradually became clear, he saw the man sitting on the opposite chair, full of nobility. His face was cold to the extreme... 57 Chapter 307 You¡®re Sweet and Strong HB y ¡°Look at who is here! Mr. Hobson from the National Bureau of Investigation caught me twice. I¡¯m really honored.¡± Ormand was expressionless. He didn¡®t bother to listen to him. He went straight to the point, ¡°Do you know where the antidote for the virus in my body is?¡± Jerry¡®s eyes were slightly startled. ¡°Looks like Vi has already told you. Yes, I know. I knew it from the beginning,¡± he said. Ormand said, ¡°So you knew my identity long ago in the Color World. Are you deliberately targeting me?¡± Jerry smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not it. Who would have thought that Mr. Hobson would actually lower himself to be an ordinary president in Washington? Mr. Hobson was really good at hiding.¡± Ormand had no expression on his face. His thoughts were clear. ¡°Then your target is Vi. While you nned how to cooperate with Aydan and Krish to obtain benefits, you pretended to be a good person with the antidote. You want Vi to be grateful to you.¡± Jerryughed even louder and teased, ¡°Could it be that Mr. Hobson is a roundworm in my stomach? You actually knew my thoughts at that time without the slightest mistake.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ormand¡®s eyebrows suddenly furrowed. Cold and ruthless air filled the air. Todd got it. He immediately took the stick and hit Jerry in the stomach twice. Jerry gritted his teeth and groaned. He felt a fishy taste in his throat, and blood quickly trickled down the corner of his mouth. Chapter 307 wou¡®re Sweet and Strong 6/7 Glogo It was difficult to hide the pain in his azure eyes. Ormand poured himself a cup of coffee and took a sip. He leisurely admired Jerry¡®s expression and added, ¡°Originally, you thought that your n was wless. Who knew that a variable like me would appear? Something changed, but you still went ahead.¡± ¡°Since you knew everything, why ask me?¡± ¡°What kind of deal did you make with Vi?¡± Ormand poured the second cup and asked. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 308 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Let Her Go to Prison Jerry narrowed his eyes and stared at him. Suddenly, heughed with extreme arrogance. ¡°So Vi didn¡®t tell you everything. She even hid the deal between me and her from you. Your rtionship with her is so fragile that you can¡®t even withstand a single blow.¡± Ormand¡®s hand that was holding the cup trembled slightly. The coffee drenched his hand and scalded his fingertips. ¡°I was right?¡± Jerry was even more pleased with himself. ¡°You¡®ve done so much for her and endured the torment of illness for so long. If she were to end up with me in the end, you would feel lonely in the future! How miserable you are!¡± Ormand was expressionless. His movements were elegant and noble. He picked up the wet towel on the table and wiped the coffee on his hand clean. He applied a coldpress on his red fingertips. ¡°You don¡®t want to talk? Then let¡®s continue our game.¡± As soon as Ormand finished speaking, Todd immediately raised his stick. Jerry shouted, ¡°Stop! Of course, I have to say it!¡± He hoped that Ormand would know. Only then would it be more fun! ¡°I gave her the antidote, and she canceled the engagement and married me. Unfortunately, just two days ago, when I gave her the medicine to alleviate the symptoms of your body, she already promised me!¡± Chanter 304 Her Go in Prison GesBoos Jerry finished his words. There was a loud bang. Ormand threw the cup at Jerry¡®s feet. The broken ss sshed, and coffee spilled all over the ground. Jerry¡®s calf was scratched by the flying sharp ss, leaving a few hideous blood marks. Seeing that Ormand was furious, heughed more and more crazily, ¡°So what if you can survive? When the timees, you will see me have her, and you will forever lose her. It should be a feeling worse than death, right?¡± LE Ormand was getting more and more violent. The pair of ck eyes turned blood red, and he was eager to kill Jerry. Todd got Ormand¡®s meaning. He pointed at Jerry before Ormand gave the order and asked the guards at the door, ¡°Avoid the vital parts and beat him to death! Don¡®t show mercy to him. Keep his breath and don¡®t kill him!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Since Todd had spoken, Ormand did not say anything. He stood up and left the interrogation room. Todd immediately followed. Behind him, Jerry was stillughing, ¡°How pitiful. Mr. Hobson is really pitiful! When your body recovers, it will be when Vi is with me. It¡®s great!¡± Ormand clenched his fists, blue veins popping up on his forehead as his entire body emitted a terrifying killing vibe. Toddforted him, ¡°Mr. Hobson, don¡®t listen to him. The Secret Bureau of Chapter 30a Let Her Go to Prison Investigation is best at reading people. As the former leader, Jerry is the most skilled at attacking people¡®s minds. What is the truth in his words? Let¡®s slowly investigateter!¡± In the basement, Jerry¡®s screams rang out very quickly, mixed with his horrifyingughter. From afar, it sounded very strange. Ormand restrained his anger. He was very calm and left without looking back ¨C ¨C Vi had just arrived at the entrance of the Falcon¡®s house when she saw a grey truck parked on the side. John and Melinda were moving their luggage to the truck. It seemed that they had already dismissed all the servants and bodyguards in the house. John and his wife used to have the reputation of being a couple of rich and powerful families. Now, they had to carry the luggage on their own. It seemed that they had already lost everything. LL Vi¡®s Maserati Mc77 just stopped at the side. A luxury car was a stark contrast to the small truck. Melinda was the first to notice her, and her face was not very good. ¡°We already feel terrible. Is Ms. McGraw here to humiliate us?¡± ¡°Melinda! Don¡®t be rude.¡± John gave her a look. He then looked at Vi, and his tone was calm, ¡°The Falcon family and the McGraw family are old friends. Ms. McGraw is our guest at any time. How can the guests make things difficult for us?¡± Chapter 308t Her Go to Prison 3/6 Vi just smiled. John was indeed a lot more experienced. He wanted to prevent her from hurting them. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mr. Falcon. I just wanted to talk to Reba in private.¡± ¡°She¡®s packing up in the room upstairs,¡± Melinda said. Vi nodded and went into the vi. She went up to the third floor and arrived at Reba¡®s room. The door was ajar. Vi gently pushed the door open and saw Reba sorting out her old branded bag and jewelry. She seemed to be struggling internally. She gently knocked on the door with her knuckles and casually reminded, ¡°These things no longer belong to you. The bank will sell them to repay the loan your family owes. So you don¡®t have to worry about it because you can¡®t take any of them with you.¡± Hearing her voice, Reba instantly looked up. The moment Reba confirmed that it was Vi, her eyes suddenly became filled with hatred. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you here to see me make a fool of myself?¡± Vi nodded. ¡°Of course. After all, this might be thest time I see you.¡± Rebaughed, ¡°I thought you would be polite and pretend to be a good person. I didn¡®t expect you to be so direct when talking to me. Unfortunately, back in Washington, I became soft¨Chearted and let you live until now.¡± Reba dropped the things in her hands, stood up, and raised her chin arrogantly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In front of Vi, she would never admit defeat. Chapter 308¨CLet Her Go to Prison 4/6 Vi looked at her self¨Cesteem that she barely managed to maintain, and her vicious eyes that refused to repent. ¡°Your parents have been working hard for a lifetime. Now that they are old, they have to squeeze into a small house, which was for poor people to live in. ¡°The good reputation that your elder brother has saved for a lifetime has been destroyed by you. Even if he was a top student, no big enterprise would dare to ept him. In the future, he can only be abor worker, barely managing the livelihood of the family. ¡°And all of this was caused by you. Don¡®t you feel the slightest bit of shame?¡± Reba snorted in disdain, ¡°It¡®s just the winner takes all. They are my family. but they can¡®t help me get what I want. They deserve to be like this. Moreover, I have lost, but you shouldn¡®t be too proud. I¡®ll wait for others toe and deal with you!¡± Vi approached her and whispered, ¡°The ¡®other person you are talking about is Max?¡± Reba¡®s expression turned serious. She didn¡®t say anything and stared at her with a sharp gaze. ¡°I¡®m afraid someone helped you with your birthday banquet. That person is Max, right?¡± From the first time she saw Max, she began to doubt. Reba looked back arrogantly and sneered, ¡°You mean that female star? She¡®s a bastard. Is she worthy of being my advisor?¡± ¡°It doesn¡®t matter if you don¡®t admit it. I¡®ll find out sooner orter,¡± Vi said in disbelief. She took out the printed evidence of the crime from her bag and began to Chapter 308 Let Her Go to Prison 5/6 Get Bore read it lightly, ¡°Five years ago, you were drunk and killed someone. John faked your mental identification and paid for your crime. The victim¡®s family members were not convinced andined about you online. After you found out, you brought bodyguards to beat them up and caused two serious injuries. In the end, John helped you settle it.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Reba widened her eyes in shock. Vi didn¡®t answer her question and continued to read, ¡°Four years ago, at the socialite tea party, you disliked the attitude of the hotel waiter. You found someone to vent your anger on him in private, causing him to haveminuted fractures throughout his body. And four years ago, you...¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Reba shouted angrily. She snatched the evidence from her hands and tore it apart fiercely. ¡°These are all your words. I will not admit it!¡± Vi held her hands in a cold and proud manner. Her red lips curved into a smile. She continued, ¡°Keep your words to prison.¡± Reba felt a chill on her back and keenly sensed that something was wrong. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Just as she finished speaking, there was some noise downstairs. Chapter 308¨Ci.ct Her Go to Prison Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 309 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Stay Away From Max In the garden of the Falcon¡®s house, a group of police officers wearing special police uniforms was showing John and his wife their credentials to exin their intentions. Reba rushed to the window and saw that it was the people from the National Bureau of Investigation. She gritted her teeth in hatred. ¡°Vi! You actually called the police to arrest me! You¡®re too despicable!¡± ¡°I did this for justice. It¡®s not like I created something out of nothing. It¡®s better to leave the word ¡®despicable¡® to you.¡± Reba¡®s entire body was trembling. It was only at this point that she felt afraid. So what if the Falcon family went bankrupt? There would be a day when it returned to its usual glory, but if she went to prison, she would be toast. She would be tortured to the point of living a life worse than death! She wanted to escape! She could not sit still and wait for death, and Max would definitely help her! ¡°Vi! I¡®ll not let you go easily!¡± If she ran from the back door of the vi now, there was still time! Vi grabbed her wrist and used a lot of force to immobilize her. ¡°Naive! With the National Bureau of Investigation here, do you think you can run away? If you really don¡®t want to go to jail, I can consider helping you. As long as you tell me about Max¡®s identity.¡± Reba mocked, ¡°Aren¡®t you very capable? Is there anyone else that you can¡®t find out?¡± ¡°It seems that you have a good rtionship with her. You would rather go to jail than sell her out. Go ahead.¡± Vi let go of her hand coldly. Reba turned her head and wanted to run away, but the police had already rushed upstairs and blocked the door of the room. They walked in and quickly handcuffed Reba to take her away. Reba struggled with all her strength, but she was pushed out of the room by the police. Reba red at her hatefully. ¡°Vi! She is someone you can¡®t afford to offend! You are no match for her! I¡®ll wait and see!¡± She didn¡®t hide her strong hatred, and the end of her words seemed to have a deeper meaning. Vi didn¡®t say a word as she watched Reba, who was struggling, be forcefully taken away by the police. She looked around Reba¡®s room and finally saw a photo album in the drawer of her dressing table. There was a photo of Reba and Max at the entrance of the University of St. Francis She stared at the photo. Max wore a big smile on her face. That familiar feeling once again hit her in the face. The first time she saw Max, she felt that something was wrong with this girl, especially since Max knew about what happened in Washington before. Now that she thought about it, Max¡®s close rtionship with Reba seemed to be something Max wanted to reveal to her. What was this girl¡®s purpose? Chan ang sinus from When Vi came out of the Falcon¡®s house, Reba had already been escorted into the car by the police. John and Melinda were talking to the man with his back to her. They seemed to be begging for forgiveness, and Melinda looked even more anxious. Vi looked at the back, which looked like Jerry¡®s, and calmly walked over. ¡°Ms. McGraw, do you still remember me?¡± Ronian heard footsteps and turned to look at her with a smile in his eyes. His eyebrows and eyes were very simr to Jerry¡®s. When he smiled, his amber eyes were sharper than Jerry¡®s. Vi replied with a polite smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Felton. Mr. Felton is in charge of the Felton family now. Who doesn¡®t know you?¡± Ronian was ranked second in the Felton family and was also second inmand of the National Bureau of Investigation. His status ranked second. The first one was Ormand. Seeing her, Ronian was very emotional. He reached out to touch her head. ¡°In the past, you liked to y with Jerry in the Felton¡®s house. After a few years, you became more and more beautiful.¡± Vi retreated half a step and decisively dodged his hand. ¡°Sorry, I have a jealous fianc¨¦ at home. If he knew that other men touched my head, he would be unhappy.¡± ¡°The two of you have a close rtionship. It makes me jealous. ¡°I haven¡®t seen Mr. Hobson for a long time, and he hasn¡®t returned to the Bureau. I wonder if he has been well recently?¡± Ronian withdrew his hand and smiled kindly. Chapter 309 Stay Away From Max 3/6 Vi narrowed her eyes and examined the faint probing tone in his words. They had worked together in the National Bureau of Investigation. Todd, Nn, and the others knew about Ormand¡®s condition. It seemed like Ronian waspletely unaware of it. Vi said casually, ¡°Of course, he¡®s good. He¡®s always in a healthy condition, unlike me.¡± ¡°Then Ms. McGraw needs to take good care of your body. By the way, say hello to Mr. Hobson for me.¡± The two greeted each other for a while. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Melinda, who was crying, interrupted. ¡°Ronian, Reba is young, and she is ignorant, so she made mistakes. She was diagnosed with a mental illness before, Ronian, you must help her!¡± ¡°Mrs. Falcon, don¡¯t worry. The National Bureau of Investigation has never wronged anyone. They won¡®t treat her harshly during the investigation,¡± Ronian replied with a smile. Since there was nothing else, Vi turned around and was about to leave. Stanley suddenly came out of the vi. Because he had not recovered from the injury caused by Todd, he could only hold on to the door frame and call her from afar. ¡°Vi! Are you really going to go against the Falcon family together with Ormand? Looks like we¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. Can¡¯t you let Reba go?¡± In the garden, everyone looked at Vi because of Stanley¡®s words. Vi stopped, but she didn¡®t turn around. Her tone was mixed with coldness, Chapter 309 Stay Away From May 4/6 GEO ¡°Stanley, the punishment she is going to face is what she deserves. It is also the result of the Falcon family¡®s tolerance for her.¡± She took two steps and seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Ronian and said, ¡°If Reba really has a mental illness, she should be sent to the mental hospital for treatment. It should not be an excuse for her to get away with it. What do you think, Mr. Felton?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ronian replied with a smile. ¡°My daughter has suffered so much...¡± Melinda almost couldn¡®t breathe, but she was supported by John and didn¡®t fall. Vi couldn¡®t be bothered to look at this family¡®s hypocritical behavior and went away quickly Just as she got into the car and was about to go home, her phone rang. It was from Kolby. ¡°Ms. McGraw, this blue medicine has been tested repeatedly. There is no problem. If Ormand is injected with it, the decay and heartache caused by the virus will be greatly reduced, and even the symptoms will disappear.¡± ¡°That¡®s great! I¡®ll be there soon,¡± Vi said happily. Hanging up the phone, she returned to Viorin. Ormand was still wearing a thick sleeping robe as he satzily on the sofa reading As soon as Vi returned, she happily cupped his face and gave him a kiss. ¡°Orin, hurry up and change your clothes. Come out with me.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Chapter 309 Stay Away From Max 5/6 ¡°You¡®ll find out when we get there!¡± Vi smiled mysteriously. Ormand saw that she was in such a good mood, so he did not ask any more questions. He immediately went upstairs to change into a coat and let her take his hand out of the door. The two arrived at theboratory together. Looking at the blue liquid in Kolby¡®s syringe, Ormand looked grim. ¡°This is what you exchanged with Jerry?¡± Vi nodded and gently caressed his face. She said in a happy tone, ¡°The doctor has already tested it many times. There is no problem with the medicine. After the injection, it can bring back your glory!¡± Todd said, ¡°That¡®s great! Mr. Hobson will recover soon. You will still be the strongest man in the future!¡± The joke made everyone in theboratoryugh. They were all in a good mood. ¡°I won¡®t inject it. Kolby, take it away,¡± Ormand said firmly, staring at the blue medicine. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 310 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Do It by Force The entire room fell silent because of this sentence. Todd sighed quietly. Vi didn¡®t understand. She sat down next to Ormand. ¡°Why? You¡®ve been troubled by this illness for so long. Don¡®t you want to cure it and live a normal life earlier?¡± Ormand didn¡®t want to exin. He just grabbed her hand and clenched it tightly, looking determined. Looking at his expression, Vi seemed to have understood something and asked Todd and Kolby out. ¡°I have something to say to Orin. When you go out, please close the door, but don¡®t go too far.¡± Todd and Kolby left tactfully. When the room waspletely silent, Vi asked, ¡°Did you capture Jerry? Has he already told you everything?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ormand replied. Vi sighed. She couldn¡®t hide anything from Ormand! Although he was sick, he was not easy to fool. Vi held his hands back, saying, ¡°Don¡®t listen to him. I...¡± ¡°He wants you to break off the engagement with me and then marry him, right?¡± Ormand interrupted her in a cold tone. ¡°Orin, you know that Jerry...¡± ¡°You only need to answer me. Is that true?¡± Ormand frowned and interrupted again. Vi lowered her head and sighed again, ¡°Yes.¡± Ormand then lowered his head and hid the anger and killing intent in his eyes. ¡°If you must sacrifice your future happiness in exchange for my health, I¡®d rather die!¡± Vi immediately covered his mouth and scolded in a low voice, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You won¡®t die! You¡®ll recover soon.¡± Ormand held her hand tightly with a serious expression. ¡°Vi, if the price of living is to lose you and watch you marry that Jerry, then I¡®ll truly live a life worse than death!¡± ¡°Orin, living is more important than anything else. Let¡®s use medicine to treat the illness first. And then we talk about something else, okay?¡± Vi crouched at his feet, trying tofort him with a smile. Ormand shook his head. In this matter, he would neverpromise. ¡°I won¡®t inject the medicine Jerry gave me! Never!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Orin...¡± Ormand did not want to listen. He retreated his hand that was holding her hand and turned his head to the side. His cold face showed that he wouldn¡®t agree! Vi knew that he was stubborn. No one could change his mind if he had made a decision. Chapter 310¨CCo it by Force 2/6 Therefore, she stopped persuading, stood up, and stared at him apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I brought you to theboratory today not to discuss this matter. If you don¡®t want to, I can only force you to do it.¡± ¡°Vi!¡± Ormand knew what she wanted to do and tried to grab her wrist. But Vi took two steps back to dodge. ¡°Todd,e in,¡± she shouted, turning to the door. The door opened quickly. Todd appeared with a face full of surprise. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, did you convince Mr. Hobson so quickly?¡± ¡°Hold him down. Don¡®t let him move,¡± Vi said, pointing at Ormand. ¡°Vi!¡± Ormand called out to her again with a cold face. ¡°¡­ Are you sure? You want to do it by force?¡± Todd was stunned, not daring to get in. Vi took a deep breath and insisted, ¡°Yes. Hold him.¡± Being nervous, Todd walked into the room, but was frightened by a look from Ormand and stood in ce. ¡°Don¡®t you dare!¡± ¡°Don¡®t forget who your boss is and who you should listen to!¡± Ormand red at him and gritted his teeth. ¡°Mr. Hobson, ...¡± Todd tried to calm down. He had never expected to make such a choice one day. ¡°This medicine is good for your illness. Mr. Hobson, you should listen to Ms. Zumthor!¡± ¡°No way! I¡®ll ask you one more time. Who do you listen to?¡± Ormand wouldn¡®t give in. ¡°He should listen to me.¡± ¡°You are my man, so your subordinates should listen to me first!¡± Vi replied with a domineering smile. Ormand was speechless. What was she talking about? Vi looked at Todd. ¡°Don¡®t be afraid. With me here, he can¡®t do anything to you. Do it now.¡± With her guarantee, Todd felt reassured and decisively walked towards Ormand. Ormand became gloomy and kicked him. Todd didn¡®t dare to dodge. He clutched his leg and stomped his feet. ¡°Well, Ms. Zumthor, he hit me!¡± ¡°Todd, how dare youin in front of me?¡± Ormand was so angry that he flew into a rage. Like a coward, Todd retreated and hid behind Vi. Vi sighed. She could only ask Kolby for a rope and personally tie Ormand¡®s feet. Todd immediately stepped forward, held Ormand¡®s hands, and asked Kolby toe in to give an injection. Ormand was covered in a cold aura. Even though his freedom was restricted, his terrifying aura still scared Kolby so much that he did not dare to L = = approach. ¡°I¡®ll do it.¡± Vi stretched out her hand. Kolby breathed a sigh of relief and handed the syringe over. ¡°Vi, don¡®t force me.¡± Ormand raised his head and looked at her. Vi leaned over and gently kissed his lips, saying softly, ¡°I will be very careful. I will try not to hurt you. This time, we will cure theplications in your body first. Next time, we will cure the virus.¡± ¡°Vi...¡± ¡°Don¡®t you want to live an ordinary life with me in the future? We might even have a lively and cute child. Our future will be iparably beautiful from the moment you recover.¡± They looked at each other at that moment. Ormand listened to her carefully, and his attention was attracted by her pure eyes. While Ormand was listening to her, Vi steadily inserted the needle into the vein in his neck and carefully pushed the liquid into his body. In just a few seconds, the medicine began to work. Ormand felt weak and sleepy. ¡°Kolby, what is going on?¡± Vi turned to ask. Kolby immediately checked Ormand¡®s condition. ¡°It¡®s fine. When this blue liquid is injected, the patients will be weak. Orin will be fine after a nap.¡± Chapter 310 Do It by Force 5/6 Vi and Todd let out sighs of relief at the same time. Todd ced Ormand on the bed, then left the room with Kolby. After they left, Vi took off her shoes andy down on the bed. She hugged Ormand and let him sleep in her arms. As she stroked his face, she looked at the banana tree nted outside the window and said softly. ¡°Orin, do you know when I fell in love with you?¡± Ormand shook his head weakly. ¡°It was on the day I was brought into the Caffrey family by Nash. You were the person who smiled at me first. From then on, I was obsessed with you. I...¡± Hearing her soft voice, Ormand couldn¡®t help but smile. He recalled the past ording to her words. The leaves of banana trees outside the window were blown by the wind, shivering greatly Ormand tried hard to ask, ¡°Vi, will you end the engagement and marry...¡± Before he could finish, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. Vi was still looking out the window withplicated emotions. ¡°Just sleep. It¡®ll be fine after you wake up. Our days in the future will also get better¡± Chapter 1 Fulcral Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 311 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Vi Has to Give In First Soon, Ormand waspletely asleep. Vi carefully ced him on the bed, covered him with a nket, and left the room quietly to find Kolby. ¡°Kolby, since you¡¯ve already obtained this blue medicine, can we replicate a simr one or develop an antidote based on the ingredients of this medicine?¡± Kolby looked serious. He thought for a while and shook his head. ¡°There are several ingredients in this medicine, but there is no data in theb. I have checked it. It doesn¡¯t look like medicine in our country.¡± LI He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Super 404 can¡¯t be cured by an ordinary antidote. Since Jerry can take out the antidote for the disease, it is definitely not from the country. Moreover, the medicine must contain some core technology.¡± But this was only his guess. After all, he had not seen the medicine, so he was not that sure. Vi thought carefully. She nned to observe Ormand¡¯s condition after he used the blue medicine. After a while, she would consider talking to Jerry. Ormand slept for an entire day and night. When he woke up, Kolby immediately examined his body. Ormand was very cooperative, but his expression was cold. He didn¡¯t even look at Vi. His body absorbed the medicine very well, and his debilitation disease had been cured. His heart- wrenching disease was also cured, and even the spreading speed of the virus was much lower than before. Everyone was pleasantly surprised. Only Ormand had no expression on his face. On the way, they returned to Viorin¡­ Vi was about to help him, but he dodged her with a calm expression. ¡°No need. My body has already recovered. I don¡¯t need any support.¡± Looking at his back as he entered the vi alone, Vi froze in ce. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Zumthor. I know him well. No one has ever dared to force him to do anything. This is not a small matter, so he will feel ufortable. I think he will be fine after a few Chapter 311 Vi Has to Give in First T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. 2/9 days.¡± Todd went close to Vi andforted her. ¡°I know.¡± Vi silently followed him into the vi. Ormand directly went upstairs and closed the door. He didn¡¯t say a word to her. Vi felt a bit upset, but she didn¡¯t say anything, returning to her room silently. Early in the morning the next day¡­ Vi was awakened by the noise in the garden. She walked to the small balcony to take a look. LLL L. Ormand was only wearing a thin ck shirt. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his strong arms. He was exercising and performing a series ofbining punches. His handsome face seemed to have put on a cold expression ag¨¢in. Vi looked attentively at his back and pped her hands to support him. When Ormand heard the voice, he stopped what he was doing. Chapter 311 Vi Has to Give In First 379 Get Hos o However, he did not turn around to look at Vi on the balcony. Instead, he entered the vi, put on the suit that was hung on the entryway, and left the vi quickly. Vi stood on the balcony and watched him leave Viorin. This was the first time Ormand had been in a cold war with her for so long Vi put her hands in her pockets and smiled casually. She would like to see how long Ormand couldst this time. 11 IL As soon as Ormand arrived at the Hobson Group and sat down in his office chair, he heard an urgent knock on the door by Todd. ¡°Mr. Hobson, Jerry is missing!¡± # 1 ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The guard fainted, and they took away Jerry, who had been tortured terribly. By the time Nn and others went to take a look, the blood in the room had dried up. Jerry had probably escaped for a day.¡± Ormand¡¯s expression was cold. The person who could knock out the guards in the special Chapter 311 Vi Has to Give In First Gen Bow o interrogation room was not a simple person, and he was likely an acquaintance in the bureau. ¡°What has Ronian been doing recently?¡± Todd checked the attendance records, replying, ¡°Mr. Felton has been dealing with Reba¡¯s case recently, so he can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to investigate about Reba¡¯s case? He shouldn¡¯t be so busy,¡± Ormand sneered. ¡°Mr. Hobson, what do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They are brothers, so just let Jerry go. It¡¯s enough to catch him and torture him for a while,¡± Ormand said coldly. Jerry held the secret of the antidote for Super 404 in his hand. Therefore, Ormand wouldn¡¯t kill Jerry right now. Jerry himself was well aware of this point, so he refused to tell them anything. After some thought, Ormand continued, ¡°However, Ronian¡¯s method of saving Jerry is too problematic. You send someone to investigate symbolically, then show Ronian the evidence and punish him ording to the rules!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 311 Vi H¨¢s to Give In First 5/9 Todd did not leave immediately but struggled in his heart before saying, ¡°Mr. Hobson¡­ When are you nning to give in to Ms. Zumthor?¡± Ormand was expressionless, saying nothing. ¡°If you give in to Ms. Zumthor before she gets angry, you two can be as sweet as you want in the future,¡± Todd summoned the courage and said. ¡°But if the situation continues for two more days and Ms. Zumthor gets angry, it will all be your fault¡­¡± Ormand frowned and became gloomy, pushing the coffee cup on the desk to the ground. Then a loud noise came. Todd¡¯s face turned pale from fright. He immediately retreated to avoid the coffee sshing on his body. ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to my orders two days ago, and I haven¡¯t dealt with it. How dare you teach me what to do now?¡± Todd replied hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hobson! But even you listen to Ms. Zumthor so much. How can I not listen to her? But don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hobson. I¡¯ll always be loyal to you and stand by your side!¡± Ormand asked with a cold face, ¡°If there is another time when I Chapter 311 Vi Hago Gein First don¡¯t agree with her, who will you listen to?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Todd thought in his heart, of course not! I¡¯ll listen to Ms. Zumthor! ¡°If I quarrel with her and I¡¯m not on speaking terms with her, who will you support?¡± Todd replied, ¡°I¡¯ll support you. It¡¯s not even necessary to consider. I will help you persuade Ms. Zumthor!¡± Ormand mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry up and let her give in this time!¡± LI Todd seemed to understand his meaning. On the day Ormand was forced to inject the medicine, he was so determined. However, if he gave in again in less than two days, he would be embarrassed! ¡°Mr. Hobson, don¡¯t worry. I will cherish the opportunity to redeem myself!¡± Todd¡¯s face was full of ttery. ¡°Wait.¡± Ormand regained his calm expression and called out to him, ¡°Clean up the ground before leaving.¡± Chapter 311 Violo Has to Give In First Todd almost couldn¡¯t bear it in his heart, but showed a bright smile on his face, ¡°Okay, Mr. Hobson! i¡¯ll handle it. I promise to clean it in two minutes!¡± Ormand nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell her that I asked you to do so. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°Of course! I will not tell her!¡± A few minutester, Todd cleaned up the office and quietly returned to his office. He immediately took out his phone to call Vi. As soon as the call connected, he began to wail, ¡°Ms. Zumthor! Mr. Hobson is angry and has vented his anger on me. He wants to dock my pay! You have to help me!¡± Vi was frightened by the sound of him pretending to cry at the end. It was hard for Vi to imagine how Todd, the tall and sturdy man, put on an exaggerated face¡­ Vi tried to stop the awkward situation, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get him to give you a bonus in two days. However, did you tell him what I asked you to say?¡± LLL Todd said in a loud voice, ¡°Of course! But he refused. He said that he wanted you to give in to him first this time. Why don¡¯t Chapter 311 Vi Has To Give in first you ¡­ give in this time?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 312 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Todd Teaches Vi To give in first to Ormand? Vi felt a bit awkward. ¡°What can I do? He hasn¡¯t spoken a word to me for the past two days. I tried to stast a conversation with him, but he acted so arrogantly!¡± Todd was speechless. These two people, who were in love, had to ask him, a single man, what they should do. He felt somewhat nervous when facing them! The more Vi thought about it, the angrier she got. Her mind was filled with Ormand¡¯s cold face for the past two days. His body had only just recovered a little, but he even tried to show her a cold face. What a disobedient man! ¡°Forget it, let him be. If he wants to continue the cold war, it¡¯s okay for me!¡± Vi was about to hang up the phone when Todd hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t! Ms. Zumthor! i¡¯lle up with an idea!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± After thinking for a long time, Todd secretly searched for a Chapter 312 Todd Teaches Vi et bonus solution on the Inte, and the question he asked was ¡°How can I coax my boyfriend if he is angry¡±. After looking through different answers, Todd had an idea. ¡°Mr. Hobson likes you to give him a surprise. Why don¡¯t you give him a special one this time?¡± ¡°Special one? What do you mean?¡± Vi frowned. Todd felt it embarrassing to speak up, ¡°It¡¯s just ¡­ adding a few romantic factors to your lives!¡± As a pure man, Todd was a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Hobson wants you to move back to the master bedroom every day. If you move back to the master¡¯s bedroom and dress up ¡­ a little more charmning, then he can¡¯t even resist you. After all, everyone will be attracted to your sexy figure!¡± Vi understood. ¡°Do you mean to let me wear some clothes like a maid outfit and a cat outfit to do some love cosy?¡± ¡°Well¡­ When the timees, you just need to show him your charm. I¡¯m sure that he will give in to you!¡± Vi took in a deep breath and her face blushed. It was too awkward for Todd, who had never been in love, to teach her these things! That image suddenly appeared before her eyes¡­ 2/9 Chapter 21 Ford Teacher Vi That was so shameful! ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t do this kind of thing. Let¡¯s talk about itter!¡± Vi felt that her heart was beating fast, and she quickly hung up the phone. When she looked at theputer screen, she still could not get rid of the images she had never tried before. Vi summoned up her courage and searched for those clothes on the Inte. There were all kinds of styles. There were even handcuffs, whips, candles, and other things! She was dumbfounded on the spot. Did people tend to y those things on the bed? Those were something that she had never used, and she felt so curious about everything! Ormand would probably ¡­ like them, right? Vi carefully selected a set with a tail and collected it. Suddenly, a sound came. There was a knock on the door. Chapter 312 Todd Teaches Vi ¡°Ms. McGraw, may Ie in?¡± The sudden sound startled Vi and she almost dropped her phone. She quietly closed the page and let Rayna in, seriously talking about work. When it was time to get off work, Todd was called into the office by Ormand once again. Ormand typed on the keyboard, his eyes fixed on theputer. Then he asked casually, ¡°How is it going?¡± Todd knew what he was asking. He just shook his head dejectedly. The moment Ormand saw Todd¡¯s expression, his face turned cold. Then Ormand pretended to say casually, ¡°It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want to give in first. Please check my recent schedule. Are there any parties?¡± Todd immediately checked it. ¡°There¡¯s a party tonight. Willis Terry invited you to Honey Bar.¡± Chapter 312 Todd Teaches Vi §ã§Ñ §Ó§ã§Ý§Ñ §à Todd added after hesitation, ¡°But Mr. Terry has cooperation with the Rosie Program, so if you attend, I¡¯m afraid you have to take Ms. Max with you. I thought that you wouldn¡¯t go again, so I rejected it for you.¡± ¡°Of course, I will be there,¡± Ormand answered without hesitation. Todd said, ¡°Then¡­ Maybe it¡¯s a bitte after the party. Do you need me to tell Ms. Zumthor in advance?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Ormand got up, straightened his clothes and tie, and walked out of the office. Looking at his back, Todd punched the air a few times. ¡°How stubborn they are! Will they lose just because they give in first? How annoying!¡± At night, Ormand arrived at Honey Bar. In a luxurious VIP room¡­ Three to five businessmen in suits were drinking with their femalepanions in their arms. Ormand sat in the middle with a cold face, exuding a powerful aura. He drank his wine without saying a word. He did not interact at Chapter 312 Todd Teaches Vi All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. 5/9 all and even maintained a distance from Max beside him. 1 1 1 1 Max looked at his face and took the initiative to pour him a ss of wine, saying, ¡°Mr. Hobson, you should have had a good time when you came out to y. Would you like to have a drink?¡± She had thought that in front of so many bosses, Ormand would agree as she was the spokesperson of the Rosie Program. Unexpectedly, Ormand just nced at her coldly and continued to drink. He didn¡¯t even want to talk to her. Max¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she was a little embarrassed, so she had to change the topic. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you seem to be looking for a ce to rx tonight. Did you quarrel with Ms. McGraw?¡± LIV Ormand¡¯s hand that was holding the wine cup paused slightly. The originally lively atmosphere instantly became especially serious because of this sentence. The other bosses all looked at Ormand. Everyone knew that Ormand and Vi loved each other deeply. Many of the people present had even seen their public disy of affection at the charity g. Chapter 312 Todd Teaches Vi can Horka o Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ormand did not speak. He drank up the wine in his cup. If he didn¡¯t exin, it would mean that he had tacitly agreed. It turned out that Ormand, the legendary man in the business world, would also quarrel with his lover at home. Willis took the initiative to stand up and help Ormand respond to Max¡¯s words, ¡°How can that be? Mr. Hobson and Ms. McGraw love each other so much. There is no quarrel. I think that in a short time, we will be able to attend their wedding!¡± Ormand frowned and his back gradually stiffened. He thought of a disturbing and heart-wrenching matter. His eyes shed with a cold trace. He picked up the wine ss on the table and threw it into the corner. Apart from Max, the few femalepanions were frightened by the sharp noise and they couldn¡¯t help but scream. Several bosses were also shocked by the terrifying auraing from Ormand and did not dare to say anything. Willis said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Hobson?¡± ¡°All of you, get lost!¡± Ormand roared with furious eyes. ¡°Sure!¡± Chapter 312 Todd Teaches Vi Within a few seconds, everyone in the private room, except for Max, quickly left, deeply afraid that Ormand would vent his anger on them. Ormand drank up a bottle of wine and threw it against the wall angrily. Max did not move, smiled casually, poured wine for herself calmly, and drank with him. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Ormand noticed her and said in a gloomy tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up like those two bottles of wine, then get out of here now!¡± Max smiled, ¡°Mr. Hobson, you must be joking. You are not a dreadful monster. I am not afraid of you. But why are you so angry? Is it because Mr. Terry just mentioned your marriage with Ms. McGraw?¡± Ormand frowned. As he turned around, he stretched out his hand quickly. His hand which was wearing ck leather gloves grabbed her neck. His eyes were filled with violence, and he didn¡¯t show any mercy. Chapter 312 Todd Teaches Vi Cettent Max¡¯s face gradually turned red. She was slightly in pain, but was still smiling, ¡°Is it because I read your mind that you¡¯re so angry? I¡¯m no worse than Ms. McGraw. Maybe you can consider marrying me.¡± Abator219 To Teach Vina Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 313 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Vi Shows Orin People¡¯s Bad Side Todd was standing outside the VIP room. Todd noticed everyone had left, except for Max and Ormand who were alone inside. Todd quietly opened a crack in the door to listen to the conversation inside. It just so happened that he heard Max¡¯sst sentence. He was so scared that his face turned pale. He immediately ran to the quiet corridor and called Vi to inform her! If Vi didn¡¯te and Ormand was drunk, what if other women pawed him? In the private room, Ormand sneered as he clutched Max¡¯s neck. ¡°Do you think you canpete with her?¡± As if hurt by that sentence, the smile on Max¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and she was pinched until she could not breathe properly. Ormand did not have the time to appreciate her reaction. He retracted his hand and said, ¡°If you still want to be the spokesperson, scram immediately!¡± Max covered her neck and coughed a few times. Then she picked up her bag and left. Chapter 313 Vi Shows Orin People¡¯s Bad Side 1/8 After she left, Ormand drank several bottles of wine. Because he drank too quickly, he was so intoxicated. He habitually took off his gloves and threw them away. He leaned back on the sofa, drunk and unconscious. When Vi rushed over, she just happened to see Max at the entrance of Honey Bar. Max smiled brightly and took the initiative to greet her, ¡°Ms. McGraw, what a coincidence. You came just after the wine party ended.¡± ¡°Not really. Ie to find my man.¡± Vi¡¯s elegant neck slightly rose in a noble and cold posture. She ended the sentence with amanding tone. Max¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she quickly put on a smile. ¡°I¡¯m really envious to see how loving Mr. Hobson and Ms. McGraw are. Then I hope you can be happy until you grow old!¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Max. We will.¡± Vi knew she was being sarcastic, but she couldn¡¯t guess the inside story. Max didn¡¯t say anything and left in her high heels. Chapter 313 Vi Shows Orin People¡¯s Bad Side 2/8 §ã§à §Ó§ã§ä§Ñ§ß §à As she brushed past Vi, her arm was gently grabbed by Vi. ¡°Ms. Max, I¡¯m a little curious about your patron. Can you tell me in private?¡± Max was ttered. ¡°Ms. McGraw, do you really want to know? As long as you give Mr. Hobson to me, I can tell you all my secrets!¡± ¡°Looks like there¡¯s nothing else to talk about. You should just hide these secrets for the rest of your life.¡± Vi withdrew her hand and crossed her elegant hands. ¡°Hiding for a lifetime is not fun.¡± Max squinted and smiled, her expression innocent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. McGraw. You¡¯ll know my secret sooner orter. Don¡¯t be too surprised then!¡± She raised her eyebrows slightly, and the end of her sentence seemed to have a deeper meaning. She quickly twisted her slender waist and left. Vi looked back at her back, her expression gradually bing serious. It was not until Max¡¯s back slowly disappeared into the night that Vi stopped pondering and turned into the bar. Todd was in a t spin. Upon seeing Vi, he rushed over and said, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, please don¡¯t misunderstand! It¡¯s just a drinking game! Ms. Max is the spokesperson, so she¡­¡± 3/8 Chapter 313 Vi Shows Orin People¡¯s Bad Side Carte hora o Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Vi replied curtly and walked past him, entering the private room inside. Todd noticed she was obviously angry. He could only cross his fingers and pray for Ormand. When Vi entered the room, her gaze was instantly drawn to a drunk Ormand on the sofa. She walked to his side and sat down. She gently patted his face and called out tentatively, ¡°Ormand?¡± He didn¡¯t respond. He was really drunk. Vi smelled the alcohol all over his body, and the anger in her heart was set off wave after wave. This restless jerk! 111111 He hadn¡¯t told her about the dinner. Moreover, hisplications had only healed for a few days before he started making mischief! He had even been alone with Max and got himself drunk! He was so careless. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that if Max hadn¡¯t left, she would have taken advantage of him? For the whole afternoon, even during a meeting, Vi had been absent-minded. She had been thinking about how to surprise him with a gift and make him back down. She Chapter 313 Vi Shows Orin People¡¯s Bad Side intended to spice up their life. Now, it seemed he just wouldn¡¯t buckle! ¡°Ormand! Today, I will show you the bad side of humans!¡± The more Vi thought about it, the angrier she got. She opened her bag and took out the newly bought waterproof lipstick. Her beautiful eyes shed slyly. She undid all the buttons of Ormand¡¯s shirt and exposed his perfect abs. She took the lipstick and wrote a few words on his chest. She then applied it on her lips and kissed him on the neck and belly. On his healthy, honey-colored skin were red and sexy lips prints, which were particrly eye-catching. His handsome face was so enchanting. With the lipstick marks all over his body, he looked even sexier. He deserved to be taught a lesson! As if feeling that it wasn¡¯t enough, Vi left another lipstick print on his left cheek. Then, Vi quietly admired the fruits of herbor. Chapter 313 Vi Shows Orin People¡¯s Bad Side She was quite satisfied! Ormand, prepare to take my ultimate move! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She left the private room, walked to Todd, leaned close to his ear, and whispered a few words, ¡°In a while, you will say this¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good, is it? If he knows I helped you lie to him, he will kill me!¡± Recently, Todd learned the truth. It was that a man should not offend a woman, especially not a scheming woman like Vi. Ormand was innocent but was about to be schemed against! Vi patted Todd¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have your back. You won¡¯t die!¡± Todd was confused and anxious. ¡°Go! Don¡¯t be afraid! Don¡¯t you want to appreciate his reaction?¡± Todd¡¯s wickedness was awakened by Vi, and he held the door handle of the private room, breathing deeply. After calming himself down, Todd rushed into the private room. Chapter 313 Vi Show Orin People¡¯s Rad Side Even though Todd was mentally prepared, he was still frightened by the bright red lipstick marks on Ormand. ¡°Sir, wake up!¡± Todd said, shaking Ormand. Ormand¡¯s eyes were blurry as he looked at Todd drunkenly. ¡°Sir, wake up! Something big is going to happen! Look at it yourself!¡± Todd tapped open his phone and turned on its front-facing camera to use it as a mirror. Ormand was sleepy, but when he saw the words on his chest, he instantly woke up! He looked down and didn¡¯t know when his clothes had been lifted. The slight chill wrapped around the bright red lip prints on his body, making him tremble. ¡°What words are these? Who did this!¡± Todd read them to him, ¡°It writes, ¡®Mr. Hobson, I¡¯m very happy tonight. See you next time.¡¯ Mr. Hobson, thest person to leave the private room is Ms. Max.¡± Todd immediately covered his mouth in surprise, his face full of horror. ¡°Oh, no! Mr. Hobson, were you¡­? My goodness! There are lip prints on your face, too!¡± ¡°Max?¡± Chapter 313 Vi Shows Orin Peoole¡¯s Bod Side 7/8 Ormand recalled that when Max had gone out, she had been quite well-behaved. Could it be that Ormand had drunk too much and forgotten about things? ¡°Damn! I ¡­ am dirty?¡± Ormand felt horrible! Not only that, but he realized he didn¡¯t feel repelled by Max¡¯s actions. But Max had done something awful! Ormand was not disgusted at all! Ormand could not breathe properly and almost fainted. He was finished! Not only was he dirty, but he also had a crush on another woman! He let Vi down! ¡°Orin!¡± Just as Ormand was about to smash the wall in anger, Vi¡¯s anxious voice came from outside the corridor. Chapter 313 Vi Shows Orin People¡¯s Bad Side Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 314 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 314 Chapter 314 She Is the Queen ¡°Mr. Hobson, Ms. Zumthor is here.¡± While hearing the familiar voice outside, Todd was the first to panic. ¡°Block the door and don¡¯t let Vi in.¡± Ormand instructed as he took a wet tissue from the table and hurriedly wiped the marks on his body. His eyes looked brutal as he rubbed his skin, and he wished he could directly tear off thisyer of skin. ¡°Orin, open the door.¡± Vi¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I feel I can¡¯t hold on much longer,¡± Todd said with his back against the door. LI ¡°Just hold on no matter how you feel.¡± Ormand was getting more and more panicked, and he almost lost an idea about what to do. ¡°How strange. Why can¡¯t it be wiped clean?¡± What would Vi think of Ormand if she saw it? With the obvious evidence, could she believe Ormand¡¯s innocence? Shit, Ormand couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. He thought that he was not innocent and that he was already dirty, so he was sure that Vi would not ept him. 1/10 He was so anxious that his eyes turned red, and his entire person was on the verge of mania. Ormand seemed to copse, and Todd saw this while silently mourning for Ormand in his heart. ¡°Mr. Hobson. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Todd threw himself forward and staggered a few steps before standing firmly as if someone was kicking the door behind him. The moment the door opened¡­ Ormand¡¯s mind went nk, and he anxiously focused his gaze on the small bathroom in the private room. The moment Vi entered¡­ 1 LILI 11 The man, who was originally on the couch, quickly slipped into the bathroom and locked the door. The speed was so fast that Vi only saw an afterimage. She was amused and pretended not to know. She asked Todd, ¡°Where¡¯s Orin?¡± Todd scratched his head and pretended to be confused while showing his spy skills. Chapter 314 She is the Queen 2/10 Gre Bona ¡°Strange. He was still here just now. Maybe I was wrong. He might have already gone out.¡± Vi raised her tone slightly. ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I see him on the way here?¡± ¡°Maybe he went to the bathroom and went in the opposite direction,¡± Todd continued. Vi asked again, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a bathroom in the private room?¡± At that time, Ormand, who was in the small bathroom, heard this and immediately held his breath. His back was against the door, and he was still quietly wiping the lipstick marks on his face and neck. His skin was red, but the lips¡¯ marks were just a little lighter. He couldn¡¯t help but think, shit. Which brand is this bloody lipstick? Why can¡¯t I wipe the marks away? I will let this unscrupulous manufacturer go bankrupt tomorrow. Just as he was thinking angrily, the sound of the door handle turning came from outside, and it was followed by knocking. Chapter 314 She is the Queen 7/10 ¡°Is the door locked? Orin, are you inside?¡± Vi asked. Ormand did not make a sound, and he did not dare move his hand that was wiping the lips¡¯ marks because he was afraid of being heard. But Vi pressed against the thin ss door and felt the rapid breathing in Ormand¡¯s chest. Even Ormand¡¯s back was moving up and down while causing the door to tremble. Vi wondered if Ormand was panicking. She chuckled silently and calmed herself down before saying in a serious tone, ¡°Todd. Did Orin drink a lot tonight? Will he be drunk in the bathroom?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Vi said seriously again, ¡°I saw a drunk person on the Inte a while ago. He pressed his head into the toilet to drink water. Orin has a big head. Could it be that his head was stuffed into the toilet and couldn¡¯t be pulled out? Could he be choked by the toilet water? What if he fainted?¡± Todd burst intoughter. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t hold it in, so he covered his mouth to prevent himself fromughing out loud. He thought Vi¡¯s words were hurtful. Chantar 214 Shaichuan Ormand couldn¡¯t do such a thing even if he was beaten to death. But the scene that Vi described was so amazing, and it was hard for Todd not to imagine it. Todd looked at Vi, who was pretentious, and he gave thetter a thumbs up. Vi motioned to Todd, and she seemed to be saying that she could do more than that. Then, she continued to speak anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and call the bar staff to open the lock. A minuteter is a great threat to Orin¡¯s life.¡± Before Todd could reply, a cough came from the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t drink this much. I¡¯ll go backter. You don¡¯t have to wait for me,¡± Ormand said coldly. Vi said, ¡°I especially came to pick you up and bring you back to the Viorin. You don¡¯t even dare come out to see me? Don¡¯t you appreciate my kindness?¡± What responded to Vi was a long silence, which seemed to be silent consent. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go,¡± Vi said with a nonchnt smile. After hearing this, Ormand heaved a sigh of relief. He waited for a few more minutes until the sound of the door closing came. Chapter 314 She is the Queen 5/10 It seemed to be quiet outside. He then asked in a low voice, ¡°Vi left?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After getting a positive answer, Ormand tentatively opened the door. After seeing Todd standing outside the bathroom, Ormandpletely let go of his guard and walked out of the bathroom. In the end, he was pressed against the wall by a beautiful figure who was hiding in the corner. Vi pinched Ormand¡¯s lower jaw and looked at the lipstick marks on his face and neck. Vi teased, ¡°I see. No wonder you don¡¯t dare see me. Look at these lipstick marks. They¡¯re so beautiful. The party seemed to be so fancy, Ormand.¡± ¡°Vi, I¡­¡± Ormand¡¯s eyes were red, his face was pale, and he couldn¡¯t say a word. Vi originally wanted to tear off Ormand¡¯s clothes and ridicule him again. But after thinking about it, Vi was still afraid that she would go too far and provoke Ormand. Thus, she did not say anything and turned to leave the private room without looking back. Chapter 314 She is the Queen 6/10 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. 1 ¡°Mr. Hobson, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you persuade Ms. Zumthor back.¡± Ormand was about to chase after Vi when Todd stopped him. After saying that, Todd ran out and caught up with Vi. The two walked to the safe passage where no one was around before they could barely hold back their laughter andughed loudly. Laughter echoed in the safe passage, and it was particrly presumptuous. Todd covered his belly with his hands because he couldn¡¯t stopughing He had lived for decades, but this was the first time he had tricked Ormand like this. It was so much fun. But even if it was fun, it seemed like Todd was still a little worried. LLLLL LA ¡°Ms. Zumthor, how do you n on exining it? Mr. Hobson has a stubborn personality. If he can¡¯t handle it well and loses his mind from anger, he may make extreme decisions.¡± Vi also knew that she should stop in time. LI But when she thought of the handcuffs and leather whips that she had seen at the online shopping mall during the day, she Chapter 314 She is the Queen 7/10 felt that she could not let Ormand go so easily. Anyway, it was impossible to use those things on her. It was just the right time to teach Ormand a good lesson. She wanted to be the queen of Ormand. She knew Ormand wanted to counterattack. And she was clear that Ormand wanted her to surrender first. LI But that was not possible. Her red lips curved up in a mischievous smile that was bewitching. Her little finger beckoned to Todd. ¡°When you go inter, tell him this¡­¡± After listening, Todd took a few deep breaths. He silently gave Vi a thumbs-up while admiring thetter from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, you¡¯re impressive.¡± The joys and sorrows of a person might always not be understood by others. When Todd returned to the private room, he saw Ormand, who was sitting on the couch with a decadent expression. But Ormand still looked handsome. Chapter 314 She is the Queen 8/10 Get tomus There was not a hint of hope left in Ormand¡¯s eyes. ¡°Will she not forgive me? That¡¯s right. I¡¯m dirty, and I can¡¯t forgive myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not dirty, Mr. Hobson.¡± Todd hurried over and sat next to Ormand. He took out a pack of cleansing wipes from his pocket and helped Ormand remove the lipstick marks on Ormand¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Zumthor gave this to me. So you can be clean again,¡± Todd said. Ormand remained unmoved. There was still not a hint of hope in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I just used all my strength to exin to Ms. Zumthor that you didn¡¯t betray her. And I said that you were tricked by someone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ormand finally reacted. ¡°Of course,¡± Todd answered firmly. LLL But he suddenly said, ¡°But, she is still very angry. She was angry because you didn¡¯t tell her when you came out to drink. You dared be alone with other women when you were drunk. You deserve to be schemed against. You are a fool.¡± Ormand pursed his lips and remained silent. He was seriously Chapter 314 She is the Queen 9/10 Les reflecting on Vi¡¯s criticism. Seeing that Ormand was reflecting on what he said just now, Todd held back hisughter and continued earnestly. ¡°See? If you had given in earlier, wouldn¡¯t all these things be gone? But after all this, she now has another reason to be not on speaking terms with you. A woman should beforted immediately if she is angry.¡± ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Ormand raised his eyes. ¡°Of course, I have the most devious ideas. I guarantee that I will make Ms. Zumthor cool down tonight,¡± Todd said while patting his chest. Chapter 114 She is the Queen 10/10 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 315 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Beg for Mercy ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Todd immediately leaned close to Ormand¡¯s ear and whispered a few words. Ormand thought about it and felt that it was a pretty good idea, so he decisively got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Viorin.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Todd silently followed. Just as he walked to the door, Ormand suddenly thought of something and said with a vicious tone, ¡°Max is so hateful. Remove her position as our spokesperson, use the connections of the Hobson Group, and block all the resources and jobs she has on her hands. I want her to go against her contract and pay until herst penny is out. I want her to have no money to eat anything.¡± ¡°Mr. Hobson¡­¡± Todd seemed a little guilty. He knew that Max wasn¡¯t the one who should be med. Ormand narrowed his cold eyes dangerously. ¡°You want to be tender to the fairer sex? Then her penalty will be deducted from your sry and bonus. How about that?¡± With that, he snorted coldly and quickly stepped out of Honey Bar with his long legs. Todd lost his sympathy immediately and caught up with Ormand. ¡°Don¡¯t, Mr. Hobson. She is indeed so stupid and should be taught a lesson. I¡¯m the one who tried hard toe up with ideas for you. I¡¯m a contributor, so you can¡¯t do this to me.¡± The two quietly returned to the Viorin. The door to Vi¡¯s room was closed and locked. Ormand¡¯s face darkened. He first returned to his room and took a shower. When the sound of running water came from the small bathroom next door, Ormand jumped into Vi¡¯s room on the balcony together with Todd. He took off his sleeping robe and hid it under a pillow. Then, he gently lifted the quilt andy down naked. Todd took out the handcuffs and was stared at by Ormand. Ormand said silently, ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Todd immediately cuffed both of Ormand¡¯s hands to the corner pirs on both sides of the bed. Ormand¡¯s arms were stretched extremely. And then Todd cuffed Ormand¡¯s feet in the same Chapter 315 Beg for Mercy 219 Cet fiartat way. The keys were hidden under themp. This pitiful suffering appearance, the coveted figure, and that peerless handsome face¡­ The scene was too¡­ Not to mention Vi, even Todd swallowed his saliva and almost couldn¡¯t hold his desire in. The sound of water in the bathroom stopped. After seeing that Vi was about toe out, Ormand frantically motioned to Todd. ¡°The belt. It¡¯s on the coat rack, quick.¡± Todd hurriedly nodded. He gently took the belt on the coat rack, folded it, and ced it horizontally on Ormand¡¯s lips while letting Ormand hold it with his teeth. After doing all this, Ormand signaled Todd with his eyes. ¡°Get lost. Hurry up.¡± Todd immediately covered Ormand with the quilt. And even Ormand¡¯s head was buried in the quilt, and then Todd turned off the light. LTL When Vi came out of the bathroom, Todd had just finished everything. So Todd left immediately by climbing out of the small balcony. LLL Chapter 315 Bra for Mercy The leaves outside the window were blown by a gust of wind and gently swayed. Vi was not in a hurry to turn on the light. She wiped her wet hair with a towel and walked to the picture window. She locked the window and closed the curtain. The room was suddenly dark, but there was a hint of an unusual aura mixed in. 1 Vi pretended that she didn¡¯t know anything. She first went to the bathroom to dry her hair. Then, she finished a whole set of skincare for her delicate face and let Ormand lie in the bed for half an hour. IL Ormand, who was hiding in the bed, started to feel his heart beating faster. He was so nervous that his heart pounded, but he gradually calmed down. ILII He drank tonight. So when thefortable quilt covered his body, he felt strong sleepiness. Just as he was about to fall asleep, the tablemp on the bedside table was turned on, and the quilt covering his body was lifted. Cold air drilled in while freezing his skin to the point that he trembled slightly. His eyshes fluttered as he met Vi¡¯s clear, starry eyes the Chapter 215 Ron for More moment the quilt was lifted. ¡°Why are you in my bed?¡± Even though Vi had already mentally prepared herself, she was still stunned by Ormand¡¯s appearance. Ormand had a leather belt in his mouth, his usual deep ck eyes were sparkling, his face was full of obedience, and his eyes seemed to have a hint of excitement in them. He had a handsome face, but his expression was a little silly and cute. And as the head of the National Bureau of Investigation, he was handcuffed to Vi¡¯s bed, and his whole body was naked. This was really ¡­ a different interesting experience. Vi felt her heart throb slightly. Ormand¡¯s behavior made her feel a little guilty. How could she bear to bully such a cute fianc¨¦ ruthlessly? She just wanted to love Ormand as much as possible. Vi removed the belt from Ormand¡¯s mouth and gently lifted his chin while kissing his thin lips. After the long and tender kiss ended, Vi straightened up and covered Ormand with the quilt. ¡°You didn¡¯tmit any crime. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. 5/9 Chapter 315 Beg for Mercy Why did you handcuff yourself in my bed?¡± Ormand frowned and said with sadness, ¡°It¡¯s a crime to make you angry. I was careless about what happened tonight. I was wrong. Give me a good beating to vent your anger.¡± His attitude of admitting his mistake tonight was so sincere. How could Vi bear to beat him? Vi looked at Ormand¡¯s handcuffs and found that his wrists were red from the strangling. After thinking about how she had just left Ormand hanging for half an hour, Vi felt a little regretful. ¡°Do your hands hurt? Where¡¯s the key? I¡¯ll help you untie it.¡± Ormand dodged to the side with both hands to prevent Vi from trying to untie him. His eyes gradually turned red. ¡°You¡¯re not even willing to make a move? Do you refuse to forgive me? Do you still want to break off the engagement with me and marry Jerry?¡± Vi was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ormand to say that. She had told Ormand so much before. But thetter didn¡¯t remember a single word and still thought too much about those meaningless things. ¡°Why are you bringing this up again?¡± Vi¡¯s tone became angrier. Chapter 315 Beg for Mercy ¡°Why can¡¯t I mention it? You are not firm in your heart at all. It means that you have nned this before.¡± Ormand gritted his teeth. Vi was speechless for a moment. Indeed, topletely cure the virus in his body, she had considered promising Jerry¡¯s n. ¡°I just haven¡¯t thought it through. I can¡¯t make a decision, but I will find a way to solve these problems.¡± In this matter, she couldn¡¯t face Ormand, and she didn¡¯t have the mood to continue ying with Ormand. She pretended to look for the key everywhere, finally took out the key from under themp, and helped untie the handcuffs on Ormand¡¯s hands and feet. 2 ¡°Go back to your room and sleep. We¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± Vi ordered. Ormand clenched his fists and growled in a hoarse voice, ¡°Talk about itter? Again? Ever since the incident with Jerry, you¡¯ve always been trying to fob me off. You haven¡¯t even spoken a single word of truth.¡± ¡°You made a mistake, but you even roared at me?¡± Vi was also angry. Chapter 315 Beg for Mercy 7/9 o Garte ierius And then she continued, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you tonight. If you want to use this room, I¡¯ll go downstairs to find a guest bedroom to sleep in.¡± A guest bedroom? Was she treating herself as a guest and starting to distance herself from Ormand? It was only a casual sentence. But when it was heard by Ormand, it was unbearable. It blew up all of Ormand¡¯s rationality and left nothing behind. Just as Vi turned to leave, Ormand quickly sat up and wrapped his arms around Vi¡¯s waist from behind so tightly that his arms trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Vi. Don¡¯t leave me,¡± Ormand begged. Vi stopped and tried to break his arms. This action seemed to push him out. It was not easy to get back Vi¡¯s love, but Ormand felt the sadness of losing her love again. It made Ormand feel suffocated. Ormand¡¯s arms were tighter, his forehead pressed against Vi¡¯s back, and his voice sounded choked and helpless. Chapter 315 Beg for Mercy ¡°No, I beg you¡­¡± Vi froze on the spot and suddenly felt sad. Her heart felt like it had been stabbed by tens of thousands of knives. It hurt so much that she found it hard to breathe. Half a year ago¡­ For her sake, Ormand was punished by the Hobson family and was seriously injured. That evening, Ormand endured the pain and also put his arms around her waist like this. And Ormand used a humble tone to beg her not to leave¡­ 9/9 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 316 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Love Can¡¯t Solve Everything Guilt, self-me, and heartache welled up in her heart. Finally, Vi decided to forget it and let Ormand do what he wanted. She let out a long sigh and gently patted Ormand¡¯s arms which were wrapped around her waist to comfort Ormand. ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere. I won¡¯t leave you. Never.¡± Vi turned around. Ormand crawled into Vi¡¯s arms and buried his face into Vi¡¯s waist. And he asked in a low voice, ¡°Then ¡­ can you share the bed with me tonight? Don¡¯t go¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go. From tonight on, I will sleep on your bed and coax you to sleep, okay?¡± Vi rubbed Ormand¡¯s touching short hair. Ormand nodded. Vi took out the sleeping robe Ormand had hidden under the pillow and helped him put it on. ¡°It¡¯s winter. Your body has just recovered a little. Don¡¯t sleep naked. Otherwise, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Ormand pulled himself into Vi¡¯s arms with satisfaction. He smelled the fragrance of Vi¡¯s neck, and the restlessness and uneasiness in his heart gradually dissipated. Chapter 316 Love Can¡¯t Solve Everything Geliberated Vi turned off themp andy on the bed while hugging Ormand. Not long after Viy down, she felt sleepy. While she was in a daze, she was woken up by the light sobs beside her. 1 LLI At that time, her sleepy eyes had adapted to the dim light, and she could vaguely see Ormand sleeping on her arm with a lowered head. She felt a little strange and touched Ormand¡¯s face. Her fingertips identally touched the water droplets on Ormand¡¯s long eyshes. ¡°Orin? Why are you so sad again?¡± Ormand hugged Vi even tighter, and with a strong nasal voice, he muttered, ¡°Vi, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with those lipstick marks on my body. I also feel like I should die, but don¡¯t abandon me¡­¡± So Ormand was thinking about this. Vi felt a little guilty when she discovered Ormand¡¯s weakness. She wanted to tell Ormand the truth, but she did not know how to start. Chapter 316 Love Can¡¯t Solve Everything Gut Borman o If Ormand knew that he had been messed up, he would probably be in a rage, right? After thinking for a while, Vi patted Ormand¡¯s back with her palm to calm Ormand, who was in a low mood. And Vi said, ¡°How could I abandon you? I want you. Other than you, I will never want another man in my life. ¡°You will be my only love.¡± Vi gently kissed Ormand¡¯s eyes. And she patiently kissed away the tears on Ormand¡¯s eyshes as Ormand did for her before. Ormand quietly felt Vi¡¯s love, but he was still a little uneasy. He said, ¡°If you feel angry, you can beat me or scold me. I will ept the punishment, but you can¡¯t ignore me anymore. It¡¯s ufortable to be emotionally abused.¡± TIL Vi instantly stopped moving. The corners of her mouth twitched, and her tone gradually became serious. ¡°It should be me to say that. Last time, you wanted to break off the engagement with me by saying that you were tired of not loving me. Who started the emotional abuse first? Who was it this time? After injecting the blue medicine, you immediately refused to talk to me for two days.¡± Chapter 316 Love Can¡¯t Solve Everything Ormand didn¡¯t say anything. Yes, he was in the wrong. L He whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree before that we won¡¯t mention the unpleasant past?¡± Vi chuckled. The softness in her heart was quickly reced by depression in the past few days. She loved Ormand. But it didn¡¯t stop her from mentioning the old grudge. ¡°You can mention an old grudge with me, but why can¡¯t I? I can forget the matter of you breaking off the engagementst time, but what about the emotional abuse two days ago? It¡¯s not old, and it¡¯s quite new.¡± Ormand was speechless. He buried his head into the quilt without being able to refute it. The more Vi thought about it, the angrier she got. Ormand had been sick for a long while. She had never dared think about those things that made her feel aggrieved. Now that Ormand was much better, shouldn¡¯t she settle the score? If Vi didn¡¯t teach Ormand a lesson, she wouldn¡¯t go through tonight She sat up, turned on themp, and looked at Ormand. ¡°Didn¡¯t Chapter 316 Love Can¡¯t Solve Everything Ceterus you just say that you want to ept any punishment?¡± Ormand didn¡¯t answer. Five minutester¡­ The bedroom returned to a peaceful and quiet atmosphere. A handsome man, who was wrapped in fluffy gray pajamas, was sitting at Vi¡¯s makeup table. There was amp on the table, and Vi¡¯s cell phone was on it. On the screen was her QR code. Ormand was holding a ballpoint pen and drawing a copy of it in double size. And a bottle of limited facial treatment essence that Ormand had given Vi before was on the top of his head, and the bottle cap was unscrewed. The bottle was full of facial treatment essence that was almost close to the mouth of the bottle. But under Ormand¡¯s excellent self-control, not a single drop was missing. Vi leaned against the headboard and watched quietly for a while. If she beat Ormand up a few times, she would feel a little guilty. If she let Ormand kneel, she would feel a little sorry for Ormand¡¯s knees. Vi wasn¡¯t cruel enough. Chapter 316 Love Cant Solve Everything 5/9 So she found a way to exhaust Ormand¡¯s spiritual energy. ¡°Draw it well until the QR code can be recognized. Don¡¯t spill my facial treatment essence. I haven¡¯t used it yet. It is expensive. If one drop spills, you have to draw one more.¡± She gave a graceful yawn. Vi stared at Ormand, who was obediently drawing a QR code. Ormand¡¯s handsome profile, his perfect jawline, and his straight back made Vi enjoy it. And when he was serious, his temperament became very cold. Vi admired the handsome man for a few minutes. Soon, she felt sleepy, shrank into the warm quilt, and continued to sleep. Ormand nced at Vi out of the corner of his eyes. When he saw that Vi was asleep, he sighed silently. After an unknown period, Vi had just fallen asleep. She was awakened by the cold air that suddenly rushed into the bed. She trembled slightly, and her small waist was hugged from behind by a cold body. Ormand felt it wasn¡¯t fair. He was punished, but Vi was sleeping peacefully here. Ormand was very depressed. He wantonly rubbed his cold face Chapter 316 Love Can¡¯t Solve Everything 6/9 against Vi¡¯s warm little face. In her sleep, Vi was so frozen that her little feet were clenched tightly. She gritted her teeth and asked with sleepy eyes, ¡°What are you doing? Did you finish your drawing?¡± LL T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ormand continued to rub against her while unscrupulously asking for warmth from her body. ¡°Yes, the painting was done in half an hour.¡± When Ormand was in the army, he had already learned how to draw and had a good drawing foundation. He used his brain and soon found a rxed and fast way to draw the QR code. This little trick was not difficult for him. ¡°All right, let¡¯s sleep then.¡± Vi was about to die from exhaustion. She almost habitually held Ormand¡¯s cold hand and moved her back into Ormand¡¯s arms to help Ormand warm up. Ormand hugged her warm body, but he seemed not satisfied. His cold lips restlessly kissed Vi¡¯s earlobe, and his breath gently blew Vi¡¯s ear. Vi was a little itchy. She rubbed her ear with her hand and heard the man behind her say in a low, maic voice, ¡°Vi, I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Chapter 316 Love Cant Solve Everything Vi answered, ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, continue to draw until you are sleepy.¡± Ormand refused, ¡°But, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°There is food downstairs. Go downstairs and get it yourself,¡± Vi said in a daze. ¡°But¡­¡± Ormand¡¯s voice trailed off, and a dangerous aura was gradually approaching Vi was still waiting for Ormand to exin when she was suddenly forced to turn over by a strong force. Ormand leaned over and gently rubbed against the tip of Vi¡¯s nose. ¡°But I want to eat you.¡± Vi was stunned. She woke up immediately. ¡°Wait a minute. You can¡¯t,¡± she eximed. By the time she reacted to it, it was already toote. Was this called sharing a bed? It didn¡¯t seem that simple. Ormand was a wolf who pretended to be amb. Chapter 316 Love Can¡¯t Solve Everything He had recovered his strength. Vi¡¯s resistance was not worth mentioning in front of him. After tossing and turning for a night, Vi experienced pain in her waist and legs that she had not felt for a long time. Chapter 316 Love Can¡¯t Solve Everything Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 317 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Ormand Is Angry Vi wanted to settle scores with Ormand. But Ormand was so well-behaved by caring about Vi and massaging her. So Vi couldn¡¯t find fault with Ormand. Get Bonus Because they had enjoyed themselves in bedst night, Vi didn¡¯t rest much. When the next morning came, she was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t get up. Ormand did not wake up Vi. He cooked porridge and prepared breakfast before quietly going out to work. As soon as Ormand sat on the office chair, Todd happily came in to take credit. ¡°Mr. Hobson, how did you dost night? Was my method effective? Did Ms. Zumthor stop being angry?¡± After enjoying himselfst night, Ormand seemed joyful. He generously said, ¡°Your sry and bonus will be raised. Go and report how much you want to the ountant.¡± Todd was surprised. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you are so generous. Your image today is particrly tall and mighty. You are simply the hero in my heart. You¡­¡± Before he finished his ttery, someone knocked on the door of the office. Chapter 317 Ormand is Angry 1/9 The assistant at the door came in and said, ¡°Mr. Hobson. Ms. Max is here. She said she must see you today.¡± Het Hous The harmonious atmosphere was instantly destroyed, and Ormand¡¯s expression turned grim. Todd said with a guilty conscience, ¡°Mr. Hobson is busy and has no time to see her. She is no longer the spokesperson for the Rosie Program. Don¡¯t allow her to go into the top floor again.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded and opened the door to leave. ¡°Out of the way.¡± Max, who was outside the office, drilled through the gap and directly barged in. ¡°Ms. Max, trespassing is very impolite behavior. As the best actress, you have won a lot of awards. You are supposed to be a reasonable woman.¡± Ormand¡¯s face became darker, and he didn¡¯t even look up. Max¡¯s expression was resolute. ¡°I was wrong to barge in without permission, but isn¡¯t your way of doing things a bitcking in the ways of a gentleman?¡± Ormand frowned and raised his eyes. He stared at Max coldly Chapter 317 Ormand is Angry WE STOL and did not bother to exin himself. Todd noticed that something wrong was going to happen, so he said, ¡°Well¡­ There might be a misunderstanding. Mr. Hobson is busy right now. Why don¡¯t youe with me, Ms. Max? I¡¯ll exin it to you slowly.¡± ¡°What do you want to say? Your exnation is useless. I want Mr. Hobson to personally give me a reasonable exnation for this matter.¡± Max nced at Todd mockingly before turning to Ormand. The disgust in Ormand¡¯s eyes did not diminish as he casually sipped his coffee. ¡°How have I lost my way as a gentleman?¡± Max stepped on high heels and walked to the guest chair opposite Ormand to sit down. ¡°Last night, I might have said something wrong, which made you unhappy. But because of this, you canceled my spokesperson and caused my fans to quarrel online. And you even intercepted a lot of my resources recently. Don¡¯t you think you have gone too far?¡± Max said angrily. ¡°Not at all.¡± Ormand said indifferently, ¡°You know I have a fianc¨¦e, but you still dare scheme against me and let Vi misunderstand. Since you dare do that, you should be prepared to receive punishment.¡± Chapter 317 Ormand is Angry 5 Get Bonus ¡°Scheme against you?¡± Max was baffled. ¡°Have I schemed against youst night? You let me go, so I left. It was nothing more than exchanging a few words with Ms. McGraw at the entrance of Honey Bar. I knew the rules. I spoke appropriately and didn¡¯t say anything excessive.¡± Her little face was neither humble nor pushy, and she refused to take the me. ¡°Ever since I started my career, I have always disdained to have rumors about me and male stars, and I don¡¯t want to deliberately create hype. Ever since I became the spokesperson for the Rosie Program, I have always been well-behaved. ¡°To be honest, if I wanted to scheme against you, I would have done it better. I wouldn¡¯t have chosen such an obvious situationst night, and I wouldn¡¯t have let you know it. I don¡¯t know why you misunderstand me like this.¡± Ormand furrowed his brows. He could sense that something was wrong with her words. Last night, he was drunk, and he was too nervous at first sight. He thought about it again. A lot of detailsst night couldn¡¯t stand up to scrutiny. He raised his eyes to look at Todd. Chanter 317 Ormand Is norw 4/9 Todd was lowering his head, he didn¡¯t dare look at Ormand, and his feet quietly moved to the door. Yes, he wanted to slip away. ¡°Stop right there,¡± Ormand shouted. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I still have work to do¡­¡± While looking at Todd¡¯s slightly flustered expression, Ormand had an idea in his heart. ¡°No hurry, you¡¯ll goter.¡± ¡°All right¡­¡± Todd had to agree. ¡°I will investigate what happenedst night. If I have wronged you, I will return to you the spokesperson position and the resources that have been intercepted.¡± Ormand looked at Max. ¡°Just return them to me? I¡¯ve taken such big me. Shouldn¡¯t you give me somepensation?¡± Max didn¡¯t want to let it go so easily. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to be too greedy. Send Ms. Max out,¡± Ormand said in a deep voice with a hint of disgust in his eyes. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hobson,¡± the assistant said. Todd knelt on the spot the moment the two left and closed the door. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I¡¯m innocent. I didn¡¯t even have time to report the bonus to the assistant. I¡¯m just an aplice.¡± Chapter 317 Ormand is Angry 5/0 ¡°Who is the mastermind?¡± Ormand asked coldly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Todd lowered his head. Get Borus Vi had saidst night that if something were to happen, it would all be med on her. Ormand didn¡¯t dare do anything to Vi, but he could do everything to punish Todd. Todd raised his head firmly. ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Zumthor. ¡°She was the one who kissed the lipstick marks on your body, and she was the one who wrote the words on your chest. I helped her put on a show.¡± Ormand stared at Todd in disbelief. The cold air around him was a sign of his extreme anger. ¡°Tell me everything that happenedst night. If you dare miss. a thing, I will take you to the interrogation room and help you remember the things you don¡¯t mention,¡± Ormand threatened. After feeling the sharpness in Ormand¡¯s eyes, Todd trembled violently with much more than a hint of fear in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t dare do it. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Chapter 317 Orm Vi tolerated her sore thighs as she walked through the winding alley of the Hobson¡¯s ce. She was going to the garage. As she was walking, she suddenly sneezed twice uncontrobly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like a good day today.¡± Get Borus Jimmy, who was her driver today, looked at her worriedly. ¡°It has been cooling down every day recently. Ms. Zumthor, you haven¡¯t caught a cold, have you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, but¡­¡± Vi waved her hand. ¡°But what?¡± Jimmy asked. As Vi walked slowly, she carefully felt it and said, ¡°My back always feels cold. This is not a good sign. I feel that something big is going to happen today.¡± Jimmy was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect that Vi would wallow in ignorance and superstition. ¡°Don¡¯t joke, Ms. Zumthor. You must have caught a cold. Could you not go to work today and rest at home for a day?¡± Jimmy asked. Vi shook her head and refused. Just as the two reached the garage door, they saw Ormand¡¯s car drive over and stop by their feet. Chapter 317 Ormand is Angry 7/9 Ormand got out of the car with long legs. His face was cold and full of anger. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vi looked at him strangely. ¡°Orin? Didn¡¯t you go to work? Why are you back?¡± Ormand walked up to Vi without saying a word. He bent down and carried Vi by the waist. He carried Vi on his shoulder in a domineering manner and headed back in the direction of the Viorin. ¡°Hey? What are you doing?¡± Vi asked. Ormand¡¯s aura was cold as he said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°But¡­ I have to go to Angle Group. I have very important work today,¡± Vi shouted. Ormand didn¡¯t listen to her and continued walking. ¡°Rest for a day. I¡¯ll get Todd to rece you.¡¯ ¡°Todd? He doesn¡¯t know anything about the entertainment industry. Can he do it?¡± Vi didn¡¯t believe it. Ormand narrowed his cold eyes. ¡°Yes, he can. If you have time to worry about others, you might as well mourn for yourself for a few minutes.¡± Vi yed tricks with himst night. He thought that Vi Chapter 317 Ormand is Angry. might feel so good, but it caused him to me himself and suffer for a long time. Handcuffs, belts, beating him¡­ Get Borvat Chapter 317 Ormand is Angry Ormand was determined to return all he sufferedst night to Vi today. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 318 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Orin, Please Be Gentle Noticing the anger in Ormand¡¯s tone, Vi covered her face guiltily. Vi didn¡¯t dare to struggle again. She let Ormand carry her on his shoulders docilely. Jimmy stood transfixed with shock. ¡°Ms. McGraw¡­¡± Jimmy wondered, what should I do? Follow them back to the vi as a third wheel, or go to Angle Group? ¡°You may go to Angle Group to see if Todd needs help, and bring Toby with you.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. McGraw!¡± Jimmy had left. The alley was quiet with Ormand¡¯s anger in the air. Vi asked with guilt, ¡°Did you find out the truth?¡± Ormand did not answer Vi and silently walked forward. Vi thought, oh no! He is mad at me! I just knew it. He would be furious about the truth. However, I didn¡¯t expect him to find it out so soon. I am not Chapter 318 Orin, Please Be Gentle 1/8 TR ready to face his anger. Soon, Ormand arrived at Viorin with Vi on his shoulder. Vi wanted to walk, but Ormand carried her upstairs without saying anything In the bedroom, Ormand wanted to throw Vi onto the bed as she had done to himst time. However, Ormand was afraid that Vi would get hurt when his hands were around her soft waist. In the end, Ormand rationally put Vi down and let her sit by the bed. Ormand felt a bit hot for having carried Vi all the way. He untied his tie with one hand, took off his suit jacket, and threw it on the bed elegantly. Ormand rolled up his sleeves and asked, ¡°Will you confess? Or, should I do the interrogation?¡± Vi took a deep breath and watched Ormand roll up his sleeves in a daze. Vi thought, in the past, Bobby would roll up his sleeves with such an expression before beating me up. However, I believe that Ormand doesn¡¯t have the guts to beat Chapter 318 Orin, Please Be Gentle me up! Even if he wants to! Therefore, Vi cooled down and said calmly, ¡°Yes, I was the culpritst night. You were bad. How could you go out for a drink without telling me in advance? To make things worse, you stayed alone with Max. I just wanted to teach you a lesson! Don¡¯t get drunk again!¡± Ormand pulled a long face. ¡°Todd guarded the door, so nobody could hurt me. I should know you were the culpritst night. Apart from you, Todd would allow no women to draw on me randomly.¡± He lifted Vi¡¯s chin with his slender fingers and said in a cold tone, ¡°By the way, do you know why I tried to drown my sorrows? Because of your deal with Jerry! You even intended to marry him!¡± Ormand felt burning with anger at the thought of that mess. Ormand hadn¡¯t been on speaking terms with Vi for two days. In the past two days, he wanted to yield several times. However, Jerry was like a thorn in Ormand¡¯s heart. Without Vi¡¯s promise, that thorn would never disappear! Vi dodged Ormand¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why did you bring this mess up again? It is over, isn¡¯t it?¡± I Chapter 318 Onn, Please Be Gentle 3/8 Der Barwa o ¡°No, unless you promise me that you will never agree to Jerry¡¯sst two conditions!¡± Vi fell silent. Ormand gripped Vi¡¯s slender shoulders and said in a serious tone, ¡°Vi, apart from Jerry, you can marry whoever you want if I can¡¯t survive this winter!¡± ¡°Okay. I promise you.¡± Vi frowned slightly and chose topromise. She lowered her head and looked at her shoulders. ¡°Let go. It hurts!¡± Ormand immediately loosened his grip and rubbed Vi¡¯s shoulders with a gentle light in his eyes. Vi smiled triumphantly. + You can¡¯t hide your concern about me at all. How can you beat me? Vi thought. Vi suppressed her smile and said, ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t you want to get even with me today? How?¡± Ormand stopped rubbing Vi¡¯s shoulders and became grim again. ¡°You colluded with Todd to set me up. As a result, I spent the whole night in remorse and repentance. To make things worse, you misled Todd to lock me on the bed. Do you admit your Chapter 312 Orin, Please Be Gentle wrongdoings?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi smiled casually. ¡°However, I will do that again if there is a chance!¡± ¡°You!¡± Vi managed to infuriate Ormand. ¡°It seems you love to make a fool of me! Well, I will teach you a lesson today!¡± ¡°Do you want to lock me with handcuffs?¡± Vi sounded innocent as she stretched her slender and fair wrists to Ormand. ¡°That pair of handcuffs are made of metal, and it¡¯s a bit heavy. Orin, please be gentle.¡± Ormand looked at those slender wrists which were so thin that it seemed Ormand could break them with one hand. The handcuffsst night were heavy¡­ Ormand thought. Realizing that he was softened, Ormand instantly braced himself and said in a stern tone, ¡°I won¡¯t sympathize with you this time!¡± Vi smiled and said nothing. Ormand became ill at ease because of the stare from Vi, so his face darkened. ¡°I forgot to bring the handcuffs here. I will Chrntar 10 dirin Diana Da Gantia trwa o lock you next time. However, you pped me on the palms many times, I will get even with you now! Give me your hands!¡± Vi spread out her hands and stared at Ormand with a smile. ¡°Do you want a ruler? It¡¯s in the drawer!¡± IL This tease displeased Ormand. ¡°I am the boss here! I don¡¯t need that!¡± LII Ormand moved his hands to his waist and pretended to unbuckle his belt. ¡°Orin, do you want to whip me?¡± Vi held her palms and reminded Ormand coldly, ¡°Think twice. There¡¯s a good saying that you reap what you sow! You should hope that I will never find out your mistakes!¡± Ormand paused. Vi noticed Ormand¡¯s reaction. With a mischievous light in her eyes, Vi smiled defiantly. ¡®I¡¯m vengeful. My retaliation will be brutal when I am in a bad mood. Orin, please get yourself prepared!¡± Ormand did not change his expression, but his hands that were on the metal buckle did not move. He became hesitant and thought, what should I do? Buckle my Chapter 318 Orin, Please Be Gentle belt? Ormand looked at the provocative Vi and felt indignant because Vi knew how to tame him. ¡°I¡¯m tired from holding my palms. Orin, don¡¯t just stand there. Move fast!¡± ¡°You urged me! Who is the wrongdoer, you or me? You should learn from me. How sincere I am when I admit my mistakes!¡± Ormand ground his mr and gnashed his teeth. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Vi frowned and red at Ormand. ¡°I¡¯m sincere. Don¡¯t waste my time. Hurry up!¡± Ormand was pushed to punish Vi. However, his hands didn¡¯t dare to move because of the threat Vi had just made. Vi was arrogant. Ormand felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to do. Right then, there was a knock on the door. It was Tyler outside the room. ¡°Ms. McGraw, there just came an urgent package. I brought it here. Do you want to check it now?¡± Ormand took the opportunity to buckle his belt and looked at Vi with confusion. ¡°An urgent package? What did you buy?¡± Chapter 318 Onn, Please Be Gentle 7/8 Vi blushed. She had bought only one thing in the past two days! Vi had nned to make peace with Ormand with the content of that package. However, she forgot to check the delivery time. How coincidental! Bad timing! Vi thought. ¡°Well¡­ Tyler, take it to my room next door. I will check itter!¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ormand noticed that Vi blushed and that her ears were red too. Why? Ormand wondered. Confused, Ormand opened the door and took the exquisite square box from Tyler. ¡°Don¡¯t open it!¡± Chapter 311 Onn Please Be Gentle Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 319 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Sweet Feelings By the time Vi pounced over and wanted to snatch it, it was already toote. Ormand had already opened the box, and Tyler was also curiously looking inside. It was a ck and white dress, but the style was unique, unlike the style Vi usually liked. Ormand was puzzled. ¡°I remember that you don¡¯t like this style. Besides, why are you so nervous about it?¡± Vi smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. Can¡¯t I change my dressing style asionally?¡± She was about to take the box with a poker face and take it back to the next room. Tyler curiously opened the bottom of the dress. There was a pair of furry cat ears, a furry tail, a bell choker, and ck silk stockings. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, are you going to wear it? It¡¯s so romantic!¡± Vi froze. It was so embarrassing. Ormand also realized that this was not a simple dress. He carefully examined the thing in the box. Chapter 319 Sweet Feelings The moment he saw the ck silk stockings, he understood something He closed the box quietly and looked at Tyler. ¡°Take Vincent with you and go to Angle Group to help Todd. Tell the other bodyguards in the vi that no matter what they hear, none of them are allowed in!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hobson.¡± As soon as Tyler left, Ormand immediately closed the door and locked it. He smiled slightly as he picked up the ck silk stockings from the box and looked at Vi. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Maybe, I bought it wrong. I don¡¯t know what it is either.¡± Vi was embarrassed and ducked to the side. ¡°Really?¡± Ormand didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°I suddenly have a better idea!¡± he said, staring at her with his deep eyes. ¡°What?¡± Vi was confused. ¡°Put it on,¡± Ormand said as he handed the box to her. ¡°I bought it wrong. I¡¯ll get the store to refund itter!¡± Chapter 319 Sweet Feelings She reached out to take it. Ormand quickly took back the box. ¡°You¡¯ve already bought it, so of course, you have to try it. You just admitted to messing with me. Since you admit it, you should listen to me.¡± ¡°So, is this a punishment?¡± Ormand shook his head, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s a small reward you give me.¡± The words sounded much more pleasant. Vi took the box from his hand and snorted arrogantly, ¡°Then won¡¯t you punish me?¡± Ormand continued to shake his head. ¡°You bought this, so you¡¯re probably going to give in, aren¡¯t you?¡± He was really touched by the fact that Vi had put so much thought into it. Besides, he didn¡¯t intend to do anything. ¡°How could my wife be wrong? I was the one who was wrong. The person who should be punished is me.¡± Vi held his face with both hands and tiptoed to gently kiss his thin lips. ¡°Orin, if you continue to spoil me like this, I will be spoiled.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want. You are the girl I managed to marry with great difficulty. I will spoil you for a lifetime.¡± Chapter 319 Sweet Feelings Vi felt happy. She carried the box to the bathroom to change. ¡°Wait here.¡± In the past few minutes, Ormand was also making preparations. He closed the window and turned on the heater. He didn¡¯t want Vi to catch a cold. After finishing his preparations, he sat down by the bed and waited with excitement and anticipation. A few minutester. ¡°Ormand, I can¡¯t tie the choker.¡± Vi came out of the bathroom and handed the choker to Ormand. Ormand slowly raised his eyes, and his heart skipped a beat. The strong visual impact shocked him. The pair of fluffy white cat ears on Vi¡¯s head made her look both cute and charming. The miniskirt even fully disyed her perfect figure. LILL Ormand felt his mouth go dry, and his Adam¡¯s apple was rolling, forcing down the restlessness in his heart. VE Ahter 210 Cuci fanne ¡°Orin?¡± TR Seeing that he was lost in thought, Vi waved the bell choker in front of his eyes and also looked down at her outfit. ¡°Is it not good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± He swallowed again. Vi pursed her lips into a smile and stuffed the choker into his hands. ¡°Hurry up and help me tie it on.¡± Ormand got up and unfolded the choker. He controlled his trembling fingertips and carefully put them on her beautiful neck. He tied the choker for her, so she would be his kitty from now ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t stare at me.¡± Ormand touched her furry cat ears and nodded. ¡°I want you to dance for me.¡± ¡°What dance would you like to see?¡± 1 Ormand thought for a moment. ¡°¡®Lover¡¯. Back then, I froze when I saw you dance.¡± If she wore this dress and danced that sexy tango to ¡°Lover¡±, it would be gorgeous. Chapter 319 Sweet Feelings 578 Cite tamo Vi was also in high spirits today. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll dance for you.¡± Ormand turned on the stereo and yed the song. He sat on the bed and quietly admired her dance. The prelude began, and Vi immediately indulged in it. The tone of ¡°Lover¡± seemed to be carved into her bones. Even if she closed her eyes, she could urately find every spot. IT The fluffy tail moved with her every movement, making her look sexy and cute, and the bell on her neck also rang with a crisp and pleasant sound. She was dressed like a fairyst time. Today she brought him apletely different feeling. This time, she was more like a little elf that was beautiful enough to steal his heart. After finishing the first part of the dance, Vi was ready to stop. Her slender waist was held by a pair of big hands. Ormand picked up her hand and sped her fingers together, dancing with her. Thest time she danced this song, he did not have the chance to hold her waist and dance with her. Chapter 319 Sweet Feelinus 6/8 Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. This time, he would never let go of it again. Without any rehearsal, the two of them cooperated with each other and disyed the tango dance in a perfect way. The two of them looked at each other with deep love in their eyes. At the end of the dance, there was a dance movement of Vi circling around, but before she could start it, she was picked up by Ormand. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to finish?¡± she asked, putting her arms around his neck. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Vi, you have to reserve your strength. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able tost much longer.¡± Vi instantly understood what he meant, and her ears turned red. ¡°No! Last night¡­¡± Ormand gently rubbed the tip of her nose with his nose. His eyes did not hide the desire that was about to burst. ¡°That¡¯s not enough. Vi, you¡¯re so beautiful today. How can I not have a taste?¡± ¡°But my legs are still sore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be gentle,¡± he said, kissing her forehead. The room smelled of lust. Thissted all morning. Vi was so tired that she fell asleep. Ormand carried her to the bathroom and personally helped her take a bath. Then, he helped her change into her nightgown and ced her back on the bed to sleep. ¡°Vi, what do you want to eat for lunch? I can cook some soup for you.¡± ¡°I want to drink seafood soup,¡± Vi said weakly. ¡°Alright.¡± Ormand touched her face in satisfaction. He turned around and got out of bed, putting on his slippers. The moment he got up, his vision suddenly seemed to be shrouded in ck fog, and he couldn¡¯t even see the ground clearly. In just a few seconds, his visionpletely fell into darkness. He fell back onto the bed so that he wouldn¡¯t fall down. After a few minutes of silence, the terrifying darkness gradually faded. He looked at his hand in disbelief. Was this a sign that the virus was beginning to spread in his body again? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 320 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Jerry Goes Abroad Ormand thought of the blue potion Jerry gave him. ¡°Ormand, what are you thinking about?¡± L Vi was sleepy. Her fingers hooked around the corner of his clothes and lightly tugged, interrupting his thoughts. He turned around to hold her hand and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just thinking about what to cook to reward you.¡± ¡°Your cooking skills have been taught well by me back in Washington. I love to eat whatever you cook.¡± ¡°The contract hasn¡¯t expired yet,¡± she murmured, smiling. Ormand froze. ¡°Vi, do you still want to enve me for a few more months?¡± he asked, throwing back the nket and pressing down on Vi. ¡°No. The name on the contract was Ondo Caffrey, and it has nothing to do with you,¡± Vi smiled. Besides, her current state of mind was different from before, and she was reluctant to make him feel bad. She only wanted topletely cure the virus in him and live a happy life now. Chapter 320 Jerry Goes Abroad Ormand kissed her forehead in satisfaction. ¡°Sleep for a while. I¡¯ll call you when the food is ready.¡± Then, he got out of bed and went to the kitchen to cook. Two days of peace had passed. Get Bonus It was the third day. In the middle of the afternoon, Vi was busy in her office. She received an international call from a stranger. She looked at the number. It was Jerry. Her good mood for the past few days had been ruined by this call. ¡°What is it?¡± Vi picked it up and asked in an unfriendly tone. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for many days. Vi, did you miss me?¡± Jerry chuckled. Vi felt sick. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m just asking. Have you figured out the other two conditions?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Vi said after a moment of silence. ¡°Still? Vi, don¡¯t think of me as a fool. Do you think I¡¯ll still believe you?¡± Jerry was a little displeased. Chapter 320 Jerry Goes Abroad 2/8 Cat Bonus Vi¡¯s tone also turned cold. ¡°You should know that once the engagement between Ormand and I is annulled, there will be a significant negative impact. I have to make arrangements for the aftermath in advance, reducing the loss of the McGraw Group to the minimum.¡± ¡°Alright, you can stall for time. Anyway, I¡¯m not afraid. You wille to me sooner orter!¡± At the end of hisst sentence, he deliberately lowered his voice. Vi was annoyed. When she really cured Ormand, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let Jerry off! She wanted him to endure a thousand times more pain than what Ormand had endured! Just as she was about to hang up the phone, she suddenly noticed that the phone interface showed that it was an international long-distance call. ¡°Jerry, did you go abroad?¡± ¡°Yes, that damn goon is always trying to catch me. Last time, I almost died. It was not easy for me to recover from my injury. To be able to marry you in a healthy state, I went out for a trip.¡± He coughed twice and spoke in a casual tone. Vi ground her teeth and said bluntly, ¡°If he is a goon, aren¡¯t CAL thand 3/8 you worse than him? Jerry, I didn¡¯t expect that you would be like this after staying in a high-level prison for half a year.¡± ¡°Alright. It¡¯s Mr. Hobson. I was wrong. Vi, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Vi restrained her anger and continued to ask, ¡°Where did you go? Portugal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy to hear you care about me. But it¡¯s a secret. I¡¯ll wait for you to give me an urate answer.¡± Jerry was delighted. If he refused to say it, then there was nothing to talk about. Vi immediately hung up and called Jimmy in. ¡°Have you found anything about Jerry¡¯s mother?¡± Jimmy shook his head. ¡°There is still no news from Dark Bell. After all, they are in a foreign country. It is not easy to find information. But I always feel that the identity of Jerry¡¯s mother is not simple. Otherwise, she would not hide it so deeply.¡± ¡°Looks like I can only find some time to ask the Felton family,¡± Vi said after a moment of silence. Last time, Kolby said that the blue potion did not seem to be the medicine from this country, Chapter 320 Jerry Goes Abroad Perhaps she could start with Jerry¡¯s mother and try to find a cure for the virus! Jimmy was suspicious. ¡°Will Mr. Felton say it? He can stand out from several sons of the Felton family and get power. He should be extraordinary, right?¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°The Felton family has many people besides Ronian. Invite Jennifer and Deborah. Tell them that I¡¯ll treat them to dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Zumthor.¡± After Jimmy left, Vi sent a message to Ormand, telling him that she was not going back for dinner. After busying herself for a few more hours, when it was almost time to get off work, Vi packed her things and set off. Jennifer and Deborah were used to eating the food of five-star hotels. This time, Vi took them to a barbecue restaurant on themercial block. As soon as the two girls entered the private room, they chattered, and the atmosphere was very lively. Jennifer smiled, ¡°Vi, I thought you wouldn¡¯t have time for us after you and Mr. Hobson got together. Why did you think to Chapter 320 Jerry Goes Abroad invite us to dinner today?¡± Vi just smiled and did not speak. Deborah said, ¡°Looks like Ormand and you are having a great time these days. It¡¯s great. Will I have a nephew or niece sometime soon?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Hurry up and order food!¡± Vi blushed slightly and gently flicked Deborah¡¯s forehead. She subconsciously touched her belly. Previously, she had yearned to have a small baby. But now, she did not wish for it. The most important thing now was Ormand¡¯s illness. Thinking of this, she pretended to be very casual and asked Jennifer, ¡°Jennifer, how is Jerry recently?¡± ¡°I never thought that Jerry would want to harm you. Isn¡¯t he still serving in a high-level prison? Why did you suddenly ask about him?¡± Jennifer asked in worry, resting her chin in her hand. She didn¡¯t know that Jerry had been bailed out. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Did Ronian keep the Felton family from hearing about Jerry? Vi calmly took a sip of tea before continuing, ¡°Sometimes I am touched when I remember visiting the Felton family when I was a child.¡± Chapter 320 Jerry Goes Abroad 6/8 Jennifer also sighed, ¡°Yeah. Recently, Ronian asked me to study at thepany. I don¡¯t have many chances to meet my brothers and friends. As for Jerry, Ronian didn¡¯t even let me go to visit him. I don¡¯t know when I will see him.¡± It was indeed Ronian. Vi didn¡¯t show it on her face and continued, ¡°I have never heard anything of Jerry¡¯s mother.¡± 12 ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her either. I heard that my father met Cristina when he was on a business trip to Portugal, and then she was pregnant. She originally wanted to return to marry my father, but I don¡¯t know what happened in between. ¡°Dad only brought Jerry with him when he came back. All these years, there were no photos or news about Cristina. Even Jerry didn¡¯t mention her often. If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have almost forgotten that Jerry and I were half-siblings.¡± ¡°Cristina is just a name, right? What is her surname? Is she still alive?¡± Vi thought about it and asked. Jennifer shook her head innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even this name was identally overheard by me. These are the secrets of the Felton family. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± Deborah nodded. Chapter 320 jerry Goes Abroad Get Bonus Waiters at the barbecue restaurant would help customers grill their meat. When a handsome and elegant man with a te of lettuce walked into the private room, Jennifer and Deborah were stunned at the same time. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Deborah frowned unhappily. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 321 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Vi Has Never Been a Saint Vi was secretly sending a message to Jimmy, asking him to order the Dark Bell to investigate all the women in Portugal whose first name was Cristina, and find out who shared simr experiences with the one in the Felton family. Suddenly hearing Deborah¡¯s exmation, Vi raised her head and saw the man¡¯s familiar face. ¡°Stanley?¡± Vi had not seen him for five or six days, and he seemed to have changed a lot, and the high-spirited look in his eyes turned into numbness and restraint. ¡°You¡¯ve been working heretely, right?¡± Vi was a little surprised to see him wearing the clothes of a waiter. Stanley froze, his face full of shame. He did not answer Vi¡¯s question and turned to leave. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve been friends for many years. Mr. Falcon, do you want to sit down and have a drink?¡± Vi stopped him. Deborah still remembered how the Falcon family had harmed Vi. ¡°Vi, the Falcon family is no longer a wealthy family. He can¡¯t afford to be called Mr. Falcon. Moreover, from the Vi Has Never Been a Saint. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Get Banus moment he helped Reba to kill you, he was no longer my friend.¡± Stanley was originally standing at the door. Hearing this, he instantly turned to look at Vi. ¡°I didn¡¯t help Reba harm you. Besides, Reba is now locked up in the women¡¯s prison. Are you still not going to let her go?¡± Jennifer and Deborah flew into a rage at the same time. If it were not for Vi who stopped them, they would flip out on the spot. Vi chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to bother with her life when I sent her to prison. Now that you said that, I feel that her life seems to be a little too easy.¡± Stanley was very surprised. ¡°Vi, I never thought that you would be so vicious. She is just an innocent girl. She has already received her due punishment.¡± Vi sipped her fruit juice, her beautiful eyes indifferent, and she did not reply. Deborah was the first to be unhappy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that your sister is vicious? She is already an adult, yet you still say that she doesn¡¯t understand anything. She is a grownup baby who is spoiled by your family!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jennifer echoed in anger. ¡°What did you guys do during Vi Has Never Been a Saint Get Bonus Reba¡¯s birthday banquet? You know very well what you did! No matter what Vi has done to Reba, it is reasonable!¡± Jennifer was furious. Stanley was in despair. During this period, his family had been living as if in hell, and they did not even have the money to curry favor with the warden. Melinda cried every day, saying that her daughter had suffered a lot. His father was old, but he had to deign to find a job. And because of Ormand¡¯s pressure, no enterprise dared to recruit him. The family lived in a small house and struggled to make a living. No matter how much sin Reba hadmitted before, it should be enough to pay it off, right? Stanley held the tray with both hands and clenched it tightly. He held back his anger before begging Vi. ¡°Vi, we have been friends for many years. Can you please let go of Reba and bail her out? Our family will take her to the countryside to live. I promise we won¡¯t disturb your life.¡± Vi was expressionless. ¡°Since we¡¯re friends, I¡¯ll just pretend that I didn¡¯t see you today and let you continue to work here Chapter 321 Vi Has Never Been a Saint 3/8 peacefully. Reba deserves the suffering. I, Vi, have never been a saint. I can¡¯t help her, and I won¡¯t either.¡± Deborah immediately drove him away. ¡°Did you hear that? Get out and tell your manager to arrange for another waiter to serve us.¡± Stanley lowered his head to hide the unwillingness and resentment in his eyes as he left the private room. He was like a walking dead, walking down the aisle of the restaurant with heavy steps. Frank, the waiter, who was temporarily called over to serve them,ined in a low voice when he passed by Stanley. ¡°As expected, young men born into a rich family can¡¯t do anything, offending guests and stealing my free time!¡± Stanley heard it clearly and looked back at him. Frank was even more unhappy. ¡°What are you looking at? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong¡­¡± As the sound of the abuse got smaller and smaller, Stanley looked dispirited. For the past few days, he had been suppressed by Ormand, humiliated, and looked down upon by everyone, causing him to feel more and more unfair. Chapter 321 Vi Has Never Been a Saint 4/8 Get Bonus Reba¡¯s words echoed in his ears before she was jailed. ¡°Stanley, I don¡¯t want to stay in prison for a lifetime. When I¡¯m put into jail, they will definitely bully me. I will live a hard life! ¡°The Falcon family has be like this because of Vi and Ormand. You must help me kill them! Otherwise, I won¡¯t recognize you as my brother for the rest of my life! Mom and Dad won¡¯t be happy either!¡± And two days ago, Max, the best actress, also came to him¡­ Thinking of something, Stanley walked towards the kitchen, and while the others were not paying attention, he stole a packet of poison from the warehouse and stuffed it into his pocket. Just as Frank was about to send juice to the private room, Stanley stopped him. Stanley smiled apologetically, ¡°Let me send the juice. I just made our guests in the private room unhappy. I feel sorry and want to apologize.¡± ¡°Apologize? Come on, I¡¯ll clean up the mess if you make a botch of it again.¡± Stanley grabbed the tray in his hand and refused to let go. ¡°I feel sorry for having you serve my guests for free. I¡¯ll give you my sry today aspensation.¡± Chapter 321 Vi Has Never Been a Saint 5/8 ¡°You¡¯re sensible. Go ahead!¡± Frank said happily. Stanley took the tray. Before entering the private room, he looked around and nervously took out the poison. This was the first time he had done something like this, and his hands were shaking. But at the thought of Max¡¯s promise, he summoned up his courage and tore open the packet with his back facing the camera while no one was around. He watched quietly as the white powder sunk into the juice and disappeared. However, in a few seconds¡­ Before Stanley could pour all the powder into the juice, his wrist was grabbed. He looked up in a panic and saw that it was Todd. Todd asked in a deep voice, ¡°What did you do?¡± A few miles away, Ormand had a gloomy expression. His entire body emitted killing intent as he walked over aggressively. Stanley panicked, his fear of Ormand written all over his face. Recently, whenever he saw Ormand, he would be beaten up! In a moment of desperation, he poured the juice on Todd¡¯s face. Chapter 321 Vi Has Never Been a Saint 0 Todd¡¯s face was smeared. Get Bonus While he was distracted, Stanley tried his best to break free and ran away. ¡°Follow him. He¡¯s gentle and weak. If he escapes, I¡¯ll settle the old and new scores with you altogether,¡± Ormand said calmly. ¡°Mr. Hobson, don¡¯t worry!¡± Todd¡¯s body trembled, and he quickly chased after Stanley. In the private room, a few girls were happily eating and chatting. The door was suddenly pushed open. Deborah, who was the closest to the door, thought that it was a waiter. She didn¡¯t even raise her head. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me roast this beef!¡± The man behind her did not move. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about roasting beef for you. I¡¯m here to look for my fianc¨¦e!¡± When they heard the voice, they turned around at the same time. Deborah was so scared that she did not dare to say anything. Vi was a bit surprised. ¡°Why are you here? Did you smell the aroma of roasted meat and want toe and eat for free?¡± Chapter 321 Vi Has Never Been a Saint 7/8 ¡°You¡¯re full. Why don¡¯t you care if I¡¯m hungry or not?¡± Ormand said in a sour tone. Get Bonus He couldn¡¯t see her after work and waited for her toe back. But she didn¡¯t. He was so angry that he came to find her here. He was full of anger. Without any exnation, he went forward and directly picked up Vi in a domineering manner. He held her in his arms and turned to leave. ¡°Go home! I will roast meat for you myself!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 322 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Meat? No! ¡°Didn¡¯t I send you a message saying that I would have dinner out and woulde backter? Why did youe out to look for me?¡± Det Bonus ¡°I¡¯m flustered. I haven¡¯t seen you for the entire day. It wasn¡¯t easy to make it till now. I would feel ufortable if I were a minutete,¡± said Ormand, his handsome face dark and unhappy. In front of Deborah and Jennifer, Vi blushed and struggled a little. ¡°You ¡­ put me down first¡­¡± Ormand hugged her even tighter and leaned closer to her and whispered, ¡°Vi, don¡¯t forget the three rules we made This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. before.¡± The two of them had previously agreed that when out, Vi would do her best to act obediently. But after returning home, she was the boss. Vi stopped struggling and asked in a low voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t been full yet. What kind of meat are you going to roast for me when I go home?¡± ¡°Guess it!¡± Ormand raised his eyebrows and smiled mischievously. Chapter 322 Meat? No! 1/8 This expression¡­ Would he mean what he said? Get Bonus Deborah and Jennifer were rtively young. Although they did not understand what they were talking about, they were envious of the intimate interactions between Ormand and Vi. Suddenly, they felt that the roasted beef on their tes was no longer delicious! Vi¡¯s ears were red. She said goodbye to Deborah and Jennifer awkwardly. ¡°Enjoy yourself here, you guys. I¡¯ll leave my card at the front desk to settle the bill. Order whatever you want to eat. I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Jennifer said jealously. She then added, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, Deborah and I will be sick of your intimate interactions. We find the beef tasteless!¡± Ormand curled his lips and looked at Vi in his arms. ¡°Did you hear that? They don¡¯t want us to disturb them here. Let¡¯s go home!¡± He carried Vi out of the restaurant and had Jimmy drive away Vi¡¯s car, while Vi took his car back. On the way, he told Vi that he met Stanley in the corridor. Chapter 322 Meat? No! 2/8 Get Bonus ¡°Stanley wanted to poison me!¡± Vi said in disbelief. She then continued, ¡°After all, I¡¯ve known him for many years. I know his personality quite well. He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who can do such a stupid thing.¡± Unless¡­ Moreover, now that Reba was in prison, he was the only one left in the Falcon family who was struggling to hold on. If he did this, no matter if he seeded in the end, he was digging his own grave. He couldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing. It did him no good! || ¡°Someone should be thinking of a way to convince him and might have promised him something. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t do such a desperate thing. Ormand nodded. ¡°I will get Todd to investigate it. I just don¡¯t know how you want to deal with the Falcon family.¡± Vi rubbed her temples. She was a little tired, and her tone was very casual. ¡°Stanley will be arrested for premeditated murder. He will be sentenced. As for the Falcon family, you can deal with it as you like.¡± She didn¡¯t have much energy left, and now she just wanted to deal with the matter concerning Jerry as soon as possible. Chapter 322 Meat? No! 3/8 Thinking about this, Vi asked, ¡°How have you been recently? How are you feeling? Do you want me to find some time to go to theboratory with you and do some checks?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Get Bonus Ormand answered simply. He held the steering wheel with his well-defined hands. His dark eyes stared fixedly at the road ahead. The dim roadmps cast a yellow shadow onto his handsome face. Recently, he would lose his vision once every day without any pattern, and the duration of that darkness got longer day by day. He didn¡¯t know when he would bepletely blind. Perhaps it was tomorrow¡­ If Ormand told Vi about that, Vi would definitely agree to Jerry¡¯s demands in order to cure Ormand no matter what. But that way, Ormand would rather die. ¡°Orin?¡± Vi asked. She caressed his face with her little hand as he was absent-minded. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ormand controlled the steering wheel with one hand and held her hand with the other. Their fingers intertwined. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to ¡®eat¡¯ youter.¡± Chapter 322 Meat? No! 4/8 Vi was instantly overwhelmed with shame. Get Bonus Fortunately, Todd went after Stanley tonight. It was Ormand who drove the car. Only Ormand and she were in the car. Otherwise, she would feel embarrassed. ¡°Vi, do you know what your most adorable thing is? No matter how many times we¡¯ve slept, as long as I mention it, you¡¯ll be so shy that you¡¯ll blush,¡± Ormand smiled with delight. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as thick-skinned as you?¡± Vi coldly snorted and looked out of the car window. The atmosphere in the car returned to harmony. When they returned to Viorin, the two began to enjoy their happy and romantic night. It was the same night. Reba, who was jailed in the women¡¯s prison in Salt Lake City, was suffering. Everyone was asleep. She was locked in a dark, enclosed room. The ground was wet and bone- chilling. She could only curl up at one corner and squat, unable to sleep at all, and after a long time, her legs were already numb. However, she refused to lie down and sleep on the wet and Chapter 322 Meat? No! 5/8 muddy ground. Get Bonus There wasn¡¯t even a quilt here, so she could only hug herself tightly and try to get warm. The wounds all over her body were also aching. Every day, it was like a nightmare. At noon during the day, when she was having lunch, a female ruffian in the prison deliberately made things difficult for her and spat on her te. She even stepped on Reba¡¯s face and forced her to eat the food that she had spat on. Reba firmly resisted, and not only was she beaten up, but she was also confined for three days because she wasted the food. She put her hands around her shoulders helplessly and sobbed quietly. Her eyes were swollen from crying. She didn¡¯t even bother to wipe her tears. Because it was too cold, her whole body kept trembling. She had only been in prison for a few days, but she was beaten up, punished, and forced to work every day. She was almost driven crazy! ¡°Vi! I hate you! I hate you! You caused me to be like this. You will die a horrible death! I won¡¯t let you go even if I be a ghost! Chapter 322 Meat? No! 6/8 Bonus ¡°I will drink your blood and eat your flesh! Bitch¡­¡± Because the corner of her mouth was swollen, she could not speak clearly, but she kept cursing over and over again, gnashing her teeth. If she had not relied on this intense hatred and anger, she probably would not have been able to make it. Squeak! The heavy iron-d door of the confinement room was opened. On a quiet night, the sound was particrly abrupt. ¡°Criminal No. 0437, someone wants to secretly visit you. Get up and follow me.¡± The strong light of a shlight shone on Reba¡¯s swollen face. The light made her unable to open her eyes, and she felt even more strange. Who would visit her in the middle of the night? Which big shot was it? She was so cold that she almost froze. After trying for a long time, she still could not stand up. The prison guard impatiently Chapter 322 Meat? No! 7/8 helped her up and brought her out of the solitary confinement room. Bonus On the way, Reba asked uncertainly, ¡°Do I still need toe back after that?¡± ¡°What do you think? You will only be released from the solitary confinement room in three days. Cherish this opportunity!¡± Hisst sentence seemed to imply something. Reba couldn¡¯t understand and shrank her shoulders and followed behind. Since it was a secret visit, they wouldn¡¯t meet in a specialized visiting room, but in a separate soundproof room. There were no surveince and voice recording devices inside. When Reba reached the door, she was directly pushed into the room. The heavy manacles and shackles made a sound. She staggered a few steps before she managed to steady herself. In the empty space in the middle of the soundproof room stood a person. When the person turned around, Reba¡¯s eyes widened, and she eximed in disbelief, ¡°How could it be you?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 323 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 323 Chapter 323 There Will Be Better Days to Come The next day. The French window in the bedroom was open. On a winter morning, the white fog was thick and the breeze blew in, freezing Vi¡¯s face. Vi turned around and hugged Ormand. Another absurd night passed. Vi looked particrly tired. She was still sleepy. The rm clock on the nightstand rang. It was a big day for Sherlyn. She would be finishing her filming today. Vi had to get up early and rush over to take a look and to send her blessings as well as gifts for thepletion of Sherlyn¡¯s filming. Vi forced herself to wake up and wash up. Get Bonus ? Ormand woke up as well. His long, curly eyshes trembled slightly. His eyes were half open, and his eyebrows were gently furrowed. All Ormand saw was darkness with no light at all. Ormand didn¡¯t realize anything. He asked, ¡°Vi, did you close the window? It¡¯s a little dark in the room.¡± Chanter 323 There Will Be Better Days to Come 1/9 Get Borus Vi was taking care of her skin in front of the makeup table. When she heard this, her hand froze. ¡°No, the window is open. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vi said, turning to look at the open window. Ormand¡¯s heart sank. Can¡¯t I see it again? How long will it take to recover this time? ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe I was a little tiredst night and I wasn¡¯t fully awake yet. I¡¯ll sleep for some more while,¡± Ormand answered calmly. He closed his eyes and quietly shrank back into the bed. Vi chuckled. She sat down by his bedside and gently rubbed his face with her palm. ¡®All day long, you keep shouting that you want to eat me. It seems that the evil bigndlord will also be exhausted.¡± Ormand smiled, keeping his eyes closed all the while. ¡°Go do your work. You don¡¯t have to leave me breakfast. I¡¯ll make it myself when I get upter.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll let you rest for two days to recover your vitality. Don¡¯t keep thinking about eating me!¡± Chapter 323 There Will Be Better Days to Come 2/9 ¡°Got it.¡± Ormand nodded obediently. GetBonus ? Vi held his face and gave him a big kiss before getting up and going on with her makeup. It only took ten minutes for Vi to put on her daily makeup. When Vi was done, Ormand was still asleep. He seemed to be sleeping soundly. She did not want to wake him up and left the room quietly. Vi walked out of the Viorin with Jimmy. Just as they reached the garage door, she suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Zumthor?¡± Jimmy was puzzled. Vi¡¯s expression was grave as she repeated Ormand¡¯s words in her mind. ¡®Something is wrong with him.¡± ¡°Ms. Zumthor, who is wrong?¡± Vi didn¡¯t have time to answer him. She turned around and ran back in the direction of the Viorin. ¡°Orin!¡± Vi went upstairs and pushed open the bedroom door. Ormand, who had been sleeping on the big bed, was gone. The room was empty. It seemed there was no one in it. Chapter 323 There Will Be Better Days to Come 3/9 Vi couldn¡¯t figure it out. It had not been long since she left. She wondered how it could be possible that Ormand had got up so soon. ¡°Orin?¡± As Vi shouted, she touched the bed sheet with her hand and found it was still warm. It was clear Ormand had just got up. Get Bonus The entire vi was exceptionally quiet. No one answered her. Vi searched every room, but Ormand was nowhere to be seen. How could Ormand go out so quickly? Why didn¡¯t I see him on my way back? Vi called Todd at once. ¡°Has Orin gone to work?¡± she asked. Todd was confused. ¡°No, I¡¯m on my way to Viorin.¡± Vi was suddenly flustered. A strong sense of unease wrapped her up. When Todd didn¡¯t hear her voice, he was upset. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Orin, he ¡­ seems to have disappeared¡­¡± Viorin seemed to explode. Chapter 323 There Will Be Better Days to Come. 4/9 Todd, followed by Jimmy and Tyler, searched everywhere in Hobson¡¯s mansion. They tried not to attract any attention. Vi, together with Toby and Vincent, searched the vi several times. They even checked the surveince cameras and the garage, but still, they failed to find Ormand. Even Ormand¡¯s cell phone was turned off. Trying not to rm the rest of the Hobson family, the group searched for half an hour without any clues. Vi¡¯s sense of unease grew stronger and stronger. Half a year ago, on the second day after she learned of Orin¡¯s death, she returned to Bay Vi. She also searched every corner of the vi then, but she did not see him. Vi sat on the bed dejectedly, her trembling fingers showing the panic in her heart. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ormand¡¯s slippers were still ced on the carpet. Vi frowned. She wondered, he wasn¡¯t even wearing his shoes. Where could he go on such a cold day? Why was he hiding? Vi was agitated inside. Then, she nced at the closet door from the corner of her eye and saw a tiny opening. Chapter 323 There Will Be Better Days to Come 5/9 Just as Vi was about to walk over to take a look, Todd came ¡°Ms. Zumthor, we can¡¯t find Mr. Hobson. I¡¯ve asked the Hobson Group. He isn¡¯t there. He should still be in the house.¡± ¡°OK. Go on searching everywhere carefully. Even if you have to flip everything over, you must find him!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Todd had left, Vi quietly walked to the wardrobe door, trying to open it without making a sound. A man hid in the corner of the wardrobe. He bent his knees and curled into a ball. His arms wrapped around his shoulders, tightly clutching the sleeve of his nightgown. It was Ormand. Vi breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the familiar face. After searching for almost the whole morning, Vi finally saw him. It turned out Ormand was hiding in the closet. Vi wondered what he was doing. Vi gently squatted down. She did not alert him and carefully observed him. It was because she found that Ormand did not seem to notice her existence at all. That pair of deep, dark eyes were empty and lifeless. When Chapter 323 There Will Be Better Dave to Coma 0 Ormand looked at a certain ce, his eyes were unfocused and aimless. Viols suddenly had an extremely bad feeling. She reached her hand in front of Ormand and shook it tentatively. There was no reaction from Ormand¡¯s eyes, like a pool of stagnant water. Vi covered her mouth, her eyes turning red as tears streamed down uncontrobly. She thought, Orin, he ¡­ can¡¯t see? With her heart tightened painfully, Vi carefully reached out to Ormand. ¡°Orin¡­¡± Hearing her voice and feeling her touch on his wrist, Ormand trembled slightly and immediately raised his arm to cover his face, not allowing Vi to notice his eyes. ¡°Howe this happened?¡± Vi wiped away her tears, held back her sobs, and reached out to hug him. ¡°Orin, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here¡­¡± Ormand resisted and refused her hug. His lips curled into a self-deprecating smile. ¡°You know it now. Yes, I¡¯m blind. I don¡¯t need anyone to pity me. Go!¡± At first, Ormand thought that his eyesight would slowly Chapter 323 There Will Be Better Days to Come 7/9 recover like it was a few days ago and that he would only need to hide and stay quiet for a while. However, it was different this time. His eyes were blinded too soon. He didn¡¯t even have time to find a way out for himself or to settle down with Vi. ¡°Orin, I won¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t go anywhere! I want to stay with you! How can I pity you? I can¡¯t love you enough!¡± Vi gripped his hand tightly and tried her best to give him a sense of security. ¡°I will cure you. Believe me, you will be fine! You will be healthy and live a long life. We will live a happy life like any ordinary person.¡± Ormand shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Vi, I don¡¯t have a chance.¡± The virus in Ormand¡¯s body was spreading. He waspletely blind, and it was estimated that he would be deaf soon. The virus would erode his brain nerves bit by bit. He couldn¡¯t survive this winter. Vi held his cold face and repeated over and over again, ¡°It will be fine! It will all be fine! Let¡¯s go find Kolby. If he can¡¯t do it, I will ask Bentley toe back. Surely, he will be able to cure you.¡± Chapter 323 There Will Be Better Days to Come ¡°Orin, if your eyes can¡¯t get better, let me be your eyes. I will marry you and have a few lively and cute babies with you.¡± ¡°I will never abandon you!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 324 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 324 Chapter 324 For Ormand¡¯s Life With Vi¡¯s soothing, Ormand calmed down a lot. He held her hand tightly as if he had found a ce where he could be put at ease. ¡°Vi, don¡¯t go to Jerry! Don¡¯t agree to his conditions.¡± Vi hesitated. ¡°Vi, promise me! We agreed on this.¡± Ormand tightened his grip on her hand, so tightly that, without his noticing, he had left a red mark on her hand. ¡°I promise I will never marry him, but¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± The moment Vi¡¯s voice faded, the other hand of hers ruthlessly struck the back of Ormand¡¯s head. She used all her strength to knock him out. Vi held Ormand in her arms and pressed her face against his forehead, gently caressing him. Tears slid down from the corners of her eyes and disappeared into her hair without a trace. Vi murmured, ¡°Sleep, Orin. Leave the rest to me.¡± Todd rushed upstairs again. When he saw Ormand in the corner Charter 324 For Ormando of the wardrobe, he was shocked. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, why is Mr. Hobson¡­¡± Vi didn¡¯t have the time to exin. She said, ¡°Come here and carry him. Let¡¯s go to theb.¡± Without hesitation, Todd squatted down and took Ormand from Vi. In a rush. They arrived at theboratory. Then Kolby tested Ormand¡¯s physical condition at once. The atmosphere in the room was solemn. Kolby frowned and kept sighing. ¡°Ormand¡¯s situation is very bad. The blue potion has failed. What¡¯s worse, it has brought side effects, making the virus spread faster. ¡°If we don¡¯t quickly use the next blue potion, or if we can¡¯t find the antidote that canpletely cure him, he won¡¯t make it for more than one month.¡± Todd¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What! Not even a month?¡± In the solemn atmosphere, Vi appeared much calmer. No one saw Vi¡¯s hands hidden in her sleeves. Her nails dug into her palms, making her tone as steady as possible. ¡°Both of you take good care of Ormand. I have something to do and need to go out for a while.¡± Chapter 324 For Ormand¡¯s Life Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. 2018 Coming out of theboratory, Vi sat in the car and called Jerry. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to call me so soon, Vi. Let me guess. Has the drug lost its effect now?¡± Jerry said happily. ILU Vi¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness as she suppressed the anger in her chest. ¡°Jerry, you are despicable.¡± ¡°How am I despicable? I told you long ago, Vi, that you must make a decision as soon as possible. Now that bad consequences have appeared, I am not responsible for this.¡± Jerry sounded joyous. He believed that Ormand must be in a bad situation since Vi called him so anxiously. Jerry¡¯s mood was exceptionally good. ¡°Where is the antidote?¡± Vi held back her urge to kill him. ¡°So you ept my conditions, right?¡± Vi didn¡¯t respond to his question. Instead, she asked, ¡°You don¡¯t even dare to tell me the name of the antidote. Why should I believe that you really know? I have to make sure that you don¡¯t y tricks on me before I promise you anything.¡± L ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you. Anyway, without me, you won¡¯t be able to get it.¡± Chapter 324 For Ormand¡¯s Life 3/8 Jerry gave his answer right away. ¡°The only drug on the market that can cure the biochemical virus, Super 404, is the Super Serum in Portugal.¡± Vi narrowed her eyes and silently memorized the name of the medicine. Jerry continued, ¡°If you consider agreeing to my conditions,e to Portugal to see me. I want to have a different exotic wedding with you. ¡°But I have to remind you that you are only allowed toe alone. If I know anyone, like Bobby and Bentley, dare toe with you, you will bear the consequences.¡± Jerry sounded more and more threatening as he spoke. Vi tried her best not to sound angry. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you again after I make sure what you said is true.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your call. See you, Vi.¡± After ending the call, Vi immediately phoned Bentley. TIL Bentley knew the medicine. ¡°This Super Serum was developed by a biological doctor many years ago. It has a miraculous effect on all biochemical viruses. But until now, there is only a small syringe avable. It is hard to buy even if one pays millions of dors,¡± Bentley exined. IT TILL Chapter 324 For Ormands Life ¡°And Portugal is a monarchy. That medicine is owned by the royal family. It is difficult to see it even once. Vi, why do you suddenly mention this?¡± Vi replied with a trace of a crying tone, ¡°Bentley, I need you.¡± Perhaps it was the effect of the virus on his body, Ormand slept and didn¡¯t wake up for a whole day after he was knocked unconscious. When he was unconscious, Vi was not idle. She had done a lot of things. Bentley went to a neighboring city for a business trip some time ago. It was not far, so he flew back to Salt Lake City in an hour. Vi also called Bobby and Russell over. She entrusted Kolby to empty the meeting room in the laboratory and gathered all three brothers together there. Now three men with different temperaments sat in their chairs and looked at Vi, who was standing on the carpet in the center. Noticing Vi¡¯s red eyes, Bobby asked, ¡°Vi, what Chapier 324 For Ormand¡¯s Life Gelurium O happened?¡± Vi pursed her lips. And without a word, she bent her knees and knelt. The three men were confused. Russell stood up and wanted to help her up. ¡°Vi, what happened? Tell me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Vi refused to get up. ¡°This is the first time I have begged you in my entire life. Your aid is myst resort. I have to beg you to help me,¡± she said seriously. The three men looked at each other and did not speak. Quietly, they listened to her ¡°Ormand is infected with Super 404, a biochemical virus. He is dying. He became like this because of me, so I must save him. I need your help.¡± Bobby and Bentley didn¡¯t speak. Russell asked, ¡°How do you want us to help you?¡± ¡°I will go abroad in the next few days. While I am away, I hope Bobby can help me protect Ormand. He is the head of the National Bureau of Investigation. If he doesn¡¯t appear in public for a long time, Ronian and Gregory will be suspicious. ¡°I hope Bentley and Russell can help me look after Ormand. Chapter 324 For Ormands Life 6/8 Caves Brawa Because of the virus, his eyes have gone blind. I can¡¯t trust others, so I can only ask you to help me keep his condition a secret.¡± Bentley frowned and asked her, ¡°So were you thinking of going to Portugal to help Ormand get the antidote when you asked me about the Super Serum today?¡± It was true that the Super Serum would be able to cure Ormand. However, it was not easy to get it. Vi did not deny the fact. Bobby¡¯s amber eyes sank, his face solemn. ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous. You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± Although Bobby had great power in the military, it was only useful in the United States. Once Vi was out of the United States, Bobby couldn¡¯t protect her. In particr, Vi was going to Portugal this time. It was almost impossible for her to sessfully get the serum from the hands of the royal family and return unscathed. 1 ¡°Bobby, I have already made up my mind. You know me. You can¡¯t stop me once I make a decision.¡± Bobby was very determined as well. ¡°No means no. I didn¡¯t Chapter 324 For Ormand¡¯s Life expect Ormand to sacrifice so much for you. I am very grateful to him, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can watch you exchange your life for his! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you think I¡¯m selfish or realistic. I only care about your life and safety. If you insist on going, I can only use forceful methods to tie you up and lock you up in the house.¡± Bentley did not speak, seemingly agreeing with Bobby. Russell had no right to retort in front of Bobby. After a moment of hesitation, Russell looked at Vi and said, ¡°Vi, why don¡¯t we listen to Bobby¡­¡± Vi was shocked and desperate in her heart. Previously, Vi did not dare to tell her brothers. Firstly, she was afraid that the news would be leaked. Secondly, she was afraid that even if her brothers were grateful, they would stop her from continuing to be with Ormand. Unfortunately, Vi was right Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 325 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 325 Chapter 325 My Heart Will Die Vi had no choice but to persuade her brothers. She bit her lips, and tears rolled down her cheeks. Vi said in a tearful voice, ¡°My life is important. However, isn¡¯t Ormand¡¯s life important? He will die because of me. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would be the one lying on the bed. How can you be so ruthless to him?¡± The three men fell silent simultaneously. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Russell was clear about what Ormand had done for Vi in Washington. At Reba¡¯s birthday banquet, Russell had talked with Ormand and admired his candor. Russell felt sorry for Ormand. He got up and said, ¡°Vi, you should give Bentley and Bobby some time to think the problem over.¡± Vi didn¡¯t agree with Russell. Bentley and Bobby still have a lot of time, but Ormand doesn¡¯t. Vi thought. Determined, Vi looked Bobby in the eyes. ¡°Ormand lost his parents when he was still a little child. Javon brought him up, but he grew up in loneliness. He is quite different from me, who grew up in love and indulgence from Chapter 05 V Heart Will Dad, Mom, and you. ¡°That¡¯s why Ormand cherishes love from others. He is always devoted to me. He is afraid that I will abandon him. ¡°He never thinks of tying me down with his love after finding out that he will die soon. He was afraid that his death would break my heart, so he nned to die alone somewhere. I would still be in the dark if I didn¡¯t find some clues. ¡°Bobby! I will never meet another man who loves me wholeheartedly like Ormand in my life. If Ormand dies, my heart will die with him! He is sick now. If you love me, you should ept and help him! ¡°Please believe me. I am no longer a child. I can protect myself. I will bring the Super Serum back safely! I promise that I won¡¯t get hurt.¡± Bentley and Russell sighed. They became hesitant and looked at Bobby for a final decision. Bobby lowered his head with aplicated expression on his face. He remained silent for a long time. ¡°Bobby, please!¡± Vi shouted. The tears couldn¡¯t hide the sadness and determination on her face. Chantor 776 u Haart Will in Seeing Bobby hesitating, Vi got close to him. Bobby went over. It would be a lie if Bobby said that he didn¡¯t feel sorry for her little sister, whom he had spoiled for years. Bobby yielded. ¡°Okay. You can do whatever you want. We are on your side and will take good care of Ormand for you. However, you have to promise me that you wille back even if you fail to get the serum. Your safety is the most important thing to us. Don¡¯t do stupid things! Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡± ¡°Bobby¡­¡± Vi hugged Bobby and cried in his arms, showing her fragility in front of her brothers. This wail broke the hearts of the three men, so their eyes turned red. After the cry, Vi calmed down. She assigned some tasks to her brothers. Russell learned to take care of Ormand in the ward. Bentley found Kolby, checked Ormand¡¯s medical records, and tried to find a way to treat Ormand¡¯s eyes. Chapter 325 My Heart Will Die Bobby, on the other hand, enhanced the security measures around Viorin. Vi wiped away her tears and refined her makeup. Then, she went out of the living room and found Todd. Vi wore delicate makeup, but Todd still knew by her red eyes that she had cried. BUL ¡°Take care of yourself, Ms. McGraw. Mr. Hobson counts on you now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that weak.¡± Vi gave Todd a task. ¡°Please move to Viorin after I leave. Work with Russell to take care of Ormand. Ormand will feel bad after I leave. Soothe him then. ¡°He can¡¯t see, so he can¡¯t serve in National Investigation Bureau for the time being. Communicate with Ronian, but don¡¯t tell him the truth. Apart from my brothers, allow nobody, including Javon, to see Ormand during my absence.¡± Todd was stunned at first. Then, he asked, ¡°Are you nning to go abroad and deal with Jerry alone?¡± Vi did not want to hide her n from Todd, so she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. It is reasonable that you go abroad with a bodyguard by your side,¡± Todd blurted out. Chapter 325 My Heart Will Die Get Homs o Vi was a bit surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stay to keep Orinpany? I know that he considers you his brother. I will feel relieved if you stay and take care of him.¡± 1 ¡°Yes, I consider Mr. Hobson my brother too. However, this trip is dangerous. Mr. Hobson wants to live only if you are alive. I will protect you for him.¡± Vi was a little hesitant. ¡°However, Orin¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With your brothers around, Mr. Hobson will be fine. Ms. McGraw, don¡¯t say no. Please let me go with you!¡± Vi agreed since Todd seemed determined. When everything was ready, Vi contacted Jerry again. She bought two tickets to fly to Lisbon in Portugal the next morning In the evening, Vi went to Ormand¡¯s ward. Russell was dozing off on his bed. Vi walked over softly, and Russell, a light sleeper, was awake. ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. He called your name twice. He didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Russell. Go back to your room, and I will take care of him tonight.¡± Russell felt sorry for Vi. ¡°You will take a ne early in the Chapter 325 My Heart Will Die 577 o Ga B morning tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you go take a good rest? I can take good care of him here.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Perhaps, I can sleep here.¡± ¡°Alright. I will leave you alone.¡± Russell gave up. He got up, went out, and closed the door. Ormand was still sleeping. In sleep, his brows were knitted together as if he was in a dilemma. Vi carefully lifted the nket and theny on the bed. She moved into Ormand¡¯s arms and gently smoothed the knitted brows for Ormand with her fingers. Because of the familiar scent, Ormand moved close to Vi, but his brows were knitted tighter. ¡°I¡¯m here. let¡¯s go to sleep together.¡± Vi patiently kissed Ormand on the forehead and rubbed the back of his head. Ormand clutched Vi¡¯s clothes and murmured with a low and husky voice in his sleep, ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ Don¡¯t agree with Jerry. Don¡¯t marry him. Vi, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°No, I will only marry you. You are my only love. My name will appear on the gravestone next to yours.¡± Vi pressed her face against Ormand¡¯s forehead and repeated her words patiently. The fragrance from Vi made Ormand rx his eyebrows gradually. Then, Ormand slept soundly. Vi leaned on the bedhead and fell asleep. Several hourster, dawn broke. Todd wanted to knock on the door but worried that the noise would wake Ormand up. We can¡¯t leave if Mr. Hobson wakes up. Todd thought. Todd softly and silently pushed open the door. Then, he saw a loving scene on the bed. Now, he had no choice but to be a viin. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 326 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Ormand Wakes Up He had no choice but to walk over and say, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, wake up. It¡¯s time for us to set off.¡± This position wasn¡¯tfortable. Vi hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well. So, she woke up the moment Todd spoke. V Rubbing her sore back and arms, Vi carefully moved out from under the quilt. And Todd hurriedly gave her his arm. As soon as she put on her slippers and stood up, Vi found that Ormand was still holding onto the skirt of her clothes. Moreover, though Vi had gotten him a pillow, Ormand was frowning again and groaning softly. When Todd saw Ormand like this, he sighed and felt distressed. It was so much more pain for Vi. She wished she could immediately take Ormand into her arms, kiss him, and be with him forever. But it was gettingte, and Vi had to hurry to the airport to board the ne. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vi tried to pry open Ormand¡¯s hand but failed after trying twice. Ormand was gripping it very tightly. Chapter 326 Ormand Wakes Up 1/8 ¡°Vi, don¡¯t go to him, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Ormand kept muttering these words in his sleep. Vi¡¯s fingers were trembling. She held back her tears and didn¡¯t dare to pull his hand with too much force for fear of waking him up. Russell came in suddenly and told Vi, ¡°Vi, if you don¡¯t leave now, it will be toote. Russell and I will take care of him. He will be fine.¡± Vi made up her mind and talked to the unconscious man on the bed in a steady voice, ¡°Ormand, be good. I won¡¯t leave. I just need to use the toilet. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, Vi ignored the other people in the room and leaned over to kiss Ormand on the lips to soothe him. The sweetness of affection filled the room. Todd watched them and rubbed his nose awkwardly. And he nced at Russell. Russell frowned and looked unhappy, but he did not say anything After the kiss, Ormand calmed down a lot and loosened the grip. Vi took the opportunity to pull her coat out of Ormand¡¯s Chapter 326 Ormand Wakes Up hand and rece it with Russell¡¯s. . ¡°Vi, you?¡± Vi held her index finger to her lips and shushed him. Russell had no choice but to sit by the bed with a gloomy face and let the sleeping Ormand clutch at his coattail. Before she left, Vi took a final look at the handsome man in bed who she loved deeply. She must bring the serum back! Ormand must be safe and sound and wait for her! Vi stopped thinking and left theboratory with Todd. Salt Lake City, a famous richmunity in the United States, was 9,529 miles away from the capital of Portugal. It was a long distance and took a few hours to get there by direct flight. LLL Vi used the time on the ne to catch up on her sleep. And Todd slept a bit too. By the time Ormand waspletely awake, Vi was already gone for two to three hours. ¡°Vi!¡± Chapter 326 Ormand Wakes Up hand and rece it with Russell¡¯s. ¡°Vi, you?¡± Vi held her index finger to her lips and shushed him. Russell had no choice but to sit by the bed with a gloomy face and let the sleeping Ormand clutch at his coattail. Before she left, Vi took a final look at the handsome man in bed who she loved deeply. She must bring the serum back! Ormand must be safe and sound and wait for her! Vi stopped thinking and left theboratory with Todd. Salt Lake City, a famous richmunity in the United States, was 9,529 miles away from the capital of Portugal. It was a long distance and took a few hours to get there by direct flight. LL LL 1 LL LILL Vi used the time on the ne to catch up on her sleep. And Todd slept a bit too. By the time Ormand waspletely awake, Vi was already gone for two to three hours. ¡°Vi!¡± Chapter 326 Ormand Wakes Up II: Ormand¡¯s eyes flew open. Everything was still ck to him. He could not see anything. And he subconsciously tightened his grip. However, Ormand noticed that the p of cloth he was gripping didn¡¯t belong to Vi. It felt like a man¡¯s suit. Ormand immediately withdrew his hand and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Russell.¡± The man sitting by his bed spoke in a low voice without any emotion. ¡°Why are you here? She has told you about my illness?¡± Ormand propped himself up and leaned against the head of the bed. Ormand groped the edges of the bed and found that it was a narrow bed. He didn¡¯t seem to be in Viorin, but a ward in theb. Russell didn¡¯t choose to lie. He replied simply, ¡°Yeah.¡± Ormand hurriedly asked sternly, ¡°Then where¡¯s Vi?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Russell thought for a moment before saying, ¡°She has some Chapter 326 Ormand Wake Up o Gershom private matters to attend to and will be gone for a few days.¡± Ormand¡¯s heart sank, and he clenched his fists. ¡°Private matters? What kind of private matters can she have? Is she going to Jerry? She promised me she would not go to him! She can¡¯t!¡± Ormand became increasingly emotional, and he was on the verge of a breakdown. He lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed. L Because he could not see, Ormand missed a step and fell toward the floor. Russell was stunned and didn¡¯t n to give Ormand a hand. But then again, Russell was afraid that Vi would me him for not taking good care of Ormand when she came back and saw the bruises and whatnot on Ormand. As a result, at thest moment of Ormand¡¯s falling, Russell reached out and caught Ormand. ¡°What are you doing now? Didn¡¯t I say that it will only be a few days? Just be good. She mighte back soon!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Although he couldn¡¯t see, Ormand¡¯s skills were still there. He attacked Russell hard with his palm. Cet Bonus Russell did not expect Ormand to be serious and was knocked back two steps. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of you for half a night, and this is how you repay me?¡± ¡°Vi! I have to see Vi immediately!¡± Ormand groped his way and walked with bare feet hastily. Soon he tripped over a chair. ¡°Fuck. What a shitty task this is!¡± Russell cried and caught Ormand again at thest second. ¡°Can you stop it? You can¡¯t even leave this door. How are you going to find Vi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Ormand said with a cold face. Russell was also angry. ¡°You¡¯re so unappreciative. Fine! Go! Let¡¯s see how far you can go!¡± It was winter. Ormand walked barefoot on the cold floor, his feet red with cold. And his clothes were thin. But Ormand looked determined as if he didn¡¯t feel cold at all. And there was only one thought in his head. He must see Vi! Russell stared at the staggering Ormand and just sat there, sulking. Chapter 326 Ormand Wakes up List Hans However, when Russell saw Ormand¡¯s red feet, he felt sad, and he made up his mind. ¡°Fuck this! You are a patient and can¡¯t even see! You can¡¯t be a problem to me!¡± Russell walked up, grabbed Ormand¡¯s arm, and pulled him backward. Ormand resisted. The two started fighting. Russell was good, but he couldn¡¯t defeat Ormand. Because Ormand couldn¡¯t see, Russell had been holding back. However, Ormand was different. Every attack of his was full of anger and force. In addition, he was better at fighting than Russell in the first ce. Soon, Ormand got the upper hand, and Russell had his right shoulder dislocated. A sharp pain hit Russell, and he instantly broke out in cold sweat. Russell had no choice but to call Bentley in. The two brothers worked together and finally subdued Ormand, who had gone crazy because he couldn¡¯t find Vi. And when Ormand was unconscious, the two brothers tied Chapter 326 Ormand Wakes Un Ormand¡¯s hands and feet to the head and the end of the bed. They could finally get some peace. Bentley hurriedly took a look at Russell¡¯s injuries and helped him get his shoulder back in ce. Russell endured the pain. Bentley was very good. He rubbed Russell¡¯s shoulder and pushed the bone back in ce in only a few seconds. I But Russell¡¯s shoulder was swollen badly, and he had to use some medicine and rest for two days. His brother didn¡¯t deserve this at all. Bentley was furious. ¡°I¡¯ll wake him up and give him a good beating.¡± They would take care of Ormand, but they would not let Ormand hurt them! Russell gasped in pain and stopped Bentley. ¡°Forget it, Russell. No need to take a patient seriously. Besides, I¡¯ve done simr things to him earlier. This made us even.¡± Earlier in Washington, Ormand had jumped off the Crane Bridge to save Vi, but Russell took the credit and even locked Ormand up in the basement and let him starve. Later, Russell found out that Ormand had a high fever that day. In fact, Russell had been feeling guilty about this matter. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 327 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Russell Broke Down Bentley didn¡¯t speak. He was still angry. He didn¡¯t know those things that happened in Washington, but he knew that Vi had suffered a lot in her three years in the Caffrey family. When Bentley found out that Ormand was Vi¡¯s ex-husband, he was very opposed to their getting back together. Even though Viter made Ormand pay for what he had done, Bentley still hated this brother-inw-to-be of his. Bentley was willing to stay to treat Ormand¡¯s eyes because he wanted Vi happier. Although Bentley was angry, he was a reticent person and didn¡¯t like to say much, so he turned and went out. A few minutester, Bentley returned with some pills and capsules he had made, ced them on the bedside table, poured a ss of water for Ormand, and left again. Russell watched Bentley leave. He knew Bentley and could only Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. sigh silently. It was time to take the medicine. So Russell had to wake up Ormand. ¡°Vi!¡± Chapter 327 Russell Broke Down 1/8 Ormand, who had just woken up, called out to Vi before he could even regain his senses. Russell was a little moved. Ormand really loved Vi. ¡°Ormand, it¡¯s time to take the medicine.¡± Russell softened his tone and raised the ss. By the way, Ormand was three years older than Russell. But since Ormand was Vi¡¯s man and would be Russell¡¯s brother-inw, calling Ormand by his name was the best Russell could do for the time being. Ormand struggled to get up and found that his hands and feet were bound, and anger raged across his frightening cold face. ¡°Let me go! I have to see Vi!¡± Ormand said unrelentingly and angrily. Russell sighed. ¡°I told you. She is not here. Could you please take the medicine? Don¡¯t move! Russell tied you to the bed very tightly. The harder you struggle, the more painful it is!¡± Ormand couldn¡¯t be reasoned with at all for the time being. Ormand¡¯s eyes were burning with anger that had washed over him. He clenched his fists, the veins on his arms bulging, and his wrists and ankles rubbed red. Russell watched Ormand go berserk and felt helpless. ¡°Are you Chapter 327 Russell Broke Down mad? Give me a break! If you continue this, my patience will run out, and I will get Russell here and force the medicine. down your throat! Try me!¡± ¡°Call Vi and put her on the speaker. I want to hear it from her!¡± Call? Russell looked at his watch. At this time, Vi was still on the ne and could not get through. ¡°If I don¡¯t see Vi, I would rather die than take the medicine!¡± Ormand roared angrily. His wrists were rubbed raw, and blood stained the rope. Russell saw the blood around Ormand¡¯s wrists and was so depressed that he gasped. This was only the beginning, and Ormand was already so uncooperative. They couldn¡¯t tie Ormand up every day. Otherwise, when Vi came back and saw Ormand¡¯s injuries¡­ Russell felt troubled and patted his head a few times to vent his frustration. So torturing! ¡°Ormand, I fucking beg you. Vi is on the ne. How can she Chapter 327 Russell Broke Down 3/8 Get Bonus answer your call? Besides, you made yourself injured. If Vi knows about it, she will be distressed! Could you fucking be good, please?¡± ¡°Why is Vi on the ne? Where is she going?¡± ¡°You want to know?¡± Russell suddenly had an idea. ¡°As long as you be good, I will untie the rope and tell you where Vi is. How about it?¡± The angry man on the bed almost quieted down instantly. His chest was heaving violently, proof of his craziness just now. Russell heaved a sigh of relief. As expected, only Vi¡¯s things worked on him. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll help you untie the rope. If you dare to go crazy after you¡¯re untied or fight with me, I won¡¯t tell you where Vi is going!¡± After Russell¡¯s threat, Ormand was obedient. When Ormand was quiet, his empty eyes were lowered and hidden behind his long curly eyshes, and his pale, handsome face seemed to hint at illness. Russell untied the rope around Ormand and disinfected his wounds with alcohol. The alcohol on the wound gave Ormand excruciating pain. In Chapter 327 Russell Broke Down 4/8 addition, Ormand could not see, so the pain was magnified several times. But Ormand only frowned and did not make a sound. If his fingertips weren¡¯t trembling uncontrobly, Russell would have thought that the virus had paralyzed Ormand¡¯s pain-sensing nerves. ¡°Does it hurt? If it hurts, it means you are still alive. You¡¯re a patient, please act like one.¡± Russell said in a low voice. He bandaged Ormand¡¯s wounds when scolding Ormand. Ormand kept an expressionless face and did not refute. He only asked, ¡°Where is Vi going?¡± ¡°Abroad.¡± Russell said concisely. ¡°Abroad?¡± Ormand sat up and leaned against the head of the bed. ¡°Why is she going abroad? Why does she go so far away? What does she want to do?¡± ¡°You want to know?¡± Russell raised his eyebrows. Ormand nodded. He gradually regained his rationality, and coldness returned to his face. Russell used the same trick. ¡°If you want to know, take the Chapter 327 Russell Broke Down 5/8 medicine. If you be good all day, I will tell you.¡± Russell put the pills and capsules on the bedside table onto the palm of Ormand¡¯s left hand, and the ss was stuffed into his right hand. ¡°Hold it well. Don¡¯t spill the water.¡± Without any hesitation, Ormand put more than ten pills into his mouth and swallowed them with water. Strong bitterness filled his mouth. It was so bitter that Ormand¡¯s face turned white, and he resisted the urge to retch several times. Russell frowned when he saw Ormand looking unwell. ¡°Too bitter?¡± Russell realized something as soon as he said this. It was Bentley. Bentley was quiet, introverted, and proud, and was a big geek. He was even more difficult than Bobby and excelled in torturing people. Russell felt a little guilty. He remembered Vi¡¯s words before she left, and he took out a piece of milk candy from his suit pocket and stuffed it into Ormand¡¯s hand. ¡°This is from Vi. She said that this vor of milk candy was Chapter 327 Russell Broke Down 6/8 your favorite. She has bought you a lot of it and told me to give you one piece after you take your medicine. Anyway, I have done my job. It¡¯s up to you whether to eat it or not.¡± Russell actually did not understand this. Ormand was twenty-eight-year-old and was a ruthless and decisive person who was in charge of the entire Hobson family. He was not a child. Would he like milk candy? It was simply uncanny. Ormand took the milk candy and gently stroked the wrapper with his slim fingers. His expression gradually softened, and viciousness disappeared from his face. Ormand found the edge of the wrapper, tore it open, and put the candy into his mouth. He ate the candy silently. The familiar sweetness slowly filled his mouth, bringing him back the memories of the nights when Vi fed him medicine mouth to mouth and every other sweet night. Russell noticed that the corners of Ormand¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°What is it now? Do you not like the candy or do you feel pain somewhere?¡± Ormand did not exin. His eyelids drooped weakly, and he looked depressed. Russell said to him, ¡°The injury on your wrists was your own Chapter 327 Russell Broke Down 7/8 fault. When Vies back, don¡¯t try to me me for it. Besides, I was beaten by you today. My right shoulder still hurts.¡± ¡°I want to be alone for a while.¡± Ormand got back under the quilt and had his back to Russell. Russell stood up. ¡°Sure. What do you want to eat for breakfast? I¡¯ll get someone to make it. I¡¯lle back in an hour.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating. || Ormandy on his side and closed his eyes. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You have to eat if you want to know Vi¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 328 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 328 Chapter 328 An Illegitimate Child of the Royal Family? Ormand was very angry. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Russell! I hate being threatened the most!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to threaten you. This is just a give-and-take condition. If you are not interested in the matter of Vi, you can just ignore the breakfast I bring here.¡± Russell felt pleased that Vi was crucial to Ormand, and Ormand could do nothing but follow Russell¡¯s words for the sake of Vi. Then Russell said in a maic low-pitched voice, feeling ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, I definitely won¡¯t tell you anything about Vi. If you want to know what¡¯s going on with her, then follow my words! If you don¡¯t avoid certain food, then I¡¯ll arrange the breakfast casually.¡± Ormand didn¡¯t say anything. Russell raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you don¡¯t object, I¡¯ll take it as you agreed.¡± Brat! Do you really think I can do nothing about you? Russell thought. ¡°I haven¡¯t personally taken care of anyone other than Vi in Chapter 328 An Illegitimate Child of the Royal Family? 1/9 my life. You should just feel lucky.¡± With the sound of the door closing, Ormand curled up his body and covered his head in the quilt, feeling depressed all by himself. Russell had juste out of the ward when he received a call from Sherlyn. When Russell answered the phone, his deep voice instantly became unbearably soft, ¡°You miss me? Don¡¯t you have any work today?¡± ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t sleep when you weren¡¯t herest night. I wanted to see you before going to work.¡± Sherlyn¡¯s tone was mncholic as she continued to ask with concern, ¡°How are things on your side? I¡¯m at the entrance of theboratory right now, but the security guards won¡¯t let me in.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°I wille out to pick you up.¡± Russell hurried out. When he reached the door, he saw Sherlyn at a nce. Sherlyn was going to shootter, so she was wearing a fishtail dress with just a white fur tippet over her shoulder. Combined Chapter 328 An illegitimate Child of the Royal Family? 2/9 with her pure face, it was a beautiful contrast. It was apletely different style from Vi, who had always been charming and domineering. ¡°It¡¯s winter now, why don¡¯t you wear more beforeing out?¡± Russell immediately took off his coat and wrapped it around Sherlyn¡¯s shoulders, and then he helped Sherlyn warm her hands. Sherlyn felt warm in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not cold. How is Mr. Hobson doing? Did Vi tell you when she would ¡°Ormand is so annoying. But fortunately, I¡¯ve found a way to deal with him. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t go back to the vi during this period of time. You have to take good care of yourself. Vi didn¡¯t say when she would return. I will go back to the vi to stay with you when I am free.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I miss you, so I came over to see you. Things about Mr. Hobson matter now. You must help Vi take good care of him.¡± Sherlyn smiled gently and stroked Russell¡¯s face. Russell frowned, feeling a little jealous. ¡°Why are you talking about Ormand all the time? Don¡¯t you care about me?¡± Russell thought, I was even beaten up by Ormand today. But Sherlyn does not care. My scap seems to hurt even more. Chapter 328 An Illegitimate Child of the Royal Family? 3/9 ¡°Of course, I care about you! I like you best!¡± Sherlyn said. Sherlyn immediately cupped Russell¡¯s face with both hands and tiptoed to gently give him a kiss on the cheek. When Sherlyn thought of Vi, she became depressed. ¡°I just feel sorry for Vi and Mr. Hobson. If I were Vi, I don¡¯t know how devastated I would be. Vi is much more strong-willed than me, but this means that she will have to bear more pressure. I really feel sorry for her.¡± Russell hugged Sherlyn¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°It will be fine. We will all be fine.¡± Sherlyn nodded and said, ¡°So, while Vi is away, Mr. Hobson must be upset. You should think about him more and don¡¯t bully him.¡± ¡°Ormand¡¯s sick now. Why would I bother arguing with him?¡± Russell felt more and more aggrieved. Russell thought, what a tough job! Moreover, it is clear that Ormand, who always acts at will, keeps bullying me! However, Russell did not want Sherlyn to worry about him, so he didn¡¯t tell her that he was injured. Chapter 328 An Illegitimate Child of the Royal Family? After more than ten hours, Vi and Todd finally got off the ne. The capital of Portugal was very far away from the United States, so there was a time difference of a few hours. It was daytime here in Portugal, but it waste at night in the United States. As soon as Vi and Todd arrived at the airport, Vi saw the bodyguard in ck at the door to pick her up before she could call her brothers. The bodyguard was wearing sunsses. He had fair skin and was tall. Then he walked over and bowed to Vi politely. ¡°May I ask if you are Ms. McGraw from Salt Lake City?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi raised her eyebrows, a little surprised that the man could speak English so fluently. Apart from that, there was no other expression on Vi¡¯s face. The bodyguard bowed, politely showing the way for Vi. ¡°Ms. McGraw, you can call me Jamie. Please follow me. Our boss has already arranged a ce for you to stay. You must be tired from your journey. Please have some rest first.¡± Vi didn¡¯t want to dy. ¡°Where is Jerry Felton? I want to see Chapter 328 An Illegitimate Child of the Royal Family? 5/9 him now.¡± Jamie was a little stunned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t know the man you mentioned. The one who sent me to pick you up is my master, Mr. Martinez.¡± Vi snorted coldly, ¡°Mr. Martinez? ¡°What is Jerry up to this time?¡± Then Jamie said, ¡°My master is Carlos Martinez.¡± Vi furrowed her brows. Vi felt very disgusted about anything rted to Jerry, so she said in a bad tone, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing what your master¡¯s name is. In short, tell him that Vi is here and I want to see him today!¡± ¡°Alright, Ms. McGraw, please follow me to your lodging first. I will convey your intentions to Mr. Martinez.¡± Vi didn¡¯t say a word as she followed behind the bodyguard. Todd silently followed behind and secretly searched for information about the surname on his phone. Then Todd found that the surname ¡°Martinez¡± was actually used by the royal family of Portugal. On the ne, Vi told Todd that Jerry¡¯s mother was called Cristina Martinez. So Todd guessed Jerry was surnamed after Chapter 328 An illegitimate Child of the Royal Family? 6/9 his mother here. Todd immediately went to the secretwork to investigate it and found that there was really a woman called Cristina Martinez in the royal family of Portugal. What was more, she was the sister of the current king and was titled a princess. But the information showed that the princess was already married, so Todd wondered, who on earth is Jerry? The illegitimate son of the princess? Todd pondered over it carefully as he unknowingly followed Vi and Jamie to the parking lot. An extended ckmercial Bentley was waiting for Vi. Before getting into the car, Jamie noticed the man behind Vi and asked, ¡°Ms. McGraw, is this person with you?¡± ¡°Yes, this guy is my bodyguard,¡± Vi said as she nced at Todd. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. McGraw. Mr. Martinez said that I should only pick you up and no one else should follow,¡± said Jamie, feeling in a dilemma. ¡°This guy is just a bodyguard. What is Jerry worrying about?¡± Vi tried to persuade Jamie with reason, ¡°I am a girl who traveled thousands of miles to Portugal. If I can¡¯t even bring a Chapter 328 An illegitimate Child of the Royal Family? 7/9 bodyguard with me, I will feel scared.¡± ¡°But¡­ || ¡°I know it¡¯s not up to you, and I won¡¯t make things hard for you. Call your master immediately. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I will go back to the United States immediately! He actually said that he wanted to give me an exotic wedding. Is this how he wants to marry me?¡± Vi arrogantly and elegantly raised her hand, her tone tough and unyielding. Todd lowered his head and silently gave Vi a thumbs up. Todd thought, as expected, Ms. Zumthor is so domineering that she will never let herself suffer a loss at any time! Jamie bowed again and again, ¡°Ms. McGraw, please wait a moment.¡± Jamie took out his phone from the pocket of his ck pants and quickly dialed a number. He repeated Vi¡¯s words to the man on the phone in a low voice. A minuteter, Jamie bowed respectfully to Vi again and took the initiative to open the door for her. ¡°Mr. Martinez has agreed. Ms. McGraw, please.¡± After half an hour¡¯s car ride, Jamie had now taken Vi to the Chapter 328 An illegitimate Child of the Royal Family?. 8/0 outskirts. In the end, the car stopped in front of a small private apartment. Jamie invited Vi in, ¡°There will be a special cookter to deliver lunch for you and this sir. For the rest of the time, you can walk around in the house or rest for a bit, but please don¡¯t go out.¡± Vi was expressionless, and Todd couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You mean we are restricted here?¡± Chapter 328 An illegitimate Child of the Royal Family? Name(required) Email(required) Website Message Submit ¦¤ Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 329 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 329 Chapter 329 This Trip Is Harder Than She Imagined Jamie did not refute and exined, ¡°It¡¯s the first time that Ms. McGraw has visited Lisbon. You don¡¯t know much about this ce. We did this for your safety.¡± Vi didn¡¯t care about it. Vi originally didn¡¯t have the mood to go shopping, let alone go sightseeing in Portugal. She was more concerned about when Jerry would appear. ¡°When is your master nning to meet me?¡± she asked. ¡°I think he wille after you have lunch.¡± After Jamie finished speaking, he winked at the other two bodyguards behind him. They immediately walked over, wanting to frisk Todd. LL ¡°What are you doing?¡± Todd was cautious. 1 Vi took a step forward, blocking the two bodyguards and asking, ¡°What does your master mean? He doesn¡¯t believe me, or is he afraid that I will do something that will harm Portugal?¡± Jamie exined, ¡°Ms. McGraw, please tell your bodyguard to cooperate with us. Since you havee to Portugal, it is inevitable to check if there are any controlled knives and guns.¡± Chapter 329 This Trip Is Harder Than She Imagined Get Bonus. ¡°We were frisked before boarding the ne. There is no need to do it again,¡± Vi sneered. ¡°Sorry, please cooperate with our work.¡± Jamie no longer exined. The other two bodyguards quickly went forward to frisk Todd. Vi was a woman, so they didn¡¯t dare to frisk her. They called a maid to frisk her. Of course, they didn¡¯t find anything. Jamie opened their suitcases. There was an exquisite little drone in Vi¡¯s suitcase, which caught Jamie¡¯s attention. Jamie was about to bend down and pick it up to examine it carefully, but Vi stopped him. ¡°Be careful! That is a small toy Bobby gave me before. It is not cheap. If it is damaged, even your master can¡¯t afford it, let alone you!¡± Jamie was stunned and could only take back his hand. After searching for no dangerous items, Jamie had the bodyguard take all themunication equipment in the suitcase. They took away a notebook, Bluetooth earpieces, and a pen with a recording function. As long as they were electronic Chapter 329 This Trin is equipment, Jamie took them out. In the end, Jamie even demanded that Vi and Todd¡¯s mobile phones be confiscated. They even confiscated Todd¡¯s electronic watch. Vi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her cold eyes narrowed. ¡°In this era, without a phone is equivalent to losing a sense of security. Isn¡¯t it too much for him to do this?¡± This time, Jamie was unmoved. After bowing deeply, he said, ¡°Ms. McGraw, please forgive us. We are following orders. When my masteres, you can ask him yourself.¡± ¡°Get out. I need to rest.¡± Since there was no room for discussion, there was no need to be polite to Jamie. Vi asked Todd to drive all the people out. Todd mmed the door shut. The two of them stood behind the thin white curtains and watched quietly. Outside the small apartment, Jamie left two bodyguards to guard the door and left alone in a Bentley. In addition to the two bodyguards, there was also a maid who was cleaning the yard. While Vi was observing the situation outside the door, Todd hadn¡¯t been idle. Chapter 329 This Trip is Harder Than She Imagined 3/9 Todd skillfully checked the bottom of the tables, corners of the beds, ceiling lights, and vases in all the rooms. Finally, he found several small spying devices and put them on the table. After Vi finished observing, she closed the window and locked it before walking over to sit on the sofa and ying with a spying device. ¡°What a cunning man! He even wants to monitor a woman¡¯s bedroom. What a pervert! Scum!¡± At the end of her sentence, Vi smashed the device in her hand. Todd intercepted it midway and firmly held it in his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t throw it away yet. I still remember the location. I will put them back after we finish talking. Jerry is a smart and suspicious person. Even if you argue with him, he will agree on the surface and find other ways to secretly monitor us.¡± Vi nodded and calmly organized her thoughts. ¡°Open the suitcase and check how many things have been confiscated.¡± Todd immediately pushed the suitcase over. LI Those people were very vignt when they did things. They left only a few things, including the tiny drone that Bobby had sent a long time ago. Chapter 329 This Trip Is Harder Than She imagined In the past, Vi did not know the mystery of this drone. She even disliked it. A few days ago, she found out that this was a new type of small bomb. It needed a unique operation to detonate it. The shell of the small drone was made of a special material that no inspection facilities could detect. For Bobby, the world¡¯s number one captain, making it was just a piece of cake. Vi gently stroked the emerald ring on her right hand. Her eyebrows were serious and she fell into deep thought. Todd sighed, ¡°Now, except for the two self-defense weapons that Bobby and Bentley gave you, everything else is gone. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work if we snatch the serum. ¡°And we don¡¯t have anymunication devices. We are what are your ns?¡± Vi was silent for a long time. This trip was far more difficult than she had imagined. However, Vi liked to face difficulties! ¡°What are you afraid of? Since we are here, we can make the arrangements after seeing Jerry.¡± Chapter 329 This Trip Is Harder Than She Imagined 5/9 Todd nodded and told Vi in detail what he had found on the way here today about the royal family of Portugal. At the same time, in Salt Lake City. The sky was dark, and the night made the entire city fall silent. In the National Bureau of Investigation, the lights in Ronian¡¯s office were still on. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hobson has returned to the Hobson¡¯s house from the McGraw family were with him¡­¡± Ronian was dressed in a military uniform. He sat on a chair and listened to the report while smoking a cigar. ¡°Those two from the McGraw family also followed him to the Hobson¡¯s house? Did they get off halfway?¡± The subordinate answered honestly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°This is strange.¡± Ronian casually extinguished the cigarette. He thought seriously. He then asked, ¡°How was Ormand when he left the ¡°He¡¯s wearing a ck fur coat and sunsses. He gave me a good vibe and his face is as handsome as ever¡­¡± Ronian raised his eyebrows and knocked on the table Chapter 329 This Trip Is Harder Than She Imagined 6/9 impatiently. ¡°I am asking about his condition!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The subordinate trembled and recalled seriously. ¡°Russell helped him walk quickly. It seems that there is no problem. He¡¯s in good condition.¡± ¡°Russell helped him?¡± Ronian was keenly aware of the keyword and smiled. ¡°The better he looks, the more suspicious it is!¡± Ronian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Keep monitoring him. When you have time, send another group of people to the Hobson¡¯s house to investigate. Tell him to report the recent updates to the bureau so that you can see him and find out what is wrong with him.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Felton.¡± After his subordinate left, Ronian extinguished the cigar in his hands. His eyes were extremely deep. In Viorin. LU Russell was a little worried when he woke up at night, so he went to see Ormand in the master bedroom. Russell yawned and rubbed his eyes. With the faint moonlight outside the window, he saw that there was no one on the bed in the master bedroom. Chapter 329 This Trip Is Harder Than She imagined ¡°Ormand?¡± Russell instantly woke up from sleepiness and turned on the light in the bedroom. Russell found Ormand sitting on the balcony, wearing thin pajamas, and standing still. ¡°What the hell! It¡¯ste at night. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Why are you watching the moon?¡± Besides, it was in winter. The moon was invisible! Russell suppressed his anger. He immediately took the fluffy nightgown from the coat rack and walked over to put it on Ormand. Ormand¡¯s lips were so cold that they turned purple. His entire body was as cold as ice. However, his indifferent face seemed to have be numb. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ormand blinked his eyes from time to time, Russell would have suspected that Ormand was dead. Russell was so angry that he was about to snap! ¡°Ormand, will you please stop torturing yourself? You are my nemesis. It is my biggest mistake to promise to take care of you!¡± Ormand¡¯s eyes, which had lost focus, stared at the sky outside. Ormand ignored Russell¡¯s anger. His slender fingers reached Chapter 329 This Trip Is Harder Than She Imagined 8/9 out to the balcony and quietly felt it. His hoarse voice was very weak. ¡°Is it snowing outside?¡± ¡°What?¡± Get Bonus Russell was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s three o¡¯clock in the morning! How can you have the mood to enjoy the snow?¡± Chapter 329 This Trip is Harder Than She Imagined. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 330 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Snow Makes Me Miss Her More Ormand ignored Russell¡¯sints and continued, ¡°Is there snow on the ground?¡± Russell¡¯s anger was ignored. Russell was full of anger and impatiently nced at the garden full of snow. ¡°It just started tonight. There was no thick snow, but there was a lot of snow on the leaves. They were white.¡± Ormand listened quietly as he pictured the scene in his mind. ¡°Does it look good?¡± Ormand asked with a rare smile. In the garden, the dim yellow street lights lit up the falling snow in the sky. It was quite beautiful. Russell was not in the mood to enjoy the snow. He dozed off and only wanted to crawl back into his bed and continue sleeping. Ormand, on the other hand, seemed to be in high spirits as he opened his palm to receive the snowkes outside the balcony. ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s also snowing in Portugal? Will Vi be watching the snow like me?¡± ¡°We are looking at the same sky. Can she feel that I am Chapter 330 Snow Makes Me Miss Her More It turned out that Russell was missing Vi again. Russell was slightly moved and sighed softly, not saying anything. 1/8 Get Bonu missing her? I really miss ¡­ her so much¡­¡± His voice was so low that it couldn¡¯t be heard. His voice was weak to the bones, and it was unknown how long he had been staying in the cold wind. However, as Ormand spoke of his thoughts, his empty ck eyes seemed to glow like stars. Russell, who was watching from the side, was moved. His tone softened. ¡°Although it¡¯s the same sky, it should be daytime in Portugal now. If she knew that you came out in the middle of the night to torture yourself, she would definitely be very distressed. What you should do now is cooperate with the treatment, take care of your body, and wait for her to return. ¡°Let me help you go back to the room. I¡¯ll make some soup to warm you up. If you catch a cold tomorrow, Bentley and I will be busy again. Vi will also be worried.¡± Ormand was still feeling the snow on his palm. He continued to ask, ¡°You told me this morning that she won¡¯t marry Jerry in exchange for serum. Is that true?¡± Russell was lost for words. Russell actually wasn¡¯t sure, but in order to calm Ormand down, Russell could only keep making up stories. Chapter 330 Snow Makes Me Miss Her More 2/8 Get Boru ? ¡°Of course. Vi said that she has the n to get the serum. Half a month at most, and she will be back. Moreover, Todd is with her. You should be at ease as the elite that the National Bureau of Investigation has trained for decades was her helper.¡± Hearing Russell¡¯s words, Ormand felt at ease. With Todd¡¯s personality, he would risk his life to protect Vi. But Ormand hoped that both of them coulde back safely! ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the bedroom.¡± Russell held Ormand¡¯s arm and took him back to the room, turned on the heater, and then went downstairs to make soup. The outskirts of Lisbon, Portugal. At noon, the cook came to deliver food. Because she couldn¡¯t get used to the local food, Vi just ate a little. In the middle of the afternoon, the temperature plummeted and it soon began to snow. The snow was very heavy, covering the entire courtyard in half an hour. It was a vast expanse of whiteness. Because it was on the outskirts of the city, the sky was high and the ground was wide. The snow made it look super beautiful. Chapter 770 Snow Maka 3/8 Vi stood by the window gazing at the pure white snow. She was lost in thought. Todd walked over with a cloak in his hands. He closed the window and said, ¡°It¡¯s much colder here than in the United States. Ms. Zumthor, wear more clothes.¡± Vi did not refuse and put on a cloak. She had a very important task, so she had to take care of her body and must not get sick. Seeing the loneliness between her brows, Todd asked softly, ¡°Are you thinking about Ormand?¡± Vi nodded, and her gaze was still fixed on the snow outside the window. ¡°What a beautiful scene. I want to take a photo and share it with him when I get back. But now, my phone was confiscated, and ¡­ he can¡¯t see it now.¡± Todd felt sorry for them. He looked at Vi¡¯s disappointed expression and felt sadder. He couldn¡¯t imagine how sad Vi was now. Because of these words, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became very low, with a hint of sadness. Todd originally wanted tofort her, but when the words reached his mouth, he did not know how to speak. Char 130 Sanu 4/8 The silence in the living room was finally broken by a knock. They immediately withdrew their thoughts. Vi looked at the monitoring devices on the table. Seemingly understanding, Todd put them all back to their original positions. Then he quickly went upstairs, returned to his room, and locked the door. The knocking on the door became more and more urgent as if he was a little anxious. Vi opened the door unhurriedly. The moment the door opened, Vi saw a man dressed in an expensive coat. His face no longer had the marks left after he was tortured by prison life. It returned to its former exquisite and good-looking appearance. His deep blue eyes were narrowed into a smile. He was gentle and evil. He was more beautiful than a woman. His body was covered in snow as if he couldn¡¯t wait to rush over. If it were seven years ago, Vi would have been stunned by Jerry. But now, no matter how beautiful Jerry was, it would make her iparably disgusted. Chapter 330 Snow Makes Me Miss Her More 5/8 ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for almost a week. You look neat. Unfortunately, under this skin, there is a dirty heart. You are worse than a beast.¡± Being mocked by Vi as soon as he came, Jerry was not angry, but he smiled happily. ¡°Vi, your little mouth is so sweet. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve smeared honey on it. It¡¯s been so long since west met, but you¡¯re still so beautiful. No wonder you¡¯re the woman I¡¯ve taken a fancy to.¡± Vi looked at the snow outside the window with a cold face and ignored his frivolity. Jerry walked into the living room naturally. He took off his coat and threw it on the sofa. ¡°Are you used to living here? Do you like the lunch they prepared? If you don¡¯t like it, I can rearrange it.¡± Vi walked to the side of the sofa and sat down. She poured herself a cup of coffee. ¡°The one who ruins my appetite is you. Why don¡¯t you take a knife and kill yourself?¡± ¡°If I die, how can I marry you? Moreover, you won¡¯t be able to get the Super Serum. Ormand will die. This way, my life is really precious!¡± Vi was disgusted by Jerry¡¯s words. Chapter 330 Snow Makes Me Miss Her More 6/8 ¡°It was my fault for not realizing that you were a jerk in the past. When you taught me how to shoot when I was young, I should have shot you without hesitation.¡± Jerry was amused. ¡°Vi, you¡¯re so cute. The more I look at you, the more I like you. Our marriage will be very interesting!¡± At the end of his sentence, Jerry stared straight at Vi. Vi didn¡¯t want to hear hispliments. ¡°I¡¯m already here. When are you going to give me the Super Serum?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. You should adjust yourself to the lifestyle here first. In short, we¡¯ll register our marriage first, then hold a wedding. On the night we finish consummation, I¡¯ll give the serum to you personally.¡± Vi¡¯s fist, which was hidden under the white cloak, suddenly tightened. Consummation? Even if Jerry touched her hair, she would be disgusted to death. If there really was a night when they consummated, Vi would rather take him to die with her! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vi resisted the urge to kill him. She slowly regained her senses. Chapter 330 Snow Makes Me Miss Her More 7/8 She asked with a sneer, ¡°From the looks of it, you probably can¡¯t guarantee to get the serum. I heard before I came that it belonged to the royal family, and there is only one serving of serum in Portugal. How could the king give it to you?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 331 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Ormand¡¯s the Treasure of the McGraw Family Jerry¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup stopped. His deep eyes were hidden under his long eyshes, hiding his emotions. Vi pretended not to see his unhappy expression and continued to probe. ¡°In the United States, you are the fourth son of the Felton family, but here we¡¯re in Portugal. Why should I believe that you can get the serum?¡± Jerry calmly sipped his tea and put down the teacup. ¡°You¡¯re right, but my mother is a princess here.¡± Vi was stunned. She thought that Jerry would hide it, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so honest. Jerry continued to say, ¡°You have just arrived and do not know much about Portugal. My mother is the only sister of the king and has a high status. She has not raised me all these years. She is guilty and promised me a request to get the serum. It is simple for me.¡± Vi said calmly, ¡°So your mother didn¡¯t go back to the United States with your father to get married. It was because she was the princess of the royal family and she couldn¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because my mother was already engaged at that Chapter 231 Ormands the Treasure of the Marow Camih IL time.¡± Jerry¡¯s expression became more and more serious when he spoke. ¡°Since that was the case, your mother inust have been married. Moreover, she has her own children now. She can promise you something, but if her husband knows about it, he probably won¡¯t agree, right?¡± Jerry¡¯s face turnedpletely glum. ¡°I told you the truth about my past because you will marry me sooner orter. I want to be honest with you, but if you get to the bottom of it and want to sow discord, there is no need to continue this LV TILL topic.¡± Did Vi make him angry? Vi raised an eyebrow. It seemed that Jerry and his mother¡¯s husband did not have a good rtionship. Perhaps Vi could find a chance to start from this aspect. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to answer.¡± Vi quickly changed the topic. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a Portuguese pce before. What does it look like? It¡¯s boring to stay here. When can you take me for a walk?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Chapter 331 Ormandis the Treasure of the McGraw Family 2/9 LL Jerry agreed very decisively. ¡°Today, you have traveled far, so you need an early rest. Tomorrow, I will arrange for you to go to the pce and take you to see my mother. She knows that we are going to get married and has longed to see you.¡± Vi was disgusted by with word ¡°marriage¡±, so she asked Jerry to leave. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I think you have something to do, so I won¡¯t keep you here for dinner.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Vi, you really know me!¡± Jerry smirked and picked up the coat on the sofa. ¡°Then I wish you a good night. See you tomorrow. By the way, you should call me Carlos Martinez in Portugal.¡± Vi didn¡¯t reply and didn¡¯t have any intention of saying goodbye. Jerry did not expect her to be enthusiastic. He turned around and walked to the door. Suddenly, Jerry seemed to think of something and looked back at Vi in suspicion. ¡°Jamie told me that you brought a bodyguard with you. Why haven¡¯t I seen your bodyguard after chatting for so long?¡± ¡°This is the first time he went abroad. He is not ustomed to the environment. Today, he vomited and had diarrhea. He is Chapter 331 Ormand¡¯s the Treasure of the McGraw Family about to copse. He is resting now.¡± Jerry nodded thoughtfully. Vi poured herself a cup of tea and suddenly looked up, only to find that Jerry had not left yet. Not only did he not leave, but Jerry walked back and stood in front of her. ¡°Do you want more tea?¡± 17 N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. LILL Jerry smiled. He bent down slightly and pointed to the left side of his face. ¡°Before I leave, I want to ask Vi for a small gift. Give me a kiss!¡± Vi¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold to the extreme. Her chest was burning with anger. She decisively poured the rest of the tea in her teacup onto his face! ¡°Is it enough? I can give you some more! I can even boil some water to wash your face!¡± LULU Jerry wasn¡¯t angry, and he had a look of enjoyment on his face. ¡°The tea that you drank was fragrant!¡± Vi was provoked by his frivolous words. She clenched her fists. ¡°Get lost!¡± Chapter 331 Ormande ihe Treasure of the McGraw Family ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Jerry took a tissue from the table, wiped off the tea on his face, and walked leisurely. ¡°Vi is really a little beautiful fox. I like her more and more!¡± Jerryughed arrogantly. After saying this, he opened the door and went out. ¡°Jerry! You are a damn pervert!¡± Vi gritted her teeth and directly threw out the teacup in her hand. Jerry just closed the door and was not hit by the teacup. With a snap, the cup was broken into pieces.. Apanied by the sound of the engine, Jerry¡¯sughterpletely disappeared. Vi called in the maid Jerry had arranged. ¡°Change all the shacks and tea sets. Clean every inch of the living room and clean up the disgusting smell of Mr. Martinez!¡± The maid was stunned at first, as she didn¡¯t expect that the reason why Vi proposed to clean up the house was that Vi hated her master. After Vi gave the order, Vi didn¡¯t want to stay in the Chapter 331 Ormands the Treasure of the McGraw Family 5/9 Set Beauto living room for even a second. She quickly went upstairs and knocked on the door. Because the maid was downstairs, Vi deliberately shouted, ¡°It¡¯s me. Are you feeling better now? Let me see your condition.¡± The door opened quickly. The man¡¯s weak voice came from the room. ¡°Ms. Falcon, pleasee in. I just vomited twice.¡± ¡°What should we do? Mr. Martinez and I are going to the pce tomorrow. How can you protect me when you are so vulnerable¡­¡± The conversation stopped abruptly when the door closed. The maid withdrew her gaze from upstairs and concentrated on cleaning the living room and the broken pieces of the teacup. Upstairs, Todd made a shushing gesture and carefully locked the door before turning off the spying device hidden under the bed. LUL After doing all this, Todd whispered to Vi, ¡°Are you nning to go to the pce tomorrow?¡± Vi replied, ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go investigate the situation in Chapter 331 Ormand¡¯s the Treasure of the McGraw Family 6/9 Gelo the pce. When the timees, you¡­¡± They proceeded with the next day¡¯s work. The next day, in the United States. In the morning, in Viorin. A heart-wrenching cough came from the master bedroom. Although he drank chicken soupst night, Ormand still caught a cold. Russell sat by the bed andined as he used the antipyretics. ¡°Ormand, look at how delicate you are. When you are sick, all three young masters of the McGraw familye to take care of you. It seems like you are the treasure of the McGraw family!¡± Russell gritted his teeth and silently looked at the man standing at the end of the bed with dark circles. His big brother, Bobby, was leaning against the wall at the end of the bed. His face was gloomy, fierce, and threatening. Bentley, with his back to the bed, stood in front of Vi¡¯s makeup table. All the cosmetics on the table had been taken away by Bentley. He ced densely packed medicine boxes. Bentley was focused on preparing the medicine with an Chapter 331 Ormand¡¯s the Treasure of the McGraw Family 7/9 Get fionta o emotionless face. Ormand was coughing¡­ In the room, apart from Bobby¡¯s terrifying anger, there were only Ormand¡¯s continuous coughs. ¡°Ormand, the more I look at you, the more I hate you. If it weren¡¯t for Vi, I would have killed you a thousand times!¡± Bobby said. Ormand coughed andughed. He said in a mocking voice, ¡°Do you need me to hand you a knife? If you want to kill me, you can do it now. I dare you.¡± L Having been deliberately provoked, Bobby snapped. He turned around and left the room in a gloomy mood. LI Russell thought that Bobby had been driven away by anger, so Russell quietlyined to Ormand, ¡°Can¡¯t you keep your mouth shut? Shouldn¡¯t you keep a steady rtionship with your future brother-in- law?¡± Ormand was still coughing, not saying a word. In less than two minutes, Bobby returned with a feather duster he had brought from the living room with killing intent in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t kill you right now, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from beating Chapter 331 Ormands the Treasure of the McGraw Family 8/9 Coorman you up to release my wrath!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 332 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Bobby and Bentley Pick on Ormand When Bobby came in with a feather duster, Bentley nced at the terrible weapon with a poker face. It seemed that Bentley supported Bobby. Russell, sitting on the bed, was frightened and immediately stood up to stop Bobby. ¡°Bobby, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t beat him! He is pretty weak with a fever. You are in a fit of anger, and you don¡¯t hold back. If you kill him, how will you exin it to Vi when shees back?¡± It always worked to mention Vi at this time. Bobby¡¯s senses came back. However, before he could put down the feather duster, Ormand, who was on the bed, suddenly spoke. ¡°With the old grudge between us, what¡¯s the use of beating me up to vent your anger? If you have the guts, just beat me to death.¡± This was a tant provocation! Bobby was getting angrier and angrier. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. If I can¡¯t beat you to death today, I¡¯m not worthy of a McGraw!¡± ¡°Bobby, don¡¯t hit him! Calm down! He is a patient. He¡¯s raving with his fever. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level!¡± Russell tried his best to stop Bobby. He turned around and red at Ormand. ¡°Could you just shut up? I wanna kick your ass!¡± Ormand remained silent. There waspetition and hostility between Bobby and Ormand. Bobby had previously sent people to kill Ormand in the mountains of Phdelphia, causing Ormand to returnte after being seriously injured. When Ormand returned, Vi had already taken over the Caffrey Group. LLLL Ormand didn¡¯t want to put Vi in an embarrassing position. Otherwise, he would have already had a serious fight with Bobby. When Ormand was sick, Bobby came over to mock him. Since Vi was not here, he didn¡¯t need to be polite to Bobby! With Russell¡¯s stop, Bobby waved a few times above the bed but failed to hit Ormand. The terrifying sound of the wind continued. The feather on the duster was sent flying everywhere. Chapter 332 Bobby and Bentley Pick on Ormand 2/8 It was such a mess. But no one got beaten. Ormand covered his mouth with his hand and kept coughing. There was no fear on his pale face as he waited. Bobby couldn¡¯t beat Ormand. He knew that beating a sick man was not glorious. Bobby couldn¡¯t vent his anger. Thus, he raised his hand and hit Russell¡¯s arm with a duster. Russell was stunned and rubbed his arm with grief. ¡°Ouch! It hurts! Aim at Ormand! You hit me!¡± ¡°I am aiming at you! You have only taken care of him for a few days. Now you turn your back on me! Since you are protecting him, then you will suffer for him!¡± Russell was confused. He felt wronged. However, the fear of being beaten up by Bobby since childhood made Russell not dare to hide. Thus, he protected his head with his arms. Hearing that Bobby wanted to hit Russell, though coughing, Ormand weakly stood up to step forward by following the sound in order to protect Russell. Chapter 332 Bobby and Bentley Pick on Ormand Before Bobby¡¯s feather duster fell again, Bentley grabbed it from behind. ¡°Stop messing around. Don¡¯t be a joke.¡± Bentley snorted and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s easy to deal with Ormand. My medicine can make people suffer from endless pain so that they can¡¯t even stand up. Besides, it won¡¯t hurt them. Do you wanna give it a try?¡± Ormand just stood up. When he heard Bentley¡¯s words, he broke out in a cold sweat but tried to be as calm as possible. He was so weak that he fell back to bed. Bobby let go of that duster, and Bentley took it. Since Ormand stopped provoking him, Bobby¡¯s anger seemed to have subsided a lot. He agreed with Bentley¡¯s suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! A mad dog is aggressive but pretends to be tough. It should be treated in that way!¡± Bentley put that duster on the bedside table, turned around silently, returned to the dressing table, and continued to make medicine. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Russell walked around Bobby and asked in a low voice, ¡°Bentley, do you really want to drug him? If we pick on a patient and words go out, it¡¯s so embarrassing. Just let him Chapter 332 Bobby and Bentley Pick on Ormand 4/8 go.¡± Bentley didn¡¯t say anything and focused on the medicine. Russell couldn¡¯t persuade Bentley, so he could only turn to Bobby. ¡°Bobby, you know how bad Bentley¡¯s idea is. Think about Vi. She is an unforgiving girl. If she finds out that we are torturing Ormand, she will definitely be unhappy!¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t let her know,¡± Bobby said with a snort. ¡°But Ormand has a mouth. If heins, Vi will know.¡± This time, Bentley said immediately, ¡°My medicine can make him dumb.¡± Bobby said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll exin it to Vi in a good opportunity and tell her that his sickness causes his dumbness. There will be no problem.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Russell was speechless. He looked at Ormand sympathetically. ¡°But he has hands. He can write and tell Vi!¡± Bentley¡¯s cold voice continued. ¡°Then I will drug him and make him cripple.¡± Bobby nodded in agreement, ¡°It¡¯s annoying to take care of a cripple for a long time. When the time comes, Vi will Chapter 337 Bobby and Beritiey Pid on Ormand abandon him. It¡¯s good to wee another brother-inw!¡± Russell didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at Ormand, who was lying on the bed, and wished Ormand good luck. Ormand¡¯s face was very stiff. He had no response. He was so sick that his breath was weak. He endured his coughing and tore off the fever sticker on his forehead. He shrank into the quilt and wrapped himself tightly. After a while, he said in a weak voice, ¡°I want to sleep for a while. Leave me alone.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Bentley had already made small medicinal pills and used tweezers to put them into a capsule. Then he handed it to Russell. Russell looked at the capsule in his hand and then looked at Bentley. ¡°Bentley?¡± ¡°Watch him take it. Then make him take the medicine I made yesterday in half an hour.¡± Then Bentley turned to leave the bedroom. Even his back was full of indifference. Hearing this, Russell heaved a sigh of relief and poured Ormand a ss of water before walking to the bed. chant 52 Bahnwand Bottow Dirt on Ormand ¡®Take your medicine first and then go to sleep. I will call you in half an hour.¡± Ormand frowned and subconsciously covered his mouth with the quilt. He refused decisively, ¡°No.¡± Bobby sat beside him and sneered with contempt. Wasn¡¯t he quite strong-willed just now? Now he dares not eat it? Just as he was about to mock Ormand, someone from the National Bureau of Investigation came and waited at the door, saying that they wanted to report to Ormand. Bobby had no choice but to get up and help Ormand send away his subordinates. When Bobby¡¯s footstepspletely disappeared, Ormand asked Russell in a low voice, ¡°What medicine is this?¡± Russell held back hisughter, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a fever reducer. With Vi, Bentley won¡¯t drug you.¡± Russell believed Bentley. He sat up straight and spread out his hands, waiting for Russell to hand him that medicine and cup. It was just a capsule pill. After putting it in his mouth, it melted immediately. The bitter taste instantly filled his entire mouth. Ormand¡¯s stomach was a mess. He couldn¡¯t help but retch by the bedside. Chapter 332 Bobby and Bentley Pick on Ormand 7/8 However, he couldn¡¯t spit out anything. His entire body was wrapped by the thick smell of that bitter medicine. It was the bitterest medicine he had ever taken. Russell saw that his face was pale. Bentley¡¯s medicine must be bitter to a certain extent. Russell held back hisughter and gloated. ¡°No matter who you provoke, you can never provoke a doctor. They have plenty of ways to deal with you!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 333 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Russell nodded in satisfaction. ¡°These words sound veryfortable. You have to remember that Vi is pretty important to our family. If you dare to pick on her and make her sad, we three will not let you off easily!¡± Ormand pursed his lips and smiled. He was always happy when Vi was mentioned. At the gate of the vi. Those from the National Bureau of Investigation were stopped outside by the bodyguards. When they saw that the person who came out was Bobby, they were stunned. ¡°Why is Mr. McGraw here? Where is Mr. Hobson?¡± I ¡°He has a fever. I will take care of him for Vi. Tell me if you have anything important,¡± Bobby said with a cold face. ¡°Well¡­¡± They looked at each other in a quandary. ¡°Mr. McGraw, you are in charge of the National Affairs Bureau. Mr. Hobson is in charge of our state affairs. Besides, this is a secret. Let us go in and meet Mr. Hobson.¡± . Bobby¡¯s stern expression did not change. He looked at the documents in their hands and slowly reached out. ¡°Give me the documents. I will give them to him personally.¡± Get Borus ¡°No. Besides these documents, we have to report to Mr. Hobson face to face!¡± Bobby frowned. His anger spread with great pressure. ¡°There is no need to report. He will read the documents himself. I am not interested in your affairs. I won¡¯t read them secretly. You suspect me?¡± ¡°No. No. How could Mr. McGraw do such a thing¡­¡± ¡°Give them to me!¡± Bobby didn¡¯t want to hear their crap anymore. Due to his pressure, those men could only obediently hand in their documents. ¡°Get lost.¡± Bobby withdrew his gaze and was ready to return. However, there was another noise at the door. It was Gregory who came, followed by Sammy and a group of men. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Ormand? Even Eason¡¯s call doesn¡¯t even work. How arrogant he is! Thus, I came to invite him. If he still beats around the bush, does he want Nash to invite him personally?¡± Gregory was scolding the bodyguards seriously. His voice was L a Akan man 3/8 deliberately loud. Bobby frowned even more and walked back. Seeing that it was Bobby, Gregory was slightly shocked and said with a smile, ¡°Well, it surprised me that Mr. McGraw coulde to the Hobson family.¡± After all, Gregory was an elder of the Hobson family. Bobby restrained his anger and patiently replied, ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. Ormand caught a cold. Vi has been busy. Thus, I came to help.¡± Gregory nodded politely. ¡°I see.¡± Sammyined in a low voice, ¡°Everyone can catch a cold. That¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t walk. Grandpa invited him several times but he found excuses. He just doesn¡¯t want to go!¡± ¡°Mr. McGraw is here. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Gregory waited for him to finish speaking. Then he pretended to scold Sammy. Then, he looked at Bobby with a smile. ¡°Ormand is hiding from the elders. That¡¯s really impolite.¡± Bobby stood there with a poker face without a word. L 14 Gregory continued, ¡°If Ormand is not seriously ill, please make way. There will be a dinner party for the Hobson family at A/8 Chapter 333 Inquire About Ormand noon. As the current head of the Hobson family, Ormand must be there.¡± With that, Gregory winked at those bodyguards behind him. The bodyguards quickly moved, but they were blocked by the bodyguards in Viorin. Several men wanted to barge in, but they were beaten up by the electric baton. ¡°Mr. Hobson, what will you do if I insist on not allowing you in?¡± Bobby asked with his hands leisurely in his pockets. Gregory¡¯s face darkened. Before he could speak, Sammy took the initiative to question, ¡°Bobby, this is the Hobson¡¯s ce! As an outsider, don¡¯t throw your weight here!¡± ¡°Yes, I am an outsider.¡± Bobby continued with a sneer, ¡°Ormand and Vi are engaged. As his brother-inw, I care about his health. As his rtives, you only care about whether he can walk or not. It¡¯s really chilling.¡± Gregory¡¯s face stiffened. He was about to exin, but Bobby did not intend to listen to his nonsense. ¡°Whether Ormand wants to see you or not, Mr. Hobson knows it. Take care, I won¡¯t see you off!¡± Chapter 333 inquire About Ormand ¡°Bobby, this matter¡­¡± Bobby did not want to listen. Judging from his expression, there was no room for discussion. When he was serious, he was not angry, but his air frightened others. Gregory did not want to ruin his rtionship with the McGraw family. Thus, he could only give up and leave with his men. After they left, Nn came and showed Bobby his identity card. ¡°Mr. McGraw, I am the direct subordinate of Mr. Hobson, the captain of the seventh team of the National Bureau of Investigation. I have been on missions with Mr. McGraw for nearly ten years. Please trust me and let me in.¡± Bobby checked his ID and asked warily, ¡°What are you here for?¡± ¡°Stanley¡¯s convictions are dered. I came to report to Mr. Hobson and ask if we need to pay special attention to him.¡± ¡°I see. Since it has been dered, there is no need to report it. I will tell him. As for the special attention¡­¡± Bobby thought about it. At Reba¡¯s birthday party, he was not in Salt Lake City. But what happened that day, he heard all Chapter 333 Inquire About Ormand 6/8 of it. ¡°I can make the decision. Take good care of Stanley! Let him enjoy his prison time.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nn was still worried because he didn¡¯t see Ormand. LILL Seeing Bobby about to leave, he hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. McGraw, let me see Mr. Hobson. He is not in a good state. I can stay to take care of him.¡± ¡°There are lots of people taking care of him. Since you are his direct subordinate, you should know to ask less and talk less!¡± Bobby only trusted his own people, so he could not trust Ormand¡¯s men. Nn looked at Bobby¡¯s back as he entered the vi. Nn sighed silently and looked worriedly at the balcony of the master bedroom on the third floor. A few hourster. In Portugal. As soon as Vi woke up and got ready, Jamie, who came to pick her up to the pce, was already waiting at the door. Vi got in the car with Todd. After about half an hour, she Chapter 333 inquire About Ormand finally saw the magnificent pce. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Bentley drove around the city wall and finally stopped at the eastern gate. From far away, she saw Jerry, who was dressed up today. He was wearing a noble blue gentleman¡¯s suit. With his sapphire eyes, he looked like a distinguished foreign prince. People couldn¡¯t move their eyes away from him. Unfortunately, no matter how handsome Jerry was, Vi had no time to appreciate him. Jamie was the first to get out of the car and opened the door for her. Jerry immediately came up to wee Vi. When he saw that she was wearing a casual coat, his smile gradually disappeared. ¡°Today is the first time you have visited my mother. You are wearing this?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 334 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Todd Is So Ugly Vi was stunned. She wasn¡¯t here to see her future mother-inw. Why should she dress up? However, she still had to deal with Jerry. She just said tactfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring many clothes with me when I came here. This is the best I can get.¡± Hearing her exnation, Jerry was no longer disappointed. Instead, he looked upset. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I should have prepared a dress for you in advance. Vi, don¡¯t get mad. I¡¯ll be more thoughtful next N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. time. ¡°Never mind. You don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± Vi said, looking away. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first and I¡¯ll take you around. I¡¯ll get someone to send you the dress before noon. Then we¡¯ll have lunch at my mother¡¯s ce.¡± Jerry smiled, looking at Vi¡¯s face affectionately and obsessively. He took the initiative to pull her hand. Before Jerry could touch her, Vi frowned slightly, and her right hand instinctively dodged. Chapter 334 Todd is So Ugly 1/7 ULTI Her actions seemed to irritate Jerry. He rushed forward and grabbed Vi¡¯s chin. L 1 ¡°We are going to get married soon. Why don¡¯t you let me touch you? Why can Ormand kiss you and hug you in public, but I can¡¯t even hold your hand?¡±. ¡°We are not married yet. We have practically nothing to do with each other right now. Who the hell are you to hold my hand in public?¡± Vi red at Jerry. Todd was about toe out of the car. When he saw the scene, he decisively stepped forward, grabbing Jerry¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let go! You¡¯re hurting Ms. McGraw!¡± LL Only then did Jerry let go of Vi¡¯s chin, but his wrist was still tightly gripped by Todd. Jerry struggled twice to get rid of it but failed. ¡°Are you Vi¡¯s bodyguard?¡± 1 LLL Todd put on a disguise today. There was a big red birthmark on his left cheek and a big ck mole at the corner of his right eye. His entire face was densely packed with red pimples. He also put on makeup to make the bridge of his nose look taller. He looked a bit ugly. Jerry couldn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°Yes, Mr. Martinez, I am David McGraw, Ms. McGraw¡¯s Chapter 334 Todd Is So Ugly bodyguard,¡± Todd said calmly, staring at Jerry. Jerry only nced at him once before withdrawing his gaze. He couldn¡¯t bear to look down on that ugly face. He looked at Vi suspiciously. ¡°Vi, you always have strict requirements regarding the appearance of the bodyguards. When did your taste change and find someone so ugly?¡± Vi looked at Todd. He was indeed a little too ugly today. ¡°He wasn¡¯t so ugly before. He grew some e on his face because he hasn¡¯t been ustomed to the environment here. Although he doesn¡¯t look very good, his body is not bad, and he can beat people up. Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Jerry ignored Todd¡¯s face and nced down at Todd¡¯s neck. His tone sounded a little jealous. ¡°His body is okay, but there are plenty of guys with good bodies. Besides, you haven¡¯t seen him take off his clothes. Maybe he doesn¡¯t even have abs.¡± Being checked out by those two people, Todd lowered his head, feeling a little embarrassed. He quietly touched his abdomen and let out a long sigh. Fortunately, Ondo was not here. If Ondo knew that Vi praised Todd¡¯s good body, Ondo would be very jealous and Chapter 334 Todd Is So Holy send Todd to a remote ce so that Vi would never see Todd again. Seeing that Jerry waspletely focused on Todd, Vi changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m tired of standing here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Without waiting for Jerry to reply, she took the lead and walked in front, avoiding Jerry¡¯s attempt to hold her hand again. Todd quickly followed her. Most European-style buildings were mainly white and golden. They were solemn and dignified, and most of the walls were covered with ceramic murals. They werepletely different from the American architectural style. Jerry walked side by side with Vi, showing her around and exining the architecture to her. ¡°Apart from the king¡¯s bedroom, study, and meeting hall, you can go anywhere you want to go. I have a warrant from my mother.¡± Vi moved her eyebrows. ¡°But I want to visit the king¡¯s bedroom and see his bed. I want to know how different his bed is from ours.¡± Jerry looked at Vi seriously with his charming eyes as he said Vi¡¯s name with emphasis, ¡°Vi.¡± ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t. I¡¯m a little tired. I need a break.¡± ¡°I can take you to Alez Pce where I¡¯m temporarily staying. I¡¯ll get someone to send the dress there as well.¡± Vi nodded and secretly nced at Todd. ¡°Ms. McGraw, Mr. Martinez, my stomach is not feeling well. I want to go to the bathroom if you excuse me.¡± Vi said, ¡°If I had known that you would suffer so much, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you out today. Hurry up.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. McGraw.¡± ¡°Wait, stop!¡± As Todd had just turned his head, he was stopped by Jerry. Todd had no choice but to turn around. His face was red from holding it in. ¡°Mr. Martinez?¡± he asked, trying to hold back his pain. Jerry narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s also a bathroom in Alez Pce if you hold on for a while longer.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°I¡¯m having diarrhea. I really can¡¯t hold it anymore. Mr. Martinez, let me get it over with right now. Don¡¯t worry. My LE Chapter 334 Todd Is So Ugly job is to protect Ms. McGraw. I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± Vi looked at Jerry and said with a hint of usation, ¡°What are you doing? He¡¯s having diarrhea. That¡¯s normal. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± L Although Jerry wasn¡¯t very happy, he stillpromised for the sake of Vi. ¡°Jamie, take him to the bathroom nearby. Keep a close eye on him. Don¡¯t let him get lost. It would be hard to exin to the patrolling guards if he gets caught.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Jamie and Todd left, Jerry silently moved closer to Vi. Vi sensed his approach. Her hand hidden in her sleeve subconsciously touched the emerald ring on her knuckles, and her expression darkened. ¡°This is the imperial pce, and so many people are seeing us. Please remember that I am still engaged to Ormand. Please behave yourself.¡± Jerry narrowed his eyes, and his tone instantly became unfriendly. ¡°Vi, why haven¡¯t you revoked the engagement with Ormand? Are you fooling me?¡± 11 DI ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Chanter 324 Todd Is So Ugly Vi calmly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just protecting the interests of my family. Besides, you said that you wanted to hold an exotic wedding. When our wedding is over, it doesn¡¯t matter if I revoke my engagement in the United States, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If Ormand finds out that you are already mine, he will be very surprised!¡± Jerry smiled evilly, his deep blue eyes shing with excitement. He nned to have a big wedding with Vi! He wanted everyone in the world to know that Vi had married him! And Ormand was the one who must know it! Vi red at him coldly. ¡°Jerry, you better hold yourself! If I find out that you dared to use our wedding to provoke Ormand, I would never let you off!¡± When a rabbit was anxious, it would bite, not to mention Vi, a bad-tempered little leopard. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re willing to marry me, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Vi no longer spoke and continued to walk forward. They soon arrived at Alez Pce. Chapter 334 Todd is So Ugly Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 335 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 335 Chapter 335 You Are Different From Mr. Hobson On the way to Alez Pce, Jerry had arranged everything. In the room, a white nket was on the deck chair. There were exquisite fruits and snacks on the coffee table, as well as fruit tea with honey in it. There were three rows of hangers on the side with exquisite dresses of various styles, and two rows of high heels were ced on the plush carpet. The stylist and makeup artist had been waiting for a long time. When they saw Jerry bring Vi in, they bowed to them respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m not used to people helping me change my clothes and makeup,¡± Vi said unhappily. Jerry immediately waved his hand at them. ¡°Vi, these snacks are from Portugal. They are very delicious. I had someone send them over. Have a taste!¡± He walked over to the coffee table and attentively handed over a te of snacks to Vi. Vi nced at the snacks. For some reason, not only did she have no appetite, but she also felt a little nauseous. ¡°I don¡¯t really want sweets recently. Suit yourself.¡± Chapter 335 You Are Different From Mr. Hobson She walked over to the dresses and began to pick. Jerry immediately put down the snacks and walked over to help her pick. He picked a blue evening dress. ¡°What about this one? Blue looks gentle. With long silk sleeves and a white fur cor, you won¡¯t be cold.¡± The most important thing was that this dress was perfect for the blue suit he was wearing. In that case, they would look like a couple. He had never worn a lovers pack with Vi before. His eyes shone with anticipation, and he was in high spirits. Seeing that Vi didn¡¯t take it, his hand moved an inch closer to Vi. ¡°Be good, Vi. Change into this one.¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything. She also noticed with her sharp eyes that the dress Jerry chose was of the same color as the one he was wearing ¡°No, I like this one more. I¡¯ll go next door to change.¡± She wouldn¡¯t choose this one. She turned around and picked a dark red silk dress from the other row. 2 Jerry¡¯s face instantly turned dark. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. He emphasized in a deep tone, ¡°I said! Put this 2/8 one on!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Jerry, you know me. I won¡¯t let you control me!¡± Vi was also annoyed. The toughness in his eyes almost instantly softened, and his tone also weakened. ¡°Vi, you don¡¯t even know how happy I was when you came to Portugal. It is as if we are here to travel. I¡¯ve been trying my best to satisfy you no matter what you said in the past two days. ¡°I won¡¯t force you this time. Can you give in and change into the dress I chose this time?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like it!¡± Vi looked at him coldly. Her words were simple but distant, which seemed to hurt his feelings. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t like the dress, or you don¡¯t like me? If the one standing here and holding the dress today is Ormand, will you still refuse?¡± LLLLLL He was furious. He narrowed his ruthless eyes. He grabbed Vi¡¯s arm hard and fiercely threw her onto the chair, then got on top of her. Chapter 335 You Are Different From Mr Hohson ¡°Don¡¯t move! If youe any closer, I will kill you!¡± When he got on top of Vi, Vi decisively took out the silver needle on the ring and pressed it against his neck. Jerryughed so hard that tears were about toe out of his eyes. He ced his hands on the deck chair. Because of the silver needle, there was always a little distance between him and Vi. Jerry couldn¡¯t get any closer. ¡°If it were Ormand, would you hurt him?¡± His tone was somewhat sad, and hisughter even stranger. ¡°If I insist, will you really have the guts to kill me? If I die today, you won¡¯t be able to get out of this pce, and Ormand will die with me. The three of us will die together. Do you dare?¡± Vi stopped talking Indeed, it was impossible for her to kill him before she seeded in obtaining the Super Serum. But in fact, Jerry said this because he didn¡¯t understand her past with Ormand. She had also fought with Ormand desperately before. Even this silver needle had been stained with Ormand¡¯s blood. Chapter 335 You Are Different From Mr. Hobson But the difference was that she had loved Ormand for six years. But she had never loved Jerry. ¡°You¡¯re different from him. Your love has always been selfish and sick! ¡°Your sick control and possessiveness made me unable to breathe! ¡°You force me to ept the things that I don¡¯t want! You force me to ept the conditions to get what I want! You set me up and then save me to make me grateful to you. Your love is scheming ¡°As for Ormand, he wants to gain my attention, but at most, he will be sadfishing and show the white feather. He will never hurt me! ¡°You should know in your heart that it has been a deal from the beginning. Even if I marry you, you will never win my heart and I will never love you!¡± Jerry was stunned on the spot. His blue eyes slowly turned dim. It was true. He was indeed calcting. Every move he made, he wanted to possess her, so he could not argue with it. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not in the mood to see Cristina today. Let¡¯s Chapter 335 You Are Different From Mr. Hobson 5/8 talk about it another day,¡± Vi said and pushed him away while he was still in a daze. ¡°Don¡¯t! Vi!¡± Jerry wanted to grab her wrist again and keep her. This time, Vi was prepared. Before he could touch her hand, she quickly turned around and pped him. ¡°Jerry, I won¡¯t kill you, but I can p you!¡± She used all her strength to p him ruthlessly. Jerry was pped so hard that his face turned to the other side and his lips were bleeding. His skin was fair, and the injuries on his face were obvious at that moment. Vi looked at him with a cold smile and said in a cold tone, ¡°Sorry, I pped you a bit too hard. But your face is injured. How can you go to see Cristina like that? I think it¡¯s better to go another day.¡± After she finished speaking, she didn¡¯t want to stay any longer and left without looking back. ¨C Jerry looked at her elegant back and wiped the blood from his mouth with his hand. He smiled bitterly and mocked himself. He looked down to hide the emotions in his eyes. Chapter 335 You Are Different From Mr. Hobson 6/8 Vi heard hisughter and unconsciously walked faster. As soon as he walked out of Alez Pce, he saw Todd and Jamie walking over. Seeing Viing out alone, Jamie asked, ¡°Ms. McGraw, where is Mr. Felton?¡± Vi exchanged a nce with Todd before replying to Jamie, ¡°He¡¯s inside. I don¡¯t think we can see Cristina today. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send us back to our residence.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jamie was slightly shocked, ¡°Why are you suddenly not going? Did Mr. Felton agree?¡± ¡°Go in and ask him yourself.¡± When Jamie walked in, Todd quietly approached Vi and whispered, ¡°Duke Miguel willeter. Ms. Zumthor, you can¡¯t leave yet.¡± Duke Miguel? Todd saw through her doubts, so he said, ¡°Duke Miguel, the husband of the princess.¡± Since Miguel was Cristina¡¯s husband, Vi must find a chance to see him today. Chapter 335 You Are Different From Mr Hobson 718 Det Blerius If she missed the chance today, she might not be so lucky next time. After all, Miguel rarely came. But¡­ Vi had just pped Jerry and said that she would go another day. If she changed her mind, what should she say? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 336 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 336 Chapter 336 You Can¡¯t Say That Vi was standing at the door and thinking about a solution when Jerry suddenly rushed out of the pce. Seeing that Vi hadn¡¯t left yet, Jerry walked over happily without a word and held her wrist tightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vi looked at her hand and was stunned for a second. She looked up and met his blue eyes which were filled with tears. This was the first time she saw Jerry¡¯s sad look. His charming eyes were filled with clear and sincere tears, and he looked totally different. Todd was still present, and Jerry begged her in a broken voice. ¡°Vi, I will seriously reflect on what you said just now. I will change! You gave Ormand a chance. Can you also give me a chance?¡± Vi stared at him and said nothing. Jerry asked sincerely, ¡°I will prove to you that I am the man who loves you the most in this world! We are already here, and mother is still waiting for us toe over for lunch. Don¡¯t go, OK?¡± Chapter 336 You Can¡¯t Say That Vi nced at Todd beside her. Thinking about Miguel¡¯s matter, she softened her tone, ¡°But, what about the wound on your face¡­¡± Jerry touched his face and smiled indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll apply some ice. If you can still see the wound, you can help me put on makeup and cover it up. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vi secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy. ¡°But I don¡¯t like that blue dress. If you still want to force me to wear that dress, I will leave.¡± nt to LL Not wearing a dress of the same color as his suit was her bottom line. Jerrypromised. ¡°Alright, as long as you don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t force you anymore. Just make the choice you like.¡± Vi nodded. They entered Alez Pce again. Todd and Jamie followed silently. The United States¡­ In Ronian¡¯s office in the National Bureau of Investigation¡­ Ronian, who was sitting in front of his desk, narrowed his cold Chapter 336 You Can¡¯t Say That 2/8 eyes and his entire face was surrounded by the smoke. After listening to his subordinate¡¯s report, he stopped smoking a cigar. He suddenly picked up the ashtray on the table and threw it at his subordinate without warning. ¡°Trash!¡± The subordinate lowered his head and endured the pain. Hearing Ronian¡¯s roar, he trembled and dared not to speak. ¡°Why is Bobby at Ormand¡¯s house? Even Ormand¡¯s direct subordinates are not allowed to enter the house. There is a big problem here! Keep digging. We have to find out what is wrong with Ormand! ILI ¡°But recently, our people have been keeping an eye on the Hobson¡¯s house. We also contacted Mr. Gregory to send people to keep an eye on Mr. Hobson¡¯s vi. It seems that the young men of the McGraw family have been here recently. We can¡¯t find an opportunity,¡± The subordinate replied in a trembling voice. Just as he spoke, he received a warning from the coffee cup that Ronian threw at him. ¡°Keep a close eye on him! Bobby will leave sooner orter. If there is no other way, just break in! I must confirm Ormand¡¯s illness!¡± Chapter 336 You Can¡¯t Say That 3/8 ¡°Yes.¡± After the subordinate left, Ronian touched his desk thoughtfully. There was a sign with ¡°Deputy Director¡± on it. Not long ago, he rescued Jerry from Ormand and learned about Ormand¡¯s illness from Jerry. Once Super 404 invaded one¡¯s body, it would bring seriousplications. This time, Ronian hoped that Ormand would be disabled for the rest of his life! ¡°Mr. Hobson, you have been in this position for so many years. It is time to change.¡± He said gloomily, his amber eyes shing with ambition. Cristina was the most respected woman in Portugal. At noon, Vi, who was well dressed, and Jerry headed to Cristina¡¯s pce. Before they reached the door, they saw Migueling out of the pce. Miguel looked noble. Behind him was a handsome young man with fair skin and blue eyes. One second ago, Miguel was joking with the young man beside Chapter 336 You Can¡¯t Say That 4/8 Get Bonus him. The next second, when he saw Jerry, his aged face suddenly turned cold. He snorted coldly, and his bearded face was full of disgust. He ignored Jerry and turned to leave in another direction. ¡°Sir.¡± Vi smiled and called out to stop him in Portuguese, ¡°Why did you leave when you saw us, sir?¡± IL T Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Jerry nned to pretend that he hadn¡¯t seen him, but after hearing Vi¡¯s words, he could only bite the bullet and step forward, bowing to Miguel. ¡°Vi, this is Duke Miguel. Behind him is his son, Mr. Byron de Aveiro.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Vi learned Jerry¡¯s etiquette and bowed slightly to them. ¡°Nice to meet you, Duke Miguel, Mr. Aveiro.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Byron smiled very happily, ¡°Miss, you have done the wrong etiquette. In Portugal, the etiquette of men and women is different.¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s my first time here and I¡¯m not familiar with the culture here.¡± Vi looked at Jerry, who was beside her, and smiled. LE ¡°It¡¯s the first time that you havee, but you can speak our Chapter 336 You Can¡¯t Say That 5/8 Byron walked forward and picked up Vi¡¯s hand like a gentleman. He politely kissed the back of her hand and was stunned by her. ¡°You are so beautiful and smart. I really like you.¡± ¡°Byron!¡± Jerry patted his hand away. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Besides, she¡¯s mine¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Vi interrupted him. She took a step forward and extended her right hand toward Byron. ¡°That is the social etiquette of your country. Shaking hands is the etiquette of our country.¡± Byron¡¯s blue eyes shed with excitement, and there was an innocent smile on his handsome face. He reached out his right hand and shook her hand politely. ¡°Hello, Mr. Aveiro. My name is Vi. I really look forward to the chance to visit you and Duke Miguel in person.¡± At the end of her sentence, she raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Miguel. Byron looked at his right hand which was shaking her hand in a daze, his face full of confusion as if he understood something. Chapter 336 You Can¡¯t Say That ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a handshake. There¡¯s no need for you to keep holding Vi¡¯s hand. It¡¯s rude!¡± Jerry ruined the harmonious atmosphere again Because of his words, the two quickly took their hands back. ¡°Vi, it¡¯s time for us to go in. Don¡¯t make Princess Cristina wait.¡± In front of Miguel, Jerry addressed his mother respectfully. Miguel snorted and nced at him in contempt. ¡°I think you should correct your manners. Even this girl is better-behaved than you! Byron, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, father. Ms. McGraw, I¡¯ll be waiting to meet you next time!¡± Byron reluctantly looked at Vi a few more times. Vi smiled and nodded. Jerry walked up to Vi and stopped them from looking at each other. After they left, Jerry warned Vi with a cold face, ¡°In Portugal, you can¡¯t trust any man other than me. You can¡¯t trust Miguel and his son. Stay away from them in the future.¡± Vi did not say anything. However, she was ridiculing Jerry in her heart. The fact might be the opposite. AL¡­ barva TL She could trust anyone, but she couldn¡¯t trust Jerry, who was full of lies and paranoid! But she didn¡¯t want to anger him. It was rare for Vi to not mock him. As Vi followed Jerry up the steps, she quietly nced in the direction that Miguel and his son had left. When they first met, Vi felt that Byron was a kind teenager. She hoped that Byron could understand what she meant and help her! Chapter 336 You Can¡¯t Say Thal Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 337 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Hasn¡¯t She Been in Good Health Recently? On the way back to the Duke¡¯s Mansion. Byron sat in the car, excited and still recalling the meeting with Vi. ¡°Dad, I seem to know what love at first sight feels like. When I saw Ms. McGraw just now, I was actually moved. I think I fell in love with her. I want to chase her.¡± Miguel stroked his beard and said in a mature manner, ¡°I heard from your mother some time ago that Carlos brought a girl back. He will get married soon. It should be Ms. McGraw.¡± L ¡°So, can she be considered my brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Byron asked. ¡°Shut up! Carlos is just a bastard. He is not your brother, and I will never admit him.¡± Hearing this, Miguel clenched his fists, and his anger spread in the car. TITLE + Byron was afraid of annoying his father. He hunched his shoulder and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Well, I think Ms. McGraw doesn¡¯t like Carlos. Just now she looked at me as if she was asking for help. She seemed to be forced.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You are not allowed to Chapter 337 Hasn¡¯t She Been in Good Health Recently? ????? Ban , mention it again.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°This is what Ms. McGraw stuffed into my hand when we shook hands just now.¡± Byron¡¯s eyes were filled with frustration, and he took out a note from his pocket. Miguel turned his head and nced at the note in his hand. He directly took it into his hand and opened it to check. ¡°Dad, what did she say?¡± Byron came over, and Miguel immediately tore the slip of paper into shreds. Miguel put on a poker face and said, ¡°She wants to cooperate with me so that we can both benefit from the cooperation.¡± ¡°Really? In that case, why don¡¯t you leave it to me, Dad? I¡¯d like to have a try.¡± Miguel berated seriously, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Byron instantly lowered his head and carefully nced at his father. ¡°Are you going to refuse Ms. McGraw¡¯s cooperation request?¡± Miguel did not answer. His turbid eyes shone brightly. Chapter 337 Hasn¡¯t She Been in Good Health Recently? The moment Cristina saw Vi, she was extremely fond of her. She held Vi¡¯s hands and asked a lot about the United States. Cristina was very excited. Vi answered each question politely. Cristina was already forty-five years old, but her skin was well-maintained. There was almost no trace of age on her face. If Vi hadn¡¯t already known that Cristina had two sons, she would have thought that Cristina was barely thirty. During their chat, Vi felt that Cristina was very curious about everything in the United States. She might still love Jerry¡¯s father, and she also loved Jerry so much. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vi looked down in a daze. Cristina gently patted her hand, and Vi immediately came back to her senses. ¡°Jerry really has good taste this time. I like you a lot at first nce.¡± Vi put on a reserved smile. ¡°Mom,¡± Jerry was very happy. ¡°Vi has especiallye to Portugal this time to have a grand wedding with me here. At that time, I need you to help me with the wedding.¡± ¡°Okay, I will definitely help. Jerry¡¯s wedding must be the best.¡± 317 Chapter 337 Hasn¡¯t She Been in Good Health Recently Get Flores Vi quietly listened to them discuss the various matters of the wedding. Seeing Cristina so excited, Vi felt a little sorry. Even if there really was a wedding day, she would still stir up chaos at the wedding. ¡°Your Highness, my brother, Bentley McGraw, is in medical research. He has heard that Portugal has a medicine called ¡®Super Serum¡¯, which can cure any biochemical virus. Since I am here, I want to help my brother to ask you about it.¡± ¡°Yes, but this medicine¡­¡± ¡°Mom¡­ ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Vi now lives in a small apartment in the suburbs. It would be inconvenient for her to go back when it gets toote. I¡¯ll bring her to visit you again next time.¡± Cristina looked at him and could only nod with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true. Five dayster, there will be a royal banquet. At that time, you should bring Ms. McGraw to have fun.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom. Then we are going to leave now.¡± Although Vi was unwilling, she had no choice but to stand up and say goodbye to Cristina. Jerry hurriedly grabbed her arm and left. Although Vi was disgusted, she didn¡¯t say anything in front of Cristina. Chapter 337 Hasn¡¯t She Been in Good Health Recently? As soon as she came out of the pce, she immediately flung his hand away. ¡°Jerry, why don¡¯t you let her finish speaking? What did you hide from me about the medicine?¡± ¡°Just ask me what you want to know, but don¡¯t mention this in front of my mother. I know what you want.¡± Hearing her words, Jerry became serious. ¡°Vi, don¡¯t think too much about it. That medicine is stored in the royal warehouse. Other than marrying me, you have no other way to get it.¡± ¡°Jerry, if you dare lie to me, I will definitely kill you!¡± Vi red at Jerry with a cold expression. ¡°How could that be? We are going to get married. I will be honest with you.¡± Jerry smiled gently and took the initiative to hold Vi¡¯s hand. ¡°Recently, I will discuss our wedding date with my mother. In a few days at the dinner party, my mother will announce our marriage. Now we are officially a couple. Am I allowed to hold your hands?¡± ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re nothing before thest moment.¡± After Vi angrily said this, she withdrew her gaze and took the lead to walk in front. Chantar 737 Waeni Cho Raanin Cerut Haalth Dara ilu? Get Bonus 2 Todd immediately followed. Not long after, Jerry sent Vi and Todd back to their residence in the suburbs. Vi didn¡¯t want to hear Jerry say those disgusting words. She quickly sent Jerry away and waited nervously for Miguel toe. However, she waited until it waste at night. It began to snow quietly outside, and no cars showed up on the suburban road. Todd slipped into her room and helped her turn off the micro-listening device on the light. ¡°It looks like Miguel doesn¡¯t agree to cooperate,¡± Vi said as she sat on the bed, feeling lonely. Todd sighed and encouraged her. ¡°Don¡¯t be frustrated. After all, it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve met. It¡¯s normal for Miguel to be wary of you. He looked quite cautious.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded excitedly. ¡°Five dayster at the royal banquet, I will definitely win his trust.¡± Todd stared fixedly at her pretty little face and obeyed her every decision from the bottom of her heart. ¡°What do you want to eat tonight, Ms. Zumthor? I¡¯ll tell the maids in the yardter and ask her to contact Jerry ande Chapter 337 Hasn¡¯t She Been in Good Health Recently? over for dinner.¡± Hearing his words, Vi felt frustrated. Although the lunch was really exquisite, she had no appetite. In front of Cristina, she could only pretend to enjoy the food and forced herself to eat them. Thinking about it, Vi felt nauseous. She touched her chest with her hand and recovered from the disgusting feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything, and I¡¯m not hungry. I always feel that the food here doesn¡¯t suit my taste. You can let the maid arrange it.¡± She rubbed her brows exhaustedly, ¡°I¡¯m very sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep for a while. When dinner is delivered, you can call me.¡± ¡°Alright, you should sleep a bit more. Today, you walked the entire day in the pce. It¡¯s really tiring.¡± LL Todd helped her turn on the listening device, closed the door, and went out. These two days, Vi had always felt sleepy. Perhaps it was because she hade to Portugal with a lot of mental pressure. Chapter 337 Hasn! She Been in Good Health Recently Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 338 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Why Is Ormand Blind? Vi didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and quicklyy down on the bed. In a few minutes, she fell into a deep sleep. The next day, half afternoon in the United States. After a few days of targeted medication, Bentley opened the curtains of the master bedroom and turned to ask Ormand, who was sitting by the bed. ¡°How do you feel? Can you see the objects vaguely?¡± Ormand turned his deep eyes and explored the darkness aimlessly, shaking his head. Russell, who was standing to the side, didn¡¯t like the answer. ¡°Try again. Do you really not see even a little light?¡± Ormand shook his head again. He lowered his long eyshes and gave up. ¡°Bentley, what should we do now? Will an operation help?¡± ¡°His condition is different from normal blindness,¡± Bentley said with a serious expression. A He pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go to theb again and do aplete test on him. I can decide the Chapter 338 Why is Ormand Blind? Get Bonn Get Bonus treatment method after knowing the spreading situation of the virus.¡± ¡°Theb?¡± Russell also became serious. He walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the gate outside the garden. ¡°Bobby just left Salt Lake City yesterday to do something. It will take two days before he cane back. Right now, there are people outside watching Ormand. Isn¡¯t it too risky for us to go out?¡± L Bentley fell silent. The room fell into a solemn silence. In the end, it was Ormand who made the decision. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Even if I continue to hide in the house, they will find an opportunity to find out the truth. In that case, it is better for us to cure my eyes early and take the initiative.¡± Somehow, Ormand kept feeling flustered recently. It felt like something big was about to happen to Vi. Ormand hadn¡¯t seen Vi for almost a week, and he missed her so much that he was about to go crazy. Ormand wanted to quickly cure his eyes, restore his vision, and go to Portugal to see Vi. Since Ormand decided, Russell could only agree. Russell said, Chanter 338 Why is Ormand Rlind? Get Bonus Then we should wait until night to go out. We won¡¯t attract much attention. People can see us easily during the day.¡± It was mainly because it would take about six minutes to walk to the garage at the gate of the Hobson¡¯s house from Viorin. They had to pass through the winding alley. Gregory had sent people to keep an eye on them. Ormand could not see. It was such a long walk. Ormand was much slower than a normal person. In the winter, the sky was always dark early. By seven in the evening, the sky was already dark. The snowkes drifted leisurely, and not long after, the roof of the Hobson¡¯s house was dyed white. In the bedroom, Russell threw the mink coat at Ormand, disguising him. Russell and Bentley went out alone with Ormand from the back door of the vi so that they wouldn¡¯t attract much attention from people outside. However, before they entered the garage, Gregory got the news. ¡°Are you sure they didn¡¯t see it wrong? Was it really Ormand?¡± Gregory stood up suddenly. Chapter 220 Whole rand Blinda 3/8 The bodyguard was respectful. ¡°Just now, three people went out from the back door of Mr. Hobson¡¯s vi. Two of the men must be Mr. Bentley and Mr. Russell of the McGraw family. One man was supported by Mr. Russell. He wore a mask and a pair of sunsses. They walked very fast, but the man looked like Mr. Hobson.¡± ¡°Whatever, a man who was brought out by Bentley and Russell personally must be Ormand.¡± Gregory was overjoyed. ¡°Contact Ronian and tell him that Ormand has gone out. Ronian¡¯s people should keep an eye from now on.¡± 1 LILIT More than ten minutester, Bentley was driving the car and rushed to theboratory at the fastest speed, facing the wind and snow. Kolby hadn¡¯t gotten off work yet and conducted a blood test on Ormand. After the test results came out, Bentley looked at the results in ¨C his hands expressionlessly. Russell was frightened by his serious look. ¡°Bentley, say something. What are the results of Ormand¡¯s examination?¡± Ormand sat quietly on the bed, waiting for Bentley to speak. Bentley stared intently at the results, and after a long time, he said coolly, ¡°During this period of time, the medicine I prescribed worked, and the speed of the spread of the virus has slowed down a lot. However, I still need to scan his head.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. Bentley, you should look happier.¡± Bentley didn¡¯t reply and turned to go to Kolby, asking him to scan Ormand¡¯s head. Russell looked at Bentley¡¯s indifferent back and shook his head, sighing, ¡°I really don¡¯t know which girl will marry him and change the cold look on his face in the future.¡± Bentley, who had just walked out of the door, heard every word and paused slightly. Over the past half year, a girl told him she loved him countless times, and because of Ormand, Bentley had not seen her for almost a week. Bentley thought, she probably has given up and returned to Washington. Bentley lowered his eyes. His gaze was clear and cold. Bentley quickly stopped wondering and strode out. It took another half an hour. Bentley returned with Ormand¡¯s brain CT image. Chapter 338 Why Is Ormand Blind? ¡°The reason why he became blind was that after the blue potion failed, the virus spread faster, causing a tumor to grow in his head and constrict the central nervous system.¡± ¡°A brain tumor?¡± Russell was stunned. He didn¡¯t know much about medicine, but he knew that things that were rted to tumors wouldn¡¯t be good. Russell subconsciously nced at Ormand, who was lying on the bed. Ormand lowered his head, his eyshes gently flickering. He looked calm. Bentley continued, ¡°It¡¯s benign. It¡¯s just a small tumor. It can be removed by surgery. After surgery, with the help of medicine, Ormand¡¯s eyes can basically be cured.¡± Russell heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Bentley¡¯s words carefully. ¡°Bentley, can you finish your words at a stretch the next time? You scared me.¡± ¡°It seems that all doctors like to scare their patients,¡± Ormand said with a smile after hearing the good results. Bentley ignored their jokes and stood in front of the bedside table, sorting out Ormand¡¯s test results. He slowly spoke. Charter 18 white and blinda ¡°As for the operation, it is rmended to be done as soon as possible. Russell, tomorrow afternoon, send him to Lafaye Hospital in the city. I will go there in advance to prepare for the operation. Then, we can secretly do the operation.¡± Russell nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When they came out of theboratory, it was already close to ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The snow outside grew heavier and heavier. Bentley helped to hold an umbre to block the snow and wind, and Russell helped support Ormand to walk. The three of them headed toward the open-air parking lot outside theboratory quickly. With a whoosh, a snowball suddenly flew over from the back and smashed straight at the back of Ormand¡¯s head. Bentley sensed it keenly and blocked it with the ck umbre in his hand in time. ¡°Who is it? How dare you attack people from their backs? Do you want to die?¡± Russell was the first to speak. He narrowed his sharp eyes, and his deep voice sounded cold. A couple walked out from behind the ck van. The girl trotted over and bowed apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We Chapter 338 Why is Ormand Blind? Get them a were just having a snowball fight and identally threw one snowball at you. Is this gentleman all right?¡± As she spoke, she tentatively walked toward Ormand. ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± Bentley quickly blocked the girl¡¯s sight. Russell did not believe the girl at all. He sneered, ¡°This is the entrance to theboratory. Who would y here in the middle of the night? Stop lying.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 339 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Is Vi Pregnant? The girl lowered her head sadly, looking like she did not know how to exin it. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Ormand said in a deep voice. The girl was scolded, and her little boyfriend was unhappy. ¡°Come out. Are all rich people like you so arrogant? We have said that we didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Why are you so mean?¡± At the end of his speech, when Bentley and Russell weren¡¯t paying attention to him, the boy quickly threw the snowball in his hand at Ormand. The snowball fell apart in front of Ormand¡¯s feet. His ck leather shoes were stained with snow. Ormand didn¡¯t respond. He was supported by Russell and looked straight ahead. Ormand didn¡¯t look at the side from beginning to end. Russell, however, was really annoyed. After letting Bentley support Ormand, he let the security guards at the entrance of theboratorye out to catch the couple. The couple wanted to run. But soon, they were caught by the security guards. Russell looked at them coldly and ordered, ¡°Send them to the Chapter 339 is Vi Pregnant? 1/9 police station. Tell the police that they maliciously and deliberately assaulted people!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Russell.¡± Russell turned around and left after giving the order. He quickly got into Ormand¡¯s car. They drove quickly back to Viorin on a snowy night. However, when the young couple had just been sent to the police station, they were taken away by the people of the National Bureau of Investigation. The man who had just smashed a snowball in front of Ormand was standing in Ronian¡¯s office respectfully. ¡°Mr. Felton, Mr. Hobson seemed to be blind.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ronian instantly put down his long legs from the desk and sat up in a serious manner. ¡°Yes. Mr. Hobson needed someone to help him walk the whole time. He was wearing sunsses. But when I threw the snowball, he should look down. Normal people would do that. But Mr. Hobson didn¡¯t respond at all.¡± Ronian rested his hand on the table and rested his chin on his fist. He was pleasantly surprised. ¡°How could a blind guy continue to lead the National Bureau of Investigation? It is time for him to retire.¡± Chapter 339 Is Vi Pregnant? Get Bong! The more Ronian thought about it, the more amused he felt. ¡°The good news must be shared. Tell Gregory about it. As for what he wants to do, it is none of my business.¡± Bentley and Russell were about to return to their rooms to rest after returning to Viorin. But Ormand called them into his bedroom. Ormand said with a serious face, ¡°The two people at the entrance of theboratory tonight were either arranged by Gregory or Ronian. The problem with my eyes is probably exposed.¡± # Bentley and Russell did not refute it. They were all smart people, so they could easily know the truth when they came back and thought about it. Ormand continued, ¡°No matter who it is, once they know this news, they will be eager to cause trouble for me. I am afraid that tomorrow, the operation will not go well.¡± Bentley and Russell had grim expressions. After looking at each other, they simultaneously looked up at Ormand. Russell asked, ¡°Since you said so, you already have a n, don¡¯t you?¡± Ormand lowered his eyes, curling his thin lips into a slight Chapter 339 is Vi Pregnant? 3/9 smile. It waste at night in the United States, but it was the middle of the day in Portugal, and it was close to noon. Get Bonus Vi sat in front of the bedroom window, bored as she looked at the wide and pleasant scenery outside. Vi carefully calcted the time difference in her mind and wondered if Ormand had slept or had a dream about her. There was a knock on the door, and it was Todd, who brought lunch for Vi. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± Because of the listening device on the top of themp, Todd ttered Jerry with a few words. ¡°Mr. Martinez said that you don¡¯t like the sweet and salty food here and that your appetite has been bad, so we especially found an American restaurant here to cook a few dishes for you.¡± Hearing that it was American food, Vi got up and walked to the table to take a look, which was rare. There was steak, roasted lobster, and an omelet. Chapter 339 is Vi Pregnant? The food looked good. But when Vi smelled it, she felt it was very greasy and wanted to throw up. She endured. Her face turned pale. But in the end, Vi couldn¡¯t hold it in and ran to the washroom. Get Bonus She hadn¡¯t eaten much in the morning, and now she was vomiting. The gastric acid came up and made her throat burn. Todd looked in the direction of the washroom, frowned, and seemed to realize something. When Vi finished vomiting, cleaned up, and came out of the washroom, Todd had already turned off the listening device. The door and windows were locked. Todd looked serious and hesitated for a moment. But he still asked firmly, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, have you noticed that your body condition is different from before?¡± Vi stroked her chest as she thought about Todd¡¯s question. ¡°Yeah. I always feel like I¡¯m losing my appetite. The smell of greasy food makes me want to throw up. And I always feel sleepy.¡± At first, Vi thought that when she came to a strange ce, she would not be able to sleep at night and would miss Ormand every day. Chapter 339 Is Vi Pregnant? 5/0 However, she did not. Every time shey on the bed, Vi would quickly fall asleep. Todd shifted his gaze to Vi¡¯s belly quietly. ¡°Is it possible that ¡­ you are pregnant?¡± ¡°Pregnant?¡± Vi was slightly stunned. She almost didn¡¯t consider the possibility. ¡°How is it possible? Orin and I have done it so many times before, and I didn¡¯t get pregnant. How can I be pregnant now?¡± At the end of her sentence, Vi froze. Thinking about it carefully, she realized that her period seemed to have been dyed by half a month. And her symptoms recently seemed to be the symptoms of pregnancy. Vi moved her hands down and touched her belly. Her gaze also fell on her belly. If it was true, then this little baby came at a bad time. Fate really loved to joke with Vi. She could not get a baby when she wanted it. When Vi didn¡¯t want a baby the most, the baby came. The smell of the food made Vi nauseous again. There was nothing left in her stomach that she could vomit. Vi could only lean in front of the sink and retch. Todd reacted. He immediately covered the dishes on the table with tes and opened the air purifier in the room. Vi felt so ufortable, but she had nothing to throw up. Vi suppressed her difort and said expectantly, ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. Perhaps I¡¯m feeling unwell because I can¡¯t get used to the weather here and I am depressed. Maybe I am not pregnant.¡± Vi was having a bad time, but there was nothing Todd could do. Todd sighed, ¡°Then should we find a way to verify it? We should know whether you are sick or pregnant.¡± Vi sat by the bed and thought about it, but she did not answer. Vi and Todd lost their freedom. They were under house arrest and did not even have a phone. They werepletely disconnected from the outside world. They couldn¡¯t even get pregnancy test stick. Currently, it was so hard for Vi and Todd to deceive Jerry and let Vi have a pregnancy test. Todd knew that too. ¡°If you are really pregnant, I¡¯m afraid Chapter 339 Is Vi Pregnant? 7/9 Jerry will know very quickly. He¡¯s nning to marry you. What will he do if he finds out that you are pregnant now?¡± Jerry was sick. He would know it at any time if Vi was really pregnant. It was dangerous. No one knew if Jerry would go crazy and make some extreme decision after he found out about it. ¡°If you want to hide this, it¡¯s impossible. Let me think about it.¡± Vi¡¯s hands hung on both sides of her body as she unconsciously gripped the quilt. Todd brought a chair over and sat quietly beside her, staring at Vi. He really felt sorry for her. A girl, for his boss, went to a foreign country from afar. In order to deal with Jerry, she couldn¡¯t rx at all. Vi was the beloved daughter of the McGraw family. If she was really pregnant, she should have been taken care of by everyone. But now, because of this matter, Vi had to do her best to face Jerry, that pervert. While Todd stared intently at Vi, Vi lowered her eyes to look at the floor and pondered. Chapter 339 Is Vi Pregnant? 8/9 19 After thinking for a moment, she narrowed her beautiful eyes and said firmly, ¡°Since I can¡¯t hide it anyway, I¡¯ll ask him to help me verify my pregnancy and let him ept the fact.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 340 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Force Ormand to Surrender His Power Todd was shocked by Vi¡¯s fierce and starry eyes. He asked in a daze, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vi grinned. Her eyes and brows were curled. ¡°The dinner party in a few days will be very interesting!¡± On that day, Vi would let Miguel agree to cooperate with her and surprise Jerry greatly with the fact that she might be pregnant. Looking at her beautiful little face, Todd felt a little uneasy. The United States. That night, no one could sleep in Viorin. Early the next morning, Russell had a pair of slightly dark circles under his eyes. He held his cheeks listlessly and ate the breakfast in his bowl with a depressed expression. Bentley went downstairs. Russell immediately raised his head to look at him. Bentley still looked extremely aloof, but he seemed to have slept wellst night. ¡°Bentley, I really envy you. How can you not care about anything and live a heartless life?¡± Chapter 340 Force Ormand to Surrender His Power Gonu Bentley did not speak. He walked to his food and began to eat breakfast silently. After having breakfast, Russell and Bentley brought the breakfast upstairs for Ormand. As soon as they reached the stairwell, they heard a noiseing from the gate outside the garden. ¡°They came so quickly. They couldn¡¯t even let us have a quiet breakfast.¡± Russell stopped and was about to go out to take a look. But Bentley stopped him. ¡°I¡¯ll go. You bring the food upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Russell pushed open the door to the master bedroom. Ormand had already gotten up and was dressed neatly. He stood straight by the French window, listening to the movements outside through the curtains. ¡°Bentley has gone to handle it. Don¡¯t worry about it. Have breakfast first.¡± Ormand did not speak or move. Russell held his arm, brought him to the chair, and let him sit down. Downstairs, outside the gate. A lot of people came. Get Bonus When Bentley came out, he took a rough nce. Gregory and Sammy stood in front. There were a few bodyguards and a few old and highly respected directors of the Hobson Group behind them. Even Ronian had brought several of his subordinates from the National Bureau of Investigation to come. What a big scene. Seeing Bentleye out, Ronian smiled and said first, ¡°Mr. McGraw, why are you here too? Mr. Hobson hasn¡¯t returned to the National Bureau of Investigation for a long time. Is he all right?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t like it. Just tell your purpose.¡± Bentley hated the hypocritical words and didn¡¯t bother to pretend in front of them. Ronian paused for a second. Heughed to hide his embarrassment, saying, ¡°Mr. McGraw, you haven¡¯t changed at all. The rumors about you seem to be true.¡± Bentley put his hands in his pockets and listened to Ronian¡¯s nonsense expressionlessly. It was a little awkward. Gregory stepped out and said, ¡°Bentley, I came to see Ormand today because of an important thing in the family. Please let us in.¡± Chapter 340 Force Ormand to Surrender His Power IR Bentley said briefly, ¡°Sorry, Ormand has a cold. He can¡¯t see you.¡± Sammy, who was behind Gregory, red angrily and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s been a few days. Can you at least change the excuse? You are here. How can Ormand¡¯s cold still not be healed? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Bentley wasn¡¯t influenced by Sammy¡¯s insults at all, and his tone was cool. ¡°He has infectious flu. Tell me what you want to say, and I will tell him.¡± Infectious flu? Gregory and his son looked at each other. They didn¡¯t seem to believe it. Sammy did not want to hear Bentley continue to lie, so he directly stated their purpose. ¡°I heard that Ormand is blind. The Hobson family had an old rule. The head of the family cannot be disabled. Because of his health condition, Ormand often does not go to the Hobson Group, causing the benefits of thepany in the past month to be worse than before. The shareholders are all dissatisfied!¡± The directors who were specially called over agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Since Mr. Hobson can¡¯t continue to guarantee our interests, he should retire and let someone else be the CEO!¡± Chacle. 940 2. Seeing that Bentley didn¡¯t respond, Sammy became more and more excited and deliberately raised his voice. ¡°How can a blind person be the person in charge of our Hobson family? If the news spreads out, it will embarrass the whole family. Today, we came to take Ormand to the entire family and let him surrender his power in front of all the elders of the Hobson family!¡± 11 Bentley sneered. It was rare for him to have a different expression on his face. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Ormand, the Hobson family wouldn¡¯t have be the richest family today. He brought the Hobson family and the Hobson Group unprecedented glory. Although you are also Hobsons, what have you done for the family? You have no right to stand here and mor!¡± Sammy didn¡¯t know how to refute it. In the entire Hobson Group, the employees only knew Ormand and seldom heard about Gregory, let alone Sammy. Gregory, who was standing aside, looked distressed. ¡°You are right. Ormand is a good kid. He is sick, and I feel so sorry for him. I know he is the best to be in charge of the family. But there is a rule in the family.¡± ¡°Do you feel sorry for him?¡± A S Eee Orman to curranter Hie Powr Bentley said slowly, ¡°Since you feel sorry for him, why don¡¯t you blind your eyes right now? People will know how much you love your nephew. But you don¡¯t dare to do that because you are ungrateful, cold- hearted, and greedy.¡± Gregory was speechless. The group of people from the Hobson family looked pale. Bentley scolded harshly and didn¡¯t care about Gregory¡¯s feelings at all. But everyone had heard of his character and couldn¡¯t refute him. Seeing that the Hobson family was silent, Bentley looked away coldly and looked at Ronian. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ronian only smiled and nced at the subordinates behind him. Caden Hill, captain of the ninth team of the National Bureau of Investigation, immediately stepped forward to exin it. ¡°Mr. McGraw, Mr. Hobson is blind. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t continue to be the director of the National Bureau of Investigation. All the captains and deputymanders of the bureau want Mr. Hobson to show up to rmend Mr. Felton as the new director.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s your idea, why don¡¯t you say something?¡± Bentley stared at Ronian. Chapter 340 Force Ormand to Surrender His Power 6/8 Ronian looked gentle as he said steadily, ¡°Since Mr. Hobson is not feeling well, he should take off the heavy burden and stay at home to recuperate. What I am doing is just for the sake of the bureau to have a better future.¡± Bentley didn¡¯t reply. Ronian was ambitious, but he didn¡¯t hide it at all. He was much more honest than Gregory. At the gate, the situation was deadlocked. Sammy saw that Bentley didn¡¯t continue to argue, so he became arrogant again. ¡°Mr. McGraw, I don¡¯t know what benefits Ormand has given you to let you help him like this. However, if you don¡¯t let us see Ormand today, we can only force our way in!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the bodyguards that Bobby had arranged earlier jumped out of the hidden ce one after another and surrounded them. Hearing a thud, Sammy was startled. Gregory furrowed his thick brows and said unhappily, ¡°Ormand is the head of the Hobson family. If we fight and make a mess today, when Mr. Caffery knows, it will be Ormand¡¯s fault. Do your people really dare to stop us, Mr. McGraw?¡± Chapter 340 Force Ormand to Surrender His Power 7/8 Bentley remained silent with a cold look. The floor-to-ceiling window of the bedroom on the third floor of the vi suddenly opened, and Ormand¡¯s maic and husky voice sounded. ¡°Gregory, you are so anxious. Do you want my power? I can give it to you.¡± Everyone downstairs followed the voice and looked at the balcony on the third floor. Ormand leisurely stood by the balcony. Even though he was wearing a fluffy and cute gray nightgown, he still looked indifferent and noble. Ormand wore a pair of sunsses. He was rxed and calm. Ormand slightly lowered his head as if he was looking at the group of people at the gate. Seeing Ormand, Ronian furrowed his brows and narrowed his eyes slightly as he examined Ormand¡¯s eyes under the sunsses. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 341 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Like an Egg As Ormand finally showed up, there was a short silence near the gate. With his hands in his pocketszily, Ormand continued, ¡°The Hobson family, the director National Bureau of Investigation, and the position of the chief executive of the Hobson Group¡­ If you want those positions, there is no problem. I will hold a meeting in five days to give everyone an answer.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sammy was pleasantly surprised. But as a cunning man, how could Ormand hand over all his power so easily? Sammy doubted Ormand¡¯s words. ¡°Ormand, why are you wearing sunsses? Why don¡¯t you let everyone see your eyes? What tricks are you ying?¡± Ormand sneered, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sammy¡¯s face turned red with anger. Ormand continued to say to the others, ¡°There are so many things that we can¡¯t finish in one or two days. If you can¡¯t wait for five days, you will aplish nothing, and get out of here right away!¡± The crowd near the door fell silent. Gatanus Sherlyn happened toe to the Hobson¡¯s house to visit Russell when she was free. On her way, she met Nn and Taven, so the three of them came together. The three of them heard clearly what had happened just now. Behind the crowd, Nn said, ¡°It¡¯s only five days. The result is destined. It won¡¯t change anything. Are Mr. Felton and Mr. Hobson afraid?¡± Gregory didn¡¯t say anything. In the depressing atmosphere, Ronian chuckled first, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for Mr. Hobson for five days. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ronian turned around and left with his men. When they passed by Sherlyn, Ronian cast a nce at her all of a sudden. ¡°Miss, you look familiar. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it outdated to ost a girl in this way?¡± Sherlyn looked at Ronian in disgust. Anyone who wanted to bully the people around Vi was no friend of Sherlyn¡¯s. Ronianughed and looked at Sherlyn¡¯s face again and again. ¡°Very good. I remember you.¡± After saying that, Ronian left with his men. Since Ronian had left, there was no meaning for Gregory to stay any longer. ¡°Ormand, I¡¯ll wait for your answer in five days!¡± Bomus ¡°Wait!¡± Gregory was about to take his men back but was stopped by Ormand. Leaning against the balustrade of the balcony leisurely, Ormand ordered, ¡°Nn, Taven, take Sammy to the hall and let Eason take care of him. He insulted the leader of the family. Eason knows how to punish him.¡± Sammy was displeased to hear that. ¡°Ormand! You will soon be kicked out of your seat. Do you still want to hit me?¡± ¡°Gregory, you didn¡¯t teach your son well, so I have to help you teach Sammy a lesson.¡± Ormand said in a cold tone, ¡°Nn, tell Eason to whip five more times.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Dad, help me! Ormand wants to kill me! Dad!¡± Sammy was dragged away by Nn and Taven. The bodyguards brought by Gregory wanted to stop them, but they were no match for Nn and Taven. Gregory clenched his fists and tried to resist the urge to go upstairs and snatch back his son several times. Today, Sammy¡¯s words were indeed a little aggressive. Now Ormand hadn¡¯t really handed over the power yet, and Gregory couldn¡¯t stop Ormand when he was going to beat someone. Therefore, Gregory could only watch his son being dragged away. Gregory raised his head and looked sharply at Ormand on the Ge buns balcony of the vi. ¡°My dear nephew, I will remember this. I will have this debt paid double in the future!¡± Ormand said in a casual tone, ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± Gregory snorted and immediately led his men to follow Nn and Taven, who were dragging Sammy away. When they were all gone, the bodyguards near the door let Sherlyn Russell immediately came out to pick up Sherlyn. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rare day off. I was worried about you, so I came here to have a look,¡± Sherlyn lowered her head and said in a low voice. Russell rubbed Sherlyn¡¯s head and remembered what Ronian had just said. ¡°Have you met Ronian before?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him at all. He is frivolous and annoying,¡± Sherlyn said firmly. Hearing that Sherlyn hated Ronian, Russell breathed a sigh of relief. He held her hands and rubbed them for her. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Sherlyn smiled contentedly and shook her head. ¡°Ahem!¡± Bentley, who was standing next to them, clenched his fists and reminded them coldly, ¡°If you want to show off your love, just go away.¡± Get Bonus Russell raised his head and looked at the empty balcony on the third floor. Ormand had returned to his bedroom and closed the window. TIL Russell didn¡¯t know when he came in. Ormand was separated from Vi, and Ormand couldn¡¯t see her even if he was crazy for love. Therefore, it seemed inappropriate for Ormand to act affectionately toward his girlfriend here¡­ Sherlyn said, ¡°You two are both men. You must be too careless to take good care of Mr. Hobson. Do you need my help?¡± Russell thought for a while and decided to send Ormand to the hospital for the operationter. Bentley was the one who was going to perform the surgery, and he had to deal with the rest of the chores by himself. He could indeed need some help. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Bentley and I don¡¯t cook well. We¡¯ll be very busy these two days. We nned to order takeout for Ormand. Since you¡¯re here, please cook some nutritious food after his surgery.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± They had nned to send Ormand to the hospital in the afternoon, but Gregory and Ronian arrived early. Now they just left, it was the time with the most rxed monitoring. It was the best time to go out. Ten minutester, Bentley left first. He had invested in all the big hospitals in the United States and was the biggest controlling shareholder. Whenever he went to a hospital, it felt as if he was going back to his own home. Five minutester, Russell and Ormand sneaked out from the back door of Viorin. After taking Sammy to the hall and handing him to Eason, Nn and Taven immediately went back to Viorin. Nn was taller, simr to the figure of Ormand, and he disguised as Ormand so people would think that Ormand was at home. As soon as Russell and Ormand arrived at the downtown hospital, they immediately went into the ward that Bentley had arranged in advance. In order to perform a craniotomy operation, Ormand had to be shaven. Ormand hated nurses serving him, so Russell had to do it himself. Ormand¡¯s eyes were gloomy and dull. ¡°Vi likes eye candies. Will she dislike me when she finds that my hair is gone when she sees me next time?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Russell was shocked by what was in Ormand¡¯s mind. ¡°Although Vi likes hot guys, she is already in love with you. What¡¯s more, your hair will grow out after a period of time.¡± The two of them chatted as Ormand got shaved. Russell appreciated his masterpiece and clicked his tongue. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. You¡¯re handsome! But your scalp looks really like an egg!¡± Russell quickly added, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s a handsome egg!¡± Ormand was speechless! How ¡°soothing¡± this word was! In the afternoon. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ormand was secretly pushed into the operating room. Before entering, he held Russell¡¯s arm as if he had something to tell Russell. L . Russell thought that Ormand was worried about the risks of the operation, so heforted Ormand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is just a small operation for Bentley. You won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Ormand shook his head. ¡°Vi has been gone for a week. She hasn¡¯t replied to me yet.¡± Ormand always felt flustered at the thought of Vi, as if Vi would be in danger. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 342 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 342 Chapter 342 She Is Not Mine Russell felt a little guilty. In fact, he had called Vi several times recently, but her phone was powered off. That was why Bobby went to check Vi¡¯s safety. However, Russell couldn¡¯t tell the truth when Ormand was going to have an operation. He could only make up an excuse to make Ormand feel relieved. ¡°Vi is fine. She sent me a message the day before yesterday. Don¡¯t worry about the surgery. Just deal with the matter with Gregory and Ronian. Vi will be fine.¡± Still holding Russell¡¯s arm tightly, Ormand asked, ¡°What did Vi say to you?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Russell paused for a moment and thought for a while. ¡°She said that everything was fine over there and asked us not to worry about her. And¡­ She also asked me about your health. Anyway, when your eyesight recovers, you can see the message from her in person. Isn¡¯t it good?¡± Ormand stopped talking and frowned. His heart was still restless. Russell loosened his grip on Ormand¡¯s arm and allowed the nurses to push Ormand in. After Ormand entered the room, Russell waited in the corridor. Russell raised his head and stared at the red light of the operating room. He was also thinking about Vi. Seven days have passed. Vi said that she woulde back with the Super Serum within thetest half a month. Please don¡¯t let anything happen to her! With Bentley¡¯s help, the operation went smoothly. Ormand was wheeled out in more than three hours. Before the anesthetic effect was gone, Ormand was sent to the observation ward. Russell followed. He stayed by Ormand¡¯s side for the whole day, but Ormand didn¡¯t wake up. During this period of time, Sherlyn had sent him two meals. Russell felt something was wrong and called Bentley in. ¡°Bentley, how could a normal person sleep for so long after taking anesthetic?¡± Wearing a mask, Bentley was recording the data of the monitor while answering casually, ¡°You said normal person, but Ormand has the virus in his body. Is he a normal person?¡± Russell was speechless. He nced at the unconscious Ormand on the bed and whispered, ¡°Bentley, why do I find that statement insulting?¡± Bentley didn¡¯t answer. After recording the data, he closed the door and went out. Russell shook his head helplessly and sympathized with his brother-inw-to-be, Ormand. Bobby seemed to be short-tempered and not easy to deal with, but in fact, he was easy-going. On the contrary, Bentley didn¡¯t say much. He seemed to care about nothing, but in fact, he was the most vengeful and scheming man. If Ormand really married Vi in the future, Bentley would let him have a hard time. Two dayster, in Portugal. In the afternoon, Jerry had already sent ten sets of fancy haute-couture evening dresses for Vi to choose from. Vi liked the light green gauze fairy dress at a nce, matched with a snow-white woolen scarf, making her look like a fairy. Todd stood in the living room and waited. When he saw Viing downstairs in her evening dress, his eyes almost popped out, and he even forgot to breathe for a moment. Todd immediately lowered his head and tried to wake himself up again and again. Ms. Zumthor is Mr. Caffrey¡¯s! Only Mr. Caffrey¡¯s! No matter how beautiful she was, Todd couldn¡¯t look at her more! Vi noticed that Todd just took a look at her and then looked away. She lowered her eyes to check her clothes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s pretty.¡± Todd¡¯s ears were slightly red, and he regained hisposure. Soon he noticed the color of the dress and whispered, ¡°But, is this color a little too much?¡± It was known that Jerry liked the color blue the most. Was it a demonstration of defiance by wearing green instead of blue? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he likes it or not. I just like it. I don¡¯t think women should dress themselves to suit the taste of some men.¡± Knock, knock, knock. As soon as Vi finished her words, there was a knock on the door. Todd went to open the door with his ugly face. Jerry was holding a bunch of white roses in his hand. He leaned against the door with one hand and smelt the fragrance of the roses gracefully. ¡°Vi, are you ready?¡± Jerry handed over the roses in his hand and raised his blue eyes slightly. But when he bumped into Todd¡¯s extremely ugly face, he was not in the mood at all. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jerry narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t want to take a second look at Todd anymore. Con Bom Noticing Jerry¡¯s reaction, Todd held back hisughter and said, ¡°Mr. Martinez, Ms. Zumthor is ready to go now.¡± After saying that, Todd took a big step aside and looked away. Vi¡¯s breathtaking face instantly caught Jerry¡¯s attention. With Todd¡¯s face as a foil, Vi¡¯s good-looking face was totally stunning Jerry¡¯s blue eyes glimmered. He looked at Vi with obsession and joy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vi, you¡¯re such a beauty. Every move and smile of yours makes me fascinated.¡± Vi frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t like Jerry staring at her, let alone listening to his sweet words. Vi lowered her eyes and said expressionlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Vi walked past Jerry and rubbed his shoulders. The beautiful white roses in Jerry¡¯s hands blocked her sight. Jerry handed the white roses to Vi and said, ¡°White roses are elegant. They are a perfect match for you, Vi.¡± Vi turned to look at Jerry. Vi understood what Jerry meant. Normally, she would mock him. How could a beast say the word ¡°deserve¡±? But today, Vi still had a lot of work to do, so she couldn¡¯t irritate Jerry for the time being. LULUI Thinking of this, Vi took the roses from Jerry¡¯s hands. Her face was still cold and she walked towards the car without looking back. Jerry was ready to be mocked but didn¡¯t expect that Vi would ept the roses silently. Jerry was pleasantly surprised. He looked at Todd, who was standing still by the door, and asked, ¡°Ms. Zumthor epted my flowers. Does this mean that she is trying to ept me?¡± Todd lowered his head and said, ¡°How can I read Ms. Zumthor¡¯s mind?¡± Jerry smiled happily and analyzed this matter naturally. He immediately turned around and caught up with Vi. Todd followed them silently. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the pce. Last time, Jerry brought Vi in from the east side door. But this time it was a dinner party. The main door of the pce was opened, and the well-dressed ladies and gentlemen slowly entered the pce as they chatted. The garage was filled with all kinds of luxury cars, all of which belonged to the richest men and women in Portugal. Jerry reminded her in a low voice, ¡°There are many people at the banquet. You must follow me closely. Be careful not to get lost.¡± ri Vi nodded slightly, but her eyes quietly wandered among the crowd, looking for the figure of Miguel. However, she didn¡¯t see Miguel. To her surprise, Byron walked over to her. ¡°Ms. McGraw, you look gorgeous tonight. This light green dress is the most stunning!¡± Vi burst intoughter. Among all the women present, the elderdies had all been married while the younger ones were expecting to meet rich boys at the banquet. Obviously, Vi didn¡¯t expect green, not a favorite color in Portugal, would catch Byron¡¯s attention. Jerry noticed that Vi was smiling. Jerry hadn¡¯t seen Vi smile at him since they parted seven years ago. But how could any other man make Vi smile? Jerry¡¯s face was full of displeasure. ¡°Byron, you even want to ost my femalepanion. Don¡¯t you take me too lightly?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 343 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 343 Chapter 343 An Interesting but Dangerous Woman Byron had always considered that Jerry was his brother and did not speak. Miguel was chatting happily with other dukes not far away. He suddenly noticed what happened over here. With a serious face, he walked over with heavy footsteps. ¡°Carlos, don¡¯t forget your humble background! How dare you say something like that to Byron?¡± Seeing him walk over, Jerry looked more displeased. ¡°Duke Miguel, don¡¯t forget that the princess has taken me as her adopted son, so I can be regarded as Byron¡¯s brother nominally.¡± Miguel pulled a long face when hearing that. He snorted coldly and left with the champagne. The banquet hall was resplendent with a violin band. The beautiful music quickly eased the unpleasant atmosphere just now. Byron¡¯s attractive eyes fell on Vi. He put out his hand gentlemanly and said to her, ¡°Beautifuldy, can I invite you to dance with me?¡± Vi¡¯s red lips parted slightly. Just as she was about to reply, Jerry spoke before her, ¡°Are you inviting mypanion to dance with you? How can you do that, Byron?¡± He red at Byron coldly and slowly extended his hand toward Vi. ¡°Vi, there are so many people dancing there. Shall we go and dance?¡± Vi looked between the two men, grabbed the cuffs of their suits, and ced them in their hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance. You two go have fun. I¡¯m going to the bathroom and will be back soon.¡± Jerry was worried. ¡°The pce is toorge, and you might get lost easily. I¡¯ll have Jamie take you there.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Vi frowned. ¡°You want a man to go to the bathroom with me? That is so weird. I will find out where it is. I can also ask the maid about it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll wait for you outside,¡± said Jerry worriedly. Todd followed Vi quietly and held his breath. He thought Jerry was too vignt to be tricked. Vi was thinking about how to refuse so that Jerry would not be suspicious. The closest maid of Cristina suddenly came over. ¡°Mr. Martinez, the princess is looking for you.¡± Vi took the opportunity to say, ¡°It must be because of something important. Hurry up and go. I just want to use the bathroom. Do you think I¡¯ll disappear?¡± ¡°Be careful then. I¡¯lle to you soon,¡± Jerrypromised hesitantly. Vi nodded and agreed. Get Bonuc Jerry immediately followed the maid and left. As soon as he left, Vi immediately approached Byron and whispered, ¡°Where did Duke Miguel go? Please take me to see him. I have to tell him something.¡± Byron said seriously, ¡°Ms. McGraw,e with me.¡± Miguel had been waiting in the private lounge for a long time. After Vi went in, Todd casually paced back and forth in the corridor in case of anyone¡¯s intrusion. Byron was also driven out by his father and started to chat with Todd outside the door. Vi bowed to Miguel in the room. ¡°Your Grace, the time is limited, so I¡¯ll cut to the chase.¡± Miguel sat up straight and nodded. ¡°I believe that you are willing to see me because you have investigated my background. This is a simple deal. I¡¯ll help you get the tax-free trade privilege of the United States from my brother, and you should help me get what I want. In this way, we both can get what we need.¡± Miguel stroked his beard and stared at her with vague eyes. ¡°You know that I have a high status as a duke and the husband of the princess, so I am not that interested in the tax-free trade privilege.¡± Vi smiled. ¡°There is no need to beat around the bush in front of me, Your Grace. You have been suppressed by the princess¡¯ power for 11 most of your life. If you can get the privilege, it means that you can secretly be financially independent from her and get out of her control as soon as possible. ¡°Or if you think this term is not tempting enough, I can help you kill Carlos!¡± ¡°He is going to be your husband, but you want to kill him?¡± Miguel narrowed his eyes in confusion. He couldn¡¯t believe that a woman was willing to be a widow on her wedding night. He was surprised by Vi¡¯s cruelty. Vi didn¡¯t answer and asked, ¡°The existence of Carlos is a great humiliation for you in life. Shouldn¡¯t you be very happy if I kill him for you?¡± Miguelughed loudly. ¡°Well, interesting. You are indeed an interesting but dangerous woman. Alright, I can deal with you. What do you want to get from me?¡± Vi¡¯s red lips curved into a smile, her eyes clear and determined. ¡°I just want the Super Serum stored in the imperial pce¡¯s warehouse!¡± In the corridor outside the door. Todd and Byron seemed to chat happily. ¡°Mr. Aveiro, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m ugly? Why are you willing to talk to me? Don¡¯t you feel disgusted with my face?¡± Byron seriously looked at his face again, ¡°You¡¯re indeed not good-looking, but your face was given by your parents. You¡¯re born with this defect, so you¡¯re not to me for it.¡± VAE ILUL It was the first time that Todd had heard such honest but kind words. He suppressed hisughter and looked at Byron in surprise. Byron continued, ¡°Moreover, you can stay by Ms. McGraw¡¯s side as her bodyguard, which means that you must have your own advantages!¡± ¡°Advantages?¡± Todd suppressed hisughter and teased himself, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s because I¡¯m much uglier than the other bodyguards!¡± Byron was amused. They chatted very happily in a lively atmosphere. After a while, the door of the room was opened. Todd immediately stopped chatting and walked over, only to see Vie out with a serious expression. He had a bad feeling and asked in a low voice, ¡°Ms. McGraw, did the duke refuse you?¡± Vi shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Jerry should be here soon,¡± she said and didn¡¯t exin. Looking at her face, Todd knew that her n didn¡¯t go smoothly and then said nothing in a depressed mood. When Vi returned to the banquet hall, Jerry just came out of the princess¡¯ lounge. Seeing Vi sitting alone in the corner with a ss of juice in her hand and no one approaching her, Jerry no longer felt uneasy. ¡°Vi.¡± He revealed a smile, walked over to her, and said in a low voice, ¡°Mother will announce the date of our wedding and let us mount the stageter. You just need to stand by my side by then.¡± Vi was silent with a cold expression. Jerry was in a very good mood and continued, ¡°Two days ago, you said that your father had all your documents, and we couldn¡¯t apply for a marriage license for the time being. It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s hold the wedding ceremony first and get the license when we go back to the United States. What do you think of it?¡± Vi concealed the disgust in her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯ve nned everything, there¡¯s no need to ask me. Just do as you say.¡± Hearing that she didn¡¯t refuse, Jerry was happier. Noticing the ss of juice in her hand, Jerry poured a ss of wine and handed it over. ¡°With such a good atmosphere tonight, how can you not drink some wine? This is the best wine in Portugal. It won¡¯t be exported to other countries and is only provided for the royal family. Taste it?¡± Vi didn¡¯t even nce at it. ¡°I had a cold recently. I don¡¯t want to LO drink.¡± ¡°A cold? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Jerry immediately took off his suit jacket and wrapped it around her slender shoulders. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s been cold recently. I promise I¡¯ll be more thoughtful in the future! You won¡¯t catch a cold or get sick again with me around!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 344 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Vi Vomits in Front of Everyone Jerry was smiling as he stared at Vi with affection. Vi turned to the side and did not look at him. Being forced to put on his coat, Vi was not warm but felt cold all over her body. She took off the suit jacket and handed it back to him. ¡°The banquet will begin soon. You still have to go on stageter, so put it on yourself. The heater is on in the hall. I¡¯m not cold.¡± Jerry looked at her, and asked in surprise and excitement, ¡°Are you showing concern for me?¡± She frowned slightly, lowered her head to hide the disgust and anger in her eyes, and directly stuffed the suit jacket into his hand. Jerry epted it and obediently put on his coat. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m looking forward to our future life,¡± Jerry said with a smile. Vi pursed her lips and ignored him. When she thought of the nter, she secretly gritted her teeth. Therge banquet hall was filled with nobles. The violinists suddenly changed the tune. The lights suddenly dimmed, only the candles on the long table shining. The spotlight was turned on at that moment, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the rotating stairs. Cart Shorwa o Cristina stood on the highest step of the stairs. She was wearing a noble and elegant golden dress, showing a smile on her face as she waved elegantly at everyone in the hall. Tonight¡¯s banquet was held by her, and she was also the only protagonist. As she appeared, everyone apuded and praised her. With the ttery from the crowd, Cristina held the marble balustrade and slowly walked down the steps. The spotlight followed her all the way to the opposite tform. The microphone was ced in the middle of the high tform. Cristina gently raised her hand, and all the apuse and exmations stopped. Vi watched casually, quietly listening to Cristina making the necessary speech officially. From time to time, she would apud along with the crowd. ¡°Actually, I invited everyone to have fun tonight because I have something important to announce.¡± Cristina looked around the crowd before finally looking at Jerry and Vi. Following her gaze, the spotlight shifted to Vi and Jerry. Jerry immediately held Vi¡¯s hand. Vi reacted instinctively. She wanted to pull her hand out, but this time, he held her tightly, not giving her a chance to struggle. Being watched by everyone, Vi quickly came back to her senses. With a polite smile on her face, she turned her subconscious struggle into shyness. The crowd consciously made way for the red carpet in the middle, allowing Jerry to pull Vi towards the stage. On the stage, Cristina continued to announce, ¡°My adopted son, Carlos, will hold a wedding ceremony in the church in seven days with Vi, whoes from the United States!¡± A warm round of apuse sounded. Jerry let go of Vi¡¯s hand and hugged Cristina, showing his deep love for his mother. Back then, the matter of Cristina getting pregnant before the engagement was concealed by the royal family. In addition, Cristina was the only sister of the current king, and the most respected woman in Portugal. Even if someone saw that Jerry looked like Cristina, they would not dare doubt Jerry¡¯s true identity. While everyone was praising Jerry for his good fortune, Miguel was sitting and drinking alone. At this time, everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by the spotlight. No one saw his dark face and his eyes filled with anger. Byron, who was next to him, supported his chin with one hand and stared at Vi on the stage with a sad expression, sighing silently. On the stage¡­ After hugging Cristina, Jerry took the microphone from her hands and said. ¡°Vi and I met more than ten years ago. I¡¯ve had a crush on her for more than ten years. Now I finally have a chance to be her husband. I will love her for the rest of my life under the witness of everyone.¡± Jerry turned his head and looked at Vi affectionately. ¡°Come,e to my side.¡± Vi stood on the spot and looked at him quietly. At this time, everyone was looking at the tform. The music in the hall stopped, and Vi heard the envious voices of the aristocraticdies below. ¡°Thisdy is so beautiful, and Carlos looks so handsome. What a perfect match!¡± ¡°They have been in love for more than ten years. It¡¯s so sweet!¡± A perfect match? Ten years of love? Vi sneered in her heart. Was Jerry¡¯s lie so touching that he almost believed it? ¡°Vi, don¡¯t be shy. Come here,¡± he said gently, and his exquisite eyes were full of love. Vi came to her senses, smiled sweetly, and walked over to Jerry slowly in her high heels. Chapter 24V Vom G She stretched out her slender hand as if she was about to put it into Jerry¡¯s palm. However, just as she was about to touch him, she frowned and covered her mouth. The microphone was close to her, and the sound of her vomiting was amplified. In the huge pce, everyone heard it. Jerry¡¯s smile disappeared and his fingers froze instantly. In front of so many people, Vi said in embarrassment, ¡°I wanted to tell you the good news after the wedding, but I don¡¯t think the baby will¡­¡± The sickness in her stomach surged again. She turned around and ran off the stage, rushing to the bathroom. Jerry was stunned on the spot. He was the only one who knew how ironic Vi¡¯s words were! His eyes were red and his body was stiff. He was stunned for a long time. The nobles below the stage did not know the truth. Seeing Jerry¡¯s stunned expression, they thought he was too surprised by the good Original from N?velDrama.Org. news. Everyone was congratting Cristina and Jerry. ¡°Congrattions, Cristina! You¡¯ll be a grandmother soon!¡± ¡°Carlos and Vi are both so good-looking. The baby must have been cute since childhood!¡± ¡°Yes! How good the news is to you!¡± Cristina nced at Jerry¡¯s expression and felt that something was wrong. In the face of everyone¡¯s congrattions, she could only respond with a smile, ¡°Thanks!¡± Jerry clenched his fists, and his anger almost overwhelmed his rationality. Facing so many people, he could only resist the urge to flip out on the spot. He looked at Cristina and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to see Vi.¡± Cristina nodded. Receiving the approval, Jerry immediately ran off the stage and headed for the bathroom. Just as he reached the door, he saw Vi standing outside the corridor of the bathroom, leaning against the wall and waiting for him toe over casually. Her expression showed that she was mocking and provoking him mercilessly. He was about to get married, and his bride was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child. How ridiculous was he! He red at Vi furiously. Without a word, he grabbed her wrist and dragged her to his lounge. He pushed the door open, threw Vi in, and then locked the door. Vi couldn¡¯t bear his violent behavior and fell to the ground. Fortunately, the room was covered with a thick carpet, so she didn¡¯t get hurt. LL Jerry¡¯s fists trembled. He suppressed the anger and unwillingness in his heart and lowered his head to look at her. ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 345 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Don¡¯t Provoke Me ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s my first time. I don¡¯t have any experience with pregnancy,¡± Vi said casually. She stood up and walked to the sofa to sit down. Jerry took a deep breath and quickly ordered Jamie to call the doctor on duty in the pce to examine Vi. After the doctor did a simple examination, he bowed to Jerry and said, ¡°Congrattions, Ms. McGraw has been pregnant for two and a half weeks. You are going to be a father!¡± A father? That was ridiculous! Jerry red at the doctor, and he was burning with fire. Suddenly, a loud noise came. Jerry threw the cup on the table to the ground, shouting, ¡°Get out of here!¡± The doctor was stunned and was taken away by Jamie. When only he and Vi were left in the room, he stepped forward and grabbed Vi¡¯s chin, confirming unwillingly, ¡°Is it Ormand¡¯s child?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Vi sneered, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s yours?¡± Jerry gnashed his teeth, and his jaw tightened. His fierce eyes were gloomy and terrifying. ¡°Abort the child tomorrow!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Jerry, this is my child. You don¡¯t have the right to decide on his life or death!¡± Vi shook off the hand that was holding her chin. ¡°But he is the child of Ormand!¡± With red eyes, Jerry roared, ¡°You are going to marry me soon! You are my woman! I will never allow this child toe into this world!¡± ¡°Jerry, I won¡¯t allow you to do anything to this child!¡± T 1 Vi red at him seriously, ¡°Right now, everyone in the pce knows that I¡¯m pregnant. They think that this is your child. Today, you deliberately created the illusion of our love and happiness on stage. If something happens to me now, what will others think of you? Do you want everyone to criticize you?¡± ¡°So you schemed against me tonight?¡± Jerry realized it and became furious. He grabbed her neck and pressed her down on the sofa. ¡°Vi! Why did you do this to me? I just gave up on you seven years ago because of my future. But now I regret it. I¡¯m trying my best to make up for everything that I owe you over the years. Why can¡¯t you just ept me?¡± His eyes were full of tears, and he red at her indignantly as tears rolled down his cheeks. ¡°Recently, your attitude towards me has been much better. When we went out tonight, you even epted my flowers. I thought that you saw my efforts and tried to ept me, but now you tell me that my wishful thought is just a joke!¡± LE Nothing was more hopeless than falling into the abyss after thinking that there was hope for him! Vi endured the suffocating and oppressive feeling Jerry brought and sneered, ¡°You said that I schemed against you, but how many times have you schemed against me? When we came to Portugal, you said that you would not lie to me again and would be honest with me. But what did you do?¡± The strength in Jerry¡¯s hand immediately loosened a bit. Faced with her question, he looked away unnaturally. Vi stared at him with hatred. Tonight, she talked to Miguel about the Super Serum. Miguel told her that the medicine was given to Jerry by Cristina half a month ago. Now the medicine was in Jerry¡¯s hands. However, Jerry had lied to her that the medicine was still stored in the imperial warehouse to consume Ormand¡¯sst time. He tried to trick her into continuing to be together with him. When Ormand¡¯s body could not bear it, he could keep the Super Serum and could also get married to her as he wished. In the end, Ormand did not get anything and died miserably. That was Jerry¡¯s despicable n! ¡°Jerry, you are a beast! Asshole!¡± After being scolded, Jerry was once again filled with anger. He continued to grasp her neck heavily, saying into her ear, ¡°You are right, I am a beast, so don¡¯t provoke me!¡± Vi felt suffocated and could not even struggle. During this period, because of her pregnancy, she had lost her appetite and had not had a good meal for a long time. Her physical strength could not resist Jerry, who was so strong. Jerry watched her expression andughed wantonly. While he wasughing, tears slid down his face. He took back his hand and suddenly tore his shirt violently. Fresh air rushed into Vi¡¯s chest again. Vi immediately covered her neck and kept coughing. Suddenly, she noticed Jerry¡¯s actions. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jerry ignored her, took off his torn shirt and suit together, and threw them to the ground, naked on his upper body. Vi immediately looked away. He pinched her chin again and forced her to look at his body. ¡°Vi, what are you afraid of? I just want you to open your eyes and see me!¡± His brown skin was covered in old scars all over his body, making his body, which was supposed to be strong and good-looking, iparably ugly. Many of the wounds were so deep that bones could be seen. And it was impossible to restore the skin to its original state. ¡°Did you see it? All of these were caused by Ormand! ¡°I was whipped by a heavy whip stained with salt water, and burned by cigarette butts and iron. Ormand poured two bottles of sulfuric acid on my back and cut four hundred and four cuts on it. I can¡¯t even count how many times my ribs have been broken. LILI ¡°During the half year in the high-level prison, I could only eat other people¡¯s leftovers every day. At night, I either slept in a dirty toilet or was locked in a cold and damp confinement room. If there was any mistake, I would have to be beaten up. I have long been tortured crazy by that prison that was worse than death! ¡°You said that I was a beast. That¡¯s right! Only a beast bites. If you annoy me, I will bite Ormand to death! I will torture him badly!¡± Vi looked at the wounds on his body in a daze, and her eyes were full of tears. It was indeed very scary. Every scar showed that he had encountered some inhuman torture. But she did not sympathize with him. LL 1 L He used the strong corrosive agent S40 with Super 404 in it to injure Ormand. He deserved to die! He deserved it! ¡°Because of you, Ormand has been suffering from illness for the past six months. He hasn¡¯t been much better than you!¡± Vi held back her tears and continued, ¡°If you are willing to hand over the Super Serum without any conditions, I will consider that the grudge between you two will disappear. I can guarantee that from now on, you can live in peace!¡± Jerry was amused by her words. Thatughter was wild and strange. ¡°Disappear? Live in peace?¡± Jerry snorted and released her chin. ¡°Vi, I hate him deeply, and so does he. The enmity between us can only be solved by his death. We will never be friends! ¡°Originally, I nned to marry you because I wanted to torture you after we got married so that I could have the pleasure of my revenge. I wanted Ormand to see how the woman he loved would be humiliated and tortured by me. ¡°However, after seeing you for real, I gave up this idea. ¡°Vi, I love you so deeply! And that¡¯s for sure! Why can¡¯t you give me even a little bit of your love for me?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jerry roared and raged. He was irritable and mournful, and tears kept falling down his face. He was like a beast on the verge of despair and had beenpletely driven mad. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 346 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 346 Chapter 346 I Want Both of them Vi turned her face away and ignored him. A drop of tears fell from the corner of her eyes and silently flowed into her hair. She could never or would never give what Jerry wanted! She would only love Ormand for the rest of her life! Jerry sat on the side in defeat. He cried andughed, but the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of Vi lying on the sofa behind him. There was a dark red swollen mark on her neck, which was very obvious. It was pinched by him just now. Jerry gradually came to his senses. ¡°Sorry, Vi. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± He reached out and wanted to touch the red mark on her neck. Vi dodged and turned her back to him. Jerry¡¯s fingers froze. In the next second, his expression turned cold again. He forcefully pulled back her shoulder and let her look at him. He regained his usual cold and sinister aura. ¡°Vi, I¡¯ll give you another choice. Do you want the life of the child in your belly or Ormand?¡± ¡°Jerry, why do you always force me to make a choice?¡± Vi gritted her teeth and red at him. He raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Because it¡¯s very interesting, isn¡¯t it? Vi, if you choose Ormand, you can obediently abort this child tomorrow. We will continue our wedding ording to the original n. And I¡¯ll handle the matter of making those nobles shut up! ¡°If you choose this child, I can let you go and cancel the wedding. But Ormand must die!¡± He smirked. He just wanted to see how important Ormand meant to her. Vi red at him hatefully, but she also noticed that Todd was secretly climbing in the window not far behind Jerry. ¡°Jerry, I want both of them!¡± she said with a cold trace in her eyes. The moment she finished her words, there was a muffled thud in the room. Todd grabbed a golf club in the corner and hit Jerry on the back of his head. Jerry fainted on the spot and fell to the ground. Noticing the wound on Vi¡¯s neck, Todd immediately threw the golf club and ran over to check on her condition. ¡°Sorry, I camete!¡± Vi tried tofort him with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡± Todd let out a sigh of relief and nced at Jerry, who was lying on the floor. ¡°Now that Jerry knows you are pregnant, what are you Chapler 346 I Want Both of Them 2/6 going to do next?¡± Vi was also looking at Jerry, who was unconscious and deep in thought ¡°Miguel told me that the Super Serum is in Jerry¡¯s hands. Where do you think he will hide it?¡± ¨C Todd lowered his head and pondered. Vi was also pondering. ¡°He has been living in Alez Pce. Compared with other ces, the pce must be the safest ce. Maybe he hid the medicine in his pce. Maybe tonight is a good opportunity! I will steal the medicine!¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± ¡°But the court banquet is being held tonight. There are too many people!¡± Todd was worried. ¡°It is more convenient for us because there are many people. Normally, the pce is heavily guarded. We can¡¯t approach.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Although Todd had mixed feelings in his heart, he knew that this was the only chance for Vi! Jerry knew that she was pregnant, so he would only restrict her even more in the future. After tonight, it would be difficult to get the serum with other methods. ¡°Okay, but stealing is too dangerous. Besides, you are pregnant. I¡¯ll go!¡± Todd looked at her firmly. ¡°You?¡± Vi frowned and refused, ¡°No! Cristina announced the wedding in public. Everyone knows my rtionship with Jerry. I can enter Alez Pce in a justified manner. No one dares to stop me, but you are different. If you do it personally, it will be inuch more dangerous!¡± ¡°But Ms. Zumthor, have you ever thought about what Jerry will do? I just knocked him out. He has been trained and has a good constitution. Maybe he will wake up soon. If you are not by his side, he will immediately find it out!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Vi hesitated, worrying about Todd¡¯s safety. ¡°It¡¯s okay. With you stopping Jerry, I¡¯ll seed. Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best. Even if I have to risk my life, I must get the serum!¡± ¡°No! If you are discovered, you are not allowed to risk your life! As long as the serum is still here, we still have a chance to find another way even if we can¡¯t do it tonight. So you must take good care of yourself!¡± Todd looked at her and was deeply sucked in by the seriousness of her gaze. He was very moved. LL ¡°Thank you. You are the one who treats me the best except Mr. Hobson,¡± Todd said, his eyes full of tears. Vi was especially serious when Ormand was mentioned. ¡°Orin has always treated you as his family. I believe he would also care more about your safety if he knew.¡± Todd lowered his head and wiped his nose with his fingers, suppressing the urge to cry. Chapter 3461 Want Both of them Get Hortul Vi patted him on the shoulder and carefully nned. ¡°Once you get the serum, you must find a way to go back to the United States and bring it to Salt Lake City. And you don¡¯t need to take me with you!¡± Todd was shocked by her decision. ¡°Then what are you going to do? You are already under house arrest, and now you are pregnant! Jerry is a madman. Once he goes crazy, he will do you harm!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t hurt me. The wound on my neck was an ident. Jerry ¡­ will never kill me.¡± Todd didn¡¯t reply, feeling extremely conflicted. Vi didn¡¯t give him the chance to continue thinking, saying, ¡°Hurry up and go! Be careful!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Todd pulled back his thoughts and climbed out of the window. After sleeping for three days, Ormand finally woke up. He wanted to blink in a daze, but his eyes were wrapped in bandages. He touched it with his hand and found that his head was also wrapped in thick bandages. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Russell¡¯s voice came from the side, ¡°You¡¯re taking an intravenous drip! Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Gut Bonus Ormand put his hand back and sat up. After his mind became clear, he immediately asked, ¡°How long have I slept?¡± ¡°Three days. You haven¡¯t woken up and can¡¯t take the medicine, so Bentley has changed to transfusion. Do you have a headache?¡± Ormand felt it seriously and shook his head. Then, he asked, ¡°How is Vi doing?¡± Russell was stunned. Today, a series of international news was released from Portugal. One of them was about Cristina¡¯s adopted son, Carlos. He and Vi would hold the wedding in seven days. Russell had already banned the news from being spread in the country. After all, Vi was engaged to Ormand, and now she was going to get married abroad. If people in the country knew about it, Vi would be terribly criticized! As for Ormand¡­ It was hard to exin to him. ¡°Russell? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Ormand waited for a long time but did not hear a reply. He felt uneasy and asked, ¡°Did something happen to Vi? I want to leave the hospital! I will fly to Portugal today!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 347 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Try to Move Him As Ormand spoke, he threw back the covers to get out of bed. Russell stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. If you leave at this critical moment, no one can deal with Ronian and Gregory the day after tomorrow?¡± Ormand was helped to sit back. Russell thought about it and chose to conceal the truth. ¡°Vi is fine. Bobby has found her, and Jerry has not mistreated her. She is safe now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, how could I lie to you?¡± Russell¡¯s expression was unnatural. Fortunately, Ormand could not see him. Ormand continued to ask, ¡°Jerry has always wanted to marry Vi. How could he not do anything?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Russell felt awkward because he did not know how to answer Ormand¡¯s question. At that moment, Bentley knocked at the door and came in. Russell stood up and greeted him, ¡°Bentley, how is it?¡± ¡°All the indexes are normal. The bandage could be removed.¡± As Bentley spoke, he walked to the window and withdrew the curtains. Russell walked back to the bed. Ormand raised his hand to refuse. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Ormand stretched his hands to the back of his head and removed the bandage in circles. Bentley stood at the end of the bed and reminded, ¡°Slow down when ites to thest two circles. Don¡¯t open your eyes too fast and adapt to the light gradually.¡± Ormand did as he was told. After removing the bandage, Ormand opened his eyes slowly, his eyshes fluttering. Ormand looked down at his hands. His eyes seemed to be shrouded in fog, and the edges of his hands could be vaguely seen. Ormand¡¯s vision had somewhat improved because he could only see darkness in the past few days. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Russell leaned closer and waved his hand in front of Ormand. ¡°Can you see it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly, but I can tell the direction,¡± Ormand answered honestly. ¡°Look at me. Can you see my face? Can you see my expression?¡± Russell bent down and got close to Ormand. Ormand stared for a while and shook his head. Russell sighed and turned to look at Bentley. ¡°Bentley, what should we do? The day after tomorrow, he will hold a meeting to exin to Ronian and Gregory, but he can¡¯t see clearly. Those guys are smart enough to find out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We have one more day.¡± Bentley was expressionless as he wrote Ormand¡¯s conditions on the sheet. Then, Bentley took out the prescription with some new medicines and casually said to Russell, ¡°The nurse will deliver the medicinester. Remember to watch him take them.¡± Russell nodded. Bentley left the prescription and turned to go out. Ormand stopped him. ¡°Bentley, there¡¯s one more thing that needs your help.¡± In Portugal. There were many people in the banquet hall. LUL Todd climbed over the wall of Jerry¡¯s room and took away an expensive suit. When he walked along the pce corridor again, he had removed the ugly face and turned back to his elegant appearance. Seeing Todd, the passing servants bowed and made way for him. Todd followed the route he tookst time and found Alez Pce. Compared with the bustle in the main banquet hall, Alez Pce was quiet. No one passed by, and the lights were dim. Get Horns When Todd was observing Alez Pce, two guards appeared. o ¡°Who is it?¡± When they saw Todd, they became respectful and said in Portuguese, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re going the wrong way. The banquet hall is over there. Here is Mr. Carlos Martinez¡¯s private residence.¡± Todd¡¯s gaze roamed over the guards. Jerry had someone guards his residence. The serum might be hidden there. Todd pretended to smile awkwardly and replied in Portuguese, ¡°Sorry.¡± The two guards smiled and bowed, watching Todd turn and leave. After Todd took a few steps, a guard realized something was wrong. ¡°Sir, your ent is strange. Do you just return from studying abroad?¡± Todd stopped and clenched his fists. He pretended to be angry and strode over to one of the guards. He fiercely grabbed the guard¡¯s cor. ¡°Open your eyes and look at me. Who am I? How dare you not know me?¡± The two guards were frightened by Todd and looked at each other. The guard who had been grabbed by Todd replied timidly, ¡°We are newly recruited by Mrs. Martinez. She gave us to Mr. Martinez. We really don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good you don¡¯t know me,¡± said Todd with a cold smile. While the two guards were in a daze, Todd moved quickly and grabbed the electric gun in one guard¡¯s hand. Within a second, Todd knocked the two guards out. He gave the two guards a few more electric shocks in their abdomens. Then, Todd took off their clothes, leaving only their underpants. He stuffed their shirts into their mouths and tied them up with their coats and pants. Finally, Todd quietly hid in the corner of the bathroom in Alez Pce. The whole process only took five minutes without any sloppiness. Todd avoided the surveince camera at the door and went through the window into Jerry¡¯s bedroom, starting an inch-by-inch search. Jerry was awake. He felt a dull pain in the back of his head. He frowned and subconsciously rubbed the back of his neck. There was blood on it. Vi sat on the sofa next to him, drinking fruit juice. Jerry looked around and sat up from the sofa. He asked warily, ¡°Vi, who was here just now?¡± Vi didn¡¯t answer his question and asked, ¡°Jerry, you have never thought of giving me the Super Serum, haven¡¯t you?¡± Jerry was stunned. Then, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Looks like you have known something.¡± Vi put down the juice and started the confession. ¡°You told me so much truth today, but you said nothing about the serum. Do you think I¡¯m still the little girl from more than ten years ago? Do you think I know nothing other than blindly following you?¡± Jerry lowered his head. ¡°Yes, I have no intention to give you the serum because I want to possess you. Only when Ormand is dead can you return to me.¡± Vi sneered, ¡°You are wrong. If he dies, my heart will die with him. If he were killed by you, I would hate you and kill you.¡± Jerry stared at Vi quietly. Vi tried to move him with her words. ¡°Seven years ago, I admired you and respected you. In my eyes, you were the embodiment of justice. However, being ruthless and crazy, you are different now.¡± Jerry fell into deep thought and looked down in silence. ¡°Is it meaningful for us to continue hurting each other like this? If you are willing to give me the serum, I will be grateful to you. We are still as close as before. Isn¡¯t it good?¡± Jerry looked up again and met Vi¡¯s eyes. It was quiet for a few seconds. Finally, there came Jerry¡¯sughter. ¡°Vi, are you kidding me? Can we be as close as before? Are we friends or lovers? Both Ormand and I want you. Should he or I give up?¡± Vi took a sip of juice and did not speak. Jerry was amused by Vi¡¯s na?ve thoughts until he felt a pain on the back of his head. Suddenly, he regained his memories before he fainted. Jerry touched the blood on the back of his head and looked at Vi with doubt. ¡°Vi, you¡¯ve said so much. Are you deliberately buying time?¡± I Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 348 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 348 Chapter 348 I Don¡¯t Need to Be Reasonable Vi was drinking juice. Hearing this, she suddenly paused. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Why would I stall to buy time? What can I get from it?¡± she asked with a smile. Jerry did not believe her at all. Jerry suddenly remembered the words that Vi had said when they were arguing before he lost consciousness. She said, ¡°You said you won¡¯t lie to me again when we arrive in Portugal. You will be honest with me. Did you keep your promise?¡± At that time, he was angry. But now that he thought about her words, it seemed that there were other meanings for her words. Thinking of this, Jerry narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Do you already know that I¡¯ve gotten the serum?¡± Vi raised her eyebrows and was slightly surprised. ¡°Why is serum in your hands? Didn¡¯t you say that it was stored in the imperial warehouse?¡± Jerry stared at her, and the sense of unease grew stronger. He immediately took his phone and contacted the guards he had arranged outside Alez Pce. No one answered. It meant that something bad had happened! He called Jamie again, saying, ¡°Go back to Alez Pce immediately and check if anyone broke in!¡± After hanging up the phone, Jerry put on his clothes and got up to leave. Vi pulled his sleeve and said, ¡°Where are you going? I haven¡¯t finished my talk with you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the childter!¡± Jerry pushed her hand away. Then he turned around and left. Get Bonus Vi frowned. Jerry¡¯s vignce was too strong. She touched the ring on her hand and immediately followed him. At that time, Todd was searching the entire Alez Pce. The entire Alez Pce had been searched, and there was no trace of the serum. If Jerry obtained the serum, the Pce would be the safest ce to hide it. Where else could he hide? Although the serum was small, it usually needed to be stored in freeze. If it had been kept in the freezer for a long time, the low temperature would slowly affect its effect. And it would be impossible to store it for half a month. Then it could only be¡­ Todd turned his gaze back to the small kitchen of Alez Pce and carefully searched through it again. Finally, at the bottom of the refrigerator, he found a silver-gray freezer. He opened the box and checked. It was the serum, four inches long and as thick as a thumb. It was indeed Super Serum! Todd was so surprised. He quickly took off his suit and wrapped the entire freezer. After restoring the situation in the room, he climbed out of the window. But things were not that simple. Just as he jumped out of the window, a gun was pressed against his back. Then, there was the crisp sound of bullets being loaded. There were also five guards on the side, all holding electric guns and aiming at Todd. The gun that was pressed against his back slowly moved upwards and aimed at Todd¡¯s head. Jamie said, ¡°Put down the thing in your hand. And then raise your hand and turn around!¡± Todd did not move at all. He tightened his grip on the freezer in his hand. Instead of putting it down, he held it in his arms, looking like he would not let go. Jamie sneered, ¡°Even if you are lucky enough to escape from us, you will not be able to leave this pce tonight after the rm is pulled. The things in your hands will not be taken away. If you do not want to be shot in the head, put it down and turn around!¡± Get Bonus Todd didn¡¯t release the thing in his arms. He slowly turned around. Jerry had just rushed over. Relying on the dim street lights, he could clearly see Todd¡¯s face. Jerry was a bit surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it would be you!¡± Jerryughed evilly and added, ¡°You lied to me and said you were David. How funny. I actually didn¡¯t recognize you and let you spend so many days under my watch!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too stupid.¡± Todd snorted. Jerry¡¯s smile immediately vanished, and in the blink of an eye, he showed a poker face. Jamie asked, ¡°Mr. Felton, how to deal with him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use a gun. The sound is too loud. Bring him to a remote ce and kill him.¡± Jerry waved his hand indifferently. Toddughed. ¡°Jerry, do you really think you can kill me with just a few minions?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Jerry raised his eyebrows. As soon as he finished speaking, Jamie immediately made his move. His gaze was fierce, and he dodged to the side, then quickly attacked. He needed to deal with six people. In just a few seconds, Todd had taken down two guards. However, he was carrying a freezer in his hand. It was inconvenient. CR Bonus Besides, he did not have a weapon. He was hit in the back by an electric gun. A strong current swept over Todd, his whole body twitching uncontrobly. Jamie took the opportunity to hit the back of his knee. Todd groaned and used one hand to support himself on the ground to avoid falling to the ground in a terrible state. He was still firmly holding the freezer in his arms. Jerry sneered, ¡°I know that your martial arts are very good, and your physique is also very strong. You were taught by Ormand, but it is still too difficult for you to confront an electric gun barehanded.¡± The melodious sound of a violin could be vaguely heard in the main banquet hall. Jerry rubbed the wound on his neckzily and lost his patience. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s finish it quickly with the pistol. I will exin it to my motherter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jamie took out his gun again and aimed it at Todd¡¯s head, ready to pull the trigger. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t move!¡± Vi suddenly appeared behind Jerry. She quickly caught Jerry and pressed the silver needle on his neck. A string of blood dripped from Jerry¡¯s neck. Vi threatened sternly, ¡°This silver needle is extremely sharp. If Gert Bonus you don¡¯t want me to cut his throat, don¡¯t move!¡± While Jamie was still in a daze, Todd snatched the gun in Jamie¡¯s hand and pressed it against Jamie¡¯s forehead. The situation was instantly reversed, and the remaining three guards looked at each other, not knowing what to do. In the solemn atmosphere, Jerry was the first tough. ¡°Vi, you shouldn¡¯t do this. We¡¯re seriously making a deal, and you actually want to steal my thing. If you seed, it will cost me a great loss.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to be reasonable to a person like you. Aren¡¯t you also nning to keep me without giving the serum to Ormand?¡± After mocking him, she immediately became serious. ¡°Let Todd leave, and I will stay.¡± UL ¡°That won¡¯t do. The wedding will be held seven dayster. If he takes serum back and treats Ormand, that bastard wille to find you.¡± Jerry narrowed his eyes and gave a look at the remaining three guards. They aimed the three electric guns at Todd¡¯s back. If Todd was struck again, he would definitely fall to the ground! Jerry was not afraid of the needle. He showed an evil smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. Vi, you won¡¯t kill me. I have the rm in my hand. If I die, you won¡¯t be able to leave. Ormand can¡¯t get the serum. He can only wait for death. It¡¯s equivalent to everyone dying together.¡± Get Bonus Vi didn¡¯t stop. The ring was closer to Jerry¡¯s neck. The blood dripped down Jerry¡¯s neck again, dyeing the cor of his white shirt. Vi was determined. She said, ¡°Indeed, I won¡¯t kill you. However, before I came here, I learned two techniques from Bentley. It can save a person¡¯s life, but it can also cause a person¡¯s body to be paralyzed, especially in having sex. I wonder if it is important to you.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 349 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 349 Chapter 349 I Love Her Most Jerry was stunned. Of course, it was important to him! If he was impotent, he would not be a man. No one said a word. Jerry thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°Why don¡¯t we each make apromise? It¡¯s definitely impossible for me to let Todd leave, but I can promise that I won¡¯t kill him.¡± Vi frowned and emphasized, ¡°I want you to record it. You need to swear that you won¡¯t take his life. And after the wedding, you will hand over the serum! Otherwise, you will end up with a miserable ending!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Jerry smiled faintly. Vi took out his phone from his pocket and clicked on the recording Jerry made a serious vow as he was instructed. Vi felt that the oath wasn¡¯t enough and added, ¡°I want you to say that if you break your promise, your mom and your dad will end up like you!¡± ¡°Vi, aren¡¯t you a little too vicious?¡± Jerry¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How can you keep your promise if I don¡¯t do this? I know you love them so much. I will only believe you if you swear on them!¡± Jerry became silent. Vi gently cut a small wound on his neck, threatening him silently. ¡°Alright, I swear,¡± Jerry smiled helplessly. He followed Vi¡¯s instructions and swore again. Vi sent the recording to her phone and stored it before retrieving her ring There were sizzling sounds in the air. She looked up and saw that it was the guard¡¯s electric gun. Todd was holding Jamie, and the two of them were both shot and fell to the ground. They were unconscious. ¡°Jerry!¡± Vi was furious. ¡°Vi, don¡¯t misunderstand. He attempted to steal something. As a punishment, he must be temporarily locked in the dungeon. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to my mom. But don¡¯t worry, I will keep my promise this time!¡± The guard dragged the unconscious Todd away, and the Super Serum in the freezer was taken back. There was blood on Jerry¡¯s clothes. He had to change into another set before he could return to the hall. However, Vi was exhausted and had no mood to continue the banquet. It was beginning to snow again. The cold wind was mixed with snow, and the temperature dropped by several degrees. ¡°Send me back to my residence. I want to rest,¡± Vi wrapped her arms around her shoulders and said coldly. Jerry immediately took off his suit jacket and wrapped her tightly. The guard brought an umbre, and Jerry personally protected her from the snow. This time, Vi did not reject his coat. Right now, she could not fall ill. She had to preserve her strength and strive for another way before the wedding! Jerry looked sideways at her and remained silent. After sending Vi all the way back to the small apartment in the suburbs, Jerry instructed the maid to take care of her. He said that if there was any situation, report it to him immediately. The heater was turned on in the bedroom, and Jerry sat by the bed. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Vi turned her back to him, breathing steadily as she pretended to be asleep. Even though she was extremely sleepy, it was impossible for her to sleep well while Jerry was staring at her. Jerry quietly looked at her profile. He wanted to discuss the child in her belly with her. But seeing that she seemed really tired, he couldn¡¯t bear to disturb her. After hesitation, he didn¡¯t wake her up. Instead, he got up. Then he left the bedroom and closed the door. Aftering out, Jerry directly drove to the dungeon. With the special authority token given to him by Cristina, no one stopped him. The dungeon was dark and damp. There were taillights hanging on the dark walls. The deeper he went, the clearer the sound of the heavy whip hitting flesh became. It sounded very terrifying from afar. However, there was no cry of begging for mercy, making this monotonous whip sound a bit strange. The prison guard opened the door, and a strong smell of blood came. Jerry walked in quietly. He was in a good mood and admired Todd¡¯s embarrassment. Todd¡¯s hands were hung up, and his feet were unable to touch the ground. After a vicious whipping, he was covered in blood. He seemed to lose consciousness, but he remained silent. Jerry stretched out his hand to the guard. The man bent down and respectfully handed Jerry the whip with both hands. Jerry gripped the handle of the whip tightly and casually stirred the saltwater tank beside him. The blood on the whip was washed clean and dyed the entire tank. ¡°Todd, how many times did you beat me because of Ormand? How do you feel now? Are you satisfied with their service?¡± Todd was breathing heavily. He snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m enjoying myself! Your people are as weak as you!¡± Todd was trapped, but he was still arrogant in front of Jerry. Jerry frowned unhappily. He became angry. He swung the whip in his hand and personally whipped it twice. The saltwater on the whip could go through the flesh and seep into the skin. It was so painful that one would spasm and roll around in pain. But Todd clenched his teeth tightly and did not make any sound. If it wasn¡¯t for the blood trickling out of the corner of his mouth, Jerry would have thought that Todd wouldn¡¯t feel pain. ¡°No wonder you can work for Ormand for so many years. You are a tough person! However, there is no one to be brave under heavy torture. We still have a long time. In the following seven days, I¡¯ll treat you well and make you beg for mercy!¡± Todd spat out a mouthful of blood and sneered, ¡°You are really a bastard! How did I deal with you before? You want to treat it back to me, right? You are weak!¡± Jerry¡¯s face darkened. He scooped up a spoonful of salt water and sshed it on Todd. There was a crashing sound. The blood on Todd¡¯s shirt was diluted. His lower jaw trembled, and his face turned pale. ¡°I promised Vi to spare your life. You can keep being arrogant. It will only make me torture you even more!¡± Jerry red at Todd coldly and gritted his teeth. Todd seemed to have not yet recovered from the pain brought by the salt water. He adjusted his breathing, lowered his head, and did not speak. Jerry looked at his unyielding expression and continued to say, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about Ormand. Why do all of you sacrifice your lives to save him?¡± Todd held a breath and said, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t understand. You can neverpare to Mr. Hobson! Ms. Zumthor won¡¯t like a bastard like you!¡± Jerry waspletely enraged. He stepped forward, grabbed Todd¡¯s hair, and roared at Todd hysterically, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she like me? Why! I love her so much!¡± Todd sneered, ¡°If you love her, you shouldn¡¯t hurt her. Do you know how much an abortion harms a woman¡¯s body? You keep saying that you love her, but you don¡¯t care about her health at all. You just have a morbid obsession because you don¡¯t earn her love.¡± ¡°No! No! I love her! I am the man who loves her the most in this world!¡± Terry¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he roared over and over again. Todd nced at Jerry and added, ¡°No matter how heavily injured Mr. Hobson is, he will always care about Ms. Zumthor. Even if he is Chapter 3491 Love Her Most poisoned, as long as Ms. Zumthor is in danger, he will risk his life to save her. He thinks that Ms. Zumthor is more important than his own life, but he never threatens her to be with him. He has always been protecting her in secret. ¡°Jerry, if it was you, would you be able to do it for Ms. Zumthor?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 350 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 350 Chapter 350 He¡¯ll Be Released After We Get Married Jerry was stunned and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Ormand would do anything for Vi without asking for a return. But since Ormand had given something out, why didn¡¯t he ask for a response from the other party? Jerry didn¡¯t understand it. Jerry let go of Todd and wiped his hands clean with a wet tissue. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Regardless of whether she loves me or not, she can only be my woman. After being with me for a long time in the future, she will be moved one day. I will definitely make her marry me willingly!¡± After saying this, Jerry threw away the wet tissue and looked at the person next to him, ¡°Continue to beat him. Let this be his unforgettable experience in his life.¡± After giving the order, Jerry turned around and left. The sharp sound of breaking the wind rang out behind him again, apanied by the whipping sound of flesh being torn apart. It sounded horrible! Jerry had no expression on his face and left the dungeon without looking back. The next day¡­ At dawn, Vi was woken up by the roar of cars outside the window. Vi was sleepy, so she ignored that sound. She turned over and continued to sleep. If it was before, Vi would not be able to sleep at such a critical time. But the physical burden that pregnancy brought to Vi was something she could not control. After another five minutes, someone knocked on the door. It was Jerry. ¡°Vi, get ready quickly. I¡¯ll take you to the dungeon to see Todd.¡± Vi instantly woke up from her nap. She sat up on the bed and asked, ¡°Really?¡± Vi didn¡¯t believe it. Would Jerry really let her see Todd so easily? Or was Jerry ying some new tricks? Jerry said lightly with a smile, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room downstairs. When you¡¯re ready, juste down.¡± Vi quickly got out of bed and started to wash up. No matter what Jerry wanted to do, Vi thought she had to take this chance to see if Todd was OK. Vi didn¡¯t put on any makeup and went downstairs in a snow-white fox fur coat. Jerry was stunned when he saw Vi. Time seemed to flow backward. Jerry felt like the pure, cute, and outgoing Vi from 7 years ago seemed to have returned to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jerry said as he stood up and helped tidy up Vi¡¯s coat. Get Bora Before leaving, Jerry handed Vi a hand warmer and said, ¡°The dungeon is cold and damp. You have to be very careful during your first few months of pregnancy. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Vi stared at Jerry suspiciously and did not take the hand warmer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I especially chose a harmless one for pregnant women,¡± Jerry said with a smile. Then, Vi took the hand warmer. Vi followed Jerry and silently got in the car to the dungeon. The smell of blood in the dungeon was thick, and the humidity was high. Vi tried to suppress the urge to vomit and silently followed Jerry to a cell at the end of the dungeon. The small window on the cell door opened. Through the window in the door, Vi saw Todd hanging by a rope, bloody. It looked like Todd had already fallen into a semi-conscious state. He looked very weak. ¡°Jerry, what did you do to him?¡± Vi¡¯s eyes reddened. She raised her hand and wanted to p Jerry. But Jerry blocked her attack and held her wrist firmly. ¡°It¡¯s just a few whips. He won¡¯t die for now. But you care more about Ormand¡¯sckey than me. I feel very sad!¡± Jerry said thest few words through his gritted teeth, and his eyes looked evil. ¡°Vi, I know what you n to do. You¡¯re still thinking about how to secretly get the serum before the wedding. If you can¡¯t marry me obediently, I won¡¯t keep my promise! If you still want to y tricks on me, I¡¯ll pour two bottles of sulfuric acid on Todd just like what Ormand did to me in the past. He has tortured me. I will do the same thing to Todd!¡± After saying that, Jerry gently released Vi¡¯s wrist. He still remembered that Vi was a pregnant woman, so he didn¡¯t throw her out. Vi looked at the dying man in the cell without saying a word. Her heart ached so much that she could hardly breathe. Vi clenched her fists and tried her best to suppress the roaring anger in her heart. Jerry continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to keep this child. But you have to be obedient and live in this small apartment for the next few days. You are not allowed to do anything excessive on the day of our wedding. After the wedding, I immediately released Todd and sent him back to the United States with the serum. I mean it this time.¡± Vi pursed her lips. Jerry wanted to use the child in Vi¡¯s belly, Todd¡¯s safety, and the Super Serum to exchange for Vi. But Vi thought she wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses in this trade. After thinking for a few seconds, Vi said, ¡°OK. But you can¡¯t torture Todd anymore. In exchange, I will be obedient and marry you¡­¡± Vi paused and took off the emerald ring from her finger. She put it in her palm and handed it to Jerry. This emerald ring was the only small weapon Vi had on her that she could use to protect herself. But she had willingly handed it to Jerry. This proved that she was indeed very sincere this time. Jerry was very happy. ¡°I won¡¯t torture him anymore. I¡¯ll send a doctor to apply some medicine for him today and ask someone to take care of him. Are you satisfied with this arrangement?¡± ¡°You better keep your word.¡± ¡°Do not worry.¡± Jerry smiled and touched Vi¡¯s hand warmer to test the temperature. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s too cold in the dungeon. You¡¯re pregnant, so it¡¯s not suitable for you to stay here for too long.¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Todd again before turning to leave. As soon as Vi and Jerry left, Todd¡¯s hands, which seemed to have hung for a whole night, were finally put down. Todd¡¯s body fell to the ground, and he was awakened by the pain. His arm was a little dislocated, and he could not exert any strength. Todd struggled to sit up, but his whole body was exhausted again, and he fell into a semia. ¡°Sir, are you alright? Dal We Get Married ¡°Are you still alive? ¡°Sir, can you reply to me if you can? ¡°Sir¡­¡± Get Borus A concerned voice came from the next cell. It was a girl, and she spoke a foreignnguage. Todd seemed to be awakened, and he let out an ¡°um¡± lightly and hoarsely in response. When the girl next door heard Todd¡¯s light voice through the small iron window high in the wall, she felt relieved. ¡°Sir, what kind of big mistake did you make to be locked up here? Why did they torture you so heavily?¡± Toddy on the ground and looked at the dark ceiling weakly. ¡°I wanted to steal something from the pce, but I was discovered. However, even if I didn¡¯t do that, they would still arrest me for no reason.¡± The girl sighed, ¡°Then, are you OK? Are you hungry? Yesterday, the guard delivered food, and I secretly hid a piece of bread. If you want to eat it, I can throw it over for you.¡± The guard in the dungeon only sent food once a day. If missed, one would have to keep hungry until the next day. Todd looked at the small iron window high above the wall. Hearing the girl¡¯s voice, Todd thought the girl was probably only 18 or 19 years old. Could she throw it over? Let Manus Todd said, ¡°No, I am not hungry. You can keep it for yourself.¡± Todd was a little curious about the girl who took the initiative to talk to him. ¡°You must have been frightened by the noisest night. I dared to steal things in the pce. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. But it was really scaryst night. I didn¡¯t sleep the whole night.¡± The girl curled up her body and sat by the wall, trying to hold back her tears. ¡°I have been locked here for a few days. I don¡¯t understand Portuguese, but I heard you talking to that bad guyst night. It wasn¡¯t easy to meet someone who spoke mynguage. I was really afraid that you would be beaten to death.¡± The girl thought if Todd was really beaten to death, she would be alone again, and no one would be able to talk to her. Todd smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re still so young. Why are you locked up here? What have you done?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why they locked me up here. A few days ago, my dad and I went abroad for a vacation and stayed in a hotel. When I woke up the second day, I was locked up here. I couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about.¡± ¡°Then what about your dad?¡± Todd asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen him since I was locked up. A few days ago, I shouted at the door every day. But no one responded to me. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Maybe he is not here.¡± Todd did not speak. He pondered for a moment. This girl¡¯s experience sounded like a multinational trafficking case. Chapter 1 Funeral Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 351 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Why Do People Always Say He¡¯s Wrong? Not hearing Todd¡¯s response, the girl was a little panicked. ¡°Sir, are you still there? Did you ck out? ¡°No.¡± Todd closed his eyes tiredly. He said in a weak voice, ¡°I am very tired. I want to sleep for a while.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. You must not sleep!¡± The girl knocked on the wall wildly, trying to keep Todd awake. ¡°You have suffered such a severe injury. If you fall asleep and bleed too much, you may never wake up again!¡± Todd was amused. Todd had been training with Ormand in the army since he was a child. How could he be so weak? He would not die so easily. But the girl next door was the first stranger who cared so much about Todd besides Ormand and Vi. Todd still felt war?n in his heart. ¡°Sir, are you really asleep? Are you dying?¡± The sound of pounding against the wall came again. ¡°No¡­¡± Hearing Todd¡¯s response, the girl breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°If you are really sleepy, I can talk to you. I can tell you stories!¡± ¡°Can you tell a ghost story?¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Isn¡¯t our experience right now a ghost story?¡± Todd¡¯s eyelids trembled weakly as he looked around the cell. Then, he smiled. Indeed, it was quite eerie and scary. ¡°Sir, I can tell cold jokes!¡± ¡°The dungeon is cold enough.¡± ¡°My joke is even colder than this!¡± ¡°Well.¡± The more they talked, the more they got along with each other. They chatted for half an hour. When the doctor came to treat Todd, tlie chat finally ended. By the way, the doctor was called here N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. by Jerry. Jerry sent Vi back to the small apartment in the suburbs. Vi could only stay in her room now. She couldn¡¯t move casually in the entire apartment anymore. But Vi didn¡¯tin, nor did she feel dissatisfied. She only asked Jerry for two parenting books to pass these few days of boring time. In terms of food and drink, Jerry did his best to satisfy Vi¡¯s request. Vi had only been pregnant for two and a half weeks, but she had already begun to experience nausea, sleepiness, and so on. Thus, Jerry hired a female gynecologist. Every afternoon, the female gynecologist would visit Vi to check her condition and treat her. At noon, Jerry was called over by Cristina. ¡°Mom.¡± Jerry stood in front of Cristina, and there was a coffee table between them. Cristina put down the coffee cup in her hand, and her expression was very serious. ¡°Tell me honestly, is the child in Ms. McGraw¡¯s belly yours?¡± Jerry was stunned. He stared at the ground and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You still want to protect her and not tell the truth?¡± Cristina was so angry that she threw the coffee cup on the coffee table to the ground. The coffee identally sshed on her hand. There was a carpet under the coffee table, so the sound was not that loud. When Jerry saw this, he immediately went around the coffee table, squatted beside Cristina¡¯s feet, and wiped her hand with a wet tissue. Cristina saw Jerry¡¯s obedient and filial behavior, and her anger dissipated a lot. Cristina sighed and said earnestly, ¡°Jerry, what¡¯s wrong with you? I have already investigated it. She has already been engaged in the United States. Looking at your expression, that child is most likely her and her fiance¡¯s, right?¡± Jerry lowered his head and did not say anything Cristina was very upset. The good impression she had of Vi was all gone now. ¡°A woman like her is not worthy of you at all. What did she do to you to make you so faithful to him?¡± Jerry lowered his head and wiped Cristina¡¯s fingers carefully. He was silent. Cristina knew how determined Jerry was about the things he wanted. She could only sigh, ¡°If you want to marry that woman, then let her abort that child. Otherwise, you can only marry another woman.¡± ¡°Mom, no!¡± Jerry immediately raised his head. ¡°I won¡¯t marry anyone else but her in my life!¡± When Jerry thought of the child in Vi¡¯s belly, he suddenly looked away, and his tone weakened. ¡°The abortion will hurt her body. That child¡­ I want her to give birth to that child. If I can¡¯t stand it after marriage, I will send the child back to the United States and let the child¡¯s father raise him.¡± Cristina thought it was ridiculous. ¡±You actually want her to give birth to that child? Do you want this shame to exist for a lifetime? Won¡¯t you feel ufortable when you see that child in the future? Why do you like that woman so much? Is she really worthy of your love?¡± Cristina¡¯s words were piercing, and they hurt the most sensitive part of Jerry¡¯s heart. Jerry put on a sell-mocking smile and raised his eyes. ¡°Mom, am I not such a shameful existence? Didn¡¯t you do the same thing back then? So, you are also that kind of woman, right?¡± ¡°You! How dare you?¡± Cristina stared at Jerry in shock and pped him angrily. After that, Cristina looked at Jerry and felt very regretful. Then, she touched Jerry¡¯s face gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did something wrong. You have suffered a lot these years! Jerry held Cristina¡¯s hand and smiled consolingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± The painful and unfair days had passed. Cristina continued with tears in her eyes, ¡°Jerry, since you know what I have experienced, you should know that this is unfair to the unborn child. Do you want her child to be like you in the future?¡± Jerry didn¡¯t reply. Cristina¡¯s words were indeed what he thought. What was bad about that? It was Ormand¡¯s child. Jerry thought if Ormand¡¯s child had the same painful experience as him in the future, that would be very interesting. Ormand¡¯s child would feel desperate because he was an illegitimate child. AL¨C:¨C 0 + TIL B R ¡°I only know that I love her. I will marry her.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± Cristina felt very worried. ¡°But Jerry, she doesn¡¯t love you! She is like me. I will never love Miguel in my life. Will you really be happy to live with such a woman for the rest of your life?¡± Jerry went out of Cristina¡¯s pce, and his mind was filled with thest few words Cristina had said to him. Jerry also thought of Todd¡¯s and Vi¡¯s words¡­ Everyone was telling Jerry that Vi didn¡¯t love him. She would never love him. They were telling Jerry that if he really loved Vi, then he should let go of her and fulfill her wish! However, love was selfish and possessive. Jerry did all this just to get Vi. He thought he could also give her happiness! Jerry didn¡¯t understand why everyone said he was wrong. This was not what Jerry wanted to see! Whenever Jerry thought that the child was the result of Vi and Ormand having sex, he would feel angry. And whenever Jerry thought of the scene that Vi and Ormand kissed each other, he would go mad. Jealousy and unwillingness were like poisonous snakes, tightly wrapping around Jerry¡¯s heart, inaking him hard to breathe. At this time, Jerry would have the urge to destroy everything in this world! If Jerry could not destroy everything in this world, then he would choose to make everyone suffer! Jamie saw that Jerry¡¯s expression was not right, so he asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Felton, do you want to go back to Alez Pce?¡± Jerry rubbed his forehead. He felt like his head was in so much pain that it was about to explode. ¡°No. Leave the pce and drive to the bar.¡± Deep in the night, Vi had already gone to bed. In a daze, Vi seemed to hear the roar of carsing from the road downstairs. She ignored it and continued to sleep. Not long after, an urgent knocking came from outside the door, apanied by Jamie¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Ms. McGraw! Wake up! Mr. Felton is drunk and has been speaking your name all the time. Please come out and have a look at him!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 352 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Reminiscence Vi was woken up by the shout. She frowned, ignored Jamie, and turned over. But Jamie kept knocking on the door. It looked like he wouldn¡¯t stop until Vi came out. Vi was annoyed by the noise. She pushed the quilt away in anger, put on her slippers and thick. pajamas, and went to open the door. ¡°What does he want this time?¡± Vi red at Jamie with disgust in her eyes. ¡°Ms. McGraw, Mr. Felton is not ying tricks this time. He went to the bar in the afternoon and drank the whole afternoon. He even drove us away. When I went to the bar to pick him up at night, I found him drunk. He was lying in the snow and kept calling your name. So I had no choice but to bring him to you.¡± Vi kept an expressionless face and said indifferently, ¡°If he¡¯s drunk, give him medicine or get a doctor to treat him. What¡¯s the use of sending him to me? I don¡¯t know how to treat illnesses.¡± After Vi finished speaking, she prepared to close the door. But Jamie immediately grabbed the door frame. ¡°Just take a look at him. With you here, he will definitely feel better.¡± Vi said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve been grounded by him. Other than this room, he doesn¡¯t allow me to go. anywhere else. What if he goes crazy tomorrow and says that I don¡¯t abide by the rules? Wouldn¡¯t that be too much injustice for me?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Jamie hesitated. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°How about I carry him to your room?¡± ¡°No! He reeks of alcohol. I can¡¯t smell alcohol. You should hurry up and bring him back to Alez Pce.¡± After hearing this, Jamie became silent. ¡°Vi. Vi¡­¡± Jerry¡¯s drunken voice came from the living room downstairs, and his tone was mixed with some sadness. Jamie was very worried and anxious. ¡°Ms. McGraw, please go down and see him. I will help you exin it clearly tomorrow. You don¡¯t want to be disturbed by him all night, do you? I beg you!¡± Vi sighed and hid the displeasure in her eyes. Then, she said to Jamie, ¡°Go and tell that maid to get up and cook some soup to calm Jerry down.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. McGraw!¡± Jamie hurriedly rushed downstairs. Vi wrapped herself in a fluffy thick nightdress and went downstairs slowly. Jerry was lying on the sofa, drunk. His handsome face flushed, and his consciousness was hazy. Vi covered her nose with her sleeve and sprayed some harmless air freshener to cover the smell of alcohol in the living room. Then, Vi walked to Jerry¡¯s side and kicked his knees a few times with the soles of her shoes, trying to wake him up. ¡°Wake up, Jerry! This is not the ce for you to sleep. Hurry up and drink some sobering soup. Then, go back to your Alez Pce!¡± Jerry¡¯s eyshes trembled, and his consciousness gradually returned. Hearing Vi¡¯s voice, Jerry subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound and grabbed the corner of Vi¡¯s nightdress. At this time, the disgust in Vi¡¯s eyes could not be concealed anymore. She immediately tried to pull the corner of her clothes back from Jerry¡¯s hand. ¡°Let go of my clothes!¡± Jerry held Vi¡¯s nightdress tightly with great strength. Vi took a deep breath and remembered what she had seen this morning in the dungeon. Todd was in the cell, bloody. Suddenly, Rage consumed Vi. Jamie went to find the maid and had not returned yet Taking this chance, Vi raised her hand and gave Jerry two ps mercilessly. The sound of the two ps was crisp and loud! Jerry was woken up by the pain. Then, he loosened the corner of Vi¡¯s clothes and sat up from the sofa. Jerry raised his hand to rub his head and then his burning cheeks. He looked up at Vi in confusion. ¡°Vi?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Vi raised her chin and looked down at Jerry. Even though she had just pped Jerry, she was not guilty at all. She snapped, ¡°You came to my ce in the middle of the night to make a fuss. You have disturbed me, OK? Now that you¡¯re awake, get out of here immediately!¡± Jerry lowered his head silently as if he had not heard what Vi said. Suddenly, he began to sob softly. Jerry¡¯s azure eyes were filled with sadness and helplessness. His eyes were red, and there were even palm prints on his face. It looked like he had been bullied by someone. Vi looked at Jerry with cold eyes. There was no emotional fluctuation in her heart at all. ¡°Stop pretending! Hurry up and get out! You are stinky. Even the air freshener can¡¯t cover the stench from your body!¡± Vi took back the disgust in her eyes and turned to go to the stairs. But Jerry grabbed her clothes. again. ¡°Vi, do you still remember that seven years ago, I took you to the grasnd for horse racing in the spring? In the summer, I jumped into the pond to pick lotus flowers for you. In the autumn, I taught you how to shoot arrows and guns. In the winter, we built snowmen and fought snow battles. together. At that time, we were carefree¡­¡± Vi paused but did not turn around. Jerry seemed to have fallen into his beautiful memory. More and more tears came out of his eyes. ¡°I am an illegitimate child. My father tried his best to hide my identity. But I have a lot of brothers and sisters, so I have no status in the Felton family. My father is too busy to care about me. So I can only bear the bullying silently. ¡°Since I was young, I have understood that I must fight for what I want myself! In order to be worthy of your status as the daughter of a rich family, I chose to leave you temporarily and enter the Secret Bureau of Investigation. ¡°Those days of training were very tough! But whenever I thought of you, I would be encouraged. again and keep at it. I had always hoped that you could wait for me! In a few years at most, when I became the boss of the Secret Bureau of Investigation, I woulde back and marry you. But¡­¡± Jerry choked with sobs. He couldn¡¯t help but cry sadly. Jerry had been enduring the pain alone all these years. He had never been so heartbroken and fragile in front of others. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect that something would happen to you the second year. You even escaped to Washington and ended up with Ormand by ident! I really regret it! I regret that I didn¡¯t hold onto you back then! Why did I let go of you?¡± As Jerry spoke, countless memory segments appeared in Vi¡¯s mind. Vi sighed silently and said, ¡°You have already missed it. There is no way to start over again. Life is always forward. You are the one who dug yourself into a dead end. You have never been willing to let those things go.¡± Then, Vi quietly stood where she was and listened to Jerry continue to talk. ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss it once with Ormand? Why can you forgive him? Why can¡¯t you forgive me? ¡°When you were at the bar in Washington, you flirted with him in front of me. It was a scene that I would never forget in my life! I hated that the man sitting beside you at that time wasn¡¯t me! ¡°I was so jealous that I almost went crazy! That¡¯s why I let someone ssh the strong corrosive agent $40. I knew he would block it for you. I was na?ve at that time. I thought that as long as he died, you would look back at me! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he was actually the boss of the National Bureau of Investigation. With Dr. Warner¡¯s help, he survived! I also didn¡¯t expect that this would make you love him even more. Your only have him in your heart¡­¡± At the mention of this, the hatred in Vi¡¯s heart surged again. She immediately pushed Jerry¡¯s hand away with a cold face. ¡°You¡¯re drunk! The maid will send you a sobering soupter. After drinking it, let Jamie send you back to Alez Pce. I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± Then, Vi walked to the stairs without looking back. Just as Vi reached the stairs, Jerry¡¯s low and despairing voice sounded. ¡°Vi, what do you want me to do that you can give me another chance? If I risk my life for you just like Ormand did before, will you look back at me and give me another chance?¡± 28 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 353 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Mr. Hobson¡¯s Words Are Always Reasonable Vi didn¡¯t turn around. Her cold eyes narrowed and her tone was cold. ¡°Once is probably not enough. If you can die a thousand times, I will consider it.¡± After that, she did not linger. She immediately went upstairs and returned to her room. She locked the door and threw away the sleeping robe that Jerry had touched. She took a new one from the closet and hung it on the clothes rack before going back to bed. However, she didn¡¯t fall asleep. When she closed her eyes, the scenes of her childhood ying with Jerry appeared in her mind. She thought about the time when she used to worship him, admire him, and like to raise her head and call him Jerry¡­ She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her pregnancy, but she always felt that she had be softer than before. For Jerry, this abnormal beast, she would actually feel a trace of reluctance. She buried her head in the quilt and forced herself to stop thinking about it. She thought about how much Ormand had suffered in the past half year! While her thoughts were in turmoil, the sound of a car driving away came from outside. It should be Jerry leaving She gradually felt morefortable and soon fell asleep from exhaustion. Salt Lake City, the United States. Five days passed. Gregory rushed to the meeting hall that Ormand had arranged beforehand. A few days ago, Sammy was beaten quite badly, so he was unable to be here. In addition to several respected elders of the Hobson family, Gregory also brought some directors of the Hobson group. From afar, there seemed to be a lot of people, and they were quite imposing as if they were here to collect debts. Not long after, Ronian also brought a few of his subordinates from National Bureau of Investigation and rushed to the meeting hall. A group of men in military uniforms were tall and sturdy, instantly suppressing Gregory¡¯s previous momentum. Although Gregory was a little unhappy, he still went up to greet Ronian kindly, considering that he was a friend. They chatted for a while. After waiting for two to three hours, Ormand still hadn¡¯t arrived. Gregory was a little impatient and ordered the bodyguards beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Viorin to take a look. What is Ormand up to? He left us out for so long!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard had just walked to the door of the conference hall when the door suddenly opened with a dull noise. Everyone in the conference hall instantly became serious and stood up to wait. However, only Nn came in. Gregory frowned and asked Nn unhappily, ¡°Why are you the only one here? Where¡¯s Ormand?¡± The directors behind him echoed. ¡°Where is Mr. Hobson? He said that he would give everyone an exnation today. Could he be trying to fool us?¡± ¡°Although we are all very sad about Mr. Hobson losing his sight, the power he should hand over has to be handed over as soon as possible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! There has been no news of Mr. Hobson these past few days. His whereabouts are also very mysterious. To put it bluntly, if I don¡¯t see Mr. Hobson, I will suspect that he has already died of illness.¡± Ronian leisurely sat back down, calmly listening to the people of the Hobson Group denounce Ormand. On the other hand, half of the seats he was in were quiet. Nn nced at him before exining to Gregory, ¡°Mr. Hobson has a temporary dy. The conference will be held in the afternoon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Many people instantly exploded, and the conference hall became noisy. Gregory put on a serious face. His eagle-like sharp eyes narrowed as he stared at Nn unkindly. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Today, many of the elders of the Hobson family carne. As a junior, he ignored all the elders. What does he want? Nn said firmly, ¡°I only know that Mr. Hobson¡¯s words are always reasonable!¡± The group of elders behind Gregory immediately became angry and mored to use Ormand of being unruly. Nn ignored them. ¡°Il you can¡¯t wait, you can leave. If you want to stay and listen to Mr. Hobson. then sit properly!¡± After he finished speaking, lie turned around and went out. He mobilized all the soldiers to guard the door to stop the noises. Gregory looked at the group of righteous soldiers and sneered, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait until the afternoon. I want to see what tricks he has in the afternoon!¡± Because Nn had said that if he left the conference hall, he would withdraw and not be allowed to enter again. At noon, everyone could only eat some convenient food that was sent in by others. Ronian¡¯s subordinates had all suffered in the army, so they already got ustomed to it. But Gregory and his people were all used to living in luxury at home. The food here was so bad for them. They were all furious. Sean threw the food on the spot and stood up toin, ¡°What do you mean? You want to fool us with this thing? You set a lot of rules to prevent us from going out, but Mr. Hobson still hasn¡¯t shown up. We are not fools!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a five-star hotel next door. You can go over and enjoy it. You don¡¯t have toe back.¡± Sean choked and became furious. Even the food in the hands of the few directors next to him fell, and the ground was a mess. ¡°Stop eating! I want to see Mr. Hobson! I want him to give me a reasonable exnation in person!¡± Many people followed suit, and the atmosphere became noisy again. Just as Nn was about to lose control of the situation, the door opened again. The man¡¯s cold and stem voice sounded, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll give you the exnation you want!¡± The noise in the conference hall stopped abruptly. Everyone looked outside the door. ¡°It is Mr. Hobson!¡± ¡°Mr. Hobson is finally here!¡± Ormand was still wearing sunsses and a ck to hates he had been a few days ago. He was wearing a high-quality suit. The bandage on luis head was well hidden in his hat. Russell and Taven walked behind him. Taven walked over to Nn and stood beside liim. Russell casually found a corner and sat to listen. Ormand walked straight to the head of the conference hall. Everyone was trying to look through his sunsses and see his eyes. Sean asked, ¡°Mr. Hobson, aren¡¯t you blind? Or are you trying to be mysterious?¡± Ormand did not answer his question. He gently raised his hand to signal Nn and Taven beside him, ¡°Everyone wants an exnation. In the past few days, I have drawn a copy for everyone.¡± Nn immediately took out arge stack of documents and distributed them ording to their names. Everyone looked at each other with confusion. However, everyone¡¯s expression changed on the spot after they received the document. Sean, who was the most impatient, was the first to stand up and ask, ¡°Mr. Hobson wants to expel me from the board of directors? Is this what you want to give me?¡± All of them received the corresponding punishment slips. Because those respected elders of the Hobson family were already idle at home, the punishment given by Ormand was their son and grandson who were working for the Hobson Group. Gregory was the most severely punished by the Hobson family. He was transferred from the Hobson family group to the subsidiaries to be an idle person. Gregory was furious. He pped the table and stood up, ¡°Ormand! You! We have waited until today to hand over the rights in your hands. What do you mean by these punishment books? You are blind and do not deserve to be in the position! Why do you still upy it?¡± There was ainotion below. Ormand put on a poker face. In front of everyone, he raised his hand and took off his sunsses. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 354 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 354 Chapter 354 It¡¯s a Pity His dark and deep eyes shone with a faint light, clearly seeing everyone¡¯s shocked or fearful expressions. The corners of his thin lips curled into a sneer. ¡°When have I ever admitted that my eyes are blind?¡±| ¡°How? Are your eyes alright? Gregory¡¯s face, which was full of wrinkles, was pale at the same time. He quickly responded, ¡°You deliberately set up a trap?¡± Ormand neither denied it nor admitted it. ¡°Thank you, Gregory, for helping me clean up all the people who have second thoughts,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Since your eyes are fine, then what happened during this period of time was just a misunderstanding, and it wasn¡¯t a big mistake. What right do you have to punish everyone here?¡± Gregory was unwilling. ¡°You went around and spread rumors that I was blind and deliberately went to Viorin to cause trouble. With the help of public service and personal interests, there were also some private lives that were chaotic. Gregory, do you need me to list them one by one?¡± Ormand paused and continued. ¡°In other words, I have the final say here! Do you really think I don¡¯t know about your shady things?¡± In the conference hall, many people looked away, not daring to speak. Nn added with indignation, ¡°In the past, Mr. Hobson used to spoil you with mercy. Do you really think you are powerful? Those who are tactful, take your punishment slips and scram!¡± Now that things hade to this, Gregory felt as if his face was devoid of light, and he had nothing to say. It was he who had lightly believed Ronian¡¯s words and had been tricked by Ormand! ¡°Good! See you next time!¡± He snorted and turned to leave. ¡°You will be transferred to San Diego for five years. You have to take care of your body before we have the chance to meet again,¡± Ormand reminded him suddenly. Gregory was furious. He red at him and left. As soon as he left, the elders of the Hobson family and the board members lost their leaders and left in dejection. In a few minutes, half of the people in the conference hall all left. ¡°You didn¡¯t express your opinion because you felt that the punishment was too light. Are you not satisfied?¡± Ormand looked at Ronian, who had been silent the entire time. Ronian chuckled. Gregory didn¡¯t know about the virus in Ormand¡¯s body, but he did. When he rescued Jerry from Ormand¡¯s hands, Jerry had personally told him it and it was an exchange of terms. ¡°Mr. Hobson, do you really think that you can hide your true illness with just one move?¡± ¡°Even I don¡¯t know what my illness is. Tell me.¡± Ormand raised his eyebrows slightly. Ronian opened his mouth. He wanted to say something but stopped. He suddenly realized that this Was Ormand¡¯s trap. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The file that Jerrymitted was filled with the strong corrosive agent S40 that he stole from the laboratory. If he told the truth and expressed that he knew the inside story, then Jerry¡¯s mistake could not be unrted to him. Ormand knew that even if Ronian knew, he could not say it out loud. ¡°Well, Mr. Hobson! This time, you win!¡± He got up, bowed to Ormand, and turned to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Since you suspect my physical condition, of course, I have to exin it to you in case someonees looking for trouble in the future,¡± Ormand said as he winked at Taven. Taven immediately handed to Ronian the health certificates from 13 hospitals in his hands. Ronian nced at him and knew that Bentley was helping Ormand behind his back. It made it hard for him to tolerate this. He smiled lightly, ¡°I really admire you for being so proud of yourself in the officialdom business! It¡¯s a pity that you are heartbroken in a love affair. In the end, you are alone again.¡± Ormand frowned and his expression turned cold. Ronian pretended to be surprised, ¡°Looking at your expression, it seems that you still don¡¯t know it. Ms. McGraw and Jerry announced that in a few days, they will hold a wedding ceremony at the Florent cathedral in Portugal. It¡¯s all on international news. Mr.Hobson, you don¡¯t know that?¡± Ormand stared at him coldly. His mind exploded, and the veins on his clenched lists bulged. Ronian admired the shock and rage on his face and left with a bigugh. Soon, only Nn, Taven, and Russell were left in the conference hall. Russell walked over to console him. ¡°Don¡¯t believe Ronian. Vi must have done this to help vou get the serum. She definitely doesn¡¯t really want to marry Jerry. I think this is a fake marriage!¡± ¡°You already knew that you were lying to me?¡± Ormiand stared at him. Russell avoided his line of sight and was a littlecking in confidence. ¡°Yes.¡± Ommand¡¯s aura was cold and heavy, and a storin was hidden under his dark eyes, ¡°Take the private jet immediately. We will fly to Portugal tonight!¡± He walked towards the door. The pain in his chest was unbearable. Suddenly, a bloody taste welled up in his throat. A strong feeling of suffocation gripped him. After walking unsteadily for two steps, he vomited a inouthful of blood on the ground and his consciousness fell into darkness. ¡°Mr. Hobson!¡± ¡°Ormand!¡± Nn, Taven, and Russell were all friglitened when they saw him so angry that he vomited blood and fainted. Nn carried him and sent him to the hospital in the city, then called Bentley over. Because of extreme anger, the virus in Ormand¡¯s body was spreading faster, so he vomited blood and fainted. Bentley gave him a needle and used soine medicine to increase his resistance. He slept for a long time. By the time Ormand woke up again, it was already two dayster. ¡°Vi!¡± Russell was startled awake. After looking at the date, he immediately turned over to get out of bed but was stopped by Russell. ¡°Get out, I want to find Vi! There are still three days before her wedding with Jerry. I can¡¯t watch her sacrifice herself for serum! Get away!¡± Ormand¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he let out a violent roar and got mad. Russell could only try his best to fight against him and stop him from getting out of bed. When Bobby returned, he stood at the end of the bed and watched quietly. He said coldly, ¡°Alew days ago, Duke Miguel from Portugal suddenly contacted me. He said that Vi wanted to cooperate with him. The condition was the tax exemption privilege of the United States.¡± Ormand instantly fell silent. He withdrew his hand from fighting Russell and looked sharply at Bobby. He quickly reacted. ¡°You want me to start with Duke Miguel?¡± Bobby nodded, ¡°Trade and taxes are indeed managed by National Affairs Bureau, but only National Bureau of Investigation can deploy troops.¡± Ormand¡¯s troop was from the national army. Ormand was silent for a while, and his restless heart gradually calmed down. After discussing it with Bobby, he had an idea. But he was confused by Bobby. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate me and want me to leave Vi? Why are you helping me?¡± ¡°I do hate you, butpared to you, I hate Jerry more. Besides, helping you out does not mean that I will ept you. It is still too early for you to be Vi¡¯s husband!¡± Ormand was clear about his personal grudges. He smiled and said, ¡°Then I have to perform well in the future and win a good expression from you!¡± Russell leaned close to him and reminded him in a low voice, ¡°And from Ronian, too! And me! When youe back from Portugal and get married, we will definitely give you a hard problem!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for it!¡± The ward got back to harmony. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 355 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Fatten Me Up Before Eating Me Waiting for the wedding day was exceptionally torturous. Vi muddled through thest two days. On the night before the wedding, Jerry had someone send the wedding dress to the small apartment. She touched the expensive wedding dress in front of her and felt it was ironic. This was the first time she had a wedding and the second time she wore a wedding dress. She originally thought that she would never have the chance to wear it again in her life, but she never thought that this time, she wouid marry a man she did not love. ¡°Vi, do you like it? I asked the most famous designer in Portugal to make it in a week. This is the only one in the world.¡± Jerry stood at the door and stared at her quietly. ¡°What is it?¡± Vi withdrew her hand that was stroking the wedding gowni and sat down beside thie bed with a calm expression. ¡°These past few days, I have been taking care of Todd as I promised you. The injuries on his body have mostly healed. You don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡± Vi breathed a sigh of relief and did not say anything Jerry exined the process to her, ¡°After the wedding ceremony is officially held, I will put Todd out of the dungeon. Then when we spend a good niglit together, I will get someone to hand scrum over to Todd and send him back to the United States overnight.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± She was expressionless and lifted the quilt. ¡°Go back to Alez Pce. I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t disturb you. Good night, Vi.¡± Vi ignored him. He helped her close the door and left the small apartment. The moment he left, Vi sat up from the bed and stared at the small ne that Bobby had given her before. It was ced on the dresser. Tomorrow night, after confirming that Todd had obtained the serum, Vi would make a move. Il Jerry wanted to have sex with her, she was going to die with him! All of this was about to end! The same night. Someone held a special amnesty and silently entered the dungeon. When Todd was sleeping in a daze, he heard the sound of the cell door opening. Aman dressed as a guard walked in. Todd sat up immediately and narrowed luis eyes vigntly. ¡°That bastard can¡¯t wait any longer and wants you to kill me in secret?¡± The guard took out the amnesty order from his pocket and handed it to him. Then he said in Portuguese, ¡°You have been released. I am here to take you away.¡± Looking carefully at the amnesty order, Todd was confused. ¡°Why did Miguel release me?¡± The guard did not exin. He took the key to untie the heavy anklet for him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll know the answer soon.¡± Helped up by the guard, Todd walked out of the cell with heavy steps. In the past few days, Jerry had found a doctor to apply medicine to Todd, but the doctor had not used any good medicine. After that, Todd felt extremely painful. Besides, his wound was also constantly bleeding. After six to seven days of torment, the injuries on his body only recovered a little. The guard was the first to walk in front. He nced back from the corner of his eye. It seemed like Todd had not recovered from his injuries. Todd walked very slowly and was far behind him. Then the guard quickly ran back to support him. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Todd. When they passed by the cell next door, Todd stopped and asked the guard, ¡°The one locked in this cell is a girl. Can I ask Miguel to let me take her away from here?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The guard showed a troubled expression. Todd continued to exin in Portuguese, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t havemitted any crime. She was involved in a multinational trafficking case. ording to the rules in Portugal, prostitutes must be twenty years old. She is not twenty yet. I guess they didn¡¯t want to pay her living expenses for this month, so they sent her here.¡± ¡°Then I will contact the Duke, if it is really as you said it should be no problem for you to take her away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The muard took out liis mobile phone and asked Miguel while ¡®Todd was waiting in the corridor of the cell. In a few minutes, Miguel agreed to it. When the cell next door opened, the girl who curled up in the corner trembled. She didn¡¯t dare to look at the door and buried lier lead. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Todd walked over and squatted in front of her, gently patting her tiny arm. ¡±You?¡± Hearing his familiar voice, the girl raised her head in shock. ¡°Why are you in my cell?¡± The moment she raised her head, Todd¡¯s gaze met a pair of clear eyes. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Since the girl¡¯s face was dirty, her facial features could not be seen. She was very thin. She was malnourished as if she had been abused for a long time. But Todd felt that with such a pair of beautiful eyes, she should not be ugly in the future if she put on weight. He rubbed her head and said in a weak and gentle tone, ¡°I was released. I came to take you away.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go,¡± said Todd as he nodded and held her hand. In the corridor of the dungeon, the guard was walking in front while Todd was supported by the girl as they followed behind. Aftering out of the cell, the girl had been staring at Todd¡¯s face, making Todd a little ufortable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± The girl shook her head and said seriously and shyly, ¡°You are so handsome!¡± Toddughed. He was not as handsome as Ormand and Jerry. ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen a more handsome man.¡± ¡°No, everyone has different tastes. In my eyes, you are the most handsome!¡± Todd had never heard such praise Although it was a little embarrassing, he also felt sweet. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where are your parents? I¡¯ll send you back to your parents when we het back to the United States.¡± Todd changed the topic. The girl did not answer and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°My name is Todd.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be called Tanya from now on!¡± Todd was speechless. How could a person get a name so casually? The girl was very happy to have a new name. ¡°I have already figured it out over the past few days. My father must have been instigated by my stepmother to sell me for money. I don¡¯t want to contact him anymore.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t contact him, what will you do in the future?¡± The girl gripped his arm tightly and stared at him expectantly with her sparkling eyes. ¡°I want to follow you! I¡¯m easy to feed! I definitely won¡¯t spend your money randomly. Just give me a loaf of bread for every meal!¡± Todd was lost for words. Ever since Todd was young, he had been training,pleting missions, and taking care of Ormand. It was the first time Todd was asked to take care of a girl. He couldn¡¯t do it. Thinking of this, Todd threatened her. ¡°Do you remember the ghost story I told you two days ago? am the kind of pervert who kills people like flies in the story! If you follow me, you will not have a good ending! I will eat people!¡± He thought that the girl would be afraid, but he did not expect her to look at him with a face full of worship. ¡°Come on! Todd, you must be good at fighting. You are so amazing! Todd was dumbfounded. The girl looked at her arms which were thin and weak because of malnutrition. She looked uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m too thin. I don¡¯t taste good. Todd, why don¡¯t you fatten me up before eating me?¡± Was it the way he thought? Since he had seen too much or Ormandand Vi¡¯s love for each other, Todd felt that he was no longer pure! The girl saw that he did not speak and remembered that he was put into the dungeon because he stole things. Thus, she thought that he had no money, ¡°If you can¡¯t afford to raise me, I can also earn money to raise you!llowever, I might not earn much. You have to be careful with money!¡± Todd didn¡¯t say anything Did this girl mean that she would follow Todd anywhere? Todd had never been this speechless in his life! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 356 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Snatch the Bride As they chatted, they walked out of the dungeon and sat in the car to the Duke¡¯s Mansion. Before long, they arrived in front of the Duke¡¯s Mansion. When Todd had just gotten out of the car, his gaze was instantly attracted by the familiar tall figure in front of the door. The man was wearing a dark ck coat. He was tall and straight, and his temperament was cold and noble. It seemed that he was standing at the door and waiting for Todd. Although the man was wearing a mask and a hat, Todd recognized him at first nce. In an instant, Todd¡¯s eyes turned red. He almost forgot all the injuries on his body. He rushed over and hugged the man in the darkness. The manughed and patted Todd¡¯s back. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for half a month. How did you be so soft?¡± Todd frowned and did not answer. He wrapped his arms around the man, seeking warmth from his body. The girl, who had just changed her name to Tanya, walked up to him and reminded him. ¡°Todd is still injured with a whip all over his body. You have to pat liim gently, or he will feel pain!¡± The man nced at the girl and silently withdrew his hand from Todd¡¯s back. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve gained quite a lot this time. You even managed to bring back such a cute girl.¡± Tanya smiled, ¡°Hey!¡± Todd was speechless. At that time, Jerry was in the car back to Alez Pce, He looked at the dark sky outside the window and ordered Jamie coldly, ¡°Tomorrow night, before sending Todd to board the ne, find a way to kill him and take back the Super Serum.¡± ¡°But ¡­ he is good at lighting. I can¡¯t use a gun in public. Besides, you can¡¯t send too many people. Otherwise, it will attract others¡¯ attention. In this case, we are probably not his match.¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t recovered yet. He won¡¯t be able to win. Just do as I say.¡± Jerry narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Just as Jamie, who was sitting in the passenger seat, agreed, his phone suddenly rang His expression instantly turned grave as he turned to look at Jerry. ¡°Master, the person we sent to the dungeon said that Todd liad disappeared!¡± Jerry furrowed his brows. ¡°Investigate it quickly.¡± Jamie sent a message. Ten minutester, he looked at Jerry awkwardly again. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t find him. It¡¯s like he disappeared into thinair! ¡°He was locked up in a cell and chained up. How did he disappear?¡± Jerry roared. ¡°Investigate again! Who went to the dungeon today? Check the records!! ¡°Master, although you have the special authority given by Cristina, and you can freely enter and exit the dungeon, you do not have the authority to check the inspection records.¡± Jerry gradually calmed down. ¡°Forget it, stop investigating. He still hasn¡¯t obtained the serum. He won¡¯t leave Portugal. He will appear tomorrow!¡± ording to the time, Ormand couldn¡¯t hold on. There were only a few days left. After tomorrow, would it be over? This night was destined to be a sleepless night for everyone. Early the next morning. Vi was called up by the maid early to freshen up Jerry bought her a full set of new cosmetics. They were all non-add and harmless to pregnant women. Vi didn¡¯t like people helping her with makeup, so she did it herself. An hourter, Jerry sent a wedding car to pick her up to Florence Cathedral. In the Cathedral, there were many guests. All of them are from the royal family. Cristina and Byron were helping Jerry to greet the guests, but Miguel didn¡¯te. Vi looked through the window at the bustling scene of the Cathedral. There was no expression on her face. The wedding car went to the back door of the Cathedral. Vi entered the lounge that Jerry had prepared beforehand. She was only wearing a wedding dress and had not started to pin her hair and put on a veil. The ceremony was about to begin. Then she went to get theb on the table and prepared to begin coinbing However, her hands were grasped by a pair of warmnds. Through the mirror, she raised her eyes to take a look. It was Jerry. Shimmediately withdrew her hands and asked coldly. ¡°Why did youe in instead of greeting the guests?¡± Mom and Byron are freeting the Cuests. I cake a break ande over to help you coib your hair.¡± Jerry picked up theb on the table and gentlybed her hair. ¡°You know how to do it?¡± Vi asked in disbelier. ¡°A few days ago, I made some time to learn from a stylist.¡± Jerry grinned at her. Then he began to carnestlyb her hair. Vi didn¡¯t stop him and just sat there quietly, letting him pin her hair. He was skilled. He quickly put up Vi¡¯s long hair and helped her put on a veil. After that, Jerry put a resplendent crystal crown on Vi¡¯s head. After dressing her, Jerry looked at Vi in the mirror. She was so beautiful that it couldn¡¯t be described with words. He slowly imprinted her beautiful face into his heart. ¡°Vi, my most beautiful bride! I once fantasized about this scene ten years ago. In these ten years, the only thing I don¡¯t regret is falling in love with you.¡± Vi lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t reply. The maid knocked and reminded her, ¡°Ms. McGraw, the ceremony will begin in fifteen minutes!¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Vi called out to the door in a casual tone. She got up and prepared to change into high heels. She came over in slippers. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Jerry pressed down on her shoulder and let her sit back down on the chair. He took out a delicate shoe box from the side of the high lieels stand and opened it. Inside was a pair of white t shoes. Vi was a little surprised. ¡°Whendid you prepare ts? Today is your wedding. Don¡¯t you always want a perfect wedding? How can a bride not wear high heels during the ceremony?¡± Jerry knelt of one knee and slowly squatted by her fiel. He sincerely supported her foot with his palm. ¡°This is the wedding between the two of tis. To me, as long as the bride is you, the wedding is perfect enough.¡± He helped her put on her t shoes and said seriously, ¡°I checkedst night. It is not good for a pregnant woman to wear high heels. It will be bad for the baby, so I went to buy a pair of soft shoeste at night. I didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡± Vi looked at him in a daze, If Jerry didn¡¯t love Vi but another woman who also loved him, he would be very happy. What a pity¡­ Vi lewered her eyes sadly, suppressing the inexplicable feeling in her heart. The Cathedral was full of guests, and the music yed by the violin musicians and piano musicians was cheerful and sacred, sweet and pleasant. Apanied by the music, Jerry walked up the red carpet step by step from the Cathedral entrance and stood beside the priest. He was so joyful as if he had never been happier than this day in his life. When the dot arrived, the music suddenly changed. Vi was wearing a pure white wedding gown with flowers in her hands. She appeared at the entrance of the Cathedral. Following the solemn wedding march, she slowly walked on the red carpet toward Jerry When she came to the priest, the priest began to read the oath. ¡°Carlos Martinez, do you take Vi McGraw for yourwful wedded wife? To have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you two part.¡± Jerry stared at Vi, his eyes sparkling like stars. ¡°I do!¡± he said without any hesitation. Cristina, who was sitting in the first row, was moved and happy as she wiped her tears with a tissue. On the stage, the priest looked at Vi again. ¡°Vi McGraw, do you take Carlos Martinez for yourwful wedded husband? To have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you two part.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Vi lowered her head. She didn¡¯t meet Jerry¡¯s eyes, nor did she reply. She fell into a long silence. The priest was stunned while all the guests looked at each other. The atmosphere was a little unusual ¡°Vi, you have to answer,¡± Jerry called out to her softly, trying to remind her about serum with eyes. The priest asked again, ¡°Vi McGraw, do you take Carlos Martinez for yourwful wedded husband?¡± Vi took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and said against her conscience, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to!¡± The man¡¯s calm and cold voice suddenly came from outside the Cathedral. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 357 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 357 Chapter 357 You Can¡¯t Have Her Either This voice was familiar! Vi¡¯s eyes instantly turned red as she looked outside in surprise. Ormand walked in solemnly with snow on his dark ck coat. Behind him was Todd, who also looked serious. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Immediately after, two armies with different military uniforms entered with guns orderly. They immediately surrounded the entire church. The guests were frightened and the scene began to bustle. Jerry red at the man at the end of the red carpet. He didn¡¯t hide the hatred in his eyes as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Good timing, Ormand. So, you are here to disrupt, right?¡± Ormand¡¯s face was cold and he put on a mocking smile. ¡°Someone with ill intentions had kidnapped my fianc¨¦e and taken her to a foreign country to fo her to marry him. What a scene! Of course, I have to take my woman away!¡± Jerry clenched his fists, his eyes full of hatred. All the guests there were nobles invited by Cristina. Although Jerry and Ormand talked in English, many people could understand it. The crowd exploded because of their conversation. They looked back and forth between the two men and whispered to each other, Cristina was extremely embarrassed. Just as she was about to help Jerry exin and salvage the situation, Ormand said first, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m only here to deal with the groom today. I won¡¯t harm innocent people. Todd, send the guests out!¡± In less than five minutes, all the nobles on the scene were driven out, and even the priests on the stage were carried away. In the huge Florence Cathedral, only Ormand¡¯s people, Jerry, Vi, and Cristina stayed. All of them were intense. ¡°Do you really think that I didn¡¯t prepare anything?¡± Jerry red at Ormand and gnashed his teeth. The moment his voice fell, Cristina got up and pped her hands. At the small door next to the Priest Stage, a team of guards with guns suddenly rushed out. The number of guards was the same as the number of Ormand¡¯s people. The two sides raised their guns and confronted each other, and the air was getting heavier. ¡°Orin!¡± Vi looked at the troops on both sides and worriedly looked at Ormand. She wanted to run to Ormand, but Jerry grabbed her wrist. Ormand¡¯s gaze was fixed on the hand Jerry was holding onto Vi, and his dark eyes were filled with dense hostility ¡°Look carefully. Mr. Hobson¡¯s armies are not only from the United States. One of them is from your country. Mr. Hobson is the leader of the National Bureau of Investigation of the states. He should be your guest of honor. If your guards dare toy a finger on him, I am afraid that your king won¡¯t let you go.¡± Cristina¡¯s face turned ugly green, but she was determined. ¡°I¡¯m only defending myself. If you dare to hurt Jerry, then don¡¯t me my people for getting back at you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your call whether he lives!¡± Ormand sneered. He looked at Vi on the tform and reached out his hands. ¡°Vi,e here.¡± When Vi saw Ormand open his arms to her, she immediately prized Jerry¡¯s fingers from her wrist, lifted her skirt, and ran towards Ormand who was standing at the end of the red carpet. Jerry looked at his empty pal?n and was dazed. Cristina, on the other hand, was furious. She couldn¡¯t stand that someone broke into her most beloved son¡¯s wedding and took away the bride, and the bride actually wanted to run away with another man. Ormand was humiliating the royal family and her son! Cristina couldn¡¯t kill Ormand, but she thought she would kill Vi, the woman who wanted to have two men at the same time. She immediately ordered the guard closest to her to aim at Vi, and quietly shot her. ¡°Watch out!¡± Jerry was the first to notice and he immediately body-blocked Vi. By the time Cristina told the guard to stop, the guard had already pulled the trigger. Then came a deafening gunshot. Vi had just reached the middle of the red carpet when she heard the gunshot. She stopped and turned around. Jerry was shot in the arm. He covered the wound. Blood was flowing out of his fingers. Cristina immediately ran forward to check on Jerry. Jerry red at his mother. ¡°If you kill her, you are also killing me!¡± Cristina¡¯s heart broke when she saw his son injured. ¡°Alright, alright! I won¡¯t touch her anymore. My people will only protect you, Is that OK?¡± Vi froze. She was stunned when she saw Jerry block the gun for her. Jerry noticed her gaze and his blood-stained hand slowly reached out to her like Ormand, his eyes pleading ¡°Vi,e back. This time, I really want to save you even if it takes my life. Can you choose me once?¡± Vi hesitated and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Vi,¡± Ormand called out to her from behind. Vi snapped back to her senses. She lowered her eyes, and softly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She took off the crystal crown and veil on her head, loosened her hair, lifted her skirt, turned around, and ran towards Ormand, throwing herself into his wide embrace as if no one else was there. The familiar feeling that she hadn¡¯t felt for a long time and the pleasant smell of Ormand eliminated her uneasiness. ¡°Orin, did Bentley cure your eyes?¡± Ormand held her waist with one hand and put the other into her soft ck hair, gently rubbing the back of her head. ¡°Yes, your brothers had taken very good care of me. I am great, but¡­ I miss you very much.¡± Ormand¡¯s voice was thick. He hadn¡¯t seen his Vi for half a month. It made him so sad that he was about to die! Vi pressed her head against Ormand¡¯s chest, quietly listening to his heartbeat and feeling Ormand¡¯s smell. She tightened her hands around his waist. ¡°I also mniss you very much. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you anymore.¡± The two of them hugged together and expressed their love for each other. They were drunk in love, not shying away from the people there. Jerry watched from afar. He only felt the scene hurt his eyes. He nced at the crystal crown that had been thrown to the ground by Vi. The crystal on the crown had been disconnected and scattered on the ground, losing its original gloss. terry felt he was like this crown. In front of Ormand, Vi would give up on him resolutely and choose Ormand. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t move her heart which had belonged to Ormand. Jerry suddenlyughed, hisughter mad and deste. Even though he had been tortured by Ormand and almost died, he wasn¡¯t as desperate as he was at that moment. ¡°Ormand, you ruined my wedding. You won¡¯t let me have her, then you can¡¯t have her, either!¡± Jerry said ruthlessly. He tore down the Priest Stage and took out a silver-gray freezer from it. Todd was shocked. ¡°Mr.Hobson, it¡¯s the Super Serum!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that Jerry took the serum to the church and hid it under the sacred and holy priest stage. Vi and Ormand let go of each other and looked at Jerry. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Jerry, and Jerry had been watching Vi all this time. Todd retreated to the back of the armed soldiers. He lowered his head and quietly approached the Priest Stage. On the stage, Jerry opened the freezer and took out the transparent medicine inside. He sneered, ¡°Ormand, I wonder how many days you have left without this medicine. Between us, you must be the first one to die! Jerryughed crazily, and his eyes were suddenly cold. He threw the transparent medicine fiercely toward the seats. ¡°No!¡± Vi cried out. Todd pounced in the direction Jerry had thrown the serum. Jerry¡¯s guards immediately aimed their guns at Todd. ¡°Todd!¡± Vi and Ormand eximed at the same time as gunshots rang through the sky. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 358 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 358 Chapter 359 He Is My Younger Brother Jerry died. He passed away with a smile. He did not seem to regret anything in his life. Vi lost her strength as she closed her eyes. She could not bear to see him fall to the ground. It was miserable. Vi recalled the happy childhood that she spent along with Jerry and felt extremely upset. Vi shot the man who had loved her for ten years to death by herself. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please, take me away. I don¡¯t want toe to Portugal again.¡± Vi fell into Ormand¡¯s hug weakly and sobbed. Ormand kissed her forehead. He was extremely gentle andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s all over. He helped you and you helped him, too. It is the best ending he wants.¡± How could he not know that Jerry had done it on purpose? Jerry was stubborn. He was born to be prouder of himself than anyone else. If he lost Vi, he would feel the same as losing everything. So he was never reluctant to kill himself. It was already the most tolerant to allow Jerry to be killed by Vi as he wished. As for Cristina, they had to wait and see¡­ Ormand held the sad Vi tightly in his arms and ordered someone to pack up Jerry¡¯s body and send it back to the United States, returning it to the Felton family. After that, he carried Vi by her waist and left without hesitation. On the private ne back home. Todd had already woken up, and Tanya, the girl he brought back with him, helped him deal with his wounds. Super virus serum was also ced in the freezer. They nned to bring it back to the United States and hand it over to theboratory to check the data of the serum. Vi had already taken off her pure white wedding dress and dressed up in a warm fox fur coat. She was also wearing the t shoes that Jerry had helped her put on. She waszy and lost in her thoughts. She stared at the white clouds outside the ne. Ormand hucked her and knew that she had not recovered from what happened in the church. He kept silent. Todd and Tanya were sitting in the first-ss cabin of the private ne with them. Compared to the quiet Ormand and Vi, Todd and Tanya seemed to be more energetic. ¡±Todd, soldiers in the whole team just now regarded you as their leader. You are so awesome! In front of Ormand and Vi, Todd got blushed. ¡°The most powerful person here is Ms. Zumthor, followed by Mr. Hobson. I¡¯m nothing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tanya turned to look at Vi. She smiled sweetly and asked her, ¡°By the way, Todd, you haven¡¯t told me your full name. What is it?¡± Todd was slightly shocked. People including Nn and Taven might have another true name when they were off work. But Todd was different. He had no other name. When Todd was ten, he was picked up by Ormand from the border. Ormand gave him the name ¡°Todd¡±. So he was no one else than ¡°Todd¡±. ¡°My name¡­¡± ¡°He is a member of the Hobson family.¡± Ormand stopped Todd before Todd could finish his sentence. ¡°Mr. Hobson?¡± Todd suddenly turned around and looked at Ormand doubtfully. Ormand put on a faint smile and said calmly, ¡°I n to go back to the Hobson family this time and add you to our family in public. You would be my father¡¯s adopted son. In the future, you will not only be my subordinate, but also my younger brother, Todd Hobson.¡± Todd¡¯s eyes were red and full of tears. Not only was he shocked, but he was also extremely moved. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you¡¯re so good to me¡­¡± If not for the fact that Vi was resting in Ormand¡¯s arms, Todd would pounce over and hug him tightly. Ormand raised his eyebrows slightly and kidded Todd, ¡°Don¡¯t be so moved about it. Don¡¯t make Tanya next to youugh at you.¡± Todd lield back his tears and put on a serious expression. He turned to look at Tanya and did not hide his joy, ¡°You heard it. I will be a member of the Hobson family in the future!¡± ¡°Congrattions, Todd!¡± Tanya smiled and was sincerely happy for him. They were all smiling cheerfully. Except for Vi. After finally resolving the matter in Portugal, Vi finally rxed. She was very exhausted. She was so tired that she would rather keep silent. Vi did not want to make any sound. While they were making fun of each other, Vi fell asleep in Ormand¡¯s arms and slept well. Ormand looked down at the sleeping beauty in his arins. He was a little curious about her condition. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Vi? From the time we boarded the ne until now, she had been in a bad mental state, She could even fall asleep despite it being so noisy.¡± Todd said, ¡°Mr. Hobson, don¡¯t you know? Ms. Zumthor is pregnant.¡± Pregnant? Ormand was slightly shocked. How could it be¡­ He had taken the contraceptive pills that men could use each time after they had sex! ¡°It should have been three and a half weeks!¡± seeing that Ormand waspletely unaware of it, Todd continued to exin with aplicated expression. ¡°It was normal that Miguel de Aveiro didn¡¯t tell you about it. At that time, Ms. Zumthor found out that she was pregnant. To protect the child, she made everyone believe that the child belonged to Jerry.¡± Ormand lowered his head silently. If it was true, the baby would havee on the morning of the day when Vi was cosying as a cat. That day, he was going to question Vi. He didn¡¯t have any thoughts of having sex with Vi. It was a sudden idea¡­ It was his fault. Seeing that Ormand was not happy and even had a serious expression, Todd quickly said, ¡°Mr. Hobson, don¡¯t misunderstand it. She was just acting Jerry has never touched Ms. Zumthor for half a month. The baby must be yours!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ormand furrowed his brows and gently rubbed Vi¡¯s delicate face. Ormand frowned more heavily at what Todd said. Todd told him that when Vi was pregnant for two and a hall weeks, she had felt unwell. It was not a good sign to be unwell at such an early stage¡­ Ormand loped that his baby coulde to this world in good liealth and not let Vi suffer too much. In the United States. It was almost the new year, and various awards ceremonies were being held at the end of the year in the entertainment industry. Sherlyn won the Best Female Lead award because of the popr and famous drama in which she yed the leading female role. After the awards ceremony, she took the trophy and went back to the lounge with her assistant and her manager happily. They entered the room. Before the assistant could close the door, someone from the outside stopped him. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± It was a good-hearing voice of a man. The smile on Sherlyn¡¯s face disappeared. It was too familiar to her, and she knew it was Rex the moment she heard it. Rex was only nominated for the award ceremony this year, and he returned empty-handed. He entered the room with a smile and looked at Sherlyn sitting in front of the dressing table. ¡°Sherlyn, you¡¯ve improved a lot in the past few months. You even received such a big reward tonight. Congrattions!¡± Sherlyn looked at the mirror expressionlessly to fix her makeup,pletely treating him as nothing. Her assistant and her manager were impolite to Rex. Everyone in the room was embarrassed because of Rex. Rex acted as if he was familiar with Sherlyn and did not feel embarrassed at all. He walked to Sherlyn and squatted down, staring at her affectionately. ¡°Sherlyn, it was my fault for what happened before. I was blinded by a slut and ignored you. Only after you left me did I know how much I love you. Please forgive me, okay?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 359 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 359 Chapter 360 The Rtionship Between Sherlyn and Jerry ($) Sherlyn kept silent with no expression. The assistant gave a dirty look at Rex and sneered, ¡°Mr. Johnson, you are too confident and have a good idea. Did youe because Ms. Ayre has won the prize and thus you can benefit a lot?¡± Rex ignored her and continued to look at Sherlyn. ¡°Sherlyn, I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance! Without you, I would rather die. Come back to me, okay?¡± Sherlynughed. When Rex cheated on her before, she had already seen who he truly was. Now, Sherlyn would not believe anything he said. She only felt that it was ironic. She remembered Vi¡¯s ruthlessness towards such kind of people and slowly took out an exquisite small knife from the drawer. It was a souvenir that she had kept after filming herst drama. Rex saw her ying with it in her hand and said worriedly, ¡°Watch out, don¡¯t get hurt. Or I would feel heartbroken.¡± Sherlyn felt disgusting and handed the knife over to him. Sherlyn changed from her usual appearance. She was soft and innocent before. But now she said calmly, ¡°Since you said that you would rather die without me, why not kill yourself with this knife now? Then I will believe that you indeed love me.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Rex got a pale face and looked at her in shock. Why was it not easy to fool Sherlyn this time? He took the knife in her hand but was afraid that the knife would cut him a little. ¡°Sherlyn, if I died, I would never be able to be with you. Are you willing to see me dead?¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t kill yourself, how can you prove that you indeed love me and regret what you did?¡± Rex forced himself to press the de on his wrist, not daring to make a move for a long time. Sherlyn reminded him, ¡°You have to cut the artery and make yourself bleed. Only then can I believe you.¡± Rex felt pain when he just thought about it. He could not help shivering and the knife fell to the ground. He grabbed Sherlyn¡¯s dress and berred her, ¡°Sherlyn. never mind, okay? Let us be the same as before. No! I will treat you better than before! Look at me again!¡± Sherlyn raised her high heels and gave him a hard kick. ¡°Get away! I won¡¯t believe what you said! In the future, you¡¯d better avoid me when you see me. If you dare to shamelessly pester me again, I will fight against you to the end! I will make you bankrupt! You would not be able to afford a simple life at that moment!¡± Rex was shocked to death when he heard it. He stared nkly at Sherlyn who was now tough and aggressive. Was slie still the Sherlyn he liad known before? ¡°Sherlyn, ¡­¡± ¡°Get away!¡± ¡°If you continue to pester me, I will report it as sexual harassment!¡± Sherlyn did not want to listen to his nonsense. Her manager and her assistant immediately put on fierce expressions and chased Rex away. Sherlyn chased Rex away and regained her good mood. She took out her phone to take a photo of the trophy and sent it to Russell. Sherlyn: ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Mr. McGraw. It is the answer for this semester. Are you satisfied with it?¡± Russell replied in less than a minute. Russell: ¡°Hope you will make me more satisfied tonight.¡± Sherlyn instantly blushed. Russell was getting more and more¡­ Sherlyn put down her phone and continued to do the inake-up work because Russell would secretly pick her upter. She was not to take the bus back, so her manager and her assistant left. The entire lounge was soon quiet. Sherlyn heard someone trying to open the door from outside. She nced out of the corner of her eye and saw a pair of men¡¯s leather shoes standing not far from her, thinking that Rex hade again Her tone was disgusting and impatient, ¡°Rex,couldn¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± The man standing at the door did not reply and did not move. Sherlyn found it strange and turned to look back. It was a stranre face she had never seen before. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man greeted her respectfully, ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Ayre. Mr. Felton wants to see you. Please come with me.¡± ¡°Ronian?¡± The awards ceremony had ended for nearly half an hour, and it was silent at the spot. Russell drove the car and secretly came over to pick Sherlyn up. After sending Sherlyn a message, he waited in the parking lot for a while. Five minutester, Sherlyn still did note downstairs. Russell called but found Sherlyn¡¯s phone turned off. Russell frowned and put on his mask. Then he went upstairs to look for Sherlyn. Russell saw the room specially prepared for Sherlyn by a notice. He opened the door and found no one inside. He immediately called Warren, Sherlyn¡¯s assistant. ¡°Check the surveince. Sherlyn is missing!¡± Sherlyn was forced to the Felton¡¯s hall by the bodyguards. It was very dark, and Sherlyn felt puzzled when arriving at the house. ¡°Why did Ronian send you to force me here? What is he going to do?¡± The bodyguard did not exin and gave her a gesture to invite her in. Sherlyn did not move and wanted to send a message to Russell. But the moment she took out her phone, it was snatched away by the bodyguard. ¡°Ms. Ayre, don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t hurt you. He works in the bureau and helps people uphold justice. He won¡¯t do anything that goes against thew. Besides, you are a celebrity and you are famous.¡± Sherlyn followed the bodyguard into the house doubtfully. Finally, at the entrance of the hall, the bodyguard opened the small door and said, ¡°Mr. Felton is waiting inside. Please go in.¡± Sherlyn did not understand what Ronian was up to, but in a solemn and respectful ce like the hall, Ronian could not do anything bad. She walked in and turned on the lights in therpeliall. The candles in front of the portraits fluttered, and the whole room was filled with the faint smell of sandalwood. It was fresh and pleasant. Ronian had a cushion under his knees. His eyes were slightly narrowed to cover his amber-colored pupils, and lie was memorizing liis ancestors. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Ronian finished the gesture thest time before he stood up. He looked back at Sherlyn, who was standing by the door! He smiled faintly and said in an easy-going voice, ¡°Ms. Ayre, do you remember it when we metst time?¡± ¡°If you have words for me, just tell me. I am very busy.¡± Sherlyn was expressionless. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t waste your time. Let¡¯s make it short.¡± He walked over to Sherlyn and took out a photo from his pocket, handing it to her. ¡°Look at it.¡± Sherlyn took it in confusion. In the photo was ady who looked to be in her early thirties. She stared at the camera and smiled gently. She was not shockingly beautiful, but she was pure and elegant. The most important thing was that she looked simr to Sherlyn. But Sherlyn was sure that she had not worn such clothes in the photo before, nor had she ever filmed a modern drama. Thedy in the photo couldn¡¯t be Sherlyn. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sherlyn asked curiously, raising her head to look at Ronian. Ronian felt sorry and looked at Sherlyn with guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m not a good brother. I¡¯ve been too busy with work all these years, and I usually don¡¯t pay attention to the entertainment industry. If I didn¡¯t recognize you in the Hobson¡¯s house that day, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t even have a clue. It¡¯s me who made you suffer for over twenty years outside for no reason.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherlyn got a faster heartbeat. She looked at the photo in her hand, then at Ronian. She found it hard to believe. ¡°You must have mistaken it. I¡¯ve been in the orphanage in Washington since I was a child. I can¡¯t have anything to do with the Felton family, let alone have an elder brother.¡± With his hands behind his back, Ronian looked at the ancestral tablet again and calmly began to tell her the story. ¡°When you were born, the Felton family was in a mess. I was only eight years old at that time. My father went to Portugal on a business trip. When he came back, he had brought back a one-year-old illegitimate son, Jerry.¡± 4/5 Sherlyn was puzzled and asked, ¡°What does Jerry have to do with ine?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 360 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 360 Chapter 360 The Rtionship Between Sherlyn and Jerry ($) Sherlyn kept silent with no expression. The assistant gave a dirty look at Rex and sneered, ¡°Mr. Johnson, you are too confident and have a good idea. Did youe because Ms. Ayre has won the prize and thus you can benefit a lot?¡± Rex ignored her and continued to look at Sherlyn. ¡°Sherlyn, I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance! Without you, I would rather die. Come back to me, okay?¡± Sherlynughed. When Rex cheated on her before, she had already seen who he truly was. Now, Sherlyn would not believe anything he said. She only felt that it was ironic. She remembered Vi¡¯s ruthlessness towards such kind of people and slowly took out an exquisite small knife from the drawer. It was a souvenir that she had kept after filming herst drama. Rex saw her ying with it in her hand and said worriedly, ¡°Watch out, don¡¯t get hurt. Or I would feel heartbroken.¡± Sherlyn felt disgusting and handed the knife over to him. Sherlyn changed from her usual appearance. She was soft and innocent before. But now she said calmly, ¡°Since you said that you would rather die without me, why not kill yourself with this knife now? Then I will believe that you indeed love me.¡± Rex got a pale face and looked at her in shock. Why was it not easy to fool Sherlyn this time? He took the knife in her hand but was afraid that the knife would cut him a little. ¡°Sherlyn, if I died, I would never be able to be with you. Are you willing to see me dead?¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t kill yourself, how can you prove that you indeed love me and regret what you did?¡± Rex forced himself to press the de on his wrist, not daring to make a move for a long time. Sherlyn reminded him, ¡°You have to cut the artery and make yourself bleed. Only then can I believe you.¡± Rex felt pain when he just thought about it. He could not help shivering and the knife fell to the ground. He grabbed Sherlyn¡¯s dress and berred her, ¡°Sherlyn. never mind, okay? Let us be the same as before. No! I will treat you better than before! Look at me again!¡± Sherlyn raised her high heels and gave him a hard kick. ¡°Get away! I won¡¯t believe what you said! In the future, you¡¯d better avoid me when you see me. If you dare to shamelessly pester me again, I will fight against you to the end! I will make you bankrupt! You would not be able to afford a simple life at that moment!¡± Rex was shocked to death when he heard it. He stared nkly at Sherlyn who was now tough and aggressive. Was slie still the Sherlyn he liad known before? ¡°Sherlyn, ¡­¡± ¡°Get away!¡± ¡°If you continue to pester me, I will report it as sexual harassment!¡± Sherlyn did not want to listen to his nonsense. Her manager and her assistant immediately put on fierce expressions and chased Rex away. Sherlyn chased Rex away and regained her good mood. She took out her phone to take a photo of the trophy and sent it to Russell. Sherlyn: ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Mr. McGraw. It is the answer for this semester. Are you satisfied with it?¡± Russell replied in less than a minute. Russell: ¡°Hope you will make me more satisfied tonight.¡± Sherlyn instantly blushed. Russell was getting more and more¡­ Sherlyn put down her phone and continued to do the inake-up work because Russell would secretly pick her upter. She was not to take the bus back, so her manager and her assistant left. The entire lounge was soon quiet. Sherlyn heard someone trying to open the door from outside. She nced out of the corner of her eye and saw a pair of men¡¯s leather shoes standing not far from her, thinking that Rex hade again Her tone was disgusting and impatient, ¡°Rex,couldn¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± The man standing at the door did not reply and did not move. Sherlyn found it strange and turned to look back. It was a stranre face she had never seen before. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man greeted her respectfully, ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Ayre. Mr. Felton wants to see you. Please come with me.¡± ¡°Ronian?¡± The awards ceremony had ended for nearly half an hour, and it was silent at the spot. Russell drove the car and secretly came over to pick Sherlyn up. After sending Sherlyn a message, he waited in the parking lot for a while. Five minutester, Sherlyn still did note downstairs. Russell called but found Sherlyn¡¯s phone turned off. Russell frowned and put on his mask. Then he went upstairs to look for Sherlyn. Russell saw the room specially prepared for Sherlyn by a notice. He opened the door and found no one inside. He immediately called Warren, Sherlyn¡¯s assistant. ¡°Check the surveince. Sherlyn is missing!¡± Sherlyn was forced to the Felton¡¯s hall by the bodyguards. It was very dark, and Sherlyn felt puzzled when arriving at the house. ¡°Why did Ronian send you to force me here? What is he going to do?¡± The bodyguard did not exin and gave her a gesture to invite her in. Sherlyn did not move and wanted to send a message to Russell. But the moment she took out her phone, it was snatched away by the bodyguard. ¡°Ms. Ayre, don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t hurt you. He works in the bureau and helps people uphold justice. He won¡¯t do anything that goes against thew. Besides, you are a celebrity and you are famous.¡± Sherlyn followed the bodyguard into the house doubtfully. Finally, at the entrance of the hall, the bodyguard opened the small door and said, ¡°Mr. Felton is waiting inside. Please go in.¡± Sherlyn did not understand what Ronian was up to, but in a solemn and respectful ce like the hall, Ronian could not do anything bad. She walked in and turned on the lights in therpeliall. The candles in front of the portraits fluttered, and the whole room was filled with the faint smell of sandalwood. It was fresh and pleasant. Ronian had a cushion under his knees. His eyes were slightly narrowed to cover his amber-colored pupils, and lie was memorizing liis ancestors. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Ronian finished the gesture thest time before he stood up. He looked back at Sherlyn, who was standing by the door! He smiled faintly and said in an easy-going voice, ¡°Ms. Ayre, do you remember it when we metst time?¡± ¡°If you have words for me, just tell me. I am very busy.¡± Sherlyn was expressionless. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t waste your time. Let¡¯s make it short.¡± He walked over to Sherlyn and took out a photo from his pocket, handing it to her. ¡°Look at it.¡± Sherlyn took it in confusion. In the photo was ady who looked to be in her early thirties. She stared at the camera and smiled gently. She was not shockingly beautiful, but she was pure and elegant. The most important thing was that she looked simr to Sherlyn. But Sherlyn was sure that she had not worn such clothes in the photo before, nor had she ever filmed a modern drama. Thedy in the photo couldn¡¯t be Sherlyn. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sherlyn asked curiously, raising her head to look at Ronian. Ronian felt sorry and looked at Sherlyn with guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m not a good brother. I¡¯ve been too busy with work all these years, and I usually don¡¯t pay attention to the entertainment industry. If I didn¡¯t recognize you in the Hobson¡¯s house that day, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t even have a clue. It¡¯s me who made you suffer for over twenty years outside for no reason.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Sherlyn got a faster heartbeat. She looked at the photo in her hand, then at Ronian. She found it hard to believe. ¡°You must have mistaken it. I¡¯ve been in the orphanage in Washington since I was a child. I can¡¯t have anything to do with the Felton family, let alone have an elder brother.¡± With his hands behind his back, Ronian looked at the ancestral tablet again and calmly began to tell her the story. ¡°When you were born, the Felton family was in a mess. I was only eight years old at that time. My father went to Portugal on a business trip. When he came back, he had brought back a one-year-old illegitimate son, Jerry.¡± 4/5 Sherlyn was puzzled and asked, ¡°What does Jerry have to do with ine?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 361 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Russell Almost Offends His Brother-in-Law Ronian¡¯s gaze was calm as he continued to speak. ¡°My father demanded Jerry my mother¡¯s son. My mother refused. She could not ept that my father not only cheated on her but brought the kid of his mistress and wanted the boy to be included in the family tree. In a fit of anger, she ran away from home alone when she was pregnant for eight months. ¡°She gave birth to you outside her home. At that time, she was anxious during her pregnancy and had a mental problem. She lost you, and she med herself for many years¡­¡± Sherlyn listened to him in shock. Her world seemed to have been turned upside down. ¡°Even if I look like your mother, the Washington Welfare Institute has no files about my birth and my parents. Why do you think I am from your family?¡± ¡°Indeed, when my mother lost you, you were too young. Moreover, she went to Phdelphia back then. I don¡¯t know what happened, but you were taken in by Washington Welfare Institute. This is why after so many years, I sent many people to Phdelphia but they were unable to find you.¡± Ronian walked to a small table and handed a document to Sherlyn. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure at first, so I got someone to go to your crew and find a way to get your hair for a DNA test with my mother.¡± Sherlyn took the report from Ronian. When she saw the words ¡°mother and daughter¡± written on the Chapter 361 Russell Almost Offends His Brother aw 7/6 bottom right corner of the document, her eyes turned red and tears dripped onto the document. Ronian looked at her gently and said, ¡°The report must be right. You are the daughter of the Felton family and my sister, Sherlyn.¡± Get Borus He held her shoulders with both hands and said, ¡°How abouting back to us tomorrow? I will ask someone to tidy up the room my mother used to stay in. You can talk to her. I will make up everything I owe you all these years.¡± ¡°I need some time to digest it.¡± She had been an orphan for over twenty years, but now, Ronian suddenly told her that she was the daughter of the Felton family! Not only did she have parents, but she also had a bunch of siblings. This news was too shocking! She was at a loss for what to do and could not ept it. ¡°I understand that you can¡¯t ept it. Take your time. You have to change the name first, and if you don¡¯t want toe back, I can get you a ce to stay. However, you can¡¯t stay at Russell¡¯s ce anymore.¡± At the end of the conversation, Sherlyn raised her head, ¡°Why? Russell and I are lovers. Isn¡¯t it normal for lovers to live together?¡± Ronian patiently exined to her, ¡°It¡¯s eptable to an ordinary family, but our family is the third greatest family in Salt Lake City. After I reveal your identity, we have to follow our family rules.¡± Chanter 361 Dussall Almost Offends His. 2/6 Sherlyn didn¡¯t understand this, but with Vi and Ormand as examples, she could feel something. ¡°Do we have to wait until the engagement is made public?¡± ¡°Yes. If Russell likes you, he will ask his father to arrange the marriage.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Sherlyn understood, but as long as she could be with Russell, the rules wouldn¡¯t matter. Thinking of the change in name, Sherlyn continued, ¡°I¡¯m used to the name Sherlyn. Can I keep it? At most, I will change my surname. My name will be Sherlyn Felton.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± J Ronian rubbed her head and looked at her face seriously. Sherlyn looked like his mother the most among his siblings. Sherlyn was still not used to being caressed by another man other than Russell, but thinking that Ronian was her brother, she suppressed her resistance. She was holding the picture of her mother in her hand with happiness in her eyes. ¡°Does Mom live in this house? Can I go see her now? I have never experienced the feeling of having a mother in my life. I really want to hug her.¡± Ronian¡¯s hand froze. He looked away and hid the stiltedness in his Chapter 361 Russell Almost Offends His Brother-in-Law 3/6 eyes. Before Ronian replied, the bodyguard knocked on the door of the hall. ¡°Mr. Felton, Russell ising! His face is so gloomy and he looks murderous. That¡¯s so scary! His people are fighting with ours!¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Sherlyn cried out in rm. She turned around and ran out. The bodyguards led the way and Ronian followed them. The entrance of the Felton¡¯s ce was in chaos. Russell had injured a few of the bodyguards of the Felton family in his anger. ¡°Stop it! Stop fighting!¡± Russell heard Sherlyn¡¯s voice and called for his bodyguards to stop. Sherlyn ran to his side, checking if he was injured. Russell was doing the same to Sherlyn. Russell was furious when he saw that her eyes were red as if she had suffered grievances. He saw Ronian walking over from afar and immediately went up to hit him. ¡°Ronian! How dare you kidnap my woman? Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t hurt you just because you are the deputy director of the National Bureau of Investigation! What have you done to Sherlyn?¡± Ronian raised his eyebrows and smiled. He put his hands in his Chapter 361 Russell Almost Offends His Brother-in-Law Original from N?velDrama.Org. pockets and didn¡¯t exin. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me! He didn¡¯t bully me!¡± Sherlyn hugged Russell, who was about to lose control. Get Borus ¡°He is my ¡­ brother!¡± Russell almost punched Ronian in the face. When Sherlyn said the Ronian nced at Russell¡¯s fist, which was close to him, and smiled. He said in a teasing tone, ¡°Russell, you almost offend your brother-inw!¡± ¡°Brother-inw?¡± Russell looked suspiciously at Sherlyn. Sherlyn said, ¡°This is quite sudden. It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin it to you after we get back!¡± After more than ten hours of flight, Vi and Ormand finally returned to their mothend the next morning. Vi stood on the stairs, watched the empty surroundings, and breathed fresh air. Ormand walked behind her and picked her up. Vi was caught off guard and immediately wrapped her arms around Ormand¡¯s neck. She was attracted by his deep and dark eyes. Chapter 361 Russell Almost Offends His Brother in Law 5/6 He lowered his head and rubbed the tip of her nose. ¡°Are you used to the food in Portugal? What do you want to eat today? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Annua Vi leaned close to his ear and spoke in a voice that only they could hear. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯re pregnant! I¡¯ll take you to the hospital after I¡¯m done injecting the serum. When I confirm that you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll let you eat as much as you like!¡± Ormand was serious. Vi pouted in displeasure and allowed him to carry her off the ne. In the face of their lovey-dovey behavior, Todd had gotten used to it and felt nothing about it. However, Tanya was more curious. ¡°Todd, what do you think Vi wants to eat? Ormand looks so stern!¡± Todd didn¡¯t know what to say. Apart from telling filthy jokes and flirting with each other, they rarely said something else. Chapter 361 Russell Almost Offends His Brother-in-Law Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 362 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Everything seems to Be Better ¡°Stop guessing. Sooner orter, you will understand.¡± Todd knocked Tanya on her head and said seriously, ¡°However, I have never taken care of anyone and will not raise you for free. If you want to stay by my side, you have to show me the meaning of me keeping you.¡± Tanya was slightly startled, and she seriously pondered for a moment. Seeing that Tanya didn¡¯t know what to do, Todd pursed his lips into a smile and led the way. After a while, Tanya caught up with Todd, grabbed his arm, and said seriously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me martial arts? I can help you kill people in the future and be the sharpest knife in your hand!¡± Todd was speechless. Todd thought, why would I kill someone for no reason? Did Tanya really believe that I was a psycho killer? ¡°Since you know that I am not a good guy, are you really not afraid of me?¡± Tanya looked into Todd¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°I only know that you saved me. You are the first person in the world to be so kind to me! Even if you are really a bad guy, I am willing to follow you!¡± It was the first time Todd had heard such words. Chapter 362 Everything seems to Be Better Speaking of that, Todd realized that Tanya was also the first stranger to be nice to him. Tanya and Todd looked at each other and saw the kindness in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Orin!¡± Vi suddenly let out a cry in front, drawing Tanya and Todd¡¯s attention. Ormand fainted without warning. With hisst gasp, Ormand carried Vi to the back seat of the car, but he had no strength to sit in himself and fell to the roadside. Todd immediately ran forward and helped Ormand into the car, sending Ormand to theb together with the Super Serum. Kolby examined the ingredients of the serum, while Bentley carefully examined Ormand. Half an hourter, Bentley entered the ward with the test results. ¡°Bentley, how is Ormand?¡± Vi immediately asked. ¡°Pretty bad. Ormand overloaded himself with the trip to Portugal. If the serum had not been brought back in time, in less than three days, he would definitely die.¡± Vi and Todd looked at each other with solemn expressions. Bentley handed the test results to Vi and carefully observed her expression. ¡°Vi, you don¡¯t look alright. Is there anything wrong?¡± Chapter 362 Everything Seems to Be Better 2/7 Vi lowered her eyes and tried her best to reply with a natural expression, ¡°Maybe it is because of the jetg. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure I am fine.¡± At that time, Jerry had blocked the news that Vi was pregnant. Except for the nobles at the banquet that day, no one back in the United States knew that she was pregnant. Vi thought, if Bobby knows that I am pregnant and have to marry Ormand, will he be furious at me? ¡°Bentley, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m really fine. Quickly go and see if Kolby needs any help?¡± Bentley didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to leave. Kolby was pleasantly surprised by the results of the inspection of the Super Serum. He entered the ward to share the good news with Vi and Todd. ¡°Ormand is so lucky! The Super Serum is really great. For you to be able to take back this medicine, you have made a great contribution to our country¡¯s future biochemical experiments!¡± ording to the proportion of the medicine, Kolby left 0.1 ounces of the Super Serum for research and injected the rest into Ormand. The serum could only cure the virus which had been in Ormand¡¯s body for a long time. And it had no healing effect on theplications that the virus brought to the body and the overload of the body. Ormand was too weak and could not withstand the fierce medicine. 3/7 As a result, Kolby divided the serum into three doses. Bentley was also busy making up a prescription to improve Ormand¡¯s health while Ormand was in a coma. This time, Ormand slept for a long time, and his body was recovering Three days after the injection of the serum, Vi brought Ormand back to Viorin. Bentley, Russell, Todd, Tanya, and Sherlyn all came. A group of people sat in the living room chatting. Sherlyn told Vi about her past and the news that the Felton family was going to hold a return banquet for her in seven days. When that time came, Sherlyn would officially be renamed Sherlyn Felton. Vi was very happy for Sherlyn. Vi felt that this time, everything around her seemed to be better and better. Vi looked at everyone one by one and found Ormand and her, Russell and Sherlyn, as well as Todd and Tanya, were all couples. However, Bentley was still single. ¡°Bentley, look at you. You are the only one single here. When are you going to bring me a sister-in- law?¡± Bentley turned his head and nced at the person next to him, the tip of his ears bing slightly red. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Bentley said to Vi coldly and went upstairs to take a look at Ormand. hantar 163 Fu?ruhini Came in Parma Patter Get Bonus Noticing Bentley was shy, Vi burst intoughter. Everyone in the living roomughed. Just as everyone was in great joy, Jimmy suddenly knocked on the door in a hurry. ¡°Ms. Zumthor! Something bad has happened!¡± Todd went to open the door, and Jimmy hurriedly said with an anxious look, ¡°Cristina has used you of murdering your groom at the wedding site and fleeing back to the United States out of fear of punishment. She has already sued you in the International Court and has requested that you be sentenced in court three dayster!¡± In the living room, everyone fell into a short silence because of what Jimmy said and the atmosphere became particrly heavy. Then everyone began to discuss what should be done next. Russell¡¯s face darkened and he said first, ¡°Jerry has done so many evil things, and it is good he has died. Cristina is being unreasonable.¡± Todd lowered his head and hid the strange look in his eyes. He tried to hide from the others¡¯ looks and sat back on the sofa without saying a word. Next to Todd, Tanya had been staring at him. Noticing the unnatural look in Todd¡¯s eyes, Tanya said nothing and sat down with him. Chanter 162 ¡°If Cristina wants to y, then y with her until the end.¡± Bentley, who heard the noise, went downstairs. 5/7 Russell agreed. ¡°Yes. Jerry himself is an illegitimate child. And if that is exposed, it will have a great impact on the reputation of the royal family of Portugal. I don¡¯t believe Cristina dares to send you to prison at the risk of destroying the whole royal family.¡± Vi lowered her eyes and said lightly, ¡°Cristina doesn¡¯t want to send me to prison. She demands a life for a life.¡± Hearing what Vi said, Russell became even more furious. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t be afraid. The legal team of the McGraw family is not to be trifled with. Since Cristina doesn¡¯t care about the reputation of the royal family, we will y with her to the end.¡± Vi lowered her head and became silent. No one knew what she was thinking Todd, who had been silent all this time, spoke, ¡°Since Cristina dares to sue us in the International Court, she must have obtained all the evidence needed. My master is still in aa. If he is here, it will be easy to resolve the case.¡± Bentley sat on the sofa on the side, and his face seemed cold. ¡°Ormand is recovering. We can¡¯t count on him.¡± Todd paused for a moment. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Then Todd tried to say something but stopped himself several times. In the end, he lowered his head and just kept silent. The living room suddenly fell into a strange silence. Vi had to go to the International Court in three days, and there was limited time to get ready. Cristina had probably predicted this and wanted to catch Vi and the others off guard. Chapter 362 Everything Seerns to Be Better Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 363 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Meet a Ghost in the Study? After a few minutes of solemn atmosphere in the living room, Bentley broke it. Bentley calmly made the arrangements. ¡°Russell, go to DarkNet and see if you can get any evidence that Jerry is an illegitimate son of the royal family. Leave the rest to thewyers. I will ask thewyers to draft a n as soon as possible. Vi, just follow thewyer¡¯s instructions and his argument.¡± Sherlyn, who had been listening attentively aside, said, ¡°His identity as an illegitimate child has not been exposed for so many years. It can be seen that the royal family of Portugal has tightly sealed the news and evidence. The DarkNet probably does not have it.¡± Sherlyn knew that Jerry was her fourth oldest brother, but she just couldn¡¯t address him as her brother. So, instead, she simply used ¡®he¡¯ to call Jerry. Russell turned to look at Sherlyn. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Sherlyn nodded. ¡°Maybe I can find the evidence!¡± Ronian wanted Sherlyn to go back to the Felton¡¯s home, so she could go back and help Vi find evidence. Although Sherlyn¡¯s father had passed away, his study and bedroom remained in the Felton¡¯s home. It was said that Ronian had someone clean it every day. Everything was untouched. Perhaps they could find some clues. Russell was not in favor of it and looked at Sherlyn worriedly. ¡°You Chapter 363 Meet a Ghost in the Study? have just been recognized by the Felton family. It is too risky to do such a thing. After all, Jerry is your half-brother. Even if he is an illegitimate child, he is a member of the Felton family. If Ronian knows, he will not let you go!¡± ¡°No. Ronian is the best person in the Felton family to me. He always says that he owes me for more than 20 years. Even if he knows, he will not do anything to me. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Because there were only three days, the time was tight, and Sherlyn moved very quickly. That afternoon, she told Ronian that she wanted to go back to the Felton¡¯s home to live. Ronian was happy that Sherlyn epted a new identity so quickly and was willing toe back and join the Felton family. In the evening, Russell helped deliver the luggage and personally sent Sherlyn to the Felton¡¯s home. Sherlyn probed around and learned that apart from the servants, there were not many people in the Felton¡¯s home. Her eldest brother had passed away just like her father. The third brother was engaged in trade overseas and rarely came back. Only Pam Czerny, who was Sherlyn¡¯s mother, did not leave her home. Besides her, Sherlyn¡¯s seventh sister, Jennifer, who was unmarried, was at home too. Ronian came back asionally. Sherlyn learned from the butler, Dewey Nielsen, that Ronian had some business at the National Bureau of Investigation recently and might note back for the next two days. Photor 267 Chorba Coc Des fois Sherlyn did not want to miss the best opportunity. Under Dewey¡¯s guidance, she had a thorough understanding of the entire vi at night. ¡°Ms. Ayre, the sixth floor is a restricted area. You cannot go up at night. Except that, you can go anywhere you want during the day.¡± Sherlyn did not understand. ¡°You just said that my mother¡¯s room as well as my father¡¯s study and bedroom when he was alive are on the sixth floor. Since that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t I go up at night?¡± Dewey looked as if he was in a quandary. He lowered his head and said, ¡°This is an order from Mr. Felton. You have just returned. There are many things that you do not understand about the Felton family. Mr. Felton will tell you personally. You only need to obey his orders for now.¡± Sherlyn stared at Dewey for a long time without saying anything. It seemed that the Felton family was moreplicated than what Ronian had told her before. ¡°This is the room for you. Have a good night.¡± Dewey bowed slightly and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Alright.¡± Sherlyn closed the door and sat by the bed, deep in thought. She wondered, why can I go to the sixth floor during the day, but not at night? It seemed that there were some secrets. Sherlyn was not allowed to Chapter 363 Meet a Ghost in the Study? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. 37 enter, so she got more curious. At three o¡¯clock in the morning, the big vi was unusually quiet, and everyone was asleep. Sherlyn gingerly opened the door and sneaked to the top floor from the fourth floor she was on. Unfortunately, the top floor was locked. Sherlyn could only look through the iron wire door in the dark corridor. The cold winter wind blew over from the aisle, making Sherlyn shiver in the cold. It added a strange mysterious color to the cold sixth floor. Sherlyn was unwilling to return, but the key was probably in Ronian¡¯s hands. Perhaps Dewey had a backup. If Sherlyn wanted to find out about the situation on the sixth floor, other than finding a way to get the key, she could only take the unusual way. Thinking of this, Sherlyn turned around and returned to her room on the fourth floor. She quietly opened the window and climbed out. Sherlyn grew up in an orphanage and suffered a lot of hardships. She could catch birds in trees, fish on the river, and do anything. She was stronger than ordinary girls. It was easy for Sherlyn to climb up to the sixth floor from the pipelines on the fourth floor of the vi, Chapter 363 Meet a Ghost in the Sturly? §ã§Ñ§Û§Ý§à §Ö Although the window on the sixth floor was closed, fortunately, it was not locked. Sherlyn got what she wanted and went into the room. Not to rm her mother who had fallen asleep on the sixth floor, Sherlyn did not turn on the light. Instead, she turned on the shlight on her phone. After looking around the room, Sherlyn recognized that it was a study. It didn¡¯t take much effort to get it. As Sherlyn held her phone, she rummaged through the room. Her movements were swift, and she searched quickly. She didn¡¯t forget to restore those items as she searched. However, after searching the entire room, Sherlyn found nothing rted to Jerry. Sherlyn turned her attention back to the rows of bookshelves. Sherlyn heard from Ronian that when her father went to Portugal, he brought Jerry back and insisted on giving the illegitimate son Jerry a proper name. Sherlyn thought her father and Cristina loved each other very much. Thinking of this, Sherlyn examined the rows of books and finally saw a book written in Portuguese. Although Sherlyn didn¡¯t know much about Portuguese, she knew some simple words. She could tell at a nce that a word on the cover meant ¡°love¡±. Chunter 363 Met a Ghost in the Studio Sherlyn stood on her tiptoes and took out the book from the third bookshelf. She flipped through it seriously. There was a photo in the book. It was a man and a woman. They hugged each other, sweet and close. The woman¡¯s blue eyes, which were full of exotic beauty, were particrly prominent and beautiful. Sherlyn decisively stuffed the photo into her pocket, turned off the light from her phone, and prepared to climb out of the window. There was a sudden rustling sound of slippers behind her. It was very light, but because it was too quiet, Sherlyn could hear it. Sherlyn turned abruptly. Relying on the faint moonlight, she saw theer¡¯s bloodshot eyes, and his expression was extremely ferocious and terrifying. Sherlyn was shocked. Before she could run, the man smashed her head with an ashtray. When Sherlyn was in a daze, she felt someone pinching her neck, and his sharp voice roared in her ear. ¡°Why are you alive? Why are you back? You are a disgrace! You should not live in this world. You should die¡­¡± With a violent roar, Sherlyn fainted. When Sherlyn woke up again, she was covered in a soft quilt and lying on the bed. Chapter 363 Meet a Ghost in the Study Sherlyn propped up her body and wanted to sit up. She had a splitting headache. Sherlyn reached out and touched her head. There were thick bandages on her forehead. When Sherlyn swallowed, her neck felt pain. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Does it still hurt?¡± Ronian sat by her bedside with an indifferent look. He sounded like he wasining. ¡°Dewey told you not to go up to the sixth floor at night. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me? You even climbed the outer wall. You are too bold.¡± Sherlyn gradually came back to her senses, and she immediately touched her trouser pocket. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 364 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 364 Chapter 364 He Will Take All the me Fortunately, the photo was still there, and Ronian had not discovered that Sherlyn stole the photo in the study. Sherlyn exined, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. After all, mom is up there. I haven¡¯t seen her yet, so I want to go up and take a look.¡± Ronian sighed, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t punish you this time. Don¡¯t do it again. Our family has rules. Since you are back, you must abide by them. Understand?¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Ronian got up and adjusted the cor of his military uniform. ¡°You were scaredst night. Sleep a little longer. I¡¯ll get them to send you foodter.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Sherlyn pulled Ronian¡¯s sleeve and looked up at him. ¡°Last night before I fainted, someone seemed to have hit my head with something and wanted to strangle me to death. He said that I should not live in this world. Was it ¡­ mom?¡± Ronian sat down and patted Sherlyn¡¯s shoulder. His tone softened. ¡°No. No one wants to strangle you to death. The wound on your forehead was caused by your fall, and you hit a corner of the table. Maybe you were too scaredst night and just came up with it out of your imagination. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Chapter 364 He Will Take All the me 1/7 Get Bou Get Boris O ¡® But¡­¡± That feeling was too real. Sherlyn¡¯s mind was clearst night. How could it be a delusion? ¡°Alright. When you had an identst night, mom did not wake up. This morning, a maid went to clean the room and found you in the study.¡± Was it really like this? Was it a dream because Sherlyn was on edge? ¡°Then how long will it take for me to see my mom?¡± Sherlyn asked doubtfully. ¡°Mom caught a cold. She said she didn¡¯t want to infect you. It may take a few days. At thetest, at your banquet, you¡¯ll be able to see the loving and beautiful mom.¡± Ronian was slightly stunned, his amber eyes filled with mixed emotions. ¡°Mom caught a cold? I can take care of her. My physical fitness is better than the average girl¡¯s. I won¡¯t be infected.¡± ¡°But now that you are injured, it is the time when your resistance is the lowest.¡± Ronian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he emphasized seriously, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, you have to be obedient!¡± Sherlyn was discouraged and silently nodded. Ronian said a few more words before he closed the door and left. Once he left, Sherlyn quickly got out of bed and walked to the mirror on the opposite dressing table. Other than a faint tingling sensation, Chapter 364 He Will Take All the me 217 Bert Bernes o there was no trace of being pinched. From N?velDrama.Org. 1 Could it be that Sherlyn was too afraidst night and came up with this conjecture? ¡°Forget it. Vi¡¯s matter is more important!¡± Sherlyn snapped out of her thoughts and took out the photo that she hid in her trouser pocketst night. After confirming that there were no mistakes, she stuffed it back into her trouser pocket. Because of the injury on Sherlyn¡¯s forehead, Ronian didn¡¯t allow her to go out. No matter what excuse Sherlyn used, Dewey refused to let her go and confiscated her mobile phone, asking her to rest. Sherlyn had to stay at home for two days. Everyone was busy, and it was as if time passed by more quickly. Soon, it was time for the court session. After Ronian finished breakfast and went out, Sherlyn said that her injuries had healed and that she needed to go to shoot a magazine. Then she left the Felton¡¯s home and took a taxi to Viorin alone. On the way to the International Court, the representative of thewyers, Pearce Gulliver, handed the report to Vi and repeatedly emphasized. ¡°Ms. McGraw, you have to say as the paper says. Don¡¯t worry. Even if Cristina is a princess, the legal team of the McGraw family will not let you suffer a loss!¡± Ch?pfer 364 Hp Will Take All the me 1/7 Vi didn¡¯t say anything and nodded. She didn¡¯t look at the paper given by thewyer. Bentley, Russell, and Tanya came to the court. Bobby had been too busy with work recently toe back. Todd volunteered to stay in Viorin and take care of Ormand. By the time Sherlyn rushed to Viorin, everyone had set off, and it had been half an hour. Because Sherlyn¡¯s mobile phone was confiscated, she used up thest battery on the way. She had no choice but to borrow some money from Todd to take a taxi to the International Court. As soon as Sherlyn left, Todd returned to the master bedroom. He discovered that Ormand was awake! Todd was surprised and quickly sat down. ¡°Heavens. Mr. Hobson, you finally woke up!¡± Ormand¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He nced at Todd and immediately looked around the room. ¡°Where¡¯s Vi?¡± Speaking of which, Todd was anxious. ¡°Ms. Zumthor has gone to the International Court. Cristina wants to sue her for murdering the royal family. The court starts today.¡± ¡°Murder the royal family?¡± Ormand¡¯s handsome face tightened, and his cloudy thoughts instantly cleared. ¡°It¡¯s Carlos Martinez, Cristina¡¯s adopted son, also known as Jerry.¡± Chapter 364 He Will Take All the me Get Hon. ¡°Drive and go to the International Court immediately,¡± Ormand said. ¡°The court is about to begin. If we go over, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to help much.¡± Todd looked at his watch and grabbed Ormand¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I just received news that Jerry ¡­ is no longer in danger.¡± Todd¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spoke in a low and cautious voice. Ormand looked at Todd and quickly cleared his mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The solemn court was surrounded by people. As soon as Vi¡¯s car arrived, the media quickly gathered around and pushed the microphone to Vi. ¡°Ms. McGraw, did you really kill someone?¡± ¡°Although Jerry was once in prison, he is a goodw-abiding citizen. I heard that he and you were childhood sweethearts. Why did you kill him?¡± ¡°Ms. McGraw, please exin it. Ms. McGraw¡­¡± A steady stream of microphones was handed over to Vi, and the shing lights clicked. Vi was just about to answer when Russell put his arm around her shoulder and asked someone to clear the room. Chapter 364 He Will Take All the me 5/7 With Russell¡¯s presence, in just a few minutes, reporters, who filled the room, ran away. Russell leaned close to Vi¡¯s ear and carefully reminded her, ¡°Vi, remember what Pearce said. As for the rest, you don¡¯t have to think too much. Bentley and I will help you settle everything.¡± Sherlyn collected her thoughts and nodded. On the court¡­ The spectator stands were filled with people. The intiff and the defendant were opposite. Not long after, Miguel helped the haggard Cristina to the court. Her eyes were slightly swollen as if she had been crying hard these days. Noticing Vi¡¯s gaze, Cristina shot her a vicious re, not hiding the intense killing intent in her eyes at all. Vi turned a blind eye to it and quickly retracted her gaze. She quietly walked to the ce where the sign of the defendant was written. When themissioner announced the court discipline, Vi thought of the note that thewyer had given her and quietly took a look at it. Thew team wanted Vi to use the fact that Jerry had lost control of his emotions and had a serious tendency for violence. Besides, Jerry wanted to kill Todd, so she identally killed Jerry. It was legitimate self-defense. Chapter 364 He Will Take All the me 6/7 But this way, Vi would have to push all the me onto Jerry. Even if he died, he would be taken as a murderer and bear everything. 1 LLL Actually, Vi was pregnant. As long as the court confirmed the fact that Vi was pregnant, she did not need to take the responsibility for the time being¡­ However, Vi just got pregnant. Elders said that it was not suitable to publicize one¡¯s pregnancy in the first three months. Moreover, she did not know how to tell her brothers and father about it. Vi was upset. Russell, who was listening aside, noticed that her expression changed after she read the note and reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Vi, don¡¯t think too much!¡± Vi had mixed feelings. Just as she was stunned, the judge went on stage. This brutal battle of judgment was about to start. Chapter 364 He Will Take All the me Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 365 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Who Hid Jerry¡¯s Body? Vi slipped the note back into her pocket and lowered her eyshes, remaining silent. Cristina, who was on her seat looking all distressed and painful, struck people as a great mother, even though the one who died was just her adopted son. How kind of her! Looking at Cristina, Vi appeared a very cold femme fatale by contrast. If Vi really killed someone, then she surely deserved it. Since the bystanders did not know the truth, they all now sided with Cristina ¡°Mr. Martinez was ordered to be sent back to the country by a multinational arrest warrant. He was in the wrong, but he should be brought to trial by the National Bureau of Investigation. As for the defendant, Vi, on the day of the wedding, she killed Mr. Martinez and even took away his body, which, until now, is still nowhere to be found. For such a crazy thing she had done, I request the judge to give her a heavy sentence.¡± Vi was lost in thought when she heard thewyer of Cristina, the intiff, call her name. Something in thewyer¡¯s words caught Vi¡¯s attention. Jerry¡¯s body was gone? How could it be¡­ Vi herself heard Ormand ask someone to send Jerry¡¯s body back to Chat I User the United States so as to give it to the Felton family. E Could it be that the Felton family hated Vi as well and plotted with Cristina against her by hiding Jerry¡¯s body? Vi was confused. ¡°Your Honor, about the intiff¡¯s usation, the defendant has something to say.¡± Pearce then looked at Vi, ¡°Ms. McGraw, don¡¯t be afraid. What exactly happened on the day of the wedding at Florence Cathedral?¡± The McGraw family¡¯swyers had already nned this. After Vi finished her statement sentimentally as what the note told her, thewyers would then show the judge Todd¡¯s injury identification and a series of evidence. At that moment, all eyes were on Vi, who was lowering her head as if she was pondering something. ¡°Ms. McGraw! It¡¯s your turn to speak.¡± Pearce called Vi again to wrench her mind back to the present. Then he signaled to her as if he was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Say it. The judge is fair and just, and he will help you.¡± Vi nced at Pearce as if telling him that she understood what he meant. Pearce wanted Vi to make Jerry take all the me and live in infamy forever. Chet Bu o By doing that, Vi could survive the suit. As for Jerry, since he was dead, he wouldn¡¯t be affected anyway. But it was Jerry that they were talking about! Vi simply could not do such a thing to Jerry. Although Vi did not love Jerry, she respected him before. Moreover, Jerry had never done anything harmful to her. In Vi¡¯s eyes, Jerry did not owe her anything. Everyone had his own way of loving people. Jerry was no exception. ¡°Ms. McGraw.¡± Pearce called out her name for the third time. Vi came back to her senses and turned to look at Bentley and Russell. The two looked determined, nodded at her, and raised their eyebrows, signaling to her to stick to the n. Vi sighed and spoke in the end. She looked at Cristina in the intiff¡¯s seat and asked calmly, ¡°Ms. Martinez, do you know what Jerry likes for food? What does he hate the most? And what is at the top of his wish list?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cristina and everyone else were stunned. All the counsels for Vi were furious. Pearce even broke a pen. Chapter 365 Who Hid Jerry¡¯s Body? 3/7 Vi didn¡¯t stick to their n. Pearce thought, if I lost thewsuit, my bonus would be gone, and so is my reputation as the topwyer in the United States. But Vi ignored her counsel, despite all the warning nces. Then she continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know all that because, over the past twenty years, you never really cared what he wanted. And since you felt that you owed him, you gave him what you felt was good for him. But by doing that, you only made yourself feel better.¡± Cristina, slightly startled, felt annoyed about being scolded like that. Therefore, she red at Vi fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know that. But I could still learn about him if it weren¡¯t for you, who had made me lose him for good.¡± Vi lowered her gaze, ignoring Cristina, and continued, ¡°Unlike you, I know him. When I was young, I liked to go to the Felton¡¯s ce a lot. I was his follower for those years. I know he was a very single- minded person and would never change his mind. ¡°His favorite fruits were honeydew and watermelon. He told me that life was bitter. That was why he liked sweet food. ¡°He didn¡¯t like to eat goose liver and any other animal internal organs, no matter how good the chef was. He simply couldn¡¯t ept the smell of them. ¡°The woman he loves the most was me. His lifelong pursuit was to marry me. Chapter 365 Who Hid Jerry¡¯s Body? ¡°But I know I can¡¯t love him back and marry him. That¡¯s why he decided to let go of me on the day of the wedding. But what you are doing now is ruining everything he loved deeply.¡± Cristina was stunned. Her eyes met Vi¡¯s from afar, and her tears fell all at once. She knew Jerry was obsessed with Vi. On the day of the wedding, he blocked the bullet for Vi without hesitation. And for the first time, he red at Cristina, his mother, and said, ¡°If you kill her, in my eyes, you¡¯re killing me as well.¡± Even if Cristina won thewsuit today and took down Vi, Jerry would hate her if he knew about it. At the thought of this, Cristina hesitated. Noticing the guilt on Cristina¡¯s face, Vi¡¯s counsels all let out a sigh of relief. With what Vi said just now, maybe they could still get their bonuses for thewsuit. However, noticing that Cristina was torn, her counsel approached her and whispered something into her ear. Cristina widened her eyes in disbelief. Then she, her eyes filled with hatred, looked at Vi once again. ¡°Vi, you¡¯re so shameless. Despite acting all innocent here, you had people threaten me! I¡¯m impressed.¡± Cristina gritted her teeth and mmed the table. Chapter 365 Who Hid Jerry¡¯s Body? 547 Then Cristina¡¯s counsel raised his hand. ¡°Your Honor, the intiff has lost control of her emotions. I am requesting to adjourn.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± With the judge¡¯s approval, Cristina left. Vi followed Bentley and Russell back to the lounge as well. Vi was perplexed about Cristina losing control. ¡°What did you do?¡± Russell exined, ¡°Sherlyn has found the picture of Cristina and her father being lovey-dovey in Portugal. In addition to that, we also have other evidence to prove that Jerry is not Cristina¡¯s adopted son but her illegitimate one. ¡°We have told herwyers that, if Cristina insists on suing you, we might consider exposing the royal scandal. I believe after weighing the pros and cons, Cristina will withdraw herwsuit while the court adjourns.¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes calm. But she didn¡¯t let down her guard either. Cristina was tough by nature. Would she reallypromise after the threat? But what really concerned Vi was Sherlyn. ¡°Sherlyn sent the picture over herself? Where is she now?¡± Russell thought for a moment. ¡°She said that she needed to use the bathroom and woulde back and join uster.¡± Chapter 365 Who Hid Jerry¡¯s Body? In the lounge, Cristina was in a rage and throwing things violently. Miguel was concerned that she might be used of vandalism. Therefore, he had people put away the vase and coffee cups while giving Cristina some soft pillows. Cristina took the pillow and tore it apart into pieces, with cotton flying all over. Miguel was speechless. He thought, great! Now I have to pay for the pillow as well. How destructive Cristina is! Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 366 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 366 Get Borus Chapter 366 Ormand Is Awesome Miguel cleared his throat. His voice was deep and rational as he analyzed the situation for Cristina. ¡°Cristina, it is now an adjournment. You can take this chance to withdraw thewsuit. The McGraw family already has the exact evidence that Jerry is an illegitimate child. Once the evidence is exposed, it will be harmful to you, me, and the royal family. If the king knew it, he would not agree with you to punish Vi.¡± Cristina was even angrier, and she looked fierce. ¡°Why? Vi is a bitch. She killed my son. I want her to die. Do they think I will submit just because I¡¯m threatened with these histories? In their dreams. ¡°I have to seek justice for Jerry. I don¡¯t care if the royal scandal is exposed. Even if it¡¯s a life and death struggle, I have to sue to the end.¡± Miguel couldn¡¯t persuade Cristina. His face darkened, and he didn¡¯t speak anymore. Sherlyn had juste out of the bathroom and was walking along the aisle when she was taken away by Ronian¡¯s men. She was taken to the next hotel and pushed into Ronian¡¯s room, and she staggered a few steps before she could stand firm. Ronian was leisurely sitting by the window while lighting a cigar. Chapter 366 Ormand is Awesome Get Bonus The hazy smoke couldn¡¯t hide the anger in his amber eyes. ¡°So you agreed to go back to the Felton¡¯s ce so quickly to find evidence for Vi.¡± His voice was cold, and the smell of tobo in the room mixed with the threatening aura on his body. It felt suffocating. Sherlyn took a deep breath and endured the pressure Ronian brought. She braced herself and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Suddenly, there was a breaking sound. The noise was loud. As soon as Sherlyn answered, the cup in Ronian¡¯s hand flew towards her, and the porcin pieces shattered by her feet. Sherlyn took two steps back to avoid being injured by the cup. Ronian red at Sherlyn. ¡°What benefits did the McGraw family give you? What made you sacrifice your life for them and plot against your family without hesitating? What an ingrate!¡± Thest sentence severely hurt Sherlyn, and she resolutely met Ronian¡¯s oppressive gaze. ¡°I may be ungrateful. I also know that everyone in the Felton family doesn¡¯t wee me. Although you are my family, you are colder than strangers. Although Vi and I are not biological sisters, she treats me with all her heart. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have died countless times. You and Cristina want to judge her. Of course, I can¡¯t just sit idly by.¡± 27 Gure bias Ronian sneered, ¡°No matter how good she is to you, it is only because you are useful. How can there be someone closer to you than your rtives in this world? She killed your fourth brother. Even though Jerry is an illegitimate child, he is still half a member of the Felton family. The McGraw family shouldn¡¯t bully him. And once the McGraw family exposes Jerry¡¯s identity, the Felton Group will suffer a great loss. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Felton. I just care about Vi.¡± Sherlyn¡¯s eyes reddened, and she showed her respect to Ronian. ¡°I have no feelings for you, Jerry, or the Felton family. If you¡¯re not happy about it, my return banquet can be canceled. Just treat it as if you have not found your sister who has been missing for many years.¡± Ronian extinguished the cigarette and narrowed his beautiful eyes. It made it hard to see his emotions. Before she left, Sherlyn finally said, ¡°Mr. Felton, you might not understand the meaning of Vi to me. I would rather not be the Felton family¡¯s daughter than do anything to harm her.¡± Todd was driving to the countryside. On the car was Ormand, who had recovered. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The man had just woken up in the hut. His chest was wrapped in a thick bandage with faint traces of blood. His lips were pale, and his face was devoid of blood. Chapter 366 Ormand is Awesome His azure eyes which were like gems of stars struggled to open up. His eyshes trembled slightly. He tilted his head slightly and immediately saw Ormand sitting on the chair next to the bed. The man said, ¡°You?¡± Ormand yed with the watch on his wrist. He did not look at the man, and his tone was indifferent. ¡°Even Vi doesn¡¯t know. She was so nervous that day. When she fired the gun, her hand trembled. The bullet didn¡¯t hit your heart. It went slightly off and didn¡¯t hit your artery.¡± ¡°Why¡­¡± Jerry asked weakly. He was puzzled. Even if Vi didn¡¯t kill him with one shot, he would still die if he lost too much blood. As long as Ormand didn¡¯t save him, he would still be a dead man. Jerry wondered if Ormand was to torture him by saving him. 11.III ¡°Why do I have to save you?¡± LP Ormand understood what Jerry wanted to ask and chuckled, ¡°For the past half year, I have been gued by illness and almost died several times because of you. But I have also inflicted the same kind of pain on you. Under heavy torture, you almost died several times. Since you have handed over the Super Serum, and my body has recovered, our previous grudges will be gone.¡± Chapter 366 Ormand is Awesome Garn Boruto Seriously? Jerry was slightly startled. He didn¡¯t expect that Ormand would say something simr to what Vi said back then. Jerry and Ormand were both bloodthirsty and ruthless, and they were rivals of love and enemies who could not live together. How could Ormand let him go so easily? Jerry sat up hard and leaned against the bedside. ¡°You know, I handed over the serum because of Vi. I don¡¯t want to save you at all. I just want you to die.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Ormand looked calm with a light expression. ¡°You wanted to help her with this matter, but she shot you. Her choice helped you because you wanted to die. And it also helped me because it made things easy for me. Now, I will help you and let you go.¡± Jerry looked at him in shock. ¡°Ormand, you should know me well. If we change positions, and if you are in my hands now, I will not let you go so easily.¡± ¡±Unfortunately, there is no if. You do not have the opportunity to make me a prisoner. Whether to forgive or continue to hate, the choice is in my hands,¡± Ormand said. He stared at Jerry with a fake smile and ck eyes which had an innate arrogance and nobility. Chapter 366 Ormand Is Awesome o Det kan His facial features made him handsome. Even though his face had been burned and had undergone a skin transnt, his face was still extremely handsome. That pair of dark eyes, apart from the viciousness of holding authority, was also filled with righteousness and even pure love for Vi. Jerry smiled in relief. ¡°I admit defeat. I finally know why she chose you. In certain aspects, I am indeed inferior to you.¡± The corners of Ormand¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He patted Jerry¡¯s shoulder, and his tone gradually became serious. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things for now. Let¡¯s talk about business. Your mother thought that you were dead, so she sent Vi to the international court and asked to judge her in court.¡± Jerry¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°If my mother doesn¡¯t achieve her goal, she will never stop. If this goes on, both sides will suffer.¡± ¡°So this matter can only be resolved by you.¡± Ormand nodded. The two men looked at each other again, and there was no conflict between them like before. Because of Vi, they used to be rivals in love who hated each other. But this time¡­ It was also because of Vi that the two of them unexpectedly shook hands and made peace while anxiously discussing how to deal with Chapter 366 Ormand is Awesome D the situation. The adjournment was over. Cristina did not withdraw thewsuit. Everyone returned to court. 12 The intiff did not let go of the fact that Vi had shot Jerry to death. ¡°Your Honor, I think the defendant shot Carlos Martinez when he was off guard. This is a sneak attack, a deliberate murder. As an adopted mother, my client has tried her best to be a good mother. However, the defendant ndered her that she did not take good care of the dead. And the defendant has no remorse and is extremely hateful. Your Honor, I hope the defendant will be sentenced to a heavy sentence.¡± Thewyer at the dock was silent. This was because the words that Vi had said in the court before the adjournment hadpletely disrupted all the ns they had nned. Cristina red at Vi while gnashing her teeth in hatred. ¡°Vi McGraw, no matter how hard you try to change the concept, it is a fact that you shot Carlos. You have no way to refute this. Do you admit it or not?¡± Chapter 366 Ormand is Awesome Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 367 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Ormand Is Jealous Vi lowered her eyes, her expression was cold, and she did not say a word. The intiff¡¯swyer raised his hand and continued, ¡°The defendant did not refute because she felt guilty. She shot Carlos that day. Your Honor, I suggest detaining the defendant first¡­¡± Thewyer was making a reasonable usation against Vi when the assistantwyer who was recording on herptop suddenly received an email. The assistantwyer opened the email and looked at the first two lines. She looked shocked, and she quickly turned theputer in front of Cristina. Cristina read the email seriously. The more she read, the more her eyes turned red. She sobbed so hard that she couldn¡¯t control herself. She lost control of her emotions for a while. The assistantwyer had no choice but to interrupt the trial, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Honor, my client¡¯s mood has copsed, so she needs another adjournment.¡± The McGraw family¡¯s legal team was just about to take out their trump card of Jerry¡¯s real identity after the intiff¡¯swyer finished speaking. And they wanted to use the evidence of Vi¡¯s legitimate self- defense as a counter-attack. All of a sudden, another adjournment was given, and everyone was dumbfounded. Chapter 367 Ormond is Jealous But during this period of adjournment, Cristina suddenly withdrew her appeal without warning. It seemed that Cristina had admitted defeat in the battle of judgment. Vi was puzzled. Before the second adjournment, she saw Cristina looking at theptop with a sorrowful expression. So what was written on theptop? Or was it because it was a royal scandal, after all, so Cristina ultimately chose to back down? Russell held Vi¡¯s shoulders and took her out of the court. When they arrived at the court hall, Cristina, Miguel, and the others walked out from the other side. The two sides faced each other. Cristina red at Vi without hiding the disgust in her eyes. ¡°Vi, you can still walk out without being handcuffed and taken away as a criminal suspect because of Jerry. If not for him, I would never have let you go.¡± Because of Jerry? Vi was confused. Cristina coldly snorted and turned to leave without giving Vi a chance to ask questions. Russell patted Vi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Vi, don¡¯t think too Chapter 367 Ormand is jealous 211 much. In short, the matter is settled.¡± Vi nodded. When she came out of the courtroom, Vi saw the man leaning against the luxury car. That familiar handsome figure made her feel as if it had found a ce to belong in an instant. It was Ormand. Vi immediately trotted up. Her little hands passed through Ormand¡¯s open ck coat, and she hugged Ormand¡¯s strong waist while feeling Ormand¡¯s warm body. ¡°When did you wake up? Are you still ufortable? While Bentley is still in Salt Lake City, I will let him clear your illness.¡± As soon as they met, Ormand rubbed Vi¡¯s head in satisfaction. He wrapped Vi¡¯s slender body in his coat and hugged Vi tightly. ¡°Maybe I woke up when you went to court. Don¡¯t worry. Bentley¡¯s medical skills are so good that I will be cured.¡± The worry in Vi¡¯s heart eased a bit. Ormand leaned close to Vi¡¯s ear and whispered mysteriously, ¡°Vi, I want to take you somewhere.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Ormand¡¯s voice was gentle. Ormand opened the car door, picked Vi up, and carefully sent her to the car seat. Chapter 367 Ormand is Jealous Ormand then turned around and said to Russell and Bentley, ¡°Guys, I¡¯ll borrow your sister for a while. It¡¯s almost the new year. I¡¯ll formally thank you on the day before the new year.¡± Russell had an understanding expression as he waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t show off your affection here.¡± Bentley was expressionless and did not answer. His gaze was faint. Todd started the engine. And he waved at Tanya standing behind Bentley and Russell. Tanya immediately happily went to open the door of the passenger seat. She consciously sat in and smiled happily. As soon as their car left, in front of the court, Bentley stared at the luxury car that drove away with displeasure, and he scolded coldly, ¡°Borrow? I don¡¯t think he will return our sister to us.¡± Russell chuckled, ¡°Come on. You are not moral at all. Why didn¡¯t you say it in front of Ormand?¡± Bentley gave Russell a cold look and said, ¡°Go find your girlfriend.¡± With that, Bentley turned and left. Russell looked at Bentley¡¯s back and sighed helplessly. He only dared say in a low voice, ¡°You have such a temper. No wonder you couldn¡¯t find a wife for so many years.¡± Todd drove all the way to the private airport. Genie o Vi looked at the airport building and did not understand. ¡°Orin, why did you bring me here?¡± Ormand smiled and did not exin. He took the initiative to hold Vi¡¯s little hand, sped his fingers with Vi¡¯s, and took Vi to the airport building. Tanya was silly. Just as she was about to follow Ormand and Vi out of the car, she was held down by Todd. Todd shook his head gently at Tanya. And thetter understood immediately and sat in the car with him obediently. Ormand pulled Vi up to the fourth floor. ¡°Vi, look.¡± Ormand pointed outside through the ss. Vi followed the direction Ormand pointed and looked over with a puzzled expression. Through the ss, she saw a figure walking up the stairs in front of Ormand¡¯s private ne. This figure was so familiar. Vi was wondering what the figure looked like¡­ Her eyes turned red as she stared at the figure in disbelief. LUL The figure walked up to the highest step and slowly turned around. And he stood outside the cabin and raised his arm to wave in Vi¡¯s direction. Although they were quite far away, Vi could see the doting smile in the man¡¯s azure beautiful eyes, as if he was bidding Vi farewell silently. Chapter 367 Ormand is jealous can horno While shocked, Vi did not forget to wave at Jerry in response. Jerry saw Vi¡¯s response and withdrew his gaze in satisfaction before entering the cabin. ¡°Orin, what did you do?¡± Vi turned to look at Ormand after the cabin door closed. How could Jerry leave on Ormand¡¯s private ne? How could Jerry still be alive¡­ Vi had seen Jerry get shot and fall. Ormand looked at Vi seriously, as if he knew all the answers to the questions in Vi¡¯s heart, and he patiently answered them one by one. ¡°The grudge between me and Jerry has been resolved. The reason why Cristina withdrew thewsuit was that she received an email Original from N?velDrama.Org. from Jerry ¡°Originally, I nned to take him to prove your innocence in court. But he didn¡¯t want to live as Jerry or Carlos anymore, so he asked me not to disclose that he was still alive. He wanted to leave quietly and go to other countries to rx.¡± LI Ormand reached out and gently stroked Vi¡¯s cheek. He continued, ¡°That day at the church, you were so nervous that the bullet missed. I knew that you were reluctant to let him die, so I let him go.¡± ¡°He treated you like that and hurt you badly. Are you willing to let him go?¡± Vi was both moved and incredulous as tears fell from Chapter 367 Ormand is Jealous her eyes. ¡°Because I can¡¯t bear to see you feel sad and guilty because of him.¡± Ormand gently wiped away Vi¡¯s tears. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi hugged Ormand tightly as her tears streamed down her face, but she was extremely happy inside. But this time, Ormand didn¡¯t reach out to hug Vi. After sensing an unusual aura circting Ormand¡¯s body, Vi immediately stopped hugging and raised her little face to look at Ormand. ¡°Orin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ormand lowered his head with long eyshes and said in a slightly awkward tone, ¡°I heard that you could tell Jerry¡¯s preferences in the court. You seemed ¡­ to know him well.¡± Chapter 367 Ormond is Jealous Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 368 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 368 Chapter 368 She Is Innocent So Ormand was thinking about this. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Vi pursed her lips into a smile as her hands gently caressed Ormand¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Well, I¡¯m just a little unhappy.¡± Ormand looked away gloomily, and the expression on his dark and handsome face seemed to be saying, ¡°I want you to coax me.¡± Then Vi used her soft voice to coax Ormand, ¡°Orin, you are jealous, but you are still pretending you¡¯re not. Aren¡¯t you too cute?¡± Vi held back herughter and tiptoed to kiss Ormand¡¯s thin lips. Vi continued, ¡°Be good. I also remember your preferences. Since now, I will only remember everything about you and forget everything about others, okay?¡± UIT Original from N?velDrama.Org. KLE ¡°I hope you can keep your word,¡± Ormand replied with a touching expression. Vi hurriedly nodded. The two of them hugged each other tightly as they watched the ne carrying Jerry leave. In the car outside the airport, Todd heard the sound of the ne taking off. He took out the cigarette in his pocket, lit it, and took a deep breath. The smoke lingered, and Tanya quietly observed Todd¡¯s expression while sensing that his mood wasn¡¯t very good. Chapter 368 She is innocent ¡°Todd, do you not want that man to leave?¡± Todd took a sharp drag on his cigarette. ¡°He whipped me 130 times in Portugal.¡± He could not return the beating, so he was unhappy. Tanya said, ¡°I heard that you beat him many times on behalf of Mr. Hobson. I¡¯m afraid it has paid what you suffered from him, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. After considering the difference, I think that he has suffered more than me. So let him go,¡± Todd held a cigarette in his mouth and spoke in a magnanimous tone. Tanya covered her mouth andughed secretly. Tanya sighed that although Todd was ruthless in his actions, he was still a merciful man. Tanya thought that Todd wasn¡¯t a bad person. IL 1 The smell of tobo in the car was strong, so Tanya choked and felt ufortable in her nose. But Todd was seemingly unaware of it and continued to smoke. Tanya pouted, and her mood instantly turned bad. As expected, Todd did not have any experience in taking care of people. A girl was in the car. Didn¡¯t he know to consider others¡¯ feelings when smoking? Tanya¡¯s clear eyes looked cunning, and she suddenly moved closer to take away the cigarette that seemed to have not been burnt out in Todd¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Todd looked at Tanya with a puzzled Chapter 368 She Is Innocent expression. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very handsome when smoking. I also want to try.¡± Tanya¡¯s tone was innocent as she imitated Todd and put the cigarette into her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t. I already smoked it.¡± Todd¡¯s expression changed greatly. Todd was about to reach out to stop Tanya. But thetter had already held the cigarette in her mouth and smoked it hard. She did not mind that there was Todd¡¯s saliva on it at all. Suddenly, she coughed. The price of not knowing how to smoke and still smoking hardly was that she choked quite heavily. Todd patted her back to help her stop coughing. ¡°You¡¯re still young. If you don¡¯t know how to smoke, then don¡¯t learn. This isn¡¯t something good.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s not a good thing, then why do you want to smoke? If it¡¯s something you like, I have to learn to like it,¡± Tanya coughed. Her little face was red from choking, and she stared seriously at Todd with her clear and clean eyes. Todd was slightly touched. He immediately snatched the cigarette butt from Tanya¡¯s hand and threw it away without hesitation. Then, he turned on the warm wind in the car, turned on the outer circle, and scattered the smoke. Chapter 368 She Is Innocent ¡°I don¡¯t like smoking. I won¡¯t smoke again. You are not allowed to learn to smoke.¡± Tanya obediently nodded while covering the excitement of sess in her eyes. She continued to ask, ¡°When did you teach me martial arts?¡± ¡°Do you want to learn from me?¡± ¡°Of course. As I said, I want to be the sharpest knife in your hand. When you have a mission someday, I want to go with you. I want to help you beat up the bad guys,¡± Tanya answered while looking at Todd seriously. Todd didn¡¯t say anything immediately. L He thought it was just a joke, but he didn¡¯t expect Tanya to take it seriously. ¡°It is not good for a girl to always talk about fighting and killing. But if you want to learn, I can teach you a few simple self-defense skills, and I can also teach you how to use guns.¡± When Tanya heard that Todd wanted to teach her how to use guns, she was overjoyed. ¡°Todd, you¡¯re so good to me. I want to follow you for the rest of my life.¡± When she finished speaking, she leaned over again while ignoring the interval between the driver and passenger seats. Her hands tightly wrapped around Todd¡¯s neck, and she fiercely kissed Todd¡¯s cheek This was the first time a girl had hugged and kissed Todd, so his Chapter 36R She is innocent heart skipped a beat. The soft touch on his skin had not disappeared. His ears were red, and his eyes kept blinking. After steadying the throbbing in his heart, Todd said, ¡°You ¡­ always following me is not the way. You have to tell me your real name. When you can survive independently, I will send you home.¡± The hands that wrapped around his neck froze in an instant. When Tanya let go of Todd, her watery eyes were lowered with sadness. ¡°Do you ¡­ find me annoying? Do you not want to take care of me anymore?¡± ¡°No, but I am not your guardian. I have to send you back to your parents,¡± Todd said seriously. ¡°But I will soon be 20 years old. I am an adult, and I can choose my future life. I want to follow you.¡± After seeing that Tanya was crying, Todd softened. But he knew that Tanya was not a girl who belonged to him. ¡°But I have the right to choose whether I want you or not. And you have never even told me your real name. Who knows how much you are hiding from me?¡± After hearing Todd¡¯s questioning tone, Tanya panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t hide it from you on purpose. My name is Leia Doyle. I didn¡¯t tell you before because I hate my father. I don¡¯t want to take his surname anymore.¡± chanter 36 Chain She grabbed onto Todd¡¯s clothes as if she had found a trace offort. And then she continued to confess seriously. ¡°Yes, I have something to hide from you¡­ I am not as simple as you think. ¡°But do you believe in love at first sight? From the moment I saw you for the first time when you stepped into my cell, I was fascinated. I like you. So I have been pretending to be stupid recently. I thought I could stay with you forever in that case. ¡°Raise a cute girl to be with you. When I grow up to be a beautiful woman, you can do everything with me and let mepletely belong to you. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Todd didn¡¯t say anything. This time, he waspletely flushed from his neck to his face. His heart was pounding. ¡°You¡­ Do you know what you are talking about?¡± ¡°Of course, I know. I¡¯m almost 20 years old. I¡¯m not stupid. I understand the intimate things between men and women.¡± Todd was speechless. He was stunned. It turned out that the one who was the most innocent before was him. Was he also the one who was tricked? And he wondered if he was the stupid one. It seemed that Todd was extremely anxious. And he didn¡¯t feel well. ¡°Todd, what do you think?¡± Chapter 368 She Is Innocent 6/7 Leia¡¯s voice was soft. She stared at Todd expectantly with her watery eyes. She looked like she would be hurt if she was rejected. ¡°Leia, you just confessed. What do you think I will do?¡± Todd smiled while raising his brows. He seemed to tease Leia on purpose. After hearing the words, Leia cried. Tears rolled down her face. She bit her lower lip unwillingly and let go of the hand that was holding Todd¡¯s clothes. She was secretly sad. Todd saw that Leia was indeed sad and thought that he went too far. Just as he was about to say something nice to coax Leia, thetter opened the car door resolutely and ran away without looking back. Todd immediately followed out of the car. Leia didn¡¯t mean to run away. When she saw Vi and Ormand walk out of the airport, she rushed over and hugged Vi while crying. Vi was suddenly hugged and looked at Ormand in confusion before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did Todd bully you?¡± Leia kept nodding. Without saying the reason, she hugged Vi tightly and cried in Vi¡¯s arms. Just as Vi was about to pat her on the back tofort her, Ormand¡¯s face darkened. Ormand grabbed Leia by the back of her neck and dragged her away from Vi. ¡°She is mine. I haven¡¯t hugged her enough.¡± Chapter 368 She Is Innocent Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 369 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 369 Chapter 369 His Own Kid Leia was very thin and light. She swung her thin legs but was unable to get rid of Ormand. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I¡­ I was just joking with her¡­¡± Todd quickly ran up to them and rubbed his hands together nervously. Ormand looked at him and suppressed his anger as he ordered, ¡°Hurry up and take your woman away! If you dare to hurt her again and make here to Vi toin, you will be severely punished!¡± ¡°No! This will not happen again!¡± Since Ormand rarely punished him severely, Ormand was obviously truly angry this time. Todd was scared and took Leia away from Ormand. Leia pouted angrily. She wrapped her arms around Todd¡¯s neck and threatened him with a fierce gaze. ¡°You heard it! Someone has my back now. If you dare to tell me you don¡¯t want me again, Mr. Hobson will beat you up with a leather whip!¡± Todd and Ormand were rendered speechless at the same time. Vi covered her mouth andughed. Leia was really a cunning girl. Just like that, Leia got herself a guy to fall back on. Vi found that Leia was quite simr to her. Considering Todd was so not flirty and romantic, Vi was afraid Chapter 369 His Own Kid Gebore o that he would be so obsessed with Leia one day. Vi walked over and tapped the tip of Leia¡¯s nose. She corrected Leia. ¡°That¡¯s not what the leather whips are used for. Be careful with this word. It¡¯s adult stuff.¡± ¡°You mean sex?¡± Leia looked at Ormand thoughtfully, then looked at Vi. She smiled slyly. ¡°Last time, I heard Todd say that you are more powerful than Mr. Hobson. So will you punish Mr. Hobson with whips, Vi?¡± Both Ormand and Vi were lost for words. This time, it was Todd¡¯s turn to hold back hisughter. ¡°Let¡¯s go. When will you stop thinking? If you keep talking, Mr. Hobson will get angry! I will beat you up then!¡± Todd turned around and walked into the car with Leia in his arms. He quickly shoved Leia into the passenger seat. Vi smiled helplessly. She took Ormand¡¯s hand and interlocked her fingers with him. ¡°Ormand, you are so obedient. How could I stand punishing you with whips, right?¡± Ormand felt much better and nodded in satisfaction. He sat in the back row with Vi. Not long after, the four of them returned to the Hobson¡¯s house. Along the way, Leia kept telling dumb jokes, which she was very good at, and kept the restughing and the mood upbeat. The car passed through the winding alley toward the Hobson¡¯s Chapter 369 His Own Kid 2/7 house. Before they reached the entrance of Viorin, they saw a beautiful figure waiting outside the vi and leisurely pacing back and forth. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Get Bonus Vi was the first to see her. That woman obviously had been taking good care of her skin, and it was almost impossible to tell her age. She was wearing haute couture from head to toe and looked very elegant. However, her face was unfamiliar. Vi had never seen this face before. The woman at the door saw them walking over and smiled at Ormand, ¡°Ormand, long time no see.¡± The familiar tone made Vi subconsciously frown. Vi wanted to get her hand out of Ormand¡¯s, but Ormand wouldn¡¯t let go. Ormand was also looking at the woman, his eyes filled with surprise. ¡°Auntie.¡± Auntie? It was Javon¡¯s youngest daughter, Alina, who was in her thirties. Vi had heard that Alina had been living abroad and would never marry. It was almost the new year, and Alina had probablye back to celebrate the new year with her family. Vi felt embarrassed. Alina looked so good and young, so Vi thought that she and Ormand had a fling or something. Ormand stepped forward and introduced Vi to Alina. ¡°Auntie, this is my fianc¨¦e, Vi.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Alina.¡± Chapter 369 His Own Kid 3/7 Get en Vi smiled and greeted Alina politely. Only then did Alina look at Vi, but her expression gradually turned cold. Alina looked obviously displeased. ¡°Why is it you? You are Ormand¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Vi was puzzled. She and Ormand looked at each other. Neither of them understood what Alina meant. 11 ¡°I have always been Ormand¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Is it some rumor you heard?¡± Alina replied, ¡°Not long ago, the Princess of Portugal held a party. You¡¯ve put on quite a show on stage and might not have paid attention to the audience. I was also there.¡± Vi was stunned. Since Alina was there, she must know about Vi¡¯s wedding with Jerry. No wonder Alina was so aggressive. ¡°There was a reason for that¡­¡± Vi tried to exin, but Alina coldly withdrew her gaze, stepped forward, and grabbed Ormand¡¯s arm. ¡°Come with me. I have to talk to you in private.¡± Ormand was dragged away. Vi watched the two go to a corner to talk. Vi¡¯s eyes drooped, and she looked a little lonely. Todd noticed it and came over tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. McGraw. She doesn¡¯t know the whole story. She might say something unpleasant to Mr. Hobson, but Mr. Hobson always Chapter 369 His Own Kid believes you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Vi replied. Vi didn¡¯t know what she was afraid of. She was afraid that Ormand would suspect that this child was Jerry¡¯s because of Alina¡¯s words. Ormand wouldn¡¯t. Vi touched her belly. Though she had just got pregnant and couldn¡¯t feel the child, Vi knew that a new life was growing here. It was her and Ormand¡¯s child! Seeing that Vi was stroking her belly in a daze, Todd was worried that Vi would overthink this and hurriedly gave Leia a look. Leia immediately understood what he meant. She went forward, took Vi¡¯s arm, and continued to tell Vi jokes. Vi was soon distracted. She let Leia take her into the house. Alina dragged Ormand to a corner in the garden. ¡°Alina, you¡¯re making Vi overthink by doing this. In my ce, there is nothing Vi can¡¯t hear. I keep no secrets from her.¡± ¡°Are you ming me?¡± Alina was not pleased. Ormand lowered his head and did not reply. It was a silent yes. Chapter 369 His Own Kid 5/7 Alina was pissed. But Ormand was her favorite nephew, so she did not scold him and only said, ¡°Do you know what Vi has done in Portugal?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ormand nodded with a calm expression. ¡°You know?¡± Alina was shocked. ¡°Since you know, why don¡¯t you call off the engagement with her? She went to Portugal to marry another man and was even pregnant with that man¡¯s child. ¡°That day, her pregnancy made her vomit in public at the party. The whole upper ss of Portugal knows about this. Moreover, she and that man were all lovey-dovey at the party! You can even stand that?¡± Ormand was unhappy when he heard ¡°lovey-dovey¡±. But Ormand soon concealed his unhappiness and said calmly, ¡°Alina, you misunderstood. The child in Vi¡¯s belly is mine. And she went to Portugal because of me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Alina was baffled and stared at Ormand in disbelief. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you enjoy being cheated on? I saw it with my own eyes at the party. How could it be false? She had admitted that the child in her belly belonged to that man. You want some other man¡¯s kid?¡± ¡°I Ormand was speechless. That was his kid! Chapter 369 His Own Kid 6/7 §ã§Ú §Ó§Ù§Ñ§ß§Ñ §à And if any man had ever wanted some other man¡¯s kid, it should be Jerry. Chapter 369 His Own Kid Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 370 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Twins ¡°This thing is ratherplicated. I¡¯ll tell you about itter in the future. In short, it¡¯s not what you think it is. Vi is a very good girl. You will also like her in the future.¡± Alina stopped talking Ormand thought of Todd¡¯s thing and continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, help you with something, will you?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ormand¡¯s eyes were burning. ¡°I want to give Todd our family name and make him my father¡¯s adopted son!¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve always been a smart kid. Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Alina had always been very efficient. It was a lucky day two dayster. Alina got the respected elders of the family to watch the ceremony of including Todd in the Hobson family. After all, this was their family business. Vi didn¡¯t attend the ceremony but waited outside. In the room, Todd bowed to Javon and handed him a ss of water. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Javon epted the ss and took a sip. Then, he dipped the tip of his finger into the water and tapped the ce between Todd¡¯s eyebrows. After theplicated process, the elders of the Hobson family put ¡°Todd Hobson¡± down as Ormand¡¯s father¡¯s son. ¡°Child, from now on, you are one of the Hobson family. You must behave yourself and not do anything that goes against thew. Remember to listen to the advice from the head of the Hobson family.¡± ¡°Yes, grandfather,¡± Todd obediently said. ¡°Go on.¡± Javon hit the ground with his walking stick to tell Todd to go to Ormand. Todd stood up and walked to Ormand. ¡°Sir!¡± In front of Ormand, Todd was no longer cautious but was smiling brightly Ormand patted Todd¡¯s head in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m your brother from now on!¡± Todd handed Ormand a ss of water and called out, ¡°Ormand!¡± Vi was watching silently from outside. After the trip to Portugal, Todd gained a lot of things. And Vi was genuinely happy for him. Theplicated ceremony was finally over after an hour. As a gift for joining the Hobson family, a small vi was given to Todd by Ormand, which was very close to Viorin and was only two Chapter 370 Twins 2/6 streets away. When Leia heard that Todd had gotten a house, she clung to him and congratted him profusely. Then Leia took Todd away with her to buy things for the new house. So the two left. Ormand also had things to do. It was time for Vi to have a checkup. Ormand drove Vi to the hospital to see the gynecologist. When the doctor was examining Vi, Ormand was not allowed to watch. Ormand sat in the corridor and waited nervously. Vi got pregnant when he still had the virus in his body. It was very likely that the child would be born with diseases or viruses. It might even pass the virus to the mother and make Vi sick. The more Ormand thought, the more nervous he got. He called Kolby. Kolby was surprised by Ormand¡¯s sudden call. ¡°What¡¯s up, Ormand? You rarely call me. Are you sick again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it.¡± Ormand¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t have the time to joke with Kolby and got to the point, ¡°If our child has the virus, can we detect it now?¡± Kolby asked, ¡°How long is she pregnant?¡± Chapter 370 Twins 3/6 ULD ¡°Six and a half weeks.¡± Ormand thought for a while and answered. ¡°Ormand, we can¡¯t. In our country, we usually use tests to detect it. But it is only an embryo now, and we can¡¯t do the tests. I¡¯m afraid that we have to wait for it to be born.¡± But they waited until it was born, everything might be toote. Ormand was silent for a while. After a long time, he finally decided to ask, ¡°Can¡­ Can we abort the child without harming the mother at all?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible, Ormand. As long as you abort the child, it will harm the mother.¡± Hearing this, Ormand sighed silently. If only men could get pregnant too. If possible, Ormand hoped he could suffer for Vi, and Vi only needed to be happy and healthy. On the other end of the line, Kolby did not hear Ormand¡¯s answer and continued, ¡°However, if the mother has just got pregnant, there are medicines on the market that are the least damaging to the mother. After taking it and taking a good rest for a period of time, the mother will be alright.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the medicine?¡± ¡°Meefis. However, this is a new medicine from abroad. It is currently banned in the country. It won¡¯t be easy to buy it¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Chapter 370 Twins Ormand answered softly and immediately ended the call. He called Todd. ¡°When you finish your work for these two days, take a trip abroad and buy something for me¡­¡± Todd listened carefully. Ormand didn¡¯t tell Todd what medicine would be used for, but Todd looked it up on the inte. And Todd was shocked by what he saw. ¡°Ormand, are you serious? It¡¯s abortion pills! It will harm Vi!¡± It was not an easy decision to make for Ormand, but nothing was more important than Vi¡¯s health. Vi didn¡¯t need the suffering caused by Super 404. Ormand didn¡¯t exin to Todd. ¡°No more questions. I know what I am doing. Just do as I say.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Todd said worriedly, ¡°Ormand, you don¡¯t understand. This baby has a different meaning for Vi. During her time in Portugal, she stopped at nothing to protect this child under Jerry¡¯s nose.¡± Ormand fell silent and did not speak for a long time. Todd continued, ¡°She really wants this baby. If you n to secretly deprive her of the right to be a mother and apologize to her afterward, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. She will be very sad, and she¡¯ll even hate you!¡± Chapter 370 Twins 5/6 Thest few words hit Ormand¡¯s heart hard. When Ormand¡¯s mind was in a mess, the lights of the examination room suddenly went out, and the nurse came out to tell him the good news. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Hobson. Ms. McGraw is pregnant with twins!¡± Ormand immediately hung up on Todd and went to Vi. Ormand¡¯s expression was grim, and the news that he would soon be a father didn¡¯t bring any joy to his face, which stunned the nurse. ¡°Vi, are you feeling alright?¡± Ormand carefully helped Vi up and checked nervously if the detector had hurt her. Vi took his face in her hands and kissed him on the lips. Her face was filled with joy. ¡°Ormand, the doctor said that I¡¯m suffering so much because I am pregnant with twins, so I have too many pregnancy hormones. However, I¡¯m currently very healthy!¡± Vi was in high spirits and handed the test result to Ormand, ¡°Although they are only an embryo right now and can¡¯t be seen clearly, you will have two kids in only a few months! Are you happy?¡± Ormand was slightly stunned. He stared nkly at the test result, then looked at the joy written all over Vi¡¯s face. Ormand couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. 1 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 371 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 371 Get Bonus Chapter 371 They Will Be Lucky ¡°What are you thinking, honey?¡± Vi waved her hand before Ormand¡¯s eyes and pursed her lips into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s your first time being a father, and you have no experience, so you¡¯re too nervous?¡± ¡°Yes, I am too happy,¡± Ormand said as he dispelled his thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Ormand said as he gently tucked Vi¡¯s hair behind her ears, squatted down to help her put on her shoes, and left with Vi in his arms. Along the way, the nurses all stuck their heads out to look. When they saw how sweet the two were, their faces were full of envy. Vi embarrassedly buried her face into Ormand¡¯s neck. ¡°Ormand, you don¡¯t have to do so much for me. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t walk.¡± Ormand said calmly with a faint smile, ¡°Even the doctor said we should be very careful with the twins. And your morning sickness will get more severe in the future. It will be so hard on you. I want to help.¡± Vi was happy. And she let Ormand carry her out of the quiet staff-only passageway all the way into the car. After returning to Viorin, Vi sat on the bed, looking at the test results, amazed by the way life was produced. Ormand sat cross-legged beside Vi with a book on his legs. He Chapter 371 They Will Be Lucky 1/7 seemed absorbed in reading, but he wasn¡¯t blinking, as if he was lost in thought. Vi rested her head on his thigh and asked in a tender voice, ¡°Ormand, since it¡¯s twins, do you want two boys, two girls, or one boy and one girl?¡± Ormand didn¡¯t reply. He was still staring at the page in a daze. bonus ¡°Ormand?¡± Vi waved her hand before Ormand¡¯s eyes again and finally pulled him out of his thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? You¡¯ve been very distracted.¡± ¡°Vi¡­¡± Ormand grabbed her hand and locked eyes with her. Ormand thought of what Todd said. He took a deep breath and struggled for a while before deciding to ask. ¡°We¡­ We will have children again in the future. Can you get an abortion this time?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Vi was struck dumb. It took her quite a while to digest Ormand¡¯s words. She pulled her hand out of his. It hit her so hard that a chill washed over her. ¡°They are twins. We have to be very lucky to get twins. Why are you saying this?¡± Chapter 371 They Will Be Lucky 2/7 Vi couldn¡¯t get it. Then she remembered the private talk between Alina and Ormand a few days ago, so she mocked, ¡°So, you believed your aunt¡¯s words and suspected that this child was Jerry¡¯s? You don¡¯t believe my love for you?¡± ¡°Of course, I believe in your love for me. I would never have that kind of thought. Vi¡­¡± Vi dodged his touching, turned over, and was about to get off the bed. Ormand quickly hugged her from behind and put his head on her shoulder. He hurriedly exined. ¡°You misunderstood. You got pregnant before the virus in my body was cured. The babies are likely to be born with diseases. Even you may be infected. ¡°But there is only one tube of Super Serum. Moreover, you are pregnant and can¡¯t get an injection. I¡­ I really dare not put you at any risk.¡± Vi gradually calmed down. Ormand continued, ¡°So the twins¡­ Let¡¯s abort them, okay?¡± ¡°How?¡± Vi turned to look at Ormand with calm eyes. ¡°There is a drug abroad called Meefis. It is very suitable to abort an early fetus. It is the least harmful to the mom¡¯s body. After resting for a period of time, you will recover soon. Let¡¯s make a baby again after you recover, okay?¡± Chapter 371 They Will Be Lucky 3/7 Vi fell silent. Get Bonus She looked at the test result and remained silent for a long time. When Vi first learned that she was pregnant, she was not ready to be a mother. But now, she was really looking forward to the arrival of the two babies¡­. However, Ormand cruelly demanded a death sentence on them. ¡°Vi?¡± Ormand held Vi¡¯s hands nervously, his eyes filled with worry. Vi thought for a while and asked, ¡°Did the doctor say that these two children would definitely be infected with the virus?¡± ¡°Not definitely. But probably. We can only do the tests to make a diagnosis after they are born. However, I don¡¯t dare to put you at any risk. Aborting the twins is the least risky way.¡± Hearing this, Vi had an idea. ¡°Since it is only probable, then I believe that the babies and I will be lucky! Moreover, when the doctor injected you with the Super Serum, he kept a sample for research. Even if we be infected, unfortunately, I believe that the doctor and Bentley can ensure the safety of me and the babies!¡± Vi took Ormand¡¯s hand and let him touch her belly. ¡°Since these two little guys choose to be our kids, we have to cherish and love them. If we lose them, even though I can get pregnant again, they will never be these two babies again.¡± Chapter 371 They Will Be Lucky 4/7 Ormand carefully stroked her belly. At present, Vi¡¯s belly was t, and Ormand couldn¡¯t feel the existence of the babies at all. This didn¡¯t take any anxiety away from Ormand. ¡°Vi, I don¡¯t want to take chances¡­¡± Get Bonus Vi grabbed his chin and forced him to look at her. Then she said seriously. ¡°But I want to! Even if I will lose, the doctor and Bentley will keep me safe! Ormand, we can¡¯t cruelly deprive the babies of the right toe to this world just because of some probabilities.¡± Seeing the determination in her eyes, Ormand sighed and ¡°Yes!¡± Vi nodded hard. ¡°Ormand, life was so hard on you. It¡¯s impossible for us to be unlucky all the time, right? I believe that we¡¯ll be lucky this time!¡± Ormand gently touched the tip of her nose, his eyes filled with love. ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll cook.¡± Vi didn¡¯t answer. Just now, when Ormand spoke, he seemed to have made up his mind. Something felt wrong to Vi. Thinking of this, Vi asked, ¡°Ormand, you even know what drug to use. Don¡¯t tell me you already had a n?¡± 11 Ormand looked awkward. He didn¡¯t expect Vi to get there so soon. She really guessed it right. Ormand dared not look Vi in the eyes. He wanted to lie his way out. But the phone on the bedside table suddenly rang. Ormand turned his head to look. Get Bonus When Ormand remembered he had asked Todd to go abroad to buy medicine in a few days, Ormand¡¯s face was full of guilt. Just as he was about to reject the call, Vi took the phone over. Vi frowned slightly and looked at him spectively. ¡°Why are you so nervous? It¡¯s Todd. Why don¡¯t you answer his call?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Vi didn¡¯t give him the time to find an excuse. She answered the call and put it on speaker. Todd¡¯s anxious voice was heard. ¡°Ormand! I can¡¯t do this. It feels so wrong! You want to get the medicine behind Vi¡¯s back? If she finds out, you will be finished, and so will I! Besides, it¡¯s such a cruel thing to do¡­¡± Ormand lowered his head, his face pale. He swallowed hard, his eyelids trembling. Chanter 371 They Will Be I uchu 6/7 Get Bonus Vi stared at him coldly. On the other end of the line, Todd was still trying to talk Ormand out of it. Vi asked coldly, ¡°What did Ormand ask you to buy?¡± Chapter 371 They Will Be Lucky Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 372 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Ormand Misses Being Hit by the Rod Hearing Vi¡¯s soft but cold voice, Todd was so scared that he almost threw his phone away. For a long time, he didn¡¯t dare to speak, not even daring to breathe. Vi reminded him seriously, ¡°Todd, you¡¯d better tell the truth for Ormand. If you confess now, I might consider forgiving you. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me!¡± She gritted her teeth as she said thest few words. Todd was so afraid that he quickly exined, ¡°Ormand was concerned about your health. He loves you so much. He¡­¡± Todd exined the situation to Vi and kept begging for Vi¡¯s forgiveness. Two minutester, Vi finally understood the whole story. ¡°Alright, I understand. It¡¯s good that you can tell me. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, and I won¡¯t let Ormand secretly take revenge on you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Todd was more afraid that Ormand and Vi¡¯s rtionship would be affected. He said, ¡°Vi, don¡¯t get angry with Ormand. He¡­¡± Vi was toozy to listen to Todd¡¯s pleading, so she coldly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. He will be fine.¡± After that, she hung up the phone. The atmosphere suddenly became quiet. The entire bedroom was filled with cool air. Chapter 372 Ormand Misses Being Hit by the Red Get out o Vi turned to look at Ormand, but before she could say anything, something was suddenly thrust into her hand. She looked down and saw the rod, which was usually put in the drawer of the bedside table. ¡°Wow, you took out the rod yourself. What does this mean? You miss being whipped by it?¡± Vi asked deliberately. Ormand bit his lower lip. The tips of his ears were slightly red, and his voice was weak. ¡°I was wrong. I should have been more careful. Don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± ¡°Orin, the baby belongs to us. You don¡¯t have the right to make any decision for me.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Ormand avoided her gaze. ¡°I was just thinking about it. I wanted to discuss it with you when I got home.¡± LLIT Vi yed with the rod and casually asked him, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Todd¡¯s interference, would you discuss it with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ormand didn¡¯t know how to defend himself. Although he did take the initiative to discuss it with Vi, any further exnation seemed useless at this moment. He¡¯d better admit his fault. Thinking of that, he mustered up his courage and spread out his hands, extending them to Vi. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t be mad at me, I ept my punishment.¡± Chapter 372 Ormand Misses Beina Hit by the Rod ¡°Orin, I just want to tell you that this matters to the two of us. You have to discuss it with me in the future. You can¡¯t make your own decision as you do at work.¡± Vi looked at his lowered head. She didn¡¯t want to beat him up, not at all. Moreover, this kind of childish punishment was nothing to him, who had just recovered from illness. He just wanted her to vent her anger. However, what Ormand did today was indeed a bit too much. Vi still had to teach him a lesson! When she thought of that, Vi curved her lips into a crafty smile. Her eyes were shining with schemes. ¡°You really need some discipline, but did I say that I would hit your hand?¡± Ormand suddenly raised his head, and while seeing Vi¡¯s cunning expression, he had a bad feeling. The smile on Vi¡¯s lips deepened. She sat cross-legged on the bed and gently patted the front of her. ¡°Lie here.¡± Ormand was stunned for a second. He wasn¡¯t very sure what she meant. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to hit ¡­ my¡­ butt?¡± ¡°So smart!¡± Vi nodded without hesitation. ¡°No!¡± Chapter 372 Ormand Misses Being Hit by the Rod Ormand¡¯s ears suddenly turned red, and his face and neck were red, too. To him, this was not only a punishment but also humiliation. He would rather die than ept it! ¡°Vi! I¡¯m the head of the Hobson Group and the National Bureau of Investigation. How can I let you humiliate me?¡± Ormand bit his lips and stared at Vi usingly. Vi held her desire tough and said seriously, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯re a boss, so I can¡¯t hit you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ormand¡¯s tone was firm. But Vi ignored his request. ¡°But I have touched, caressed, and even beat your butt! Besides, I won¡¯t let you take off your pants. I¡¯m already helping you keep your dignity. Besides, it¡¯s not shameful to be beaten by your own wife.¡± Ormand didn¡¯t know how to reply, but he could not do such a thing. ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡± Vi¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t think it was your fault. You aren¡¯t willing to ept punishment. Then I should consider going back to my parents¡¯ ce and thinking about whether I should forgive you. Remember this is your only chance. Vi pretended to get up, but Ormand quickly held her back. Chapter 3/2 Ormand Misses Being Hit by the Pod ¡°Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll ept it!¡± Hearing the affirmative answer, Vi held back herughter, determined to teach Ormand a good lesson. Her eyes nced at the empty space in front of her, motioning Ormand to lie down there. Ormand dawdled for a few minutes before finally lying down in front of Vi, resigned to his fate. Vi enjoyed his shyness very much. She slyly tapped his back with the rod. ¡°You¡¯ve never been hit before, but you¡¯ve hit someone else, right? Your posture isn¡¯t right. You have to keep your butt up! Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± Ormand buried his face in his arms. Vi could not see his expression, but she could feel his distress from his hot ears. She rolled up her sleeves and said in a yful tone, ¡°Orin, I¡¯m going to start! I¡¯ll use my full strength. Bear with it!¡± After giving him a heads-up, Vi held the rod with both hands and raised it high. Before she could wave down, Ormand pounced on her, carefully not to press her stomach. ¡°Vi, don¡¯t¡­¡± He buried his face in her neck and muttered in a grievance. The hot tips of his ears pressed against her skin, and she only felt that her body was burning. Ormand should learn the lesson from this unforgettable humiliation. Chanter 377 Ormand Miscec Peina Hit by the Pori Le Bous ¡°Tell me. Will you do this again? Would you dare to make decisions behind my back?¡± ¡°No. This won¡¯t happen again.¡± Ormand shook his head. Having achieved her goal, Vi pinched the two sturdy bumps behind him. The room was filled with a sweet taste. It would be Christmas Eve in a few days. After a few months, Vi¡¯s belly would get big, and she would no longer keep her pregnancy from others. The couple wanted to find an opportunity to announce this shocking news. In fact, Ormand was nning to put marriage on the agenda too. However, before Christmas Eve came, Viorin had an uninvited guest, who would seldome here. Bentley entered the vi, and his face was cold and grim as if someone owed him billions. When Vi went downstairs, he immediately asked, ¡°Are you pregnant? Twins?¡± ¡°Hem¡­¡± Vi was stunned and slightly embarrassed. Chapter 372 Ormand Misses Being Hit by the Rod She had almost forgotten that Bentley had thergest share in all the big hospitals in the United States. As long as she went to the hospital, Bentley would know.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bentley, you knew it even earlier than dad and mom. Are you surprised?¡± Bentley ignored her feigned rxed tone, his cold and aloof expression unchanged. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t me Vi.¡± Ormand pulled Vi behind him immediately. Bentley nced at him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your fault. Since you couldn¡¯t control yourself and didn¡¯t have protection, you have to take full responsibility!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 373 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Announcement on Christmas Eve ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my responsibility. I¡¯ll marry Vi and take responsibility for this!¡± Ormand agreed without hesitation. Bentley narrowed his eyes coldly and looked at Ormand mockingly. Bentley said, ¡°Do you think this is over as long as you take responsibility?¡± Gel Bonus Vi understood Bentley too well. Bentley held a grudge against Ormand now! Bentley was too vengeful, and if Bentley didn¡¯t punish Ormand, Bentley wouldn¡¯t let Ormand off easily. Vi quickly said, ¡°Bentley, I made a mistake too. Orin has just recovered. Don¡¯t think about how to torment Orin.¡± ¡°Ormand wouldn¡¯t know how to cherish you if we don¡¯t teach him a lesson. Does he think that he can easily get the precious daughter of the McGraw family just because you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Bentley said disapprovingly. ¡°Bentley¡­¡± Vi was about to walk up when Ormand stopped her and said, ¡°No matter how much you want to make things difficult for me, I¡¯ll take it all. I won¡¯t resist!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After getting Ormand¡¯s promise, Bentley stood up and nced at Ormand icily. Then Bentley turned and left. Chapter 373 Announcement on Christmas Eve 1/7 Vi quickly called out to Bentley, ¡°Bentley, does Bobby know about this? You didn¡¯t tell him, right?¡± Get Bonus Bentley was reluctant to make a move on Vi, but it was different for Bobby. Bobby had been disciplining Vi since she was young. Bobby would not let Vi and Ormand off. Bentley stopped and said sadly, ¡°On Christmas Eve, go and beg for forgiveness yourself.¡± Vi breathed a sigh of relief. Hearing that, Vi knew that Bobby still didn¡¯t know. Vi gently patted her chest with small hands, rejoicing that she could still keep her legs for two more days. ¡°Are you that afraid of Bobby?¡± Ormand took in Vi¡¯s actions and held her hand. ¡°Once Bobby finds out, he will explode in anger! After all, this is no small matter. Bobby will not let me off, let alone you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me here, no one can hurt you.¡± Ormand stroked Vi¡¯s head and hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be brave. You will only end up worse than me.¡± ¡°No. I have to think of a way in advance so that Bobby can vent his anger on Christmas Eve as soon as possible!¡± Vi frowned, looking grim. It was then Christmas Eve. Chanter 173 Announci 217 Get Bonus At noon, Vi, Ormand, and Todd gathered at Javon¡¯s ce for a Christmas Eve meal together. Ormand had prepared many exquisite gifts. In the evening, Ormand and Vi returned to Adain Mountain. They went directly to Wird¡¯s vi on the top of the mountain. The vi was bustling with noise and excitement. Lily, Bobby, Bentley, and Russell were all there. This time Ormand did not bring the ghost mask with him to the McGraw family. When Lily came out and saw Ormand, she was stunned. ¡°Mr. Hobson is so handsome. Looks like those rumors are all fake?¡± Ormand pursed his lips and did not answer. Vi sneered and mocked Lily, ¡°Of course. The rumors can¡¯t bepared to what you see with your own eyes. After all, some people like to listen to rumors. Now that you see Orin¡¯s true face, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re very jealous, right?¡± Lily red at Vi. Lily was indeed very jealous. Lily¡¯s chest was about to explode from anger. However, today was Christmas Eve. Wird had told Lily in advance to behave properly. Moreover, Vi¡¯s brothers had all returned, and her fianc¨¦ was also there. Lily could not beat Vi with words. Thinking of this, Lily snorted arrogantly, rolled her eyes, and turned to leave. Chapter 373 Announcement on Christmas Eve 3/7 Vi was toozy to argue with Lily, so Vi dragged Ormand into the vi. As soon as they entered, Lainey dragged Vi over to put on the decorations while Ormand was dragged away by Russell. The two of them went outside to set off firecrackers. Because it was a day for union, Wird gave all the servants in the vi a break. After the chef finished cooking dinner, he would immediately go back to his family. The deafening sound of firecrackers was there for a long time, and the whole vi was in a festive atmosphere. During dinner, everyone was quiet. Although everyone had smiles on their faces, they seemed to have different thoughts and were all pondering over their own matters. Vi cleared her throat lightly. Ormand immediately put down his spoon and elegantly wiped his lips with a tissue. Ormand was the first to break the silence. ¡°Mr. McGraw, apart froming here as Vi¡¯s plus-one for a reunion dinner, I would like to announce a very important matter to everyone.¡± Vi subconsciously tightened her grip on her fork and cast a nce in Bobby¡¯s direction. However, Vi saw that Bobby was frowning and seemed to be thinking about something else. Chapter 373 Announcement on Christmas Eve. 4/7 Horum It was so quiet that there was only the sound of tes and forks. ¡°Vi is seven-week pregnant. Vi is having twins. We wanted to From N?velDrama.Org. wait a bit more before making it public. But considering that we are all family, we thought might as well tell everyone on Christmas Eve.¡± After Ormand finished speaking, Wird and Lainey were both pleasantly surprised. Lily looked at Vi¡¯s belly with a look of astonishment, jealousy, and unwillingness. Bentley had already known a few days in advance, and he had no extra expression. Russell nervously swallowed the soup in his mouth and nced at Bobby. Russell had already received good news from Vi a day earlier. Among everyone¡¯s different expressions, Bobby had the reaction. Bobby mmed his fork on the table, his sharp eyes filled with shock and rage. The sudden loud noise scared Vi so much that her shoulders trembled and Vi covered her face awkwardly. Ormand immediately pulled Vi into his arms and patted her gently. ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡± ¡°Vi, what did you promise me before? Is this the answer you gave me?¡± Bobby gritted his teeth and stared at Vi in Ormand¡¯s arms. Wird cleared his throat twice in a deep voice and calmed everyone down. Chapter 373 Announcement on Christmas Eve 5/7 ¡°This is a good thing, a great thing. In a few months, I will be able to hold my grandchild! Vi, you are very good! Unlike you, Bobby, how long have you been married? Lainey is still not pregnant! You should be punished.¡± Lainey¡¯s face was red, and she lowered her head in embarrassment. Bobby didn¡¯t say anything. After all, in front of Wird, he couldn¡¯t scold Vi. After Wird finished dealing with Bobby, Wird turned to look at Bentley and Russell and said, ¡°And the two of you, until now, you haven¡¯t even found a wife. When can I have a grandchild? A bunch of disappointing people!¡± Bentley and Russell lowered their heads and continued to eat without a word. Bentley was not ready to be in a rtionship. Bentley looked indifferent. Because Russell had an engagement with Reba before, Russell and Wird had been at odds. Until now, Russell had not spoken a word to Wird. Moreover, the Felton family would have to wait until next year to reunite with Sherlyn. Russell had to wait until the Felton family reunited with Sherlyn and think of a way to persuade Wird to help him get engaged. At the table, everyone had their own thoughts. In silence, Ormand looked at Wird and continued, ¡°Mr. McGraw, I want to find a good day to get registered with Vi after Christmas. I 6/7 Chapter 373 Announcement on Christmas Eve Get Bonus want to start making arrangements for the wedding. As for the baby, I will find a chance to tell everyone after the wedding.¡± ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s time to think about your marriage, but isn¡¯t it a little too hasty to have the wedding after Christmas?¡± Under the dining table, Ormand held Vi¡¯s hand tightly. Ormand looked at Vi passionately. Ormand spoke to Wird. ¡°Mr. McGraw, don¡¯t worry. I will focus all my energy on preparing for the wedding. It¡¯s not because of the pressure of the babying. I will give Vi the best wedding!¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Wird¡¯s eyes were filled with gratification. ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Before Wird could finish, he was interrupted by a sharp voice. Chapter 373 Announcement on Christmas Eve Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 374 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Mr. Hobson¡¯s Test Starts From Toasting Everyone looked at Bobby, who objected. Bobby said in a serious tone, ¡°Ormand, don¡¯t think that the McGraw family will marry Vi off just because she is pregnant. Even if Vi never gets married and gives birth to these two children, the McGraw family will still support them for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Wird shouted with a gloomy face. ¡°Dad, although you are in charge of this matter, ever since Vi lost her mother, I have been teaching her like I¡¯m her mother. I hope you can discuss her marriage with me.¡± In this aspect, only Bobby could control Vi. Wird didn¡¯t agree, but he didn¡¯t refuse. Wird just said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. You guys can have a good chat after we finish eating.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then they picked up their forks. Everyone silently finished the meal on Christmas Eve. After dinner, Lily urged Wird to go upstairs to watch TV, leaving Bobby, Lainey, Russell, Bentley, Ormand, and Vi in the living room. Vi knew that Bobby was still angry and didn¡¯t dare to sit down. Vi consciously stood to the side. Ormand didn¡¯t sit either and stood with Vi. Chapter 374 Mr Hobson¡¯s Test Starts from Toasting Bobby was sitting right in the middle of the sofa, upright. Bobby looked terrifying Lainey sat next to Bobby, and Bentley and Russell sat on the sofa on both sides. There was a cold atmosphere as if Vi and Ormand would be interrogated. Vi lowered her head uneasily. Vi almost couldn¡¯t breathe from the pressure. Ormand clenched Vi¡¯s sweaty palms and gave her a sense of security. Ormand wanted her to rx. After a few minutes, Bobby began to speak with a gloomy voice, ¡°Vi, well done! It¡¯s Christmas and you¡¯ve given me such a big surprise. Do you want me to break your hands or break your legs?¡± Vi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Without waiting for Vi to speak, Russell spoke up. Russell said, ¡°Bobby, be careful with Vi, especially in the first few months. You can¡¯t hit her. Moreover, Vi is having twins!¡± Bentley also said, ¡°Ormand is fully responsible. Let¡¯s break his legs first.¡± Lainey nodded in agreement. Bobby red at Ormand in annoyance. Bobby didn¡¯t sentence Ormand on the spot. Instead, Bobby looked at Vi. ¡°Let¡¯s continue with you, Vi. You acted first and told uster. You even yed tricks and purposely chose to tell us on Christmas Eve. Do you think that with Daddy present, I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Vi bit her lower lip and lowered her head even more. Russell reminded Bobby again, destroying the solemn atmosphere. Russell said, ¡°Bobby, it¡¯s twins!¡± Bobby red at Russell fiercely. ¡°I know! If you interrupt me again, I¡¯ll deal with you first!¡± Russell immediately shut his mouth. Bobby looked back and forth between his younger brothers. Bobby knew what had happened. Bobby said, ¡°You two didn¡¯t have any reaction at the dinner table just now. Looks like you already knew. You only hid it from me. Vi, how are we going to settle this? Although Russell, who was sitting on the sofa, did not say a word, he stretched out two fingers and gestured to Bobby. Russell silently reminded Bobby that Vi was pregnant with twins! This provocative victory gesture sessfully set off another wave of anger in Bobby. However, it was for Russell. Without waiting for Russell to put down his fingers, Bobby kicked Russell hard. ¡°You haven¡¯t been beaten for a long time. Do you want to be beaten up?¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Russell lightly hissed, sorrowfully rubbing his knee that was hurt from the kick, and cold sweat almost came out. Chapter 374 Mr Hobson¡¯s Test Starts From Toasting Russell looked at Vi and said, ¡°Vi, I took Bobby¡¯s first wave of anger for you. I tried my best!¡± Vi looked at Russell with gratitude and said, ¡°Thank you, Russell! But don¡¯t talk anymore. I¡¯m afraid Bobby will beat you to death first!¡± Russell was speechless. Russell felt a shiver down his spine, silently trying to make himself invisible. From N?velDrama.Org. Lainey smiled and echoed, ¡°Honey, since this has already happened, what¡¯s the point of scolding Vi now? You just don¡¯t trust Ormand. You are still angry with him. At most, you can think of a way to deal with him. How about that?¡± Vi became anxious when she heard this. Why does Lainey think the same as Bentley? They both want to deal with Ormand¡­ Originally, it was just that Bentley was sad, but now the trouble tripled. With the ideas from Vi¡¯s brothers, Ormand would be tortured and ruined! Just as Vi was feeling uneasy, Ormand took a step forward and said in a calm voice, ¡°I am willing to ept all the punishments from my three brothers-inw, including the punishment for Vi. I will that her part it as well!¡± Vi said, ¡°Don¡¯t, Orin!¡± Thebined punishments from the three of them are many times more terrifying than you think! Chapter 34 Mr Hoton feet Siants Finn Tretina Bobby raised his eyebrows and snorted, ¡°Alright, you said it yourself. If you can pass the test, I will agree to you marrying Vi after Christmas.¡± Ormand smiled and looked at Bobby. ¡°Il¡¯s a deal!¡± Vi was speechless. So I don¡¯t get to have a say now? You should also respect the opinion of a pregnant woman! In the living room, the men all looked aggressive, and there was a hint of war. Bobby smiled and said, ¡°Today¡¯s Christmas Eve. It is a good day. How about we do it today? If you can still walk back to the Hobson¡¯s house tonight, then you pass!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ormand said with a faint smile. Vi, on the other hand, was terrified when she heard this. ¡°Bobby, you were trying to scare Ormand on purpose, right? You guys have to take it easy! Don¡¯t cripple him. The happiness of the rest of my life is in your hands!¡± Bobby did not speak. Bobby looked solemn. It didn¡¯t seem that he was joking. This time, it was Bentley, who was the least talkative, who said, ¡°Since it¡¯s Christmas Eve, how can we not make a toast? Then let¡¯s start with three toasts.¡± Ormand¡¯s back stiffened slightly, and he sensed that something was Chapter 374 Mr Hobson¡¯s Test Starts from Toating 5/7 wrong. Russell followed Bentley. They went to the kitchen to prepare the toast for Ormand. Russell limped past Ormand and patted Ormand¡¯s shoulder meaningfully. As soon as they left, Bobby changed his stern expression and pointed to the sofa on the side. ¡°Sit down. There are not many opportunities for you to sit down tonight. Cherish it.¡± In the face of these people making things difficult for him, Ormand didn¡¯t have much confidence. Ormand sat for a while. ILLU FUL Lainey got up and pulled Vi to sit beside her,forting Vi in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your brothers will know what to do. Since Ormand is determined to marry you, he will have to suffer this time. Let him know how strong and ruthless the family behind you is! He won¡¯t dare to bully you in the future!¡± Vi had nothing to say. Vi knew that her brothers were doing this for her own good, but ¡­ she still loved Ormand. The entire living room soon quieted down. The bodyguard at the door suddenly came in and said, ¡°Mr. McGraw, there is a girl outside. She has been wandering at the door for a long time. I wonder if she is a guest?¡± ¡°A girl?¡± Phenter 574 Mr Hobson¡¯s Test Starts From Toasting ¡°What does she look like?¡± Vi was the first to react. ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful. She¡¯s dressed very well and looks like a celebrity.¡± ¡°That should be Sherlyn. Maybe it was Russell who asked her toe over.¡± Vi knew what was happening. Vi looked in the direction of the kitchen. Russell was busy and had yet to bring the wine back. Vi said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go take her in.¡± Bobby did not object to it. ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Ormand said. Vi looked at Ormand worriedly before turning to pick up Sherlyn. Vi came to the door. Vi saw the girl looking at the vi from afar. However, when Vi saw the girl¡¯s face clearly, Vi¡¯s beautiful eyes froze. Vi repeatedly looked at the girl until she approached. Then Vi asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 374 Mr Hobson¡¯s Test Starts From Toasting Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 375 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Not Ordinary Wine Hearing Vi¡¯s voice, the girl looked at Vi with a gentle smile on her beautiful face. ¡°Ms. McGraw, long time no see. How are you and Mr. Hobson doing on Christmas Eve?¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing great. It¡¯s Christmas. Doesn¡¯t Ms. Max have anything to do? Why didn¡¯t you go back and reunite with your family? Who allows you to get in?¡± ¡°The bodyguards at the foot of the mountain let mee in. Ms. McGraw, don¡¯t misunderstand. The endorsement contract between me and the Hobson Group¡¯s Rosie Program is nearly due. I heard that Mr. Hobson is here, so I came. I wanted to talk to Mr. Hobson and hope that he would give me another chance to join the project.¡± Vi narrowed her cold eyes in disbelief. Vi said, ¡°Ms. Max, you have gotten awards for a few years now. You¡¯re a popr celebrity now. Do you need toe here to talk about business? Are your agent andpany doing nothing?¡± ¡°After all, the endorsement contract of the Hobson Group is not easy to get. I¡¯m afraid the agent team can¡¯t handle it. I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity to make money. So I came myself.¡± Vi looked at Max and did not believe her at all. If Max coulde to Adain Mountain to look for Ormand, then Max was well-informed. Max smiled with curved eyes. Max was not even twenty, but Max Chapter 375 Not Ordinary Wine 1/7 Den Bromas o looked more sophisticated and mature than Leia. Max looked sideways at the vi and said, ¡°Ms. McGraw is having a big family gathering today. It¡¯s so lively. Is it okay to invite me in?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all family here. It¡¯s not the best time.¡± Vi decisively refused. Vi was not going to be polite with Max. ¡°Well, it seems that you have a prejudice against me, Ms. McGraw.¡± Max didn¡¯t feel awkward at all. Max still had a smile on her face. 1 LILI ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. I¡¯ll ask the bodyguards to take you down the mountain. Ormand has something to do, and I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t talk to you about the endorsement deal recently. Please go home.¡± Vi was toozy to continue talking nonsense and directly told Max to leave. In the vi, Bobby saw that Vi had not returned for a long time, so he was worried. Bobby went out to look for Vi, but when he saw Max, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hearing Bobby¡¯s question, Vi turned around and looked at Bobby in surprise. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Max did not speak, and Bobby did not show any expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I just saw her on TV a few times. Vi, you can¡¯t stay in the cold wind. Come in with me.¡± Bobby came out with a fox-fur cloak. Bobby decisively put it on Vi Chapter 375 Not Ordinary Wine 2/7 and carefully hugged her shoulder. ¡°Take thisdy down the mountain,¡± Bobby said to the bodyguard on duty at the door. After giving the order, Bobby hugged Vi tightly and took her back to the vi. Bobby didn¡¯t look at Max. Max didn¡¯t leave and stood at the door for a long time. Max quietly watched as Bobby and Vi walked away. The cold wind blew Max¡¯s hair and covered the coldness in her eyes. It was not until the two figurespletely disappeared from sight that Max turned around and left, being taken down the mountain by the bodyguards. On their way back, Vi had been observing Bobby¡¯s expression and found that ever since Bobby saw Max, Bobby looked grim, but Vi could not tell what Bobby was thinking. Vi could only ask tentatively, ¡°Bobby, you don¡¯t seem to like that Ms. Max?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that whether I like her or not. I just don¡¯t know her.¡± Bobby didn¡¯t show any expression as he continued, ¡°Instead of worrying about these things, why don¡¯t you care about if Ormand is going to be okay?¡± Compared to Ormand, Max was not that important. Chapter 375 Not Ordinary Wine 3/7 Chef lorous Vi did not continue to ponder and immediately entered the living room. Bentley and Bobby had already brought the carefully prepared wine to the coffee table. Three full sses of wine were ced in front of Ormand. Vi quickly stepped forward and looked at the wine in the sses. The drinks were transparent, like a fine wine. However, Vi knew her brothers well. Vi knew it was impossible that Bentley would just let Ormand drink three sses of wine. Vi looked at Bentley and asked, ¡°Bentley, can I drink this? It looks good. Why don¡¯t I try it for Ormand first?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± Everyone shouted at once. Everyone stood up and quickly stopped Vi. Vi hadn¡¯t even touched the edge of the sses when Lainey took her arm and took her to the sofa. ¡°Vi, I know you care about Ormand, but you can¡¯t get involved in this. Don¡¯t worry, your brothers won¡¯t take his life. Ormand got you unexpectedly pregnant before marriage! No matter what happens later, it will be Ormand¡¯s punishment!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Nothing will happen. Trust me.¡± Lainey patted Vi¡¯s hand and Ormand stood silently across the coffee table, looking at Vi with a rxed gaze. Ormand bent down and took the lead to pick up the ss in the middle that represented Bobby, and toasted in Bobby¡¯s direction. ¡°Mr. McGraw, this is thest time I address you like this. The next time we meet, I hope to address you as my brother-inw!¡± Bobby raised his eyebrows, looking at Ormand with his eagle-like sharp eyes. Facing everyone¡¯s gaze, Ormand looked down at the wine in the ss and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled. Without hesitation, Ormand had the ss of wine in one gulp. The alcohol burned so much that Ormand¡¯s entire mouth was about to catch fire. It was difficult to swallow it. Ormand maintained his facial expression and forced himself to swallow it. The burning sensation slid down Ormand¡¯s throat to his stomach. It burned all his internal organs as if they were stabbed by countless steel needles. It seems that ¡­ there is mustard in it? Ormand frowned. Ormand¡¯s face was red from choking, but Ormand couldn¡¯t hold back. Ormand covered his mouth with his fist and coughed a few times. Chapter 375 Not Ordinary Wine 5/7 §Ú §Ó§ã§ä§ä§Ñ §à Bobby saw that his expression was very well controlled, and Bobby smiled and said, ¡°How is the taste?¡± After Ormand recovered from the choking, he chuckled and said, ¡°Good wine! The wine that Mr. McGraw gave me tastes indeed unique!¡± Bobby did not reply, waiting to see how long Ormand could endure. The toast continued. Ormand endured the burning sensation in his chest. Ormand¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as Ormand picked up the wine ss on his right and toasted to Bentley. Ormand said, ¡°Thank you for treating my eyes a few days ago, Bentley. This toast is for you!¡± This time, Ormand looked at the ss of wine and did not drink it immediately. Bobby¡¯s wine was spicy, and what would Bentley¡¯s wine taste like? Bentley saw that Ormand was hesitating and stared at him viciously. Russell was the only one among the three brothers who had epted Ormand. Russell reminded Ormand in a low voice, ¡°Although the taste is very unusual, it is good for the body.¡± After all, Bentley cared about Vi. How could Bentley give Ormand those torturous drugs? The three sses were nourishing wine. However, they had added some seasoning to the wine. With Russell¡¯s guarantee, Ormand drank the wine once again. It was very bitter! Chapter 379 Nai Ordinary Winn Cor Branco It was a hundred times more bitter than the previous times when Bentley had deliberately messed with him! Not only was it bitter, but it was also sour! As soon as Ormand drank it, his stomach began to burn, and Ormand couldn¡¯t help but want to vomit. To prevent Vi from worrying, Ormand forced himself to swallow the bitter wine. Ormand controlled himself until his face turned pale, and his lower jaw muscles tightened. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t drink anymore!¡± Vi watched from the side. And Vi couldn¡¯t help but worry for Ormand. And it was Russell who spoke up. Russell said, ¡°How can that be? There is still onest ss left. If Ormand doesn¡¯t finish it, won¡¯t he suffer for nothing with the first two sses?¡± Vi looked Ormand in the eye and received the hint. Then Vi silently released her grip. Chapter 375 Not Ordinary WineOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 376 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 376 Get Bonus Chapter 376 Bentley¡¯s Devil Torture Begins Ormand slowed down and picked up thest ss of wine. He said to Russell, ¡°Mr. McGraw, you took care of me, but I beat you up for nothing. I would like to make a sincere apology to you with this ss of wine!¡± Russell nodded with a calm expression. It was written on his face that he didn¡¯t care to argue with Ormand. Ormand directly finished thest ss of wine. It was unexpectedly sweet. The wine didn¡¯t make him feel ufortable at all. It was a kind of fruit wine with a savory taste, entering his throat smoothly. Slightly surprised, he nced at Russell and seemed to understand their intentions. After the pain, the bitterness, and the hesitation, after conquering the biggest difficulty, the journey in the future would be sweet and beautiful. Besides, it was also a warning. If he dared to mistreat Vi in the future, the three brothers would make him miserable again. Ormand had to promise to care for and love their little sister so that they will let him have afortable life. Ormand quickly understood the meaning of the wine. He looked at the three brothers with a hint of gratitude in his eyes. ¡°You have 1/7 Get Bonus been protecting Vi for many years and have given much thought to her rtionship with me. I, Ormand, will never let you down.¡± Ormand continued to say, ¡°Vi will be my only treasure for a lifetime!¡± His gaze was sincere and exceptionally firm when he made the promise. Bobby nodded in satisfaction and snorted proudly. ¡°Remember the promise you gave me. If you break your promise in the future and betray Vi again, I will kill you!¡± What Bobby said basically meant he had acknowledged Ormand. So Ormand finally made Vi¡¯s big brother Bobby satisfied. Vi breathed a sigh of relief and looked at her second brother Bentley. Bentley didn¡¯t want to say anything. Apparently, he was not very pleased with Ormand. ¡°Bentley? Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± Vi reminded him and tipped him a wink. Bobby has already agreed, shouldn¡¯t you give us a break? Bentley turned a blind eye to her winks, his brows cold and calm. He stood up, adjusted his clothes, and said in a light tone, ¡°Since you¡¯ve finished the wine, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to move.¡± Chapter 376 Bentley¡¯s Devil Torture Begins 2/7 Ormand did not hesitate to follow him upstairs. Bobby and Russell also followed them. Bonds Vi is speechless. Bentley is unreasonable! Now Ormand has to fight his way out. Does it have to be this way? She quickly got up to follow them, but Lainey stopped her. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t panic. Sit here with me for a while. Let them settle the matter between men!¡± Vi couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. ¡°Will they hit him? That won¡¯t do! They are so strong and fierce. What if they hurt Ormand? No, no! I have to go take a look!¡± Lainey continued. ¡°Come on. Even if they really beat him up, it won¡¯t be too bad. They know that you have two kids with Ormand, how would they be so hardhearted to cripple him? Just sit down quietly. Nothing will happen!¡± Lainey was earnest and gentle. Though what she said made sense, Vi was still worried. It would distress her if her brothers really hit Ormand. Ormand was so obedient recently that even she could not bear to beat him up. How could her brothers beat him? She was so worried that her palms were covered in sweat. She kept stomping her feet and waited uneasily. Chapter 376 Bentley¡¯s Devil Torture Begins 3/7 Get Bonus Ormand was taken to Bentley¡¯s bedroom in the vi, where he lived when he was a little boy. Now the room had beenpletely redecorated. It was filled with professional medical equipment. All kinds of surgical knives coldlyy on the tray on the table. On the wall, there were a human anatomy as and diagrams of all organs. Anyone entering the room would feel a chill immediately. Even Ormand, who had seen all kinds of great things, swallowed hard as his Adam¡¯s apple moved. Was Bentley going to dissect him? Maybe he would dissect him without anesthesia and put his organs back so that he could feel the terror of dying. As he was pondering, Bentley finally spoke. ¡°You made Vi unexpectedly pregnant. It was your responsibility to do something to prevent pregnancy, but Vi was the one who suffered from pregnancy. It was your fault. You were not careful enough. As a punishment, I will make you experience the pain of childbirth tonight.¡± As Bentley finished his words, Russell walked up and helped lift the white cloth on the seat. Next to the seat was abor pain simtor that Bentley had asked someone to deliver it from the hospital. Chapter 376 Bentley¡¯s Devil Torture Begins 4/7 ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to refuse now or quit in the process. I respect your choice.¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in Bentley¡¯s cold eyes. Get Bonus ¡°I¡¯m willing to try. I won¡¯t quit,¡± Ormand said as he looked into Bentley¡¯s eyes. ¡°Think carefully. This is only a small part. There is another surprise waiting for you.¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll ept all your tests,¡± Ormand said with determination in his eyes. ¡°Alright, I hope you can still be so strong-willedter. Please take a seat.¡± Bentley looked at him with a half-smile. Ormand walked over and sat down. Bentley swiftly equipped him with thebor pain simtor. ¡°If thebor pain is the 10th-grade, then 1st-grade pain is like being punctured by a needle or bitten by a mosquito, and 4th-grade pain is like an iron cone piercing the thigh, which should be nothing for a man like you who served in the army. So, let¡¯s start with the 5th grade. Bentley finished his words and immediately pressed start on the machine, leaving no time for Ormand to react at all. The pain came unexpectedly. Ormand instantly furrowed his brows, gripping the armrest tightly as he endured the pain silently. Bentley saw that he was gradually getting used to the pain, so he Chunter 376 Bentley¡¯s Devil Torture Begins. 5/7 H continued to increase the pain level. When it reached the 7th-grade pain, the continuous pain gradually spread to all the limbs and bones. Not a single part of his body was not in agony. The veins on Ormand¡¯s arms bulged, and his fingertips trembled slightly. His face was pale and covered with sweat. He gritted his teeth without making a sound. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Bentley told Russell something, and Russell pushed the table in front of Ormand. Bobby put a pen and a notebook on the table, and there was a pack of A4 paper printed with something. Get Bonus As Ormand endured the pain, he raised his eyes and looked at Bentley suspiciously. Bentley exined, ¡°This is ¡®Code of a Real Gentleman¡¯, which is very popr on the Inte. I heard that Mr. Hobson¡¯s handwriting is beautiful. Could you please copy it?¡± Ormand looked at the content of the paper. ¡°My wife is my everything. Anything about her is the most important. ¡°I will wash the clothes and clean the house for my wife. Never make her slender hands stained with dust. ¡°Take care of her emotions. Never yell at her or insult her.¡± Chapter 376 Bentley¡¯s Devil Tortura Benins. 6/7 Get Bonus There were fifty lines in total, approximately 500 words. Bentley saw him in a daze and kindly reminded him, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you can still give up.¡± Ormand immediately reached for the pen. He epted it. With the pen in his hand, his cold white fingers trembled uncontrobly. Bentley exined the rules to him, ¡°A woman inbor has to suffer from pain for at least two or three hours. I will give you one and a half hours to copy the Code of Ethics for Men. If you have any objections, you can protest.¡± Ormand adjusted his breathing, but it took him a long time before he could open his mouth. ¡°I only have to experience the pain for one and a half hours, but Vi will have to suffer twice as much pain as I do in the future.¡± ¡°I have no objections. I will copy it.¡± Chapter 376 Bentley¡¯s Devil Torture Begins Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 377 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 377 ???? Chapter 377 This Is the Family Rule for Ormand Hearing Ormand¡¯s words, the other three men in the room thought highly of him. It was quite admirable for him to have such an idea. He was indeed a good man. Original from N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Ormand¡¯s mind was upied with the pain and the codes, leaving no attention to their expressions. He took deep breaths, trying to get used to this persistent pain. But when he wrote, every stroke was shaking, like a little tadpole wagging its tail. Silence descended on the room. Ormand¡¯s heavy breathing was the only sound in the room. Bentley saw that he finished the first line with his shaking hands and judged that he had adapted to the 7th-grade pain, so he increased the pain to 8th-grade without warning Ormand. The pain in Ormand¡¯s stomach suddenly intensified and spread throughout his body. He trembled all over, shaking even more violently. The word he wrote was immediately crooked. His trembling right hand was almost unable to hold the pen. He raised his eyes and looked at Bentley, who was sitting next to the Chapter 27 This is the familiile terred pain simtor. Bentley felt his gaze and ridiculed him. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you can¡¯t take it anymore, right? You are wee to quit if you want.¡± Bobby and Russell sat quietly with pale eyes on the opposite. They were worried that Ormand couldn¡¯t keep his promise. After all, anyone could boast, but not everyone could survive the real torture. When the room was filled with disappointment, Ormand shook his head and spat, ¡°I just want to ask, do you have any requirements for the handwriting? My handwriting¡­ is ugly. If it¡¯s not eptable¡­I will¡­ rewrite it.¡± Bentley was stunned, staring at him for a while. Apparently, Bentley did not expect him to ask this question. ¡°The handwriting is not important. Just finish it.¡± After all, with this pain, Ormand¡¯s handwriting could not possibly be neat and tidy. Although Bentley had steeled his heart to test Ormand, he wasn¡¯t so inhuman. With his answer, Ormand breathed a sigh of relief, bit his lower lip, and continued writing. His whole body was drenched in a cold sweat. The sweat on the tip of his nose gathered and dripped on the paper, blurring a lot of words. As time went by, Russell watched quietly. Ormand¡¯s right hand was shaking more and more, and writing Chapter 377 This is the Family Rule for Ormand 2/7 am Benus a became more and more difficult. Russell couldn¡¯t bear to see it, so he looked at Bentley with pleading eyes. ¡°Bentley¡­¡± Bentley frowned but ignored Russell. Instead, he said to Ormand, ¡°When the pain reaches the 10th grade, it is equivalent to the pain of twenty ribs breaking at the same time. I am going to increase the pain.¡± This time, he did not do it without warning like before. Instead, he had given Ormand a warning beforehand so that he could mentally prepare himself. Also, he increased the pain level bit by bit, giving Ormand some time to adapt. However, when the pain gradually reached its peak level, it was wrenching Ormand¡¯s heart. Ormand¡¯s face twisted in pain, and every eysh was trembling. The pain spread through his entire body, as he groaned and gradually lost consciousness. Under this circumstance, he could not hold the pen, let alone write. Vi and Lainey were still in the hall downstairs. Vi was in a panic and couldn¡¯t calm down to do anything. ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye down yet? Did they knock out Orin?¡± Laineyforted, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Besides, Bentley is there. Chapter 377 This is the Family Rule for Ormand WS Don¡¯t worry. After today, you will have your brothers¡¯ blessings for your marriage. You should trust Ormand and your brothers.¡± Vi sighed helplessly. Then, Lainey started to chat with her to divert her attention. The sky outside gradually darkened as snow fell in the garden. Vi checked the time. It had been nearly two hours since they went upstairs. They still haven¡¯te down! Something was wrong! Anxiety came over her. Vi ignored Lainey¡¯s obstruction and rushed upstairs to the door of Bentley¡¯s room. Just as she was about to knock on the door, the doorknob turned, and the door opened from the inside. Bobby walked out first. His broad figure blocked everything in the room, and he closed the door after he came out. Vi tried to look inside but did not see anything, so she had to ask him. ¡°Bobby, what are you doing inside? Did you hit him?¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t hit him.¡± Bobby spoke with a calm tone. Vi was confused about the situation. ¡°Then did he pass the test or Chapter 377 This is the Family Rule for Ormand 4/7 not?¡± ¡°Tell Ormand toe to my vi tomorrow and we will discuss your wedding. Let¡¯s set a date after the new year.¡± He touched Vi¡¯s head as he spoke and then went downstairs. Vi was stunned for a moment before she finally realized that Ormand had passed their tests! With surprise in her eyes, she shouted to Bobby¡¯s back. ¡°Thank you, Bobby!¡± Before she could enter the room to see Ormand, Bentley came out with his icy face that never had any emotions. He also closed the door. ¡°Bentley, Bobby just talked about the wedding date. Ormand has passed your test, right?¡± Bentley didn¡¯t exin but handed her the notebook. ¡°Look, how is it?¡± 111 Doubtfully, Vi opened the notebook. It was the Code of Ethics for Men that Ormand copied. Her eyebrows furrowed tightly when she saw the crooked handwriting. ¡°The handwriting is too ugly. Did you ask Ormand to write them?¡± Many words on the paper were tilted, and many were blurred. The whole paper was messy and looked annoying. ¡°I also find it ugly,¡± Bentley added. Chapter 377 This is the Family Rule for Ormand Cell Bonus He pinched Vi¡¯s little face and said, ¡°This will be the family rule for Ormand after your marriage.¡± Then, he coldly turned around and left. Since he said ¡°after your marriage¡±, it looked like Ormand had passed his test. But¡­ Vi keenly realized something. She looked at the words on the notebook again andined at Bentley¡¯s back. ¡°The three of you are too mean! What did you do to him to make him write like this? I remember his handwriting is beautiful!¡± Just now, when they were downstairs, Bobby imed he would break Ormand¡¯s arms and legs. Did this happen? She was increasingly worried about Ormand. Russell then came out. He smilingly patted Vi on her shoulder. Lowering his voice, he said two simple words, ¡°Not bad.¡± Then he left. Vi confusingly nced at his figure and quickly pushed the door open. ¡°Vi.¡± Ormand¡¯s held the door with his bony, pale hand. Vi looked at his arm and turned her eyes to Ormand¡¯s warm but weak eyes. Chapter 377 This is the Family Rule for Ormand He was obviously ufortable. Vi quickly held him and opened his palm to check on his injuries. However, she found that his palm was white and clean with no trace of injury. ¡°Didn¡¯t my brothers hit your hand? Why did you write so ugly? How did they torture you?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t torture me.¡± Ormand didn¡¯t exin. Instead, he leaned his head on her shoulder like a puppy dog. ¡°Vi, I want to go back to Viorin. I want to hug your waist in the bed until I fall asleep.¡± Chapter 377 This is the Family Rule for Ormand Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 378 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 378 Chapter 378 It¡¯s Orin, Not Oring ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± Vi didn¡¯t ask any further and nned to talk about it when they returned. She held Ormand¡¯s arm and helped him limp out of Adain Mountain. When they returned to Viorin, Vi immediately grabbed Ormand and stripped him naked. At first, Vi didn¡¯t pay attention. But after taking off Ormand¡¯s clothes, she found that he had changed his clothes in Bentley¡¯s room. The suit on Ormand was the style that Bentley liked, and it was new. Moreover, there was a nice scent on Ormand. Vi wondered if he had taken a bath in Bentley¡¯s bathroom. Vi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was more and more confused as to what her brothers did to Ormand. ¡°Where did he hit you? Why aren¡¯t you injured? Bentley can¡¯t poison you, can he?¡± Ormand was exhausted and miserable. He could only let Vi do whatever she wanted. Through the pain for an hour and a half, Ormand had spent all his energy copying the Code of Ethics for Men. Ormand finally understood why women had to rest for a month after giving birth. Chapter 378 It¡¯s Orin, Not Oring 1/7 It was really ¡­ painful. But Ormand was a man, and he had to walk home. Vi searched Ormand all over but couldn¡¯t find any injuries. However, Ormand was still weak and looked exhausted. Vi was very anxious and gently patted Ormand¡¯s cheek to get him to sober up a little. ¡°Orin, don¡¯t fall asleep. What exactly happened?¡± Ormand weakly moved his mouth. He grabbed Vi¡¯s hand and said in a soft voice, ¡°He just ¡­ let me ¡­ experience how painful you¡¯re when you give birth.¡± Vi¡¯s face changed. ¡°Bentley took you to experience the pain of delivery and copy the Code of Ethics for Men?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Vi was silent. This was Bentley¡¯s style. What a cheap trick! However, if so, Vi reluctantly let out a sigh of relief. Even if her brothers didn¡¯t do this, in fact, Vi also nned to let Ormand feel the pain of giving birth before shebored. After all, it was her first time getting pregnant and she was also afraid of pain. Vi had no experience and was a little timid. ¡°How do you feel, Orin?¡± ¡°It hurts. That must be very difficult for you.¡± Ormand shrank into Chanter 37A it¡¯s Orin Not rinn Get bonus Vi¡¯s arms and rested his head on her legs, avoiding her belly. Vi rubbed Ormand¡¯s face with her fingers, a little scared. ¡°What should I do? Even you are in so much pain. I think I will faint from the pain when I¡¯m halfway through the delivery.¡± Ormand was sleepy. After all, he was not a doctor, and he did not know much. Ormand could only push himself tofort Vi. ¡°With me around, I can experience the pain again when you give birth. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Well¡­ Vi felt much more relieved to be with him. ¡°Orin, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Vi leaned over and gave Ormand a peck on the forehead. Then Vi helped Ormand change into his pajamas and was about to hug him to sleep when the phone rang. It was Tyler.¡¯ From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, the courier just came and sent an international package. I have taken it for you and ced it on the coffee table in the living room.¡± ¡°An international package? It¡¯s sote. Why was it still delivered here?¡± Vi thought for a moment and confirmed that she hadn¡¯t bought anything online recently. Chapter 378 It¡¯s Orin, Not Oring Tyler replied, ¡°Well, it was an emergency. It was shipped over from Haiti. The sender is Jerry.¡± ¡°Alright, I see.¡± Vi quickly hung up. Jerry suddenly sent something over. What was it? He went to Haiti. Vi wondered how Jerry was doing there. Vi thought about it and carefully tilted her head to look at Ormand. Ormand was resting his head on her arms with a slightly resentful expression. ¡°Vi, do you want to go down now and see the gift Jerry sent you?¡± ¡°Eh ¡­ can I?¡± Vi asked. Ormand¡¯s face turned much gloomier. He let go of Vi and turned his back to her. Ormand said with jealousy, ¡°It¡¯s not sent to me. If you want to see it, just go take a look.¡± ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Vi poked his back tentatively. ¡°No, I¡¯m just feeling emotional. You missed your old friend, so you don¡¯t have time tofort me, your fianc¨¦.¡± Vi clicked her tongue when she heard this. ¡°Orin, are you that Chapter 378 It¡¯s Orin, Not Oring jealous?¡± Ormand frowned slightly but did not reply. He closed his eyes and felt depressed. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be jealous. The package is not as important as you. I will open it tomorrow. Besides, it¡¯s a difficult day for you. I have tofort my Oring to sleep first.¡± Vi¡¯s voice was sweet, and she gently patted Ormand¡¯s shoulder to calm him. Ormand felt much better after being stroked by Vi. He turned around in satisfaction and shrank into her arms. However, Ormand suddenly sensed something wrong with her words. ¡°Wait, Oring?¡± Vi quickly kissed him. ¡°No, it¡¯s a slip of tongue. You heard wrong. It¡¯s Orin.¡± Ormand epted it. Ormand hugged her tightly again and soon fell asleep from exhaustion. They had a good night. The next morning, Vi went downstairs to open the package. They were all specialties of Haiti. Because it was the new year, Jerry specially sent some to her to have a taste. And Jerry specially selected some healthy snacks that were good for Chapter 378 It¡¯s Orin, Not Oring 57 pregnant women. There was a letter in the package. Vi opened it and read it carefully. Ormand held the handle and slowly walked downstairs. From afar, he could see Vi reading the letter seriously. ¡°What did he say?¡± Ormand asked in an awkward tone. ¡°He said that it was very backward in Haiti, so he became a teacher there. Jerry was satisfied with his life. He said that when my baby was born, he might not be able toe back to celebrate, but the gift will be sent.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡± Ormand didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say something like ¡®I miss you¡¯ or ¡®I dream of you¡¯?¡± Vi put away the envelope and exined, ¡°No, he knows what to do.¡± Ormand reluctantly believed it and didn¡¯t ask anything else. Then he went to the kitchen to make breakfast for Vi. Meanwhile, Vi wrote a reply during this time, telling Jerry that she was about to get married. Vi also stuffed some New Year gifts. and asked Tyler to send them to Jerry by the delivery address. After breakfast, Ormand and Vi went to Bobby¡¯s vi as they had agreed in advance to set the wedding date. Chapter 378 It¡¯s Orin, Not Oring Cor Bonus It was set in a month. Ormand offered to take charge of the wedding nning. He also said that he would leave his work and focus on providing Vi with the best wedding. Hence, Vi basically didn¡¯t put much energy into the wedding. After the New Year, Vi began to do her work. She would asionally vomit and sleep a lot more. Beyond that, Vi was in good health. On a spring day. Vi finished her breakfast in a hurry. She replied as she walked to the entrance to put on her shoes. Ormand hugged her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. He seemed to be displeased. ¡°Vi, you¡¯ve been busy for the whole day¡­¡± Vi didn¡¯t spend time with Ormand recently, and he felt a little upset. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 379 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 379 chapter 379 A Stirrer on the Opening Ceremony ¡°Also, do you not care about the wedding?¡± Ormand was filled with resentment as he mumbled in a low voice. Vi turned around, held his clieek, and kissed him on the thin lips. ¡°You said you wanted to give me a stunning wedding. If I interfere in this matter in advance, there will be no surprise.¡± She was right, but she was busy with her career all day and didn¡¯t have time for him. Ormand felt very unhappy! Vi patiently exined, ¡°I recently invested in a new drama, and I chose the script andid high expectations on it. Today is the opening ceremony. As an investor, I have to go to the scene. Orin, be good. I wille back tonight and be with you.¡± She rubbed his face, and gently kissed him on the forehead, eyebrows, nose, and finally, thin lips. Ormand understood her professionalism too well, and he could not stop her. He could only tell her to be careful. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t wear high heels, don¡¯t catch a cold, don¡¯t drink alcohol, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I know, I know, I won¡¯t.¡± In the past few days, every time she went out, Ormand would remind her of these words, and she could even recite them. She quickly responded to him, quickly put on her shoes, and left the Hobson family. Ormand looked at her figure with a face full of resentment, until she Chapter 379 A Stirrer on the Opening Ceremony 177 Not long after Vi left, Todd arrived. But this time, his expression was serious. ¡°What happened?¡± Ormand noticed that Todd¡¯s mood was different. ¡°Ormand, Reba can¡¯t be found in prison. It¡¯s the same method as when Anaya was transferred out.¡± Ormand¡¯s expression immediately turned grim. ¡°Have you checked it out?¡± ¡°Yes, there are no clues.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ormand sat on the sofa and seriously looked at the documents Todd handed over. ¡°Is it possible that it is Mr. Felton? After all, he knew about the matter of Jerry sshing the biochemical fluid. But if it were Mr. Felton, it would mean that the matter of Anaya was made by Mr. Felton too.¡± It was a group of people who had participated in framing Vi, not a single person. By far, Aydan, Krish, and Jerry had been caught. Ormand furrowed his brows, a chill in his eyes. Regardless of whether or not Ronian was one of them, Ormand always felt that there was someone in the McGraw family that hadn¡¯t Chapter 379 A Stirrer on the Opening Ceremony been found, and it was a big shot. ¡°Continue to investigate. After all, this is not Washington. The supervision of Salt Lake City is much stricter. In the United States, except for Ronian, Bobby, and the few others with a military rank, there are not many people with this ability. You can find a clue from these few people even if you rule out some people.¡± ¡°Got it, Ormand. I will immediately give the order.¡± ¡°Send a few more people to follow Vi quietly. You must ensure her safety outside. If she gets hurt, even with her single finger, you will all be punished!¡± ¡°Yes, Ormand. Don¡¯t worry! Mrs. Hobson¡¯s safety will be the priority!¡± ¡°Sure. Go.¡± Todd quickly left to get down to business. Ormand sat alone on the sofa, still looking at the information about Reba¡¯s disappearance. It was obvious that this was directed at Vi. He hoped that the opening ceremony on her side could go smoothly today. Vi rushed to the location of the opening ceremony. She deliberately went there fifteen minutes earlier, and the ribbon-cutting ceremony had yet to begin. 3/7 Anom This new inspirational drama came from a famous intellectual property with ancient costumes. The story was that after parting with her husband, an originally gentle and weakdy of the emperor developed her career and gradually became the richest person in the capital. The male lead tried to win his ex-wife back again. Only after the divorce did he realize that his ex-wife was the best. Thus, there were all kinds of funny humble ways to win her love. As soon as Vi saw this script, she liked it very much. She felt that it was particrly familiar, so she decisively invested in this drama and became the biggest shareholder in it. As for Sherlyn, she had just won the Best Actress award, so her acting skills were absolutely trustworthy. Vi decisively decided on her female lead. At that time, the moment Vi got out of the car, Sherlyn, who was wearing a costume, immediately came to pick her up. Because she already knew that Vi was pregnant, Sherlyn was especially considerate and took care of Vi¡¯s safety at the scene. The time for the ribbon-cutting ceremony had yet to arrive, and Sherlyn took Vi to the lounge. The two chatted. ¡°Sherlyn, I remember that when I just came back from Portugal, you said that the Felton family will hold a return banquet for you. How long has it been? Why is there no invitation?¡± Phantar 170 Grrer on the Oranian Corom Sherlyn smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to return to the Felton family for the time being, so I told Mr. Felton not to hold a return banquet.¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± Vi gripped Sherlyn¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Since you are a member of the Felton family, your name will sooner orter be in the genealogy. The Felton family owes you for so many years. If you go back, they will treat you well.¡± Sherlyn looked sad. ¡°But, in my eyes, other than being rted to me by blood, they are not my family. You and Russell are much closer than them.¡± Except for Ronian, no one else in the Felton family weed her, especially Jennifer. When Sherlyn was not found back, Jennifer was the only and youngest daughter in the family. But now Sherlyn came back. Because the Felton family was guilty of her missing, they paid a lot of attention to Sherlyn that originally belonged to Jennifer. So during the days when she lived with the Felton family, Jennifer did not show her a good face. Moreover, she always felt that the Felton family was not as simple as it seemed The day she entered her father¡¯s study to steal photos, she thought about it again and again afterward. Obviously, someone wanted to strangle her. That feeling was too real. It couldn¡¯t be a dream, but Ronian told her that nothing had happened. Chapter 379 A Stirrer on the Opening Ceremony 5/7 Get Ecout o When she thought of this, she asked Vi, ¡°Did you often go to the Felton family to have fun with Jerry or Jennifer when you were a child? Have you ever seen my mother?¡± Vi thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see her often. I only saw her once in a while when they held a banquet at the Felton family. She doesn¡¯t seem to be in good health. She usually doesn¡¯t go out and stays in her room.¡± Sherlyn did not understand. ¡°It has been so many years. Has it always been like this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you have any doubts, you can tell me. I will get someone to investigate.¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s too troublesome. Maybe I was overthinking it. Even if there is a problem, I will know sooner orter.¡± As the two of them were chatting, a staff member came to tell them that it was time for ribbon-cutting. Sherlyn stopped thinking about it and pulled Vi to the scene. Because it was an ancient costume drama, the filming location was set at the foot of the ancient city wall for film in Salt Lake City. When they arrived at the scene, the music was yed, and in the middle of the city wall, there were tables on which the drama¡¯s photos were ced. The atmosphere was very lively. When the music stopped, more than a hundred people, including the director, producer, main actors, and the prop group, entered in order and spoke. 6/7 Chapter 379 A Stirrer on the Opening Ceremony Get Breus After everyone finished toasting, it was time for the ribbon-cutting segment. Because Vi was the biggest investor in this drama, she stood in the middle, and the director and the main actors stood on her sides. Thedy of etiquette held a tray and handed everyone a small golden pair of scissors. The cameras and a lot of media crowded around, and the shutter was clicking However, before Vi could cut off the ribbon first, there was a sudden noise next to her. ¡°Oh my goodness! Why is there a person standing by the wall? Is the person going to jump off the building?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 380 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 380 Chapter 380 I Will Jump Down This sentence instantly shocked everyone. They turned to look at the city wall. A woman with tattered and dirty clothes was standing by the city wall, motionless. Get Bonus Today, everyone¡¯s attention was on the opening ceremony. No one noticed when the woman stepped onto the city tower. Many media cameras immediately aimed at the scene on the city wall. Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted to it. There were also quite a few staff members who were so anxious that they stomped their feet. ¡°What should we do? Why would someone try to jump off a building during the opening ceremony? If someone dies, that will be a huge ill omen!¡± ¡°Yes, this should be a good day. Does this mean that this drama is going to fail?¡± O ¡°The stock market values of the several entertainmentpanies that have invested in the drama will drop drastically tonight.¡± People discussed it. Chapter 300 | Will luma D Vi quietly listened to people¡¯s discussions. Her facial expression did not change. She just told the staff next to her, ¡°Call the police immediately to install the life-saving cushion.¡± 6 ¡°Don¡¯t call the police! Don¡¯t go! No one is allowed to leave here, or I will jump down immediately!¡± Just as Vi finished speaking, the woman on the city wall shouted hysterically. This voice was so familiar. ¡°Reba?¡± Vi frowned and asked uncertainly. The woman was surprised. ¡°Vi, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember Are you surprised to see me here?¡± Under her disheveled hair, her bloodshot eyes shed with a vicious light as she stared at Vi. Vi narrowed her eyes coldly and said nothing. Reba looked at the group of reporters and shouted fiercely, ¡°I am Reba Falcon. It was because of this woman that I was sentenced and sent to prison! ¡°But even so, she still didn¡¯t let me go. She sent people to the prison to beat me up day and night. She ruined my life! ¡°Vi! Remember, even if I die, I will not let you live peacefully! Today, my blood will ssh on your filming cameras. Even if Russell supports you, you will be responsible for my death and cursed by the Then she switched the target. ¡°And you, Sherlyn! You stepped into the rtionship between Russell and me. You are a disgusting home wrecker. You should leave the entertainment industry! You should Chapter 380 I Will Jump Down 2/7 not be supported by fans and appear in films!¡± Her words shocked all the people at the scene who didn¡¯t know the truth. As the biggest investor in the drama, Vi actually sent a person to prison because of personal grudges? And Sherlyn, who had just won the Best Actress, was actually the other woman? There was too much information. Any of it would go viral on the Inte. The people at the scene looked at each other and discussed softly. The media recorded all of Reba¡¯s words. Among everyone¡¯s shock, Vi remained calm from the beginning to the end. She took two steps forward and looked up at Reba, who wasughing crazily on the city wall. She said disdainfully, ¡°Reba, do you think a few words of nder can affect me?¡± Vi crossed her hands, her beautiful eyes still cold and arrogant. She said with ridicule, ¡°Don¡¯t you want tomit suicide? Then jump. I¡¯ll watch it.¡± ¡°Vi, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Sherlyn stepped forward and held her wrist worriedly. If Reba really died there, no matter if what she said just now was true or not, once it was uploaded online, everyone would pity her and Chapter 380 I Will Jumo Down 3/7 sympathize with her. People thought that when a person was about to die, their words were good. Her death could cover up the truth. Because no one would think that someone would crazily use their life to frame others. Vi lightly patted Sherlyn¡¯s hand, indicating for her to rx and not to be afraid. On the city wall, Reba snorted coldly, ¡°Vi, do you think I don¡¯t dare to jump? Since I¡¯m here, I have no intention of seeing tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡± Vi smiled. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t jump, you really can¡¯t see the sun tomorrow. Reba, you haven¡¯t been released. You are a fugitive. If you are caught, you will be sentenced to death. So it¡¯s the same whether you die now. It¡¯s better to take advantage of your death to malign me. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Reba was stunned, a little confused by her words. Her attitude made Reba even more confused. ¡°Vi, this is a new drama you invested in. Do you know what it means for me to die here today? You don¡¯t have to pretend to be All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. calm.¡± ¡°Are you going to jump or not?¡± Vi was getting impatient. ¡°If you want to jump, then hurry up. You deliberately stirred up the Chapter 380 I Will Jump Down 4/7 situation. You even threatened death. I¡¯m tired of your drama.¡± ¡°Cancel the filming ceremony for today. We¡¯ll discuss the time ¡°Okay, Ms. McGraw.¡± The director was a smart person. He thought that with today¡¯s situation, things would not go smoothly. As Vi spoke calmly from beginning to end, the people at the scene had a new opinion of the matter. Daring to jump and not daring to jump were two different matters. If the woman didn¡¯t dare, then she was deliberately provoking Vi. The words she said were most likely not the truth. Reba also reacted quickly that Vi had done it on purpose to guide public opinion. She hysterically roared at the others, ¡°Remember, I am forced to death by her, Vi! She is a devil! Sherlyn is a mistress, a home wrecker! What I said is the truth!¡± After she finished shouting, she acted as if she was about to jump. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Vi stopped her in time. ¡°Reba, have you ever thought about it? No matter how hard you are in prison, there will be a day when you are done with your sentence. Your parents are waiting for the day when they can pick up their precious daughter from prison. But if you jump today, their future days will be even more difficult.¡± She deliberately persuaded her slowly. Chapter 38O I Will 5/7 Just now, she had asked Jimmy and the others to leave quietly. At this time, she noticed that Jimmy and the others had returned. They brought a life-saving air cushion. At this time, everyone¡¯s attention was on Reba who was on the city wall, and Reba¡¯s attention was on Vi. No one noticed that Jimmy and the others were under the city wall, quietly cing the air cushion. Rebaughed out loud. When Reba heard Vi¡¯s tone showing she was giving in, Reba felt exceptionally happy. ¡°Mom and Dad let you bully me. That¡¯s their biggest mistake. They didn¡¯t help me deal with you. They deserve the pain! ¡°Vi, after I die, you won¡¯t have a good time either. I¡¯ll wait for you in Hell.¡± She opened her hands, closed her eyes, turned around, and fell straight down the wall. The people at the scene immediately shouted out and were in a panic. Quite a few people wanted to rush under the city wall to save her. Vi was being squeezed by the crowd. The people Ormand had arranged to protect her all came out and protected her firmly in the middle. Not even a strand of her hair had been torn off. Vi looked at the dozen or so bodyguards who had suddenly Chapter 380 I WIL Down LO Get Bonus appeared. She immediately understood. ¡°Are you sent by Orin?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 381 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 381 Chapter 381 I Am Waiting for Your Mental Copse ¡°Yes, Mr. Hobson is worried about your safety.¡± Vi felt warm inside, and she immediately ordered them, ¡°There are too many people. The scene is chaotic, but I will be fine. You go and clear the area first. Keep all the media that have taken videos here and let them stay together. Is that okay?¡± ¡°No problem, Ms. McGraw.¡± The bodyguards quickly moved to deal with the chaotic crowd. Reba fell straight down from the city wall. She thought that her brain would explode and she would die on the spot. However, she fell into the soft cushion and did not feel any pain. Before she could react, Jimmy and the others quickly stepped forward and grabbed her hands behind her back, restraining her. In less than five minutes, all the staff members on the scene were driven away and given warnings before they left. The group of reporters who had taken the video was arranged by four bodyguards, waiting for Vi to come overter to negotiate. Almost everyone had left, and there was a lot less noise at the foot of therge city wall. Only Reba¡¯s screams kept annoying them. Vi stepped forward and coldly red at Reba, who was pressed down by Jimmy and the others. ¡°Vi! You will die a horrible death! You bitch, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Reba constantly scolded her. Vi allowed her to scold her. When Reba¡¯s throat was dry and she started coughing, Vi looked at Jimmy. ¡°Let go of her.¡± ¡°What? Ms. McGraw, this is a crazy woman! What if she hurts you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let her go.¡± Jimmy and the others had no choice but to unwillingly let go of Reba. After Reba regained her freedom, she quickly took out the golden scissors she had hidden in her pocket. Before all the bodyguards could react, she stabbed directly at Vi. ¡°Bitch! Go to hell!¡± ¡°Ms. McGraw, be careful!¡± As all the bodyguards and Sherlyn cried out in rm, Vi quickly made her move and kicked the back of Reba¡®s hand. Reba was in so much pain that she dropped the scissors immediately.pletely stunned. In such a short time, she was defeated by Vi. Just as Reba was in a daze, the bodyguards quickly took action and subdued her again, pressing her down on the ground. Vi expressionlessly stepped on her hands, crouched down, and snorted. ¡°Reba, you underestimate me too much. Even if it¡®s inconvenient for me, you can¡®t be my opponent. It¡®s just a difference between whether I want to fight back or not.¡± ¡°No!¡± Reba screamed, about to go crazy. Vi thought it was noisy and frowned unhappily. She raised her hand and gave Reba a hard p. There was a loud p. There was a sharp pain on her cheek, and Reba was stunned with tears. After Reba quieted down a bit, Vi pinched her chin, forced her face up, and calmly analyzed the situation. ¡°You should have stayed in prison. Why did you appear at the new drama shooting ceremony I invested in? You even stole the small scissors used for the ceremony. You are really well¨Cprepared. Whose idea was it?¡± Reba only smiled and did not answer. Vi continued to analyze, ¡°There are only a few people in the United States who can get you out of Salt Lake City Prison without anyone noticing. Ronian, my brother, Neil Gray, Jaron Olson, and Ormand. Who do you think I should suspect?¡± ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Rebaughed even louder, staring at Vi with a yful expression. ¡°Of course.¡± Reba¡®s expression was full of mystery, and sheughed strangely and wildly. ¡°Vi, you don¡®t know how surprised I was when he came to visit me in the prison! ¡°The one with you has been pretending to be pitiful by your side for so long. I really look forward to the day you see who he truly is! ¡°It should be soon!¡± Get Borsat Her venomous eyes were filled with schadenfreude and her expression was twisted like a madman. Vi pped her two more times angrily, and her strength was heavier than before. ¡°You dare to frame Orin. It seems that you really don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Reba red at her with a swollen face. She didn¡¯t give any exnation for Vi¡¯s words. Jimmy asked, ¡°Ms. McGraw, how should she be dealt with?¡± Vi casually got up and took the wet towel from Vincent. She wiped her right hand that had pped Reba. ¡°Send her to the National Bureau of Investigation and hand her over to Orin. She escaped from prison and deliberately stirred up trouble. She also secretly hid a weapon and maliciously hurt others. Deal with her as she should have been dealt with.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Reba failed, but she was still smiling, as if there was a problem with her spirit. She red at Vi with her blood¨Cred eyes as she was handcuffed and dragged away by the bodyguards Ormand had sent. Before she left, she did not forget to mock, ¡°It must feel bad to be betrayed by the person you deeply love! Vi! I will wait for the day you know the truth and copse!¡± Vi stood there and pondered over the meaning behind her words. Tyler, who had always been the calmest, approached her and said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. McGraw, judging from Reba¡®s expression, I think she isn¡®t lying. She might really know something.¡± ¡°She was following the orders. As she won¡®t have a good ending, she will not reveal the information.¡± She looked in the direction that Reba had been dragged away and continued to scoff. ¡°Moreover, she was just saying those words to frame Orin. I believe that Orin will not act differently in front of and behind me.¡± 1 Tyler thought about it and felt that it was very reasonable. There might be someone who hurt and betrayed Vi, but it would absolutely not be Ormand. Moreover, Vi was pregnant with his baby. After finally dealing with the noisy Reba, Vi turned and left to look for the media who were controlled by the bodyguards. In the face of the group of media, she said in a loud voice firmly, ¡°Everyone, I disdain to do anything that goes against thew. Reba deserved to go to jail, and the criminal record can be checked. ¡°If I see a word on the Inte about today¡®s matter, it means that the stock market values of Angle Group and the McGraw Group will fall, and I will lose at least 16 million dors in a day. ¡°Compared with just losing this money, I think it¡¯s better to give it to you as hush money. What do you think?¡± The crowd looked at each other. They barely needed to think about it and quickly made a decision. ¡°We promise you, Ms. McGraw. You will never see a word about today¡®s matter on the Inte. As for the dy of the ceremony, we will help you find a reasonable reason to post online!¡± Vi raised her red lips and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Very good. I will have the bodyguards watch you delete the video. ¡°Remember your promise. My eldest brother is in charge of domestic affairs, and he has private soldiers. My third brother is dominant in the entertainment industry, and my man has an army. Get Boran ¡°If I find that someone took the money but did not keep the promise, I have a thousand ways to deal with him. Does anyone want to try it?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 382 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Mr. Hobson Is Furious The crowd looked aghast and shook their heads like mad. ¡°No, no! Ms. McGraw, given the big shots behind your back, how dare we lie to you!¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, Ms. McGraw! Our lips are sealed!¡± Vi nodded, winked at her bodyguards, and told them to watch the videos be deleted. Then, Vi left without looking back. Then, she ordered Toby and Vincent to send Sherlyn home. On her way to Angle Group, Vi thought about Reba in the car. Vi thought, Reba is domineering and vicious. Therefore, she has few bosom friends, and Max is one of them. Max was the boss behind the scene at Reba¡®s birthday banquet. Is Max the culprit again? Did she take advantage of Reba to deliberately cause trouble? However, Max seems cautious though she is young. Will she do things in such an imprudent way? Vi looked at the scenery outside the car window and thought of Reba¡®s words. Vi felt that Reba had tried to drive a wedge between her and her husband. Ormand and I have gone through a lot of trouble. Reba is foolish if she thinks she can destroy trust between us with a few words. Vi thought. The car stopped in the underground garage of Angle Group. Vi went to the top floor. When Vi stepped out of the elevator, Rayna came over to greet her. ¡°Ms. McGraw, the representative from Portugal is here for trade negotiation. He is in the conference room.¡± Back in Portugal, Vi and Miguel had talked about tax¨Cfree privileges. Then, Vi left Bobby in charge of the follow¨Cup work. ¡°Okay,¡± Vi casually responded. Vi returned to her office and then got changed before heading to the conference room. The door of the conference room was open, so Vi instantly saw that pair of exquisite azure eyes. ¡°It is incredible that your father let you fly all the way here to be the representative.¡± Vi smiled with surprise. Byron was handsome and lively. There was a sincere smile on his face. Byron stretched out his hand and greeted Vi as the locals did. ¡°Hello, Ms. McGraw. I am the representative of Portugal for this negotiation. I volunteered my service for it.¡± When Vi was in Portugal, Byron helped her. Therefore, Vi liked this young and innocent man. ¡°Hello, I hope we can work well together.¡± Vi extended her right hand, so the two people shook hands in a friendly manner. Vi was professional at work. She seriously discussed the cooperation with Byron. Rayna took the minutes for this negotiation. The negotiationsted for more than three hours, and both parties were satisfied with the cooperation. Moreover, Vi rmended several popr television dramas produced by herpany to Byron and reserved their copyright overseas. It was almost time to get off work when Vi and Byron finished the discussion on the additional provisions in the contract. Chapter 382 Mr Hobson is Furious ¡°Ms. McGraw, may I treat you to dinner tonight to celebrate our first cooperation?¡± Byron asked, staring at Vi with his blue eyes. Vi pondered for a moment. I sold those dramas and will gain more than expected in this coboration. Moreover, Byron flew all the way here. It is reasonable for me to do the honors. However, Orin will be jealous... After two minutes of hesitation, Vi smiled. ¡°No. It¡®s your first visit to the United States. Tonight, I¡®ll treat you to some specialties here. However, the dishes will be a bit light because I am pregnant. By the way, I can¡®t drink.¡± Byron was happy. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. The tasteless bun will be sweet if I have the honor to dine with a beauty like you!¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± ¡°Come on! I am serious and sincere!¡± Vi and Byron chatted happily. They didn¡®t notice Rayna¡®s awkward expression. Rayna double¨Cconfirmed the adoration in the eyes of Byron and then tipped Ormand stealthily. She kept apologizing to Vi in her heart. Rayna thought, Ms. McGraw, I am guilty! Mr. Hobson told me to keep an eye on his rivals and alert him if there was any risk. Well... His offer is generous! Too generous! Mr. Hobson will be your husband soon. I know that he will not harm you, so I... Sorry! Original from N?velDrama.Org. Coming out of the conference room, Vi immediately sent a message to Ormand. Vi: ¡°I have a business dinner tonight, so I can¡®t dine with you. We can have some fun together after this project is over. Be good, Orin!¡± Vi attached a cute emoji to her message. Vi received a reply from Ormand before putting her phone down. Ormand: ¡°How many people are there? Men? Women?¡± Vi was stunned. Vi thought, he would be jealous if I told him the truth. Then, Vi typed. Vi: ¡°Many people. There are both men and women. Don¡®t worry! I will keep a distance from others!¡± In the end, Vi attached an emoji of a kiss. After this message, Vi didn¡®t receive any reply. Vi stuffed her phone back into her bag. She chatted with Byron while waiting for the elevator together. However... Vi didn¡®t know that her message had enraged Ormand in the car. Ormand almost destroyed the ck SSC Tuatara in which he was. A storm wasing. Vi and Byron walked out of Angle Group side by side, and there was a short distance between them. Byron asked, ¡°Ms. McGraw, I heard that you would get married this time.¡± ¡°Yes, my wedding will be held next month. If you are still here then,e to my wedding with a gift.¡± Byron burst intoughter. ¡°I will bring you a good gift!¡± Vi smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry. When you get married, I will send you my gift even if I can¡®t attend your wedding. You will have nothing to lose!¡± Byronughed loudly with a trace of disappointment hidden in his blue eyes. ¡°It is early to talk about my wedding. I fell in love with a girl not long ago, but soon she got married. I became lovelorn because I know what lovesickness is.¡± Then, Byron lowered his head sadly. Vi consoled, ¡°Don¡®t be discouraged. You will meet your girl soon!¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Byron stopped and suddenly held Vi¡®s hand in a gentlemanly way. ¡°Ms. McGraw, I want to greet you with the etiquette of Portugal for thest time, may I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi thought, isn¡®t it a kiss on the back of my hand? It¡®s not a big problem. ¡°Beautifuldy, I am very happy to dine with you tonight,¡± said Byron as he looked at the smiling Vi in a trance. Then, Byron lowered his head. Before luis lips touched the back of Vi¡®s fair hand, a pair of big palms gripped his wrist. There came an angry voice. ¡°Hehe, dinner? i¡®ll treat you to this first!¡± Then, Byron got a punch on his right cheek. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 383 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Ormand Kneels on a Washboard Byron could not handle the force and fell back a few steps. The corner of his mouth was bleeding and a large area was swollen. Vi was shocked, but when she saw Ormand¡®s furious ck eyes, she felt a little guilty. ¡°Orin, why are you here?¡± ¡°If I didn¡®te, how long would you keep lying to me?¡± Ormand looked at Vi and gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡®t get us wrong. It¡®s just a meal.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Vi quickly went to check on Byron. ¡°It hurts a little, but I¡®m fine,¡± said Byron as he wiped the blood off his mouth. Byron had always been spoiled at home and had never been beaten. He had never expected that he would be punched by Ormand this time. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I¡®ll ask Rayna to send you to the nearest hospital. I will pay your medical bills!¡± ¡°No, it¡®s just a small injury,¡± Byron refused. ¡°I must do it! You are a representative sent by Portugal. You are a facade. I¡®m sorry about what happened tonight. Orin misunderstood us. I apologize to you¡­ Hey! What are you. doing?¡± Before Vi finished her words, her body was suddenly suspended in the air. She was firmly picked up by Ormand. Then, he ran over to his car parked by the roadside, without looking back. ¡°Orin¡­¡± Vi wrapped her arms around his neck and was about to ask Ormand to put her down when she saw that his face was super gloomy. It was obvious that Ormand was furious. If he didn¡¯t calm down before going home, he would tear down the house. Thinking, Vi could only look at Byron, who stood still in a daze. ¡°Sorry for tonight. I¡¯ll let Rayna treat you this time! I¡¯ll treat you to a meal again when I¡¯m free in a few days!¡± What Vi meant was that she couldn¡¯t make it tonight and she would do it again next time. Ormand¡¯s chest was burning, and his lungs were about to All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. explode. He turned around coldly and looked at Byron, gnashing his teeth. ¡°This is the United States. Your etiquette from Portugal doesn¡¯t work here. If you try to take advantage of my wife again, I swear I¡®ll make you pay!¡± As soon as Ormand finished speaking, his dark eyes narrowed as he threatened with a cold and ruthless tone. Ormand drove on the road angrily and soon disappeared into the night. Vi was carried back to Viorin. Ormand had a dark expression on his face as he carefully ced Vi on the side of the bed. Ormand stood in front of Vi, staring at her. His chest was moving violently. Obviously, his anger had not subsided yet. Vi lightly tugged at his trousers, raised her little face, and exined in a sweet voice. ¡°I know what I¡®m doing. What you saw when you came over was not real. Byron helped me in Portugal before, so I allowed him to greet me with the meeting etiquette in Portugal!¡± Ormand snorted coldly, the anger in his dark eyes not decreasing ¡°He just wanted to find an excuse to kiss your hand! There was something wrong with the way he looked at you! He obviously likes you very much!¡± Vi was lost for words. Ormand was so angry that his body was trembling. ¡°Vi, you are going to get married next month! Why would you go to have dinner with another man without telling me? And you even allow other men to kiss you!¡± Vi was speechless. ¡°I already told you, it¡®s just a meal! Besides, do you think I¡®ll let you down and cheat on you? Am I that unfaithful in your eyes?¡± Vi was also a little angry and her voice also rose. Ormand took out his phone and found the chat history. He pointed at the message Vi sent him and was so angry that his fingers trembled. SSO ¡°How do you want me to believe you? You went to have dinner with him alone, while you said there would be a group of people, including men and women! ¡°Vi! You lied to me for Byron! How dare you treat me like this!¡± He roared, and his eyes turned red. Not only were his eyes burning with anger, but he also felt extremely aggrieved. Recently, Ormand had been busy preparing for the wedding. During the day, he was worried about whether she would encounter danger during the opening ceremony, and he didn¡¯t feel like eating. But what did Ormand get? Vi¡¯s lie! Get Bonus Vi went out with another man without telling Ormand! And Vi even allowed that guy to kiss her hand! That was unreasonable and unforgivable! For the first time, Ormand red at Vi furiously. Vi looked at him in shock, her tone incredulous. ¡°Are you shouting at me?¡± Ormand was speechless. His eyshes fluttered, but the anger on his face did not decrease. His tone unconsciously dropped a bit, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Vi¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°You are! How loud did you shout just now? You forgot about the fifty family rules Bentley gave you, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ormand was lost for words. She instantly gained the upper hand, and Vi¡¯s voice immediately rose a bit. ¡°Why didn¡®t I tell you the truth when I sent you the message? I was just afraid that you would be suspicious and make a fuss like this. My intention was good, and I know how to behave in front of other men! ¡°You came to catch me in a threatening manner today and even beat him up. You made it seem like I was cheating on you. You¡®ve gone too far!¡± Ormand frowned, feeling aggrieved. ¡°Did I go too far? He wanted to kiss my wife¡®s hand! He should feel happy that I didn¡®t kill him on the spot because he helped you before. ¡°Also, Vi, you lied today! You lied to me, and you still think you¡®re right? It is your fault!¡± Vi was also angry. She red at Ormand and said, ¡°You said I lied to you. Fine! I did lie, so what? Are you going to cancel the engagement again? Are you going to say that you don¡®t love me anymore?¡± Ormand was rendered speechless by her words. As long as Vi brought that up, Ormand would lose the argument. ¡°What can I do? Vi! What can I do to you?¡± He roared. In his fury, Ormand angrily turned around, opened the wardrobe door, took out the washboard inside, and threw it to the wall. Then, Ormand walked over, faced the wall, and knelt as if venting his anger. His broad and straight back was still violently undting, indicating that the anger in his heart had not been vented yet. His fists were clenched very tightly. Vi was stunned by his sudden action. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡®t you see? I¡®m kneeling on the washboard!¡± Ormand turned around and said angrily. Vi heard his righteous tone, and his face looked like he was going to kill someone. She thought Ormand was going to tear down the wardrobe, but in the end, he went to the wall and knelt on the washboard. What the heck was wrong with him? She was amused. ¡°Didn¡®t you say that I was wrong? Then why are you kneeling on the washboard? And I didn¡®t say I would punish you!¡± The tip of Ormand¡¯s nose was sour and his eyes were misty. He was so angry that his heart was hurting. The pain in his knees. made him feel more and more aggrieved. ¡°Then what can I do? You are pregnant. I can¡¯t beat you. I can¡¯t scold you. I can¡¯t fuck you and I can¡¯t bear to do this to you¡­ You made a mistake, yet you still act so self¨Crighteous, but I can¡¯t do anything to you at all! Janus ¡°I can only me myself for not being able to control you! And I can¡¯t control my emotions and shout at you! This is all my fault, so I punish myself by kneeling on the washboard for a night to reflect on myself!¡± The more Ormand spoke, the more aggrieved he became, and he straightened his back, making his posture standard. Vi was rendered speechless. How did he manage to use a fierce tone to say such aggrieved words? Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 384 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 384 Chapter 384 I Can Use My Hands Vi had done something wrong tonight. Now that she saw Ormand kneel on the washboard, the anger in her heart instantly disappeared. She felt guilty and distressed. She walked over and gently poked his shoulder with her fingertips. ¡°Let¡¯s stop arguing, alright?¡± Ormand snorted and ignored her. Vi suppressed her temper and continued coaxing, ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, and you brought me back. I¡¯m hungry now. Be good, Orin. Get up and cook for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my knees. I don¡¯t have time!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call Leia to cook some food for you.¡± Ormand did not move at all. He took out his phone from his pocket and was about to send a message. Vi continued to poke his shoulder. ¡°But I want to eat what you made. Moreover, if Leiaes over, Todd will alsoe along. Aren¡¯t you going to get up then? If he sees you, will he secretlyugh at you?¡± Ormand¡¯s hand that was typing suddenly paused. However, he soon thought of a solution. ¡°I will inform her in advance that Todd is not allowed toe along. I¡¯ll let Leia send the food to the door and ask Tyler to bring it to the dining room.¡± Vi was speechless. Ormand was so stubborn¡­ She bent down and gently hugged him from behind. She took away the phone while he had yet to finish editing the message. Her little face pressed against his face and gently rubbed against it. ¡°Stop messing around. What do you want me to do before you get up?¡± Ormand bit his lips tightly. With her soft face rubbing against him, Ormand¡¯s emotions began to calm. He thought about it and said gloomily, ¡°Say you¡¯re sorry. Say that you will never lie to me again and won¡¯t let other men kiss you, including your hands and hair! And you are not allowed to have dinner alone with other men!¡± Vi was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s my job! I invited him to dinner because we talked about cooperation. And I¡¯ve already exined that things are not what you think. Kissing the back of the hand is the culture of Portugal. This is very normal!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know why you are wrong at all! And you even think that was right!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Let me reflect on myself.¡± Ormand was furious. He pushed her slender arms away forcefully. Vi sat back on the bed in anger and stared at him from a distance. ¡°Indeed, you ?should reflect on yourself. I haven¡¯t scolded you for a long time. ¡°You aggrieved me tonight. You even beat people up for no reason. I¡¯ve tried to give you an out, but you rejected it! ¡°Also, how many times did you yell at me tonight?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t count,¡± Ormand said, his back slightly stiff. Vi said in a bad mood, ¡°Fine. Since you don¡¯t remember, there must be a lot. Kneeling for one night is not enough. How about for a whole day?¡± Ormand felt bitter in his heart. His chest was stuffy as he was close to tears. The mist in his eyes started to rise again, and he didn¡¯t reply. Vi sat cross¨Clegged by the bed and inhaled deeply. This was the first time she and Ormand had argued so fiercely since they had reconciled. Thinking of the fetus, she inhaled again and tried to control her frustration. She simply did not look at the man by the wall and let him suffer a little. She took out her phone and continued to deal with her work. The room quickly quieted down, but the atmosphere was still very disharmonious. After arguing for more than ten minutes and being ignored by Vi for more than half an hour, Ormand felt more and more pain in his knees. He frowned, and his breath was gradually bing heavier. Cold sweat began to drop from his forehead. Although Vi was looking at her phone, she was secretly ncing at Ormand by the wall and noticed his pain. Vi heaved a sigh of relief and could not bear to do so. ¡°If you really kneel for a whole day, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to walk for the next two days.¡± Her voice was much softer. Ormand clenched his fists. His nasal voice was very strong, and he felt aggrieved and bitter. ¡°If my legs are crippled, so be it. Anyway, no one will feel sorry for me.¡± Vi was speechless. Vi closed her eyes. She really admitted defeat this time. ¡°Nonsense. If you hurt yourself, my heart will ache.¡± Vi hugged him again and helped him wipe off the sweat on his forehead, acting like a sweet girl with a soft voice. ¡°I was wrong! I will tell Byron tomorrow that I will never go out with him. Even if I have to, I will bring you with me. Is that okay?¡± ¡°I can forgive you, but don¡¯t do that again,¡± Ormand snorted. ¡°Fine, I promise I won¡¯t do it again. Hurry up and get up.¡± Vi gently helped him up, took him to the bed, sat down, and rolled up his trousers to check his knees. The sharp edges of the washboard made deep ridges on his knees. Fortunately, Ormand didn¡¯t kneel long. There were no wounds, only arge bruise. Vi carefully helped Ormand rub his bruise. In order to prevent it from turning blue and purple tomorrow, she took the ointment from the bedside drawer and helped him apply it. ¡°Why did you do that? Why do you have to torture yourself?¡± Vi sighed at the end of her sentence. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°My heart hurts even more!¡± Ormand stared at her in frustration, his face full of grievances. Vi immediately kissed his thin lips. Her entire heart was melted by his pitiful look. She coaxed Ormand lovingly, ¡°Then tonight, I¡¯ll make it up to you. How about it?¡± ¡°You have to be careful for the first three months. You can¡¯t have sex. How can you make it up?¡± Vi¡¯s sexy eyes were sparkling. She said in an inviting tone, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t make you high. I can use these!¡± Vi reached out her slender and white hands to his eyes. Ormand, who understood it instantly, said, ¡°You naughty girl!¡± After a pleasant hour. Ormand removed all the hostility in his body. With Vi¡¯s performance, he felt refreshed. He walked out of the bedroom with satisfaction and went downstairs to cook dinner. After a big quarrel, because of Vi¡¯s timely appeasement, their rtionship was not affected too much. Especially after gettingpensation from Vi, Ormand felt very pleased. When they were eating, Vi remembered what happened during the opening ceremony and asked seriously. ¡°Today, Reba said that someone went to visit her when she was in prison. She didn¡¯t expect that at all. When you have time, ask someone to check her visiting records for the past few months.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ormand¡¯s expression immediately became serious. velou ¡°I have checked it. There is no record at all.¡± ¡°How could that be? Then Reba is lying?¡± Vi put down her fork. Ormand shook his head. ¡°She should not be lying. The high¨Cranking soldiers have the privilege of not being recorded when they visit criminals. However, because of that, the scope of the investigation has been reduced. Currently, only five people in the country have this right.¡± Vi listened carefully and pondered. ¡°Eat first. I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡± Ormand immediately picked up a piece of food with his fork and put it on her te. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°These five people are Ronian, Bobby, Neil, Jaron, and me. Among them, Jaron has not returned to Salt Lake City for more than half a year and he has been working at the border. He is basically excluded. ¡°Bobby and I would never do something like that to hurt you, so I asked Todd to investigate Ronian and Neil. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before we find out the truth.¡± Vi frowned and analyzed, ¡°Neil is not familiar with me and has never interacted with me. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s him. As for Ronian¡­ What do you think?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 385 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 385 Chapter 385 I Want to Imprison You ¡°Ronian knows that Jerry stole strong corrosive agent S40 and Super 404. I don¡®t know if he knew about it long ago, but I think he is the most suspicious.¡± Vi thought about it and shook her head. ¡°I had an ident when I was fifteen years old. Although I don¡®t remember what happened, I know that it must be someone familiar with me so that he could catch me unprepared! ¡°Moreover, Aydan wanted to harm me before because I have the right to inherit the property of the McGraw family. Ronian couldn¡®t get any inheritance, so he was just an aplice at most. I don¡®t think he is the mastermind.¡± Ormand was silent for a moment before he brought up a new possibility. ¡°Maybe the real mastermind doesn¡®t have so much power. He just used a big shot like Ronian who has special privileges.¡± ¡°Yes, I think the same.¡± Ormand rubbed her head. ¡°Stop thinking about it. Hurry up and eat. With me here, I won¡®t let anyone hurt you again.¡± Vi pursed her lips and smiled. Her eyes shone with a faint light. She said with a sly smile, ¡°They want to harm me. If I just hide them, they will hide as well. But if I goad them, they will be more anxious to attack. The more times they attack, the more ws they will leave!¡± Ormand was slightly startled and was deeply captivated by the calmness in Vi¡®s eyes. ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Originally, I was not interested in the inheritance right, but since everyone wants it so much, I might just ept it.¡± Vi slightly raised her long neck and looked very proud. Ormand said worriedly, ¡°Vi, how about we talk about thister? You¡®re pregnant now, and we are going to marry next month.¡± Ormand did not want anything to happen at this critical juncture. Vi nodded. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I will take care of it. I will not rush it. Moreover, I will protect myself and not let the baby and I suffer any harm.¡± Ormand did not say anything else and was lost in thought when he silently lowered his head to eat. The next morning, when Vi arrived at Angle Group, Byron was already sitting in her office waiting for her. L As soon as Byron saw Vie in, he immediately stood up and asked, ¡°Ms. McGraw, I¡®m very sorry to have Mr. Hobson misunderstand usst night. Did you quarrel when you went back?¡± ¡°No. We¡®re fine.¡± ¡°How¡®s the injury on your face?¡± Vi asked with a smile as she walked to the office chair and sat down. Byron touched his face and smiled indifferently, ¡°I asked the hotel for an ice bag and applied it to my facest night. I feel much better now.¡± ¡°I went back to talk to my fianc¨¦, and he knew that he was too impulsive when he beat you up. He said that he wanted to treat you to dinner. How about we have dinner together tonight?¡± Vi apologized. ¡°Alright.¡± Byron nodded without hesitation. ¡°Speaking of which, I should apologize to Mr. Hobson as well. He was right. Do in Rome as Rome does. Since I havee to the United States, I should follow the customs of the country. I was abrupt to ask you to greet me with Portuguese etiquette.¡± Vi didn¡®t exchange banalities with him and said, ¡°It¡®s good HE NORA that you¡®ve thought it through. The legal department is already printing the contract. Would you like to go to the resting hall to eat something first?¡± ¡°Then I won¡®t take up any more of your time,¡± said Byron politely and got up to leave. They smiled at each other. When Vi turned on theputer and was about to focus on the work, someone called her. It was from Wird. She immediately answered the phone. ¡°Baby, how have you been recently? Is your morning sickness severe?¡± Vi typed as she casually replied, ¡°I¡®m fine. I asionally have a strong reaction, but don¡®t worry, dad. I¡®m in good health.¡± ¡°That¡®s good.¡± Wird paused for a moment and then asked uncertainly, after a long pause, ¡°Are you free this weekend?¡± Vi checked the time at the right corner of theputer andughed, ¡°Dad, it¡®s Monday today. I haven¡®t scheduled for the weekend yet, and I don¡®t have the ability to predict the future. So I don¡®t know if I will be free.¡± ¡°Baby, can you spare some time this weekend and go back to the McGraw¡®s house?¡± Vi did not answer immediately. Wird was silent for a moment. He seemed to be a little afraid that she would refuse. So he added, ¡°Baby, I¡®m getting old, and my health is getting worse. I want to take off the burden of work and have a great time with my grandson. There should be someone in charge of the McGraw Group. I hope that you cane back this week and sign the inheritance agreement, OK?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Vi¡®s hands paused Ever since Vi came back from Salt Lake City, Wird always found an excuse and asked her to go to work in the McGraw Group and familiarize herself with the business so that she could take over the McGraw Group in the future. Vi had made it clear that she was not interested in the McGraw Group and insisted on expanding Angle Group¡®s business from Washington to Salt Lake City. She did so because she wanted to break away from Wird¡®s control and made a business herself. But she was hesitant now. Thinking about her n with Ormandst night, Vi didn¡®t Chapter 385 I Want to imprison You refuse Wird and said, ¡°Okay, Dad. I¡®ll spare some time to go back home this weekend.¡± Wird didn¡®t expect her to agree so readily this time and was at a loss. When he came to his senses, Wird was extremely happy. ¡°You¡®re so good! I will wait for you this weekend!¡± They chatted for a while longer. Wird asked her to pay more attention to her diet and health before hanging up the phone. Vi signed a contract with Byron in the afternoon. Ormand had already arrived at the office early to wait for her. He sat on the sofa and read the books on Vi¡®s shelf. Signing a contract was a serious matter. Byron brought his legal personnel from Portugal to check the contract out. After both sides had discussed the matter and agreed on the terms, they signed the contract. It was two hourster when Vi finished the matter. When Vi returned to the office to pack up her bag, she saw Ormand lying on her sofa and asleep. She walked over and took away the book in his hand carefully. Then, she sat down and admired his sleeping face. Seeing that he was sleeping so soundly, Vi suddenly had a naughty idea. Vi reached out her fingers, wanting to pinch his nose to wake him up. However, when she was about to touch his nose, Vi did not bear to treat him like that. In the end, she bent over and kissed his thin lips, waking him up with a sweet and soft kiss. ¡°Vi?¡± Ormand blinked his long eyshes and woke up in a daze. Then he saw Vi¡®s beautiful face. At that moment, Ormand felt so peaceful and at ease. He wrapped his arms around Vi and pulled her into his arms. He then turned around and circled her on the sofa, kissing her lips domineeringly. Their intertwined breaths made Ormand feel like he had been enchanted, and he was utterly infatuated with her. After the kiss, Ormandy on his side, his left hand supporting his head, and his right hand gently hooked the tip of her nose, staring at Vi witlu infatuation. LL ¡°How nice it would be if I could imprison you. So you would only stay with me and smile at me.¡± ¡°What are you thinking!¡± Vi frowned, pretending to be angry. She reached out and patted the solid flesh behind him. After that, Vi pinched him and then patted him again, flirting with Ormand as she liked. ¡°Ms. McGraw, Mr. Aveiro is waiting for you outside. When you are done, you should have dinner together.¡± Rayna knocked on the door. When she saw that the door was not closed, she pushed the door open, entered the office, and happened to see the scene on the sofa. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 386 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 386 Chapter 386 You Mean Everything to Me ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Rayna quickly turned around and covered her eyes, her heart thumping. Genus What had she just seen? Ormand, a well¨Cknown man in charge of the Hobson family in Salt Lake City, had always been cold and unapproachable. But he actually obediently let Vi pinch his butt. Vi, who was on the sofa, blushed when she heard the noise. She immediately got up but was pulled back into Ormand¡¯s arms. Ormand smiled in ridicule. Heined in a low and maic voice, ¡°Someone bumped into you bullying me. Vi, what should we do?¡± What a bastard! Vi¡¯s gaze instantly darkened. She ground her teeth and said, ¡°How shameless you are, Mr. Hobson!¡± ¡°I was doing nothing.¡± Ormand furrowed his brows in dissatisfaction. He leaned over again and kissed her on the lips. Rayna, who was still standing at the door, was flustered. She just saw the intimate interaction between Vi and Ormand. Would she be fired tomorrow? ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything! I won¡¯t disturb you guys. Just go From N?velDrama.Org. on.¡± As the office door closed, intimacy was growing between them. Vi sensed that Ormand¡¯s kiss grew more and more passionate and pushed him away in time. She panted and adjusted her breathing. ¡°Byron is waiting for us. Let¡¯s go to have dinner.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ormand did not procrastinate. He always did things quickly. He turned over and stood up. Then he squatted on the carpet and gently held her little feet in cotton socks. It was approaching spring, but the weather was still very cold. Because Vi went to sign the contract, Orinand stayed alone in the office in the afternoon. He didn¡¯t turn on the heater, so Vi¡¯s feet were a bit cold. Ormand immediately unbuttoned his suit and stuffed her cold feet into his arms. He wrapped his suit tightly around Ormand¡¯s feet and warmed her up. Vi quietly watched his every move. His handsome face and serious look were imprinted on her heart. When her feet warmed up, he picked up Vi¡¯s ts and helped her put them on. Then, Ormand held Vi¡¯s hands, sped her fingers, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Orin, how long will you pamper me like this?¡± Vi didn¡¯t move and just stared at him. Ormand gently stroked her little face and said, ¡°In this life, no one will be able to share with you a single bit of my love for you.¡± His eyes were filled with deep affection and seriousness. ¡°But if¡­¡± She looked at her stomach. ¡°What if I give birth to a daughter? Everyone says that a father will always pamper his daughters. Will I share your love with my daughter?¡± Ormand¡¯s eyes were firm as he said, ¡°No, our daughter will have her own life in the future, and you mean everything to me.¡± Ormand¡¯s maic voice was soft and sexy. He held her firmly in his arms and walked out steadily. Byron, who was waiting outside the corridor, was stunned when he saw Ormand carrying Vi out intimately. Ormand entered the elevator without looking at Byron, but when he saw that Byron didn¡¯t follow him, Ormand turned his head and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t youe with us?¡± junctiv] Janj ¡°Yes.¡± Byron came to his senses and immediately followed them. Byron ate the meal in a low mood. Ormand, who was sitting on the opposite side, seemed to treat Byron as a third wheel. He fed Vi food with gentleness and affection, treating Byron as air. Vi was a little embarrassed. When Ormand fed her the seventh time, Vi pushed it back and whispered, ¡°No. I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡± Without sessfully feeding her, Ormand did not insist and stuffed the delicious food into his mouth, chewing carefully. Byron saw the loving interaction between them. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I wasn¡¯t thoughtfulst night and was sorry for what happenedst night. Let me give you a toast to express my apology,¡± Byron said, raising his ss to Ormand. Ormand put down his spoon, raised the red wine ss beside him, and toasted Byron. He replied to Byron with politeness and conventional remarks. Vi couldn¡¯t drink, so she lowered her head to eat. From time to time, she would look for topics and ask Byron if he liked the food. After the meal, Ormand got up and walked toward Vi, preparing to carry her up. ¡°I just ate my fill. I want to go by myself to digest the food.¡± Vi refused him. Ormand pursed his lips into a smile and touched her nose lightly. ¡°Alright.¡± Then he grabbed Vi¡¯s hand and walked out of the box with her. From beginning to end, Byron was silently watching their intimate interaction. Ormand and Vi only had each other in their eyes. Byron was envious of them being in love with each other and blessed them from the bottom of his heart. The three of them walked along the aisle of the restaurant, and Byron finally chose to quietly leave, not wanting to destroy the beautiful and harmonious atmosphere between Ormand and Vi. However, at the corner of the aisle, someone was watching them. A petite figure stood in ce, her beautiful eyes quietly watching Vi¡¯s back as a hint of coldness appeared in her eyes. Vi, who was walking in front, felt a little ufortable, as if someone was looking at her with unfriendly eyes. She stopped and turned around. There was no one in the long corridor. ¡°Vi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ormand tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Vi looked back and left with Ormand without looking back. Late into the night. Ever since she was pregnant, Vi had always liked to sleep, and the quality of her sleep was always good. And she had the same dream. But ever since she agreed to go back to the house on the weekend to sign the inheritance contract, she was always in a dream for the past few days. In Vi¡¯s dream, there was a little girl whose appearance could not be seen clearly. She held Vi¡¯s hand and sweetly called her name. ¡°Vi, I really like you! Tet Bonus ¡°But I also envy you. You have your father and brothers who love you, but I have nothing¡­ ¡°I have no family, no home¡­ How good it would be if you could give me your father and brothers! I¡¯m sorry, Vi!¡± At the end of the words, the little girl¡¯s sweet and soft voice suddenly became gloomy. ¡± Her innocent face with a smile gradually became a bloody devil. Then, Vi suddenly lost her weight, and bone¨Cchilling cold water spread over her body. She sank uncontrobly, and a strong sense of suffocation wrapped around her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Although she was awake, the ufortable feeling of drowning in her dream seemed to really exist. Chapter 386 You Mean Everything to Me Vi suddenly opened her eyes and sat up. Vi subconsciously looked down at herself and found that she was wearing a white nightgown. Lying on the familiar and soft bed, she was shocked to find that she had another nightmare. However, Vi knew how to swim, so how could she drown? Ormand had a shallow sleep, so he woke up when Vi woke up. He turned on themp on the bedside table and hugged her shoulder from behind. Then he took a tissue to wipe the cold sweat on her forehead with his eyes full of worry. ¡°Vi, are you dreaming again? Is it a problem with your mental state recently? I¡¯ll go to the hospital with you tomorrow.¡± Vi inhaled and held his hands that were holding her. When she thought of the same dream thatsted for two to three days, Vi said seriously, ¡°Orin, I have a feeling that those are not dreams. Those things really existed before. They were the things that happened when I was fifteen years old!¡± . Vanathina] Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 387 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 387 Chapter 387 She Turns Him On Ormand immediately turned grim. ¡°Do you think that you drowned when you were fifteen? And someone pushed you into the water?¡± Vi nodded. ¡°After that, I lost my memory. When I married you, you deliberately worked overtime at thepany and didn¡®te back. And that night, Anaya came to me and said a lot of horrible things. Before I reacted, she pushed me into the pool from behind. My head hit the coral, and I happened to recover my memory.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When she mentioned what happened three years ago, Ormand felt a pain in his heart and a sense of guilt. He hugged her tighter. Vi didn¡®t notice his feelings and continued to say, ¡°But I really can¡®t remember anything about what happened to me. asionally, there would be some broken pictures in my mind if I got stimted. But I can¡®t figure them out.¡± Ormand thought about it carefully and suggested. ¡°Vi, could it be that you were injected with some medicine that caused you to lose your memory?¡± ¡°That was possible.¡± Chantor PTS Tuins Hint She ced her hand on her chest and quietly felt it for a while. Then, she turned around and snuggled up in Ormand¡®s arms. ¡°Orin, I¡®ve been having nightmares recently. I keep feeling flustered, as if something is about to happen.¡± Ormand also became nervous. Heforted Vi. ¡°Maybe it¡®s because you¡®ve been too tired from work, and you¡®re under much pressure. Don¡®t think too much about it. Why don¡®t you take a few days off to rx?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡®t. I have a lot of work to do. If I don¡®t finish it, I feel ufortable.¡± She left Ormand¡®s arms andy on his cross¨Clegged legs. She brushed her hair to the side, revealing part of her beautiful back and white neck. Her hands were crossed and she restedzily with her head on them. Her voice was sweet. ¡°Orin, I had a nightmare. My body is limp. Please stroke my shoulders. I want some massage.¡± Ormand was stunned. He looked at her who was lying on her stomach from head to toe, especially her sexy... His Adam¡®s apple moved up and down. He started to heat up. ¡°Do you know how sexy you are?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice as Chapter 387 Sha Turns Minion he bent down and leaned close to Vi. Vi turned around and looked at him. She raised her eyebrows yfully. ¡°You get excited?¡± Ormand tucked her hair behind her ears and sighed softly, ¡°My future wife is lying on myp. How can I not get excited?¡± ¡°Massage my shoulders now. Be focused! If you don¡®t serve me well, you¡®ll be punished!¡± She lightly snorted and closed her eyes in afortable and yful manner. Ormand stared at her side face, silently conveying hisints. He thought, it¡®s mean of her to let me control myself after she turned me on. How could a man be willing to stand that? He was grinding his teeth secretly. ¡°Be quick. Go to sleep after you¡®re done,¡± Vi urged him suddenly. Ormand¡®s fierce expression disappeared instantly. Instead, he obediently massaged her shoulders. Ever since Vi was pregnant, she had been less strong. She often felt tired, weak, and sore all over. A few days ago, Ormand went to learn massage from an expert. He pressed her muscles with his slender fingers neither lightly nor heavily. His massage technique was excellent. Soon Vi fell asleep on hisp. ¡°Vi?¡± He called out her name softly. After confirming that the woman on hisp had really fallen asleep, he finally dared to pat her little butt to relieve his hands. He patted and stroked her to reward himself for massaging her for half an hour. Vi, who was in his arms, suddenly moved and let out an ufortable moan. Ormand immediately took back his hands and carefully adjusted the position. He wrapped her with the quilt tightly and fell asleep contentedly. The next morning. Vi woke up early. Due to Reba, the opening ceremony had been ruined, and the n had been influenced. After discussion, it was changed to today. She used cosmetics that were suitable for pregnant women and put on light makeup that was appropriate for work. She quickly went out after breakfast. Without Reba making a fuss, today¡®s opening ceremony went smoothly. It only took two hours toplete the entire process. At noon, Vi returned to the Angle Group, nning to take a nap. Just a few minutes after shey down, Rayna knocked on the door anxiously. ¡°Ms. McGraw, have you seen the news? We get in trouble!¡± Rayna looked so anxious, and Vi who immediately sobered up quickly checked the iPad. Jason was on the trending topic! However, this time it was hard to deal with. If it was not handled properly, it would destroy Jason¡®s career, and even hit the share price of the Angle Group. Many photos of Jason were leaked and spread on the Inte. They were photos of Jason sleeping in bed with the upper part of his body naked. Beside him was an unknown blurred woman. The women in each photo were different. These pictures were circted on the Inte. They caused quite a stir. It almost paralyzed the website. Jason was only neen years old this year. He was just too young. If he wasbeled as a promiscuous person, his entire life would be ruined. Luckily, it had been only an hour since the thing happened. They had time to save it. ¡°Ms. McGraw, what should we do? The public rtions department is already trying to delete the news. Now people are shouting for Jason to say something. ¡°But I just called the agents, and they lost contact with Jason. No one knows where he is and whether the thing on the Inte is true or false. ¡°Damn! Jason is one of the top male actors in our Angel Corps. I can¡®t imagine what will happen if he¡®s down!¡± Rayna clutched her hair and almost cried. But Vi was still ncing at the trending topics about Jason. She was silent. ¡°Ms. McGraw, please say something.¡± Vi was calm. ¡°The Bat family is very strict. Although Jason likes to stir up trouble, he is not so lecherous. He won¡®t sleep with prostitutes. I trust him.¡± ¡°But I have already found someone to verify the photos that were spread online. They are real and not made up. If he didn¡®t do it, no one would force him to do it, right?¡± Vi looked up at her, ¡°In the name of thepany, we announce that I trust Jason and the Angle Group will stand with him! Let everyone wait patiently for the truth.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Rayna did not dare to go, ¡°Ms. McGraw, please think about it. If we really make a statement like this and we don¡®t handle it properly, it willpletely destroy ourpany!¡± ¡°I know what I¡®m doing. Just do as I say,¡± Vi said. She didn¡®t hesitate. Unable to persuade her, Rayna had no choice but to leave the office and ask the public rtions department to follow Vi¡®s instructions. Rayna just went out, and in a few minutes, she came in again. ¡°Ms. McGraw, someone from the Bat familyes over and wants to see you immediately.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 388 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Wake Him Up ¡°Let them in,¡± Vi said calmly. Two bodyguards walked in and bowed respectfully to Vi. ¡°Ms. McGraw, we are sent by Mr. Bat. He hopes to terminate the contract between Jason and Angle Group. And then we will take Jason back.¡± Vi did not answer. She knew that Michael was trying to help for fear that Jason would bring trouble to Vi. ¡°It¡®s impossible to terminate the contract. Please go back and tell Mr. Bat that I will stay together with Jason.¡± The bodyguards looked at each other. After all, they were only here to pass the message but had no right to make any decisions. So they could only say, ¡°Then please hand over Jason to us. Let us take him back to Washington.¡± But Vi knew Michael so well. Regardless of whether Jason did that or not, he had caused a lot of bad impact on the Inte and also great losses on the Bat Group. The fact that Michael had sent people to bring Jason back made a fairly clear point. If Jason was really brought back, he would probably be beaten to death. ¡°Ms. McGraw?¡± The bodyguards whispered as Vi remained silent for a long time. Vi then acted seriously. ¡°I lost Jason¡®s contact. I¡®m looking for him right now as well. Tell Mr. Bat that when I find him, I¡®ll definitely teach him a lesson and then send him back to Washington. By then, he will be at Mr. Bat¡®s disposal.¡± The bodyguards looked at each other. ¡°We didn¡®t find Jason either. We couldn¡®t reach him through phone calls as well. We thought he was hiding in your ce.¡± ¡°Not exactly. I just found out about the news of Jason a few minutes ago.¡± ¡°Alright, then we won¡®t disturb you.¡± Vi nodded and asked Rayna to send the two out. When the bodyguards had just left, the phone beside Vi rang again. Vi smiled and shook her head with a helpless expression. She thought to herself, what is going on today? Why are there so many calls today? They just can¡®t let me have some rest, can they? Vi picked up the phone and checked the note. It was Ormand. As soon as the call connected, Ormand said in a serious tone, ¡°I saw the news on the Inte. I also saw the announcement from Angle Group.¡± ¡°So, you¡®re here to persuade me to give up on Jason?¡± Vi asked. Ormand was silent for a while before saying from the other side of the phone, ¡°Taven had already helped me find Jason¡®s current location. Vi, do you want to go take a look?¡± Vi was startled. She was just about to check Jason¡®s location as well but never expected that Ormand was always one step further. Without waiting for her reply, Ormand continued, ¡°Vi, if you¡®re interested, go downstairs. I¡®m already in the garage of the Angle Group.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Vi waspletely shocked. ¡°You¡®re already downstairs at mypany? Never expect you to be so fast!¡± Ormand replied with his sexy voice, ¡°Rule number two, Vi¡®s matter is always the most important thing. How can I not be proactive?¡± Vi was very satisfied and teased, ¡°Orin, you are so considerate. In the future, it seems that I¡®ll have to love you more.¡± ¡°How about let¡®s go on a date tomorrow? I will prepare delicious food for you!¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡®ll pack up ande down immediately,¡± Vi replied. In a few minutes, Vi took the elevator downstairs and saw the familiar car in the garage from afar. Besides the car stood a handsome man who was leaning against the car door. Seeing Vie over, Ormand helped her open the passenger door. When Vi got in, he leaned over and helped her fasten her seat belt. When the two stayed very close to each other, Vi took the chance and kissed Ormand. Ormand froze for a moment and then quickly buckled the seat belt. Then Ormand held Vi by her chin, kissing her. After kissing Ormand, Vi helped him wipe off the lipstick marks on his lips. ¡°You ate all my lipstick. I have to fix my makeup again.¡± ¡°There¡®s no need to fix it. You look pretty either way.¡± Ormand rubbed her face before straightening up and helping her close the car door. Then Ormand got on the main seat. On the way, Vi asked, ¡°I just found out about this news right at the moment you arrived. When did you start investigating Jason?¡± As Ormand drove, he said seriously, ¡°An hour ago when the news was widely discussed on the Inte.¡± ¡°So you sent someone to investigate at that time? Then how can you be sure that I will never give up on Jason?¡± ¡°Because I know you well,¡± Ormand said with a smile. It was true. Vi drew a clear line between her friends and her enemies. If anyone dared to hurt Vi, she would take revenge for the smallest grievance. She would even fight back ten times harder. Meanwhile, Vi would spare no effort to protect and help her friends and rtives who were really nice to her. Not long after, Ormand brought her to Fiver Bar. Vi was about to go in and catch Jason. But as soon as she Chapter 388 Wake Him Up 0 ticarius stepped into the door, she felt sick when she sensed a weird smell mixed with tobo, wine, and perfume in the bar. Her face turned pale, and Vi ran to the corner and had dry retching Ormand hurriedly patted her back and took out his phone to call Todd. ¡°Clear the entire Fiver Bar. Except for Room 3805, the other rooms shall all be empty. Have the waiters do the cleaning within fifteen minutes. They must ensure that there is no weird smell at all.¡± Vi shook her head as she gradually recovered. ¡°Forget it. It¡®s too troublesome and a waste of time. I¡®ll just hold on for a bit.¡± ¡°Listen to me. It¡®s just 15 minutes,¡± Ormand said resolutely. ¡°Alright.¡± Vi did not argue with him, allowing Ormand to carry her back to the car and put her in the backseat. She had been busy the whole morning and had not rested. Vi was so sleepy and fell asleep within two minutes when she leaned into Ormand¡®s arms. When Todd finished his job, Ormand had originally nned to go in secretly to find Jason. But as Ormand moved his body, Vi, who was lying on his legs, woke up. Ormand could only carry her in and go straight to Room 3805. Todd helped push open the door. There were numerous bottles of wine all over the floor. The smell of alcohol filled the air. After Todd took out the harmless air freshener and sprayed it out for a while, the smell wasn¡®t that strong anymore. Vi covered her nose and had to endure the disgusting smell as she walked in. They saw Jason lying on the sofa with his entire face flushing. He was already drunk to the point of unconsciousness, and it was obvious that he had drunk a lot before everything happened. Vi got pretty angry when she saw Jason like that. She then understood how Jason was tricked, considering he was so drunk. He waspletely at anyone¡®s disposal. ¡°Go get a bucket of ice water from the waiter. Let¡®s wake him up!¡± Vi said, suppressing her anger. ¡°Alright!¡± Todd quickly replied and brought a bucket of water mixed with ice. Ormand, on the other hand, sat aside on the sofa in a serious manner, intentionally staying away from Jason to avoid Geb trouble. Ssh! As soon as the bone¨Cpiercing water was poured over him, Jason was so cold that he trembled and was instantly awakened. He was not entirely sober and started to punch toward the air. ¡°Who dares to ssh water on me! I¡®ll kill you.¡± Vi crossed her arms and stared at Jason indifferently. She replied, ¡°It¡®s me! Vi McGraw!¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 389 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Congrattions Jason was still drunk and feeling dizzy. He waved his finger at Vi, not afraid of offending her. ¡°What the hell? Who¡®s Vi? I don¡®t know him!¡± Jason sessfully provoked Vi again. What a bastard! thought Vi. She looked around the room and saw that there was nothing suitable, but soon Vi noticed the belt around Ormand¡®s waist. Ormand noticed Vi¡®s gaze and looked down. He immediately understood what Vi was going to do. ¡°No way!¡± He frowned and rejected decisively. Vi thought about it and felt that it was inappropriate. So she looked at Todd, who was standing by the door, and reached out to him. ¡°Give me your belt.¡± ¡°What?¡± Todd was a little stunned, but Orinand seemed to agree. Then Todd had no choice but to untie the belt on his waist, handing it over to Vi. As Vi was about to take the belt, Todd suddenly realized something. ¡°Do you want to beat this fucker? This is some tough work, and you can¡®t even handle this. Let me do it! I know how to do that.¡± Vi agreed, ¡°Hit him hard, but just don¡®t injure him.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Todd chuckled and rolled up his sleeves. When he looked at Jason, Todd was expressionless. He went up and greeted Todd warmly with a few punches. p! Violent hits were heard along with the terrifying sound of wind blowing. ¡°Ouch! It hurts! Don¡®t hit me!¡± LI Jason screamed. He curled up into a ball and kept dodging left to right. However, Todd was a skillful fighter. Every time, Todd would hit Jason¡®s body precisely. L14 After many rounds of torturing, Jason rolled to the ground and waspletely awake. ¡°Don¡®t hit me! Ouch. My goodness! I¡®m sober now!¡± Todd looked back at Vi. After getting approval from Vi, he immediately took back his belt and tied it back to his waist. Vi walked over and sat on the sofa, staring at Jason, who was curled up on the ground. ¡°Little bastard, take a good look at who I am! If you are already sober and continue to fool me around, I will send you back to the Bat¡®s house. Mr. Bat will take good care of you. He knows much more about how to use a belt than Todd, right?¡± Jason rubbed his burning arm and stared at Vi. When he saw Vi¡®s face, he instantly sat straight up. ¡°Vi.¡± Vi still crossed her arms and red at Jason coldly. ¡°Vi, I barely have two days off. So I came out to grab a drink with my friends. What is wrong with that? Why are you saying that?¡± ¡°Two days! Were you drunk from yesterday until now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jason nodded. Vi put on a cold look. She took out her phone, found the news, and threw her phone at Jason. ¡°Look for yourself!¡± Jason took the phone with a nk expression, but when he saw the news about himself, he was stunned. There were many hateful words towards him. ¡°When did this happen? I¡®ve only been drinking with my friends for the past two days. I really haven¡®t done anything. Vi, believe me! I would never touch those dirty prostitutes.¡± Ormand, who was sitting on the sofa at the side, suddenly said, ¡°It¡®s useless for her to believe you. You should get everyone to believe in you.¡± ¡°Then what should I do? My future, the Bat family, and the Angel Group are all finished!¡± Jason was about to die of anxiety. In the face of the overwhelming bad news about Jason, not to mention Vi and Michael wanting to hit him, Jason would want to p himself twice if everything was true. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. L Jason was so angry that he scratched his head and made a mess of his hair. It looked like a chicken nest. As he broke down in anxiety, Jason revealed the deep red belt wounds on his wrists along the cuffs. Which son of a bitch plotted against me? How dare he scam me!¡± Vi ignored Jason and did not stop him as he made a scene. After all, Jason had been drunk for two days and even caused such big trouble. It was time for him to suffer and learn something from it. In the private room, other than Jason, the other three were all quietly watching After a while, Ormand said, ¡°Since you arepletely unaware of this, it must be someone very close to you. Who invited you out for a drink? Who are those people at the table? You have to think through it and recall them one by one.¡± ¡°¡®I.. After Jason thought for a while, he became even more irritated. ¡°I really don¡®t remember. I was so drunk and forgot everything.¡± Vi frowned and gave another order without hesitation, ¡°Continue to whip him until he remembers!¡± Todd again untied his belt and went up to Jason. At the same time, Jason held his head and rolled around in pain. Todd showed no mercy and caused Jason to hurt a great deal. Even though Jason was often beaten up by Michael at home, he still couldn¡®t take it anymore. ¡°Don¡®t! It hurts! I remember now!¡± Todd immediately stopped, but it seemed that he was not in a hurry to put the belt away as he was waiting for Jason to exin. ¡°I remembered that Darius invited me here to Fiver Bar. Other than him, there were only two people who came together with me at the beginning. Zaid and Alonso. They are both my friends. ¡°But in the middle of the party, some of their friends came over to join us. Then, the friends of their friends came as well. They were all men. I didn¡®t care about them at all, so we yed together. I really don¡®t remember any of their names.¡± Vi thought about that seriously and asked, ¡°Is there anyone in the crowd that makes you think he is acting strangely?¡± Jason carefully recalled. ¡°No, I really can¡®t remember this. Everyone is out for fun. How can I pay so much attention to everyone?¡± Vi looked at him expressionlessly, and Todd raised the belt in his hand again as he saw that. Jason trembled and held his head. ¡°Vi, I really don¡®t know. As for the names of those people, I haven¡®t asked them from beginning to end. Even if you beat me to death, I can¡®t tell you anything more.¡± ¡°Drink some water. Don¡®t sit on the floor. Get up and sit on the sofa.¡± Vi didn¡®t force Jason to recall but gave him a ss of water instead. Noticing that Vi had no intention of continuing to ask questions, Ormand immediately instructed. ¡°Darius, Zaid, and Alonso. These three people¡®s information is your main task. Go and check if there is anything suspicious about them for the past half month. Then go to the nearest hotels to check the surveince cameras and also the check¨Cin records.¡± All of the photos of Jason were all shot on the bed. So Ormand figured someone must have drugged Jason¡®s wine and brought him to the nearby hotel to take those photos. ¡°Let¡®s go take a look at the surveince cameras in Fiver Bar for the past two days,¡± Ormand said as he stood up to hug Vi after Todd left. Vi nodded and held Ormand by his neck. She said, ¡°Orin, with you here, you help me with everything I want to do in advance. I don¡®t think I have any more worries.¡± Ormand lowered his head and lightly rubbed the tip of Vi¡®s nose. ¡°You just need to listen from aside. If I did anything wrong, you could just raise your opinion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two looked at each other and smiled. When their gazes met, there was no word to describe their affection for each other. apportes o Jason, who was watching from the side, lowered his head in a low mood. Ormand took a few steps toward the door to the private room, but Jason had no intention of following him. Then Ormand asked coldly, ¡°Jason, are youing or not?¡± ¡°You guys are going to check the surveince cameras, right? Then what am I going to do there? Watch you two make love in front of me?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 390 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Call Me Dear Husband Vi was a little annoyed. ¡°Is this your business or mine? If you don¡®t be more proactive, I will hand you over to the Bat family tonight and take you away!¡± ¡°No, I was wrong.¡± Jason wiped the water on his body with a tissue and tidied up his messy hair. He could only stand up reluctantly. Vi continued to berate him, ¡°Run over and open the door.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The three came to the surveince room together. Jason recalled the time when he entered the private room, and he had the staff in the surveince room bring out all the surveince videos and y them at ten times the speed to check. As long as the incident was notmitted by Jason, the man must have been transported out of the bar to take pictures, and it was impossible to leave no trace. Jason had drunk too much. More than ten videos were ying quickly at the same time, which made Jason dizzy and sleepy. However, Jason was afraid of being beaten, so he could only force himself to stay conscious and continue watching. asionally, Jason would turn his head and carefully observe Ormand. Jason found that Ormand¡®s eyes were as sharp as a torch. Ormand watch the videos carefully and showed no sluggishness. Jason could not believe it. A dozen or so surveince videos all yed at ten times the speed. If there were any subtle clues, could Ormand really see it by himself? However, just as Jason was thinking this in his heart, Ormand stopped. Ormand narrowed his eyes andmanded the staff, ¡°yback ¡°yback again.¡± The surveince cameras in private room 3805 and the surveince cameras in the corridor around the corner recorded nothing from 7:00 to 7:30 in the morning. The time shown on the screen jumped from 7:00 to 7:31. The other ten or so surveince videos functioned well. However, there was no unusual situation at the entrance of the district from 7:00 to 7:30. Vi guessed Ormand¡®s suspicions. ¡°The man should walk through the staff passage. There isn¡®t any surveince camera.¡± FI Ormand nodded and immediately called Todd. ¡°Check the surveince cameras of the nearby hotels after seven this morning.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After hanging up the phone, Ormand looked at the bar staff again. ¡°The surveince videos have been deleted. Who else has visited this surveince room except us?¡± ¡°Mr. Hobson, the interview records in the surveince room are confidential. Just like you came today, we dare not tell anyone about this,¡± said Robert Garner, the clerk in the surveince room. Ormand did not hesitate and took out the investigation certificate of the National Bureau of Investigation from his arms. ¡°If you can¡®t tell me everything in detail, I can only suspect that you have taken bribes and deliberately concealed it. I will bring you back to the National Bureau of Investigation.¡± ¡°I ¡­ Mr. Hobson...¡± Robert panicked. Chapter 390 Call Me Dear Husband Conno ¡°Have you been to the National Bureau of Investigation? If you are interested, I can arrange a small private room for you.¡± Ormand threatened with casual words, but Robert was scared after hearing the words. Robert¡®s legs were trembling. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I was wrong! I did take a bit of money!¡± Robert¡®s hands trembled. He took out a bank card from his pocket and ced it on the table. ¡°This is the hush money of 32 thousand dors. I haven¡®t spent any pence. I guess I¡®m not lucky enough to spend the money. I am willing to hand over the money!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Ormand red at Robert coldly. ¡°It¡®s ... Zaid Lyall. He was the only one who came this morning. He said that he lost a valuable item and that he wanted to check the surveince.¡± Hearing the words, Jason almost exploded. ¡°Damn it! Zaid, this bastard! I usually treat him well, but he actually dared to plot against me! He wanted to force me to my death!¡± Jason was so angry that he wanted to flip the table and smash the bench. Ormand grabbed Jason¡®s wrist. Within two moves, Ormand quickly and decisively wriggled Jason¡®s hands behind his back, stopping Jason from going crazy. ¡°I have nothing to do with the Bat family. If you break something, I won¡®tpensate, and I will take you to the police station. Do you want to try?¡± Jason was full of anger and had nowhere to vent it in front of Ormand. Jason was depressed. ¡°I don¡®t want to.¡± ¡°Behave yourself.¡± Ormand let go of Jason¡®s hand and turned to hug Vi, who was sitting on the chair. Ormand exined to her gently, ¡°This matter should not be settled so quickly. Let¡®s wait for the results of Todd¡®s investigation.¡± Vi kissed Ormand¡®s lips gently. ¡°I just sat for a while, and you helped me investigate everything.¡± Ormand was not satisfied with the gentle kiss and said proudly, ¡°Now I know how good it is for you to have me as your fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°You are my future husband!¡± Vi corrected him. ¡°Yes, husband! Is your future husband amazing?¡± Ormand¡®s deep, dark eyes wandered around Vi, and his tone was at Bonus o slightly coquettish. In addition, his face was full of expectation for his wife¡®s praise. ¡°Amazing.¡± ¡°There are even more amazing things. I¡®ll show you in the future!¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± Vi scoffed. ¡°Vi, if you call me husband again, I¡®ll give you my life,¡± Ormand said in a low, hoarse voice. Vi was at a loss for words. The two exchange words of tenderness while walking. Jason eagerly followed and listened. He was so angry that he made a punching gesture. He was the third wheel here. He felt annoyed. Jason wondered if Vi and Ormand could feel his annoyance. Jason was very distressed. He jogged two steps and walked side by side with Ormand. ¡°Mr. Hobson is indeed amazing. He is really good at acting. What do you think?¡± Ormand replied calmly, ¡°I only have two attitudes toward people. I will be easygoing in front of Vi, and I will be serious in front of other people. ¡°Jason, I know that you have wooed Vi before, but you¡®d better give up now. After all, you can¡¯t compare with me. ¡°I know that you are young and arrogant. I have also been this dejected before. However, while you are young, it is best for you to learn more and live like a man. If you continue to bezy and slippery, your life will probably be wasted.¡± Jason was stunned by Ormand¡®s education. LULU Jason wanted to retort, but he finally failed to say any words. He was a popr idol, and his acting skills were just so¨Cso. He relied on his handsome face to survive in showbiz. In fact, he hadn¡®t produced any good work at all. Vi looked at Jason¡®s discouraged face and teased, ¡°Boy, did you admit defeat this time?¡± Jason did not reply. Ormand¡®s words really hurt Jason. Jason was depressed this time. When they walked out of Fiver Bar through the staff passage, Todd happened to call. ¡°Mr. Hobson, there is a clue. Darius booked a room at the nearby Bange Hotelst night. He checked out at noon. ¡°But I asked the hotel stall and checked the surveince videos. There was no problem. Darius didn¡®t return to the hotel halfway. The other two people didn¡®t have any room booking records.¡± If that were the case, the clue would suddenly be cut off. Ormand frowned, his expression grim. He felt that they seemed to have forgotten something. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 391 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Jason Breaks Down Ormand seemed to remember something, so he said, ¡°Inform the National Bureau of Investigation to arrest Alonso immediately. I want to interrogate him personally.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Ormand, among these three people, Alonso did not do anything strange at all.¡± ¡°Arrest Alonso! I won¡®t say it a third time,¡± Ormand said. All of them felt that those photos were recorded in a hotel. Therefore, someone must have moved Jason out of the bar and gone to the nearby hotel to call some whores toe over and take pictures. However, in fact, there was not a bed in the photos at all, and only white pillows and quilt covers could be seen. People would think that it recorded a bed in a hotel the first time they saw the photos. Ormand looked down at Vi in his arms and decided to tell her about his ideas. ¡°When I checked the surveince videos, I noticed that all the people who entered and exited Room 3805 left after two in the morning ¡°However, Alonso left after 7:30, as if nothing had happened. The half¨Chour missing in the surveince video should be the half¨Chour when he called some whores to take photos.¡± After hearing Ormand¡®s analysis, Jason was about to explode again. 11 ¡°Alonso? He is usually modest and reasonable. He even did good deeds in front of us. I didn¡®t expect this brat to hide his evil intentions! Hurry up and catch him! I will personally skin him alive!¡± Vi saw Jason¡®s angry and twisted face and shook her head, smiling helplessly. 11 ¡°Brat, I advise you to think of a way to exin it to your grandfather. Your phone is off, and he hasn¡®t been able to get through to you. I guess he is still holding back his anger. If he can¡®t vent it out, you should be prepared to be beaten to death.¡± Jason suddenly shivered. He had just been hit, and now he seemed to be hurting again. Once he returned, he would be done, and only death awaited him. He ran to Vi and Ormand to beg for mercy. ¡°Vi, you have to help me this time! Once I go home, I¡®ll lose my life and I can¡®te out again. When the timees, you won¡®t be able to see such a cute and handsome boy like me anymore! What¡®s more, I won¡®t be able to help you continue earning money!¡± Jason¡®s coquettish words caused Ormand to re at him coldly. ¡°She has me, so she doesn¡®t need to look at you. You signed a contract. If you can¡®t bring benefits to thepany, I think that it¡®s better to beat you to death.¡± Jason pouted and looked at Vi pitifully. ¡°Vi, you must help me!¡± Vi held back herughter and teased Jason, ¡°I don¡®t know if you are cute, but you do love to cause yourself into trouble!¡± Jason wore a sad face. ¡°Alright, I¡®m just joking with you. Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll help you think of a way to exin it to your grandfather,¡± Vi said. The moment Vi finished speaking, Ormand carried Vi into the car and left. Soon, Jason immediately followed. It took time for Todd to arrest Alonso, and the three could only wait in the car. While waiting, Ormand went to a nearby shop to buy fresh fruit and feed Vi, who was next to him. ¡°Mr. Hobson, this fruit looks pretty good. I¡®m thirsty too. Can I eat some fruit to sober myself up,¡± Jason said as he moved closer to Ormand and Vi. Ormand pped the back of Jason¡®s hand and looked at him coldly. ¡°This is Vi¡®s. If you want to eat, buy it yourself.¡± Jason pursed his lips and muttered a few words in a low voice, cursing Ormand. Ormand, who was in the front row,pletely ignored Jason¡®s resentful gaze. He fixed his eyes on Vi as he fed her. He took a juicy strawberry and handed it over. Vi bit two¨Cthirds of it at a bite. ¡°Vi, is it delicious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi¡®s mouth was stuffed, and she looked cute. Ormand looked at the remaining one¨Cthird of the strawberry in his hand and somehow sed it to his mouth, tasting it carefully. Vi stared at him and raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡®ve already eaten the strawberry. Do you like to eat my leftover?¡± 1 LI From N?velDrama.Org. The two looked at each other. Although Ormand did not say anything, his eyes seemed to be saying, ¡°Yes, sweet!¡± Vi took a strawberry and revealed a mischievous smile. ¡°There¡®s something sweeter and more delicious. Do you want to try it?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Vi gently bit the tip of the strawberry and looked at Ormand. In front of Jason, Vi felt that Ormand should not dare to eat the strawberry in her mouth, so the smirk in her eyes deepened. Ormand looked at Vi¡®s naughty smile. Without hesitation, he leaned over, bit off the strawberry in Vi¡®s mouth, and kissed her lips. A sweet and intoxicating strawberry fragrance lingered around the two. Their nasal cavities were filled with the sweet fragrance and each other¡®s scent. As if no one else was around, they kissed. They kissed affectionately in the car. However, Jason who was sitting in the back seat felt envious. He looked at the two in front of him in disbelief. He grabbed his hair with both hands and pulled them together. He was about to copse from this scene. Jason felt embarrassed. He thought that he should not have been here. However, the scene in front of him was too sweet. He felt envious, but he didn¡®t dare to stop them. If he disturbed the couple, he felt that he wasmitting a crime. In the end, Jason opened the car door, trying not to rm the couple as he ran away. Inside the car. As soon as Jason left, Ormand took the initiative to end the long kiss. Vi asked, ¡°You don¡®t usually be so narrow¨Cminded. How did Jason offend you? Why did you want to provoke him on purpose?¡± Ormand pursed his thin lips, feeling the breath belonging to Vi. ¡°He used to like you and even spoke ill of me in front of you. I bear grudges.¡± ¡°I didn¡®t know that you were more vengeful than me. Then why didn¡®t you hate me when I bullied you so many times?¡± Ormand thought for a moment and said, ¡°The first rule is that my dear wife is the most important person. Thus, I can bear to IL GE be bullied by you.¡± ¡°It seems that Bentley¡®s method works. You memorized the rule of the Code of Ethics for Men,¡± Vi chuckled. Ormand pursed his lips and stopped talking. He continued feeding Vi fruit. Time passed by. Two hourster, Todd¡®s call finally came. ¡°We caught Alonso. He is preparing to run away. Our people spent a lot of effort to catch him who was preparing to leave by ne. Now, we keep him in the secret interrogation room in the suburbs. Ormand, do you want to take a look?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡®ll be there soon.¡± After hanging up the phone, Ormand called Jason to get in the car. The three went to the suburbs together. The door to the secret interrogation room opened, and Alonso¡®s shout came out. ¡°Why did you arrest me? I didn¡®t do anything against thew, or do you want money? My family is quite rich. I can call my parents to send money.¡± Alonso¡®s entire body was tied up, and he was kneeling on the ground. He was terrified. However, Alonso stopped shouting the moment he saw Jason enter. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 392 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 392 Chapter 392 She¡¯s a Devil Jason angrily walked towards him and gave him a fierce punch, using all his strength. Alonso wailed and was knocked to the ground. ¡°Bastard! I treat you like a friend! ¡°The year beforest, that man from a rich family kissed your girlfriend. It was me who brought people to help you. After that, my grandfather beat me up for that incident. I couldn¡¯t get out of bed for three days. Have I ever med you? From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now you want to destroy my career and life! What have I done to you?¡± The more Jason spoke, the angrier he became. Jason grabbed Alonso by the cor, lifted him up, and gave him two more punches on his face. Alonso¡¯s face was quickly covered in blood, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding. Vi and Ormand watched from afar and did not stop them. When Alonso could not take it anymore, Ormand stopped Jason. ¡°Enough. Todd, pull Jason away.¡± Todd immediately stepped forward, grabbed Jason¡¯s arm from behind, and dragged him away. Jason still felt that it was not enough to vent his anger, so he kicked Alonso in the waist. Alonso cried out in pain. He did not raise his eyes out of pain. From time to time, Alonso would let out a gasp. Perhaps Alonso felt guilty, and he didn¡¯t say a word to refute. Vi quietly observed Alonso for a while, seeing all of his expressions. ¡°Alonso, I can see that you feel guilty towards Jason. You should not be the mastermind behind this matter. Someone asked you to do this, right?¡± Alonso lowered his head and said nothing. Ormand coldly nced over and added, ¡°I asked someone to check your bank ount. Yesterday, you went to the bank to deposit 5 million dors. Today, you¡¯ve deposited another 8 million dors. ¡°But you haven¡¯t had any jobs for half a year, and your family hasn¡¯t given you any pocket money. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t wonder where you got the money from?¡± Alonso was still silent, not saying a word. Ormand looked at the wall on the right, signaling Alonso to look at the interrogation tools on the wall. ¡°This is the secret interrogation room of the National Bureau of Investigation for felons. Even trained agents can¡¯t stand the torture of those tools. How about you, Mr. Goselyn?¡± Alonso¡¯s face turned pale with fear. His body shook even more. Jason gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Bastard. I did so much for him, but he tried to ruin me! How shameless! He should even die!¡± Ormand showed support for Jason just now. After Jason said his sharp words, Vi decided to go up and pretend to mediate. ¡°Alonso, the matter of the nude photos this time is important. If it is not handled well, Jason will be finished for the rest of his life. Jason will be vilified as a profligate, and he will never be able to continue his career. ¡°You should know what kind of person Jason is. Jason has always been good to his friends and rtives. He has helped you many times in the past. This time, you betrayed him. It was a huge blow to him.¡± Alonso looked down and did not dare to look at Jason. After Alonso did all this and saw the overwhelming inte. buzz, he was already feeling very guilty in these few hours this afternoon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this matter to hurt Jason so much.¡± Alonso sobbed in a low voice. The more he thought about it, the sadder he became. ¡°I went to a party some time ago and spent too much money. I didn¡¯t dare to ask my family for it. Someone suddenly found me.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Vi furrowed her brows. Bonut Alonso shook her head. ¡°That person contacted me from DarkNet, and she seemed to be a woman. She said she was a fan of Jason¡¯s and wanted pictures of Jason lying in bed with other women. But she assured me she would keep the pictures for fun and never give them out! ¡°She promised me that she would give me 13 million dors. This amount was not small, and I was tempted. I even deliberately lost Zaid¡¯s golden watch. I convinced Zaid to go back to the bar to check the surveince video and help me delete it for half an hour, just in case. ¡°When the photos were uploaded online today, my mind went nk. I tried to contact the woman again, but I couldn¡¯t reach her anymore. She didn¡¯t transfer the money to me. She asked someone to put the check in the designated ce, and then I could get it. After that, I deposited the money into my bank card. ¡°I was really flustered, so I bought a ne ticket in the afternoon and prepared to leave. After that, I was caught by you guys.¡± After listening carefully, Jason was speechless. ¡°Really? Is she a fan of mine? She is clearly a devil who wants to destroy my whole family!¡± Vi and Ormand looked at each other and realized that this matter was not simple. Ormand said, ¡°Whatpany name was written on that check?¡± Alonso thought about it seriously. ¡°I didn¡¯t look at it carefully at that time. It seemed like there was a McGraw. Maybe I misread it.¡± The moment he said this, Vi¡¯s expression turned cold, but she did not say a word. Ormand continued, ¡°You did it, so you need to go and clear everything up. I¡¯ll have Todd take you to the police station to make a statement. This is your responsibility for what you did wrong. Can you understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jason. I will be responsible.¡± Alonso hung his head in resignation. Ormand looked at Todd again. Todd immediately brought Alonso and Jason back to the National Bureau of Investigation to record their statements. He nned to use the official ount to make an announcement and prove Jason¡¯s innocence. After the others left, only Vi and Ormand remained in the interrogation room. ¡°That woman was aiming for Jason or me. The mastermind was just trying to scare me,¡± Vi frowned and said seriously. Ormand pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to check the ount on DarkNet. It¡¯s probably a fake identity. Do you have any suspects?¡± Vi thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Marcelo. I¡¯ll go back and investigate again. He predicted that I would interfere with the matter. Moreover, I keep feeling that he is intentionally distracting me. Is he plotting something?¡± ¡°Vi, I remember that you will be returning to the McGraw family the day after tomorrow. Wird wants to give you the position of the CEO of the McGraw Group, right?¡± Vi nodded. ¡°Other than this, there are also the inheritance rights of all the properties. After I signed the contract, the McGraw family will be mine in the future.¡± If she became the head of the McGraw family, she could lead everything in the McGraw family. Ormand reached out and pulled her into his arms in worry. ¡°You cannot sign it and dy for some more time. ¡°Time is short. They will make a move soon. However, this is the McGraw family¡¯s business. Our wedding is scheduled for next month, so I have no right to interfere in this matter now. ¡°Vi, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Vi cupped his face and seriously analyzed the pros and cons. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because time is short that they will definitely be impatient. When they make their move, it will be full of ws. ¡°If I still stall for time, when they are fully prepared, the chances of me being in danger will be higher. Don¡¯t worry, no matter what, my brothers will help me when I return to the McGraw family. It will be fine.¡± ¡°Vi¡­¡± Vi stretched out a finger and pressed it on his lips. ¡°Ormand, you know me well. You can¡¯t convince me. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. ¡°And maybe two dayster, it won¡¯t be as dangerous as you think it is, but what if the truth is revealed?¡± Vi forced out a smile. Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 393 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Something Big Happens An hourter. All kinds of topics and opinions about Jason on the Inte had been deleted. The official punishment notice given by the National Bureau of Investigation rified the matter of the nude photos. As it turned out, Jason was just drunk and was being photographed for extortion. The fans of Jason on the Inte saw this news and instantly became furious. ¡°I told you. How could Jason do such a thing? Those people are jealous of what he achieved!¡± ¡°Great. Those keyboard warriors who don¡®t know the truth,e out and apologize!¡± Vi was sitting in the car back to Viorin, looking at the new top searches on her phone. She was very satisfied with the result. When she thought of Michael, Vi personally called Michael the next day as soon as she arrived at Angle Group. She was ready to exin it to Michael properly. Chapter 393 Something Big Happens Vi said that Jason¡¯s schedule was full recently, so Jason would probably not be able to return to Washington for a while. Michael couldn¡¯t do anything, so he could only give up resentfully. After dealing with the troublesome matters, Viy back in her office chair and let out a long sigh. She only rxed her mind for two seconds, and soon continued to be highly vignt. She was going back to the McGraw¡¯s house tomorrow. She didn¡¯t know what kind of trap was in front of her. She had to make some preparations early. Thinking of this, she called her second brother, Bentley. The call was quickly connected. Vi cut straight to the point. ¡°Bentley, I seem to have forgotten something from 15 years ago. Do you have any psychotropic drugs that can make me remember?¡± Bentley had always been calm and collected, but when he heard her words, he rarely argued, ¡°You have two babies in your belly! How dare you ask me to give you drugs? Haven¡¯t you considered your babies?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ¡°I¡¯m just asking. I know you always have a way to help me.¡± Vi blushed with shame. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Psychotropic drugs or treatment methods are not suitable for your current physical condition. The damage is great.¡± After thinking about it, he felt that she was not such a careless person. He asked, ¡°What important thing did you forget?¡± Vi nodded. ¡°It is very important.¡± It was rted to the beginning and end of all the years that she had been constantly harmed. Bentley sighed, ¡°Vi, nothing is more important than the babies right now.¡± She touched her belly and sighed softly. Just as she was about to share her recent doubts with Bentley, the office door was suddenly knocked. The knocking was rapid. Outside the door, it was Jimmy. His tone was anxious. He seemed to be crying. ¡°Ms. Zumthor! Something big has happened!¡± Before Vi could hang up, she heard Jimmy continue outside the door, ¡°Mr. McGraw suddenly fell down the stairs this afternoon! Pleasee back with me and take a look!¡± As soon as Jimmy said this, Bentley immediately hung up the call. She guessed that Bentley should have just learned it too. Vi did not hesitate. She immediately packed up her things and rushed back to Adain Mountain, heading straight to Wird¡®s vi on the top of the mountain. Joseph knew that she wasing back and was already waiting outside the gate. His wrinkled eyes were also red. It was obvious that he had just cried. Vi frowned and asked Joseph as she walked into the vi. ¡°Dad¡®s legs are not good. He is always in a wheelchair and is taken care of by the servants. So why did he suddenly fall down the stairs?¡± Joseph began to wipe his tears. ¡°I didn¡®t know. Mr. Bobby arrived ten minutes ago and is investigating this matter. Mr. Russell is still on his way back, and Mr. Bentley has already seen the situation of Mr. McGraw...¡± Joseph paused and cried even harder, and he slightly choked. ¡°Mr. Bentley said that the situation is very bad. There is a bruise on Mr. McGraw¡®s head, and the blood clots caused nerve congestion. Mr. McGraw is old and has poor health. The risk of surgery is very high. Mr. Bentley said that Mr. McGraw will probably be a vegetable. It is hard to say whether he will wake up again.¡± Vi¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Joseph¡¯s old face was covered with tears. He worked for Wird for a long time, and now he really felt bad. Vi¡¯s eyes were also red. She was worried about the babies in her belly. She suppressed her tears and quickly walked upstairs. However, just as she walked to the door, she saw a beautiful womaning out of Wird¡¯s room. Max¡¯s beautiful eyes were red, and she was like a frightened little rabbit with tears on her face. She looked so sad that everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. Vi wasn¡¯t surprised and just sneered, ¡°Fifteen years ago, you were the one who made me careless. In the dream, the one who called me sister was also you. Max McGraw, right?¡± Vi had always been suspicious of Max¡¯s identity. Max always gave Vi an inexplicable sense of familiarity, and Max knew everything about Vi in Washington before and seemed to be paying attention to Vi. Vi was puzzled by Max¡¯s appearance at the vi doorst Christmas Eve. At that time, Vi had been suspicious. Now that her father had an ident and Max was also in the vi, Vi understood everything. Max raised her eyebrows slightly. A mocking expression was revealed on her face, and in the blink of an eye, she turned into that ignorant girl. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Ms. McGraw means. Mr. McGraw saved me before and was kind to me. When I heard that something had happened to him, I rushed over. That¡¯s all.¡± Vi nced at her coldly and walked into the room. When Vi brushed past Max, she stopped again. Vi said indifferently, ¡°Do you think I still don¡¯t know? Stop pretending now. Are you going to give me a surprise when I sign the inheritance contract tomorrow? But I have already guessed the answer. If you want to see my shocked expression, I¡¯m afraid that I will let you down.¡± Max¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed, and she had a confident expression on her face. ¡°Ms. McGraw, I don¡¯t need to wait until tomorrow. However, I believe you will still be very surprised.¡± At the end of her words, Max pointed to something and walked downstairs in her high heels. Vi watched as Max disappeared around the corner of the All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. stairs and chose to go in to check on Wird. ¡± In the room, Wird closed his eyes peacefully with an oxygen mask on his face. There was a heart rate monitor on the bedside table, and he was on an IV. His head was wrapped in a thick white bandage. Even though the oxygen mask covered half of his face, it could not cover his wrinkles. Lily was sitting on the chair next to the bed. When she saw Vie in, she rolled her eyes and looked annoyed. Vi walked over and sat by the bed. She ced Wird¡®s hand in her palm and gently stroked his rough skin. She said to Lily, ¡°Go out. I want to stay with Dad alone.¡± Lily snorted coldly and left without saying anything. After Lily left, Vi said, ¡°Dad, I quarreled with you before because you wanted to marry Lily, but in fact, I don¡®t me you in my heart. Mom has passed away for so long, and you have to find someone to stay with you. I understand how you feel. ¡°But Lily is not a good woman. You have always been in a wheelchair and she took care of you. How can you suddenly fall from the stairs? ¡°Dad, is it Lily?¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 394 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 394 Chapter 394 She Isn¡¯t From the McGraw Family The aged man on the bed was serene and unresponsive. Vi knew that he would not be responsive. Bentley¡®s diagnosis would not be wrong. But she didn¡®t want to ept it. She had to confirm. The tip of her nose was sore. Her vision was blurred because of the tears. The strong sadness made her unable to breathe. She couldn¡®t help but cry, and her tears uncontrobly dripped onto the backs of her hands. ¡°They are animals!¡± She whispered, her eyes gradually bing ruthless. LI She thought, how can someone do this to Dad just to get the inheritance right from me? Whoever it is, I will get even with them. I don¡®t care if they¡®re my rtives. They are doomed, even if they are someone I deeply love or am in awe of! ¡°Dad, I promise. I will get your justice back. Those who put you here are doomed!¡± Vi rubbed the back of Wird¡®s hand, bent over, and rested her head on his arm. Her tears silently flowed into her hair, and Chapter 394 She Isn¡®t From the McGraw Family she recalled the love that Wird had given her all those years. ¡°Ms. McGraw.¡± Joseph stood by the door and carefully knocked on the door. ¡°The misters are all here and waiting for you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡®lle down soon.¡± Vi controlled her trembling voice and tried her best to speak in a calm tone as she elegantly wiped the tears off her face. Just as Joseph was about to turn around and go downstairs, he heard Vi ask in a low voice, ¡°Joseph, have any of my brothers been arguing with Dadtely?¡± Joseph thought for a moment. ¡°I think so. Mr. Russell once had a quarrel with him regarding Ms. Ayre.¡± ¡°What about Bobby?¡± Vi listened carefully, expressionless. ¡°He came back a few days ago, and they talked in the study, but they didn¡®t argue. They had a harmonious chat.¡± ¡°OK. I see.¡± Vi collected herself and slowly walked down the stairs. In the hall, Bobby was sitting in the middle. Beside him was Lainey. On the left sofa were Bentley and Russell. On the right was Lily. No one was joyful as usual. The atmosphere was very solemn, and there was also sadness. Max stood quietly across the coffee table. Her tender and beautiful face was still stained with tears. Russell was the first to see Vi go downstairs. He got up to help Vi sit down beside him. After Vi sat down, Max started to exin sadly. ¡°I¡®m sorry, everyone. I know that I am an illegitimate daughter, so I shouldn¡®t be here, in the McGraw family¡®s gathering ¡°But when I heard that Dad had an ident, I was so worried. So, I rushed over without thinking about anything else. I¡®m so sorry!¡± Bentley frowned the moment Max finished talking. Russell nced at Max coldly. He looked surprised, and his voice was deep and unfriendly. Russell said, ¡°When did Dad have an illegitimate daughter? Howe I know nothing about it all these years? Vi is my only sister. No one else.¡± Max¡®s eyes went red at once. ¡°Russell, if you¡®re unhappy to see me, I¡®ll leave now.¡± ¡°Enough. I know about this. Dad told me himself.¡± The person who spoke was Bobby. His deep eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Now that you are here, you are a part of the McGraw family after all. Go and have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Bobby.¡± Max sat down next to Lily. Vi kept her head down from the beginning to the end and did not say a word, deliberately covering the coldness in her eyes. The hall instantly quieted down. Everyone was thinking differently, and nobody knew what anyone else was thinking. After a while, Bobby, who was the most senior of the people present, opened his mouth and broke the silence. 1 ¡°Vi, given Dad¡®s condition, I think we should focus on treating and taking care of Dad right now. Everything can be postponed till he wakes up.¡± Bobby suggested canceling the signing of the session contract tomorrow. Vi looked up at him. ¡°Bobby, you¡®re wrong. Bentley got Dad covered. We know nothing about the treatment, and we won¡®t be much help. About the signing tomorrow, thewyer can represent Dad and sign with me. After all, the McGraw Group needs a leader.¡± Bobby looked at her worriedly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vi, you have to take care of yourself. You are pregnant with two babies. If you sign the inheritance at this critical moment, all the burden will be on you. You will be very tired.¡± Bentley also said, ¡°You have twins. You are bound to be more tired than other pregnant women. You can¡®t handle it. I agree with Bobby that we should wait till Dad gets better.¡± Russell and Lainey also agreed. But Vi was determined. ¡°I¡®ll be fine. I believe that my babies can be as tough as us. I¡®m sure that after hearing Dad¡®s incident, Aydan¡®s family, who were kicked outst time, and Marcelo, will not simply sit still and do nothing. Someone has to step up.¡± The hall fell silent again. Vi looked at Bobby, who was sitting on the main sofa. Then Vi continued, ¡°When I was born, Dad made it a rule that the line of session in our family passes only to daughters. Now that Dad is in aa, no one is more suitable than me to shoulder the duties. What do you think, Bobby?¡± Bobby did not say anything. Max, who had been practically invisible, suddenly said, ¡°Vi, what if you¡®re not qualified to sign the session?¡± Hearing that, everyone in the hall looked at her at once. ¡°You are saying?¡± Vi asked with a smile. ¡°Because you are not a descendant of the McGraw family.¡± Vi looked at Max, sneered, and remained silent. ¡°Vi, Mom had an affair with a man while Dad was on a business trip, and that man was your biological father. Even Dad didn¡®t know about this. Because of the signing of the inheritance right this time, Dad took your hair for a paternity test.¡± Max took out the paternity test certificate from her bag and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°I identally saw this in the drawer of Dad¡®s bedside table. ¡°I asked Lily, and she told me that Dad was furious when he found out about the result of the paternity test. He even chased her and Joseph away. He was in a rage and rolled down the stairs somehow. ¡°Vi, if you don¡®t believe me, you can ask Lily, Joseph, or the other servants in the vi. They already know.¡± Vi didn¡®t say anything and just nced at the reactions of her three brothers. o I Get Bonus Russell was the most excited among them. He red at Max maliciously ¡°That¡®s impossible! Vi grew up with me. How can she be mom¡®s illegitimate daugliter and not the McGraw family¡®s child? You ndered her and Mom the minute you stepped into our vi. What are you up to?¡± Max said confidently, ¡°Russell, you were only two years old when Vi was born. You know nothing. How can you be so sure that I was lying? Dad asked someone to do the paternity test himself. How can it be fake?¡± Max then looked at Bentley, and her red lips curled into a smile. ¡°Bentley is right here. Why don¡®t we let him take a look? Everything will be clear after that.¡± Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 395 Ex-Husband Goes Money Comes By Yvone Zabielski Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Cancel the Wedding or Change the Bride Russell didn¡¯t know how to refute her and could only look at Bentley. ¡°Bentley, what do you think?¡± Bentley got up and went to pick up the paternity test certificate on the coffee table. He studied the paper carefully. At the end of the certificate, it said, ¡°There is no blood rtionship between the two.¡± Also, the official seal of Lafaye Hospital of Salt Lake City and the director¡¯s handprints were attached. ¡°The director of Lafaye Hospital is Miguel Holt. He is my teacher, and he is close to Dad. He signed this. This ¡­ is real.¡± It was real? Bentley¡¯s words shocked Russell and Lainey. Lily, on the other hand, was thrilled. She had no intention of hiding the joy in her eyes at all. Vi didn¡¯t care about the paternity test at all. She just looked at Bobby, who was sitting on the main sofa quietly with deep eyes. ¡°Bobby, you are not surprised. You know about this?¡± Bobby said, ¡°Yes, but not for long. I was the first to get home after Dad¡¯s ident. Then I immediately looked up the cause. I From N?velDrama.Org. knew a few hours earlier than you at most.¡± Vi nced at everyone¡®s expressions. ¡°It has Mr. Holt¡®s handprint, and Bentley checked it himself. So, all of you think that I am not from the McGraw family?¡± Vi thought, Mom was loyal to Dad. I don¡®t know where this paternity test came from, but I believe Mom. Mom would never betray Dad. On no ground would she cheat on Dad while he was out. Max can say whatever she wants. I won¡®t believe any of it. The hall fell into dead silence again. Russell held the paternity test certificate in his hand and looked at it seriously again and again. But he wasn¡®t so sure after looking at it several times. Bobby sighed. ¡°Keep this among us for now. And tomorrow¡®s signing will be postponed. ¡°During this time, Bentley, you are in charge of taking care of Dad. Make sure he gets better soon. Even if there is only a small chance of surgery, as long as the risk is not that high, we should try to wake Dad up as soon as possible. ¡°Russell, put yourpany aside for now. Come back to the McGraw Group and familiarize yourself with thepany¡®s affairs. I¡®ll guide you.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Bentley and Russell nodded. Bobby didn¡®t look up at Vi, but he was now talking to her. Bobby said, ¡°And Vi... You are pregnant after all, so don¡®t wear yourself out during this time. Go back and rest well. I will find someone to help you take care of the Angle Group. You can rest at home for a few days and give me some time to deal with these family matters.¡± Vi was not surprised by his words. She sneered, ¡°All of you think that I am not a child of the McGraw family. You want to take away my voice in the McGraw family so that you can kick me out in the future. Right?¡± When she said these words, although she was smiling, she felt a chill all over her body. Between the paternity test and her, her beloved brothers chose a piece of paper instead of her. Bobby did not refute her. Bentley did not say anything. Russell said, ¡°Vi, I did not mean that. I¡®m just...¡± He wanted to say something, but words failed him. Vi rose to her feet and stroked her dress elegantly. She said in a mocking tone, ¡°Since I may not be the daughter of the McGraw family, it seems inappropriate for me to be in the family meeting of the McGraw family.¡± She turned around and left. When she reached the door, she stopped. ¡°Twenty years of living together is shattered by a piece of paper and the identity of the McGraw family¡¯s daughter. Good for you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, Vi! It came out of the blue, and it¡¯s just too much for them for now¡­ Even if you are not the daughter of the McGraw family, you are still our sister! Your brothers¡­ just need some time to deal with it.¡± Lainey stood up andforted Vi. Vi didn¡¯t turn around. She left the vi decisively. No sooner had she gone out of the gate than there were footsteps behind her. Get Borut Someone chased after her. It was Max. Max smiled and said in a low and mysterious voice, ¡°Vi, do you want to know where your real father is? I know! I can take you to see him. You will understand everything by then. Fide It was the second time Vi visited the prison. Last time, it was because of Jerry. This time, she went here to visit her ¡°biological father¡± that Max mentioned. When Vi saw the middle¨Caged man in a prison uniform with rough skin and a messy beard in the ss window, there was no expression on her face. Her eyes were deep like stagnant water. The man was Layne Herty. He was surprised to see her. ¡°You are ¡­ Vi?¡± Vi held the phone, not saying a word. She was still expressionless. Layne¡®s eyes gradually filled with tears. ¡°I¡®m so happy! I thought I had no one that I cared about in this world. I just learned that I had a daughter, and such a cute and beautiful daughter no less.¡± Vi¡®s voice was cold as she went straight to the point, ¡°Did you really get involved with my mom while my dad was on a business trip?¡± Layne lowered his head in shame. ¡°Yes. But I didn¡®t n it. Your mom didn¡®t love me. The feeling wasn¡®t mutual. ¡°The only time I got intimate with her was at a banquet. She was drunk, and I sent her back to her room to rest. And ... I let my desire get ahold of me. I didn¡®t expect that I would hit the jackpot. It was a one¨C time thing, yet your mom was pregnant with you. ¡°Vi, stop calling Wird Dad. I am your biological father! Although the McGraw family beats the Herty family, we used to be a rich family as well. Your mom and I were childhood sweethearts. ¡°I me Wird! The bastard! He destroyed the Herty family with despicable means, put me in prison, and kept me away from my daughter for years!¡± The more Layne spoke, the more excited he became, and he mmed the table with his fists, making loud bangs. Vi looked at him calmly, her face cold. ¡°I will verify your words. And now, I believe none of them.¡± Hearing that, Layne became even more excited. ¡°I am your biological father! I swear! I am! If you don¡®t believe me, take my hair to do a paternity test!¡± Layne stood up, pulled out some hair, and looked at Vi earnestly. Vi remained indifferent. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get anxious trying to prove it to me. I will do the test.¡± Just as she hung up, she suddenly heard a man¡¯s maic voice from behind her. ¡°Vi.¡± Then she was held firmly. She turned her head and saw Ormand¡¯s handsome face. His deep and dark eyes were filled with worry, but he did not ask anything. He only said, ¡°We should go home.¡± Vi nodded and allowed him to hug her. She rested her head on his firm chest, which gave her a strong sense of security. She dropped her pretense the moment she saw him. All her fatigue was so real right now. ¡°Orin, I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep.¡± Ormand kissed her forehead gently. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m here.¡± Max stood at the door and waited. From afar, she saw Ormand carrying Vi as he walked out of the inspection room. All Ormand cared about was the delicate Vi in his arms. He did not even nce to the side and directly walked past Max. Max suddenly stepped forward and blocked his way, her beautiful eyes filled with mockery. ¡°Mr. Hobson, there is something that you might not know. The man that Vi visited just now was her biological father. ¡°Although the wedding date has been set, you are engaged to the daughter of the McGraw family. Since she is not the daughter of the McGraw family, the wedding next month has to be canceled. Or, someone else should be the bride!¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 396 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Will You Marry Me? ¡°Someone else?¡± Hearing her words, Ormand sneered and looked at her sharply and sarcastically. ¡°Are you rmending yourself? Who are you again?¡± Todd echoed, ¡°One should know their limits.¡± Max¡¯s expression turnedpletely cold. ¡°Mr. Hobson, I hope you will still stick to your choice when everyone knows that Vi is an illegitimate daughter, and you are facing the crisis of the Hobson Group¡¯s plummeting stock prices.¡± With a smile in her beautiful eyes, Max sneered arrogantly and turned to leave. Looking at her back as she got into the car, Todd spat and gnashed his teeth. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I w ould have thought that she wasn¡¯t an illegitimate daughter! ¡°She got into me! What¡¯s she got to be proud of? Who gave her the nerve? ¡°Leia is only neen years old, but those tricks Leia has got only make her adorable. On the contrary, Max makes me sick!¡± Todd was indignant and cursed for a long time, yet he could not calm down. Ormand didn¡¯t stop Todd. Ormand said, ¡®¡®Take care of Vi and Layne¡¯s paternity test. Make sure it¡¯s done properly.¡± ¡°Sure thing. Mr. Hobson, I got it!¡± Todd nodded and immediately entered the visiting room. After giving the order, Ormand carefully carried Vi to the back seat of the car. Todd had gone to handle the matter, and to pick up Vi this time, Ormand had specially brought the d river together with him, so that he didn¡¯t need to drive now. On the way, Ormand held Vi in his arms while using hisptop. It looked like he was dealing with the company¡¯s affairs. The moment Vi got in the car, she opened her eyes. She leaned quietly in Ormand¡¯s arms and looked out of the window with cold eyes. She was lost in her thoughts. At such a critical juncture, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all, but she didn¡¯t bother to confront Max and listen to Max¡¯s sarcasm. Vi simply let Ormand handle it. When they arrived at the garage of the Hobson¡¯s ce, Ormand was about to carry Vi out of the car. Only then did he realize that she was awake the whole time. ¡°How long have you been awake? Was it ufortable for you to sleep, because I was handling business?¡± he asked, gently stroking her nose with his finger. ¡°It was alright. I just woke up,¡± Vi smiled. Ormand did not say anything. He carried her out of the car steadily and held her tightly in his arms. Then they went back to Viorin. As they were passing through the winding alleys of the Hobson¡¯s ce, Vi stared at his face. She hesitated for a long time before asking, ¡°Orin, if ¡­ if I am not the daughter of the McGraw family, o ur engagement is for naught. Once it bes known to the entire country, and everyone knows that you, the head of the Hobson Group, married the daughter of a prisoner, an illegitimate daughter who is just a nobody, the Hobson Group will suffer great losses, and you may lose billions of dors ov ernight. Even so, you are still willing to marry me?¡± Ormand listened quietly. He looked ahead and walked with full concentration. He did not lower his head to look at her, nor did he immediately answer her question. ¡°Vi, let¡¯s go back. I have a gift for you.¡± He didn¡¯t answer her. Vi¡¯s heart sank. She thought, instead of the daughter of the McGraw family, I will be an illegitimate kid whose father is a prisoner. The difference is unbelievably huge. Even Ormand would hesitate¡­ I should be able to get it. But I still feel so disappointed and sad. It has only been a day. Yet within a day, everyone turns their backs on me, and I¡¯m all alone. Even Ormand fails to be the man I can rely on when ites to things this big. I have no one to trust but myself. I am all I have to win everything back. Thinking of this, she lowered her eyes sadly. She retracted her hands that had been around Ormand¡¯s neck tightly. Ormand keenly sensed the change in her emotions. The doctor said that pregnant women tended to be a little more skeptical than ordinary people because of their excessive hormones. They couldn¡¯t help it, and they needed to be appeased. Ormand immediately realized the words he said might havee out wrong. He quickly added, ¡°Vi, I wasn¡¯t trying to dodge your question. Before I went to the visiting room to pic k you up, I was preparing a gift for you. It took me the whole day. I was nning on answering you while showing you the surprise.¡± It was dawn. He stood at the door of Viorin and put her down. He took out a ck ribbon, wanting to put it on her. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Vi stopped him. ¡°Be good. Just wear it for a few minutes. You¡¯ll know soon enough. Trust me,¡± Ormand said in a low and hoarse voice. He hooked his thin lips mysteriously. When their eyes met, Vi was tempted by the burning excitement in his eyes and agreed. He immediately helped her put it on gently and covered her beautiful eyes. Then he sped her fingers and led her into the garden carefully. It was only when they reached the tree in the garden that Ormand removed the ribbon from her eyes. ¡°Vi, you can open your eyes now.¡± Vi slowly opened her eyes and was This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. instantly attracted by the scene in front of her. The tree in the garden was covered with small white lights. They were blinking like stars in the sky. Behind them was the setting sun that glowed red in the sky. It was unexpectedly harmonious with the tree and was very beautiful. Under the tree, there were 9,999 green roses. The heart of each rose was filled with a pearl. The roses were beautiful, dazzling, and eye¨Ccatching. Also, it went without saying that they were very expensive. It was the first time Vi had seen so many light¨Cgreen roses, and she smiled with amazement. Ormand walked in front of her, knelt on one knee, and held her hand devoutly. His pair of shimmering eyes were filled with love and gentleness, and she was all he could see. ¡°Vi, our rtionship began with an agreement, and we are about to get married because of the babies. But this is a must for other girls, and my Vi is no exception.¡± He lifted his face and spoke earnestly and calmly, ¡°Vi, if you are not the daughter of the McGraw family, if our engagement has to be canceled, then I will propose to you again.¡± Vi trumped everything, including any position and money. He took out the diamond ring box that he had already prepared and opened it in front of her. Inside was an 18¨Ccarat ruby diamond ring, which was unique in the world. He specifically sent Todd overseas a while back to buy it for 1.55 billion dors at a charity auction. Then he had someone carve the abbreviation of Vi¡¯s name. ¡°Vi, will you marry me?¡± Vi was slightly stunned. She looked at the ruby diamond ring in his hands and then looked at Ormand¡¯s extremely handsome face. Her eyes gradually turned red. All of the loneliness, unwillingness, and disappointment in her heart were gone. She was moved beyond words. She was suspecting that Ormand might give her up or love her less because of her identity, while Ormand went out of his way to surprise her, to fill her heart. He was the man she loved deeply. He was also the man who loved her the most in the world. ¡°Vi, my knees hurt. Just say yes.¡± Ormand hadn¡¯t gotten her answer, so he said softly and gently like he was a spoiled child. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 397 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Will You Love Me If I¡¯m Poor? Viughed and proudly reached out her right hand, showing her slender fair fingers to Ormand. ¡°Are you sure about this? There¡¯s no going back on this. If you dare to treat me badly, I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡± ¡°Alright, you can punish me in any way you want if I do you wrong.¡± Ormand¡¯s words made Viugh. Her sadness 15 minutes agopletely disappeared under his gentlefort. Vi felt that her entire heart seemed to be immersed in honey, so sweet that she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Ormand held her hand and put on the ring for her. He imitated her tone and continued, ¡°You wear my diamond ring, and then you are my woman. ¡°Vi, you won¡¯t be able to leave me for the rest of your life.¡± Ormand held Vi¡¯s hand and gently kissed the back of it with his soft lips. Then, he got up and carried her into his arms. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Vi looked at the green roses under the tree. ¡°Such beautiful flowers can¡¯t be wasted. Ask the bodygu ards to trim them and put them in vases. How about we put a few in each room?¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Ormand lowered his head, kissed her, and walked into the vi. Vi was still asking, ¡°Why the green roses? Besides, don¡¯t you hate green? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone propose with green flowers.¡± ¡°The green rose is unique, just like you. It stands for evergreen love and evesting youth.¡± Ormand leaned close to Vi¡¯s ear. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s mainly because you like the color green.¡± His hoarse voice was extremely tempting. Vi couldn¡¯t help but kiss his thin lips. Their breaths intertwined as they immersed themselves in the love that they had given each other. They had left the inheritance rights, the paternity test, the illegitimate daughter, and all sorts of things b ehind. That night, Vi had a very sound sleep in Ormand¡¯s arms. Early the next morning. Vi was awakened by a kiss. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw that Ormand¡¯s deep and dark eyes were flickering with excitement as he stared at her with a mysterious look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ormand rubbed the tip of his nose with hers. ¡°Vi, other thanst night¡¯s proposal, I¡¯ve got another small surprise for you.¡± ¡°Another one?¡± Ormand¡¯s maic voice whispered in her ear, ¡°Turn on your phone and check the news.¡± Vi was still sleepy and reluctantly grabbed her phone. But when she saw the news, she immediately sobered up and sat up from the bed. Ormand had put all his money, houses, and shares under her name. In just one night, she became the top 1 richest person in the United States, and she was the first woman to be in that position. And she also received a text telling her that there was a huge transfer from Ormand. Netizens all over the country were stunned by Ormand¡¯s shocking act of spoiling his wife. They two had taken over the Inte trending topic list. ¡°You¡­ Why¡­¡± Vi choked up, and she was once again moved by Ormand. However, she had more worries than joy. ¡°Do you know what will happen after you give me all the shares of the Hobson Group? ¡°Ormand, this is a big deal! You should have discussed this with me first!¡± Vi¡¯s tone was a bit fierce because she was worried. Ormand bit his lip, lowered his head as if he had done something wrong, and shrank into Vi¡¯s arms, whispering grievance. ¡°Vi, I have nothing now. I don¡¯t even have a single cent on me. Will you still be with me?¡± Vi sighed, touched and heartbroken as she caressed his face. She tried to swallow her tears and said, ¡°I already agreed to marry you. How could I not want to stay with you? But is it really worth it?¡± Ormand put his hands around her waist with satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s worth it. You are already the richest woman in the United States. No one will dare to question you even if you are really a prisoner¡¯s illegitimate daughter. ¡°Moreover, my woman is worthy of all the best things in this world.¡± Vi¡¯s eyes were red, and her tears fell uncontrobly. Words were not enough to express her current feelings. She had once thought that falling in love with him, who had disguised himself as Ondo. Caffrey, was the greatest misfortune in her life. However, she didn¡¯t expect that it would turn out to be the only lucky thing that ever happened to her. Nothing was more romantic than two people being willing to sacrifice everything for each other when they were in their most desperate situations. Vi hugged Ormand tightly, feeling his steady heartbeat and the sense of security he gave her. The door was knocked. The warm atmosphere was finally interrupted by the knocking on the door. Outside the door was Todd. ¡°Ormand, the paternity test results are out.¡± Todd¡¯s voice was heavy, and he seemed to be down. Ormand immediately turned serious. He got out of bed and opened the door. He took the paternity test r Then his face darkened and asked Todd in a serious tone, ¡°Are you sure that Vi¡¯s and Layne¡¯s hair was personally sent to the hospital by you?¡± ¡°Yes, I sent the samples to Lafaye Hospital, the most authoritative hospital in the city. I went under the N test.¡± Ormand fell silent and pondered for a moment. Then he said to Todd, ¡°Fine, you can go.¡± Todd nodded and left. Vi was still in bed. ¡°Orin, let me look at it. No matter what the result is, I¡¯ll ept it,¡± she said, looking at Ormand¡¯s back. Ormand hesitated but eventually handed her the paternity test result. Vi took it and flipped to thest page. The words ¡°father and daughter¡± deeply burned her eyes. From N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, it was Miguel¡¯s fingerprint on the paper. ¡°Vi, I think it¡¯s still suspicious. Don¡¯t believe in the results first.¡± Ormand calmly analyzed the situation for Vi. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the McGraw family for so many years. Wird has never doubted who you are and has always doted on you. Why would he do the test at this critical juncture? Someone must have told him to. ¡°And even Wird is not clear about what exactly happened. There¡¯s a person who is obviously younger than you but knows all these past things i behind this? ¡°First, Wird had an ident, and then you were discovered to be not a McGraw, and finally your ¡®biological father¡® was found to be a prisoner. All of this happened right before the day on which you were going to be given inheritance rights. ¡°All these idents seem to make sense, but when I think about them, I feel it¡¯s too coincidental and too deliberate! ¡°When all these things are put together, I always feel that someone is pressed for time and consequently has to do this.¡± Vi listened quietly and frowned. Her eyes were fixed on the official seal of Lafaye Hospital on the paper. Ormand noticed the way Vi was looking at the result and said, ¡°Although the test was made by Migue Bentley over and have him personally examine once?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 398 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Max¡¯s Comeback Banquet Vi¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. Thinking of what happened in McGraw¡¯s ce yesterday, she smiled sarcastically. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe in this test result, my brothers who have loved me for more than 20 years believed it. It¡¯s hrious. ¡°As for Bentley,¡± the sarcasm on Vi¡¯s face deepened as she said, ¡°yesterday, he was the first to believe it when he saw the paternity All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. test with Miguel¡¯s fingerprint on it.¡± She didn¡¯t believe anyone in the entire McGraw family. Last time, Reba was secretly released. Before she left, she shouted at Vi at the top of her lungs, ¡°He has been pretending to be kind for so long. I really look forward to the day when you see his true face! ¡°It must feel bad to be betrayed by your beloved one! Vi, I will wait for the day when you know the tr uth and copse!¡± Vi had always thought that Reba was talking ill of Ormand. Then Vi thought about it carefully and realized that Reba should be talking about one of her brothers. The more she thought about that, the more she felt disappointed. Ormand fell into deep thought again. Although he had only heard about what happened yesterday at McGraw¡¯s ce from Vi, he didn¡¯t think Vi¡¯s brothers were that stupid given what he knew about them. He didn¡¯t believe that they would ignore the doubts. Especially Bentley. Bentley was usually silent and wouldn¡¯t easily show his emotion. He was the most scheming one among Vi¡¯s three brothers. Bentley didn¡¯t speak much, but his love for Vi was no less than that of Bobby and Russell. If he didn¡¯t really love Vi, Bentley wouldn¡¯t have put in so much effort to test Ormand. He had Ormand experience the pain ofbor to feel the pain Vi would have to endure for Ormand in the future. And the three toasts. Bentley and Russell had personally prepared them. Their love for Vi shouldn¡¯t be so easily erased by a paternity test result. Ormand said, ¡°Vi, this happened so abruptly. Maybe they just haven¡¯t carefully thought about it. They¡¯ll figure it out. I believe that they trust you.¡± Ormand thought the same as Lainey did. Vi didn¡¯t want to talk about her brothers anymore, so she changed the topic. ¡°Dad fell down the stairs. Although Max exined it clearly yesterday, I still feel weird. ¡°Even if my father was really furious after learning about the test result, he wouldn¡¯t be so irrational and fall down so easily. Besides, he happened to fall when Lily and Joseph weren¡¯t by his side.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to investigate that. After all, it¡¯s in McGraw¡¯s ce, they would be alert if we summon the s ervants of the McGraw family in the name of the National Bureau of Investigation.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Todd to do that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We can investigate thister.¡± Vi thought of Max¡¯s delicate face. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s look into Max first. Find out where she has been recently and who she has been seeing.¡± Vi gripped the paternity test result in her hand and continued in a low voice, ¡°Look into Miguel, too. I don¡¯t believe him. I wanna know his recent whereabouts, his family¡¯s situation, and his bills.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Todd will nail that.¡± Ormand lifted Vi¡¯s face and kissed her soft lips. ¡°But now I want yourfort.¡± Chanter 203 May¡¯s Comeback Bon He gently rubbed the tip of her nose, his dark eyes staring at her expectantly, trying to shift away her worries over these trivial matters. Vi raised an eyebrow and pretended not to understand. As expected, she followed his thoughts. ¡°Why should Ifort you? What are you unhappy about?¡± Ormand leaned into her arms and rubbed against her wantonly. He said in a soft, spoiled manner, ¡°Vi, I¡¯m so poor now. I have to count on you in the future. You are all I have now. I want you to love me hard¡­¡± If Vi abandoned him, then he would literally end up lonely and impoverished. But he knew that Vi would never do that. Vi held up Ormand¡¯s face with both hands and kissed him affectionately, and then she pressed him under her body. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll love you really hard!¡± She covered them with a quilt and blocked the loving sound they made. After the sex. Ormand went to take a shower. Vi followed him into the bathroom. She washed her hands and pinched Ormand¡¯s strong and bounc y butt. After they yed for a while, Vi went back to the bed and took out her hand cream to give her reddish fingertips some care. Then her phone rang. It was a Twitter notification. She nced at it and saw the word ¡°McGraw¡°. The McGraw family wanted to publicly acknowledge Max as the youngest daughter of the family, imi ng that she disappeared many years ago and was only found recently. Five dayster, they would hold a grandeback banquet for their dear family. member Max McGraw. On the same day, Max would officially be given the inheritance rights of the McGraw family. Theizens who didn¡¯t know what was going on were all congratting Max, the famous actress, who suddenly became the little daughter of the McGraw family, and would even be entitled to be the heir of the family. The McGraw family was giving Max the one and only love. Vi looked at the news report and felt a dull pain in her heart. She once again felt cold all over. She knew who made all these decisions. Bobby deliberately concealed the fact that Max was an illegitimate daughter, and he actually wanted to hand the entire McGraw family over to such a scheming woman. Vi found it hrious. Ormand walked out of the bathroom in a bath towel. He was wiping his wet hair when he saw his sweetheart, Vi, sitting on the bed, dejected. His expression immediately became serious. He walked over to take her phone and quickly browsed through the news she was reading. ¡°Vi, this might be¡­¡± At this point, he didn¡¯t know how to exin Bobby¡¯s actions. Vi smiled indifferently, ¡°Since they all think that I¡¯m not the daughter of Mr. McGraw, why should I care about who I was before?¡± The corners of Vi¡¯s mouth curled up, but her eyes were cold. ¡°As for the banquet, I¡¯m the richest woman in the United States. How can I miss the McGraw family¡¯s feast?¡± Vi wouldn¡¯t be Vi if she didn¡¯t go there to stir up chaos. Ormand held her warm palm to show his support. In the afternoon. Get Bonus Ormand drove Vi to the hospital for a routine pregnancy check. Perhaps because she was depressed recently, there were a few rtively high indicators. The doctor warned her to avoid extreme emotions. While Vi was doing all sorts of checks, Ormand was sitting outside. When Todd learned that Ormand was in the hospital, he immediately ran over. ¡°Ormand, Grandpa wants you in the hall.¡± Todd looked at him with a worried expression. It ¡°I¡¯ll go back after Vi¡¯s done here,¡± Ormand said expressionlessly. ¡°I heard that Grandpa was angry. Sammy is also there. I think he is there to denounce you. Grandpa wants you back right away,¡± Todd reminded Ormand in a low voice. Then he stood obediently to the side and waited. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 399 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Punish Ormand Again ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Ormand¡¯s tone was calm. It finally came, and he couldn¡¯t escape, but if Vi knew about it, she would probably feel ufortable for a while¡­ Thinking of this, Ormand said to Todd, ¡°Call Leia over and ask her to go with Vi for a prenatal checkup. Don¡¯t say anything to Vi.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Todd immediately took out his phone and sent a message to Leia. In less than two minutes, Leia came from the garage. Leia was just like Todd¡¯s little follower. Todd had been busy with all kinds of investigations these past few days. Leia insisted on following him all the way and then waited patiently in the car for him to finish his work. As soon as Leia came, Ormand had a serious expression on his face as he instructed her seriously, ¡°If Vi asks about meter, tell her that the Hobson Group has some emergency and that I have gone to work.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± After making the arrangements, Ormand immediately left with Todd. The two returned to the Hobson¡¯s house not long after. Along the way, Ormand had a meaningful look as he silently thought about something. When they arrived at the entrance of the hall, Ormand arranged for another thing to Todd, ¡°When wee out of the hallter, don¡¯t send me back to Viorin. Let¡¯s go to your vi to apply for med icine first.¡± Apply for medicine? Todd was terrified when he heard this. Did Ormand know that once he entered the hall today, he would definitely receive the punishment? When Todd was still in a daze, Ormand had already entered, leaving behind only a cold and arrogant figure. As Todd looked at the solemn entrance of the hall, he suddenly felt that there was a thick baleful aura and that it was a terrifying ce. Todd was afraid that something would happen to Ormand, so he secretly sent a message to Leia befor e following Ormand in. Leia, who was sitting in the waiting room at the hospital, saw the message and broke into the examinati on room. ¡°Vi! Something happened! Mr. Hobson was summoned to the hall by his grandfather!¡± The hall was filled with many people, all waiting for Ormand. Apart from Sammy, Lennon, and his family, there were a few elders of the Hobson family. When they saw Ormand enter, everyone except Javon stood up and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Hobson!¡± Ormand nodded slightly and walked straight to the empty space in the middle of the hall. Together with Todd, he politely said to Javon, ¡°Good afternoon, grandpa.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Javon snorted and hit the ground with his walking stick, ignoring him. Ormand knew that he was going to be punished today, so he did not sit down. He stood straight and Todd stood there with him. Sammy was the first to ask, ¡°Dear cousin, I heard that you transferred all your shares in the Hobson Gr oup to your fianc¨¦e. This morning, this matter was spread by the news. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ormand lowered his head slightly. He did not lie or exin. ¡°Grandpa, listen. He admitted it himself! What he sent out were the shares of the Hobson Group! How many people with money can¡¯t even buy 1% of the shares? To ingratiate a woman, Ormand casually gave them away!¡± The more Sammy spoke, the more furious he became. ¡°He has simply failed to live up to your expectati ons! As the head of the Hobson family, he is in charge of many family affairs, yet he actually did such a ridiculous thing! In my opinion, you can¡¯t forgive him!¡± Javon¡¯s face was gloomy. His turbid eyes were filled with anger as he looked at Ormand. ¡°Ormand, I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin. Why did you do this?¡± Ormand smiled slightly. He still looked proud and his tone sounded quite unruly as he said, ¡°Sammy wa s right. I wanted to make Vi happy, so I gave all of the shares to her.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, many people in the hall sighed in disappointment. Todd stood quietly behind Ormand, so nervous that his palms were sweating. Todd wanted to exin for Ormand, but when he intended to open his mouth, he didn¡¯t know how to help Ormand. After all, the shares and all the assets were indeed given by Ormand personally. Todd could only silently pray that Vi woulde soon and find a way to save Ormand from such a dilemma. Otherwise, judging from today¡¯s situation, Ormand would probably suffer a lot. The atmosphere in the hall was terrifying and heavy. Javon did not speak, and he looked sullen. He was obviously very angry, so no one dared to say anything loudly. Sammy did not hide the joy on his face and continued to add fuel to the fire, ¡°Grandpa, Ormand made such a big mistake this time. I¡¯m afraid he has to hand over the position as the head of the family, right? ¡°Moreover, he has to receive a double punishment of Discipline Whip. Otherwise, every one of the Hobson family will be unconvinced!¡± Javon remained silent as he stared sharply at Ormand. Sammy continued to say, ¡°Just to make Vi happy, he gave the shares of the Hobson Group to her. Next time Vi is unhappy, is he going to give the entire Hobson family to her? Then, will the Hobson family change into the McGraw family?¡± Sammy exaggerated a lot, and every single word hit the right nail on the head. The Hobson family was a big family embracing traditional thoughts, with a foundation that had been passed down for hundreds of years by the ancestors. Although the Hobson family became great again because of Ormand, Ormand¡¯s actions were destroying the Hobson family step by step. ¡°How do you think we should punish him?¡± Putting away the reluctance in his heart, Javon asked Eason. Eason thought for a moment and hesitated. ¡°If it was ording to Mr. Sammy¡¯s suggestion, the punish ment should be¡­ 80 The elders in the hall all gasped. If Ormand really received so manyshes, he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of the hall. If it was someone with a weaker constitution, he would be dead after theshes. Ormand had no expression on his face as he stood there quietly. He looked so calm that it seemed like it was someone else that would receive theing punishment. Javon¡¯s heart trembled. After thinking for a while, Javon said, ¡°Vi is a girl who values rtionships. She is not a greedy child. Javon looked down at the group of elders and gave them a look. Then those elders echoed, ¡°How can a young man not make a mistake? As long as he can make up for it in time, it won¡¯t be a big problem.¡± Lennon also added, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Ormand, there wouldn¡¯t be the current Hobson family. Ormand has done a great deed for the Hobson family. We should give him a chance.¡± Everyone was speaking up for Ormand. Sammy supported his wire¨C rimmed sses and was secretly unhappy. However, he knew what to do and did not object. Javon let out a sigh of relief and looked at Ormand again, saying, ¡°Ormand, I¡¯ll give you two days. As long as you get your shares back, I can pretend that nothing has happened.¡± Ormand chuckled. ¡°Grandpa, how can I take back the gift that I have given out?¡± This meant that Ormand wouldn¡¯t do that. Javon¡¯s face quickly darkened, and he was even angrier than before. He angrily hit the ground with the walking stick again and gnashed his teeth, ¡°You are stubborn. I¡¯ve indulged you too much! I should teach you a lesson! Eason, follow the family rules!¡± Eason was stunned, ¡°Sir, this¡­¡± Javon couldn¡¯t be more irritated, but he still couldn¡¯t bear to see Ormand receive the punishment. So he got up and was about to leave. The other elders followed and stood up, all of them about to leave. Ormand had a cold expression on his face. There was no trace of fear on his face. He knelt on one knee and untied the gold buttons on his suit. He took off his shirt, revealing his strong and perfect body. Born in an old¨Cfashioned and strict family like the Hobson family, he had no choice. The sandalwood box was taken out again. Eason took out the dark whip inside and saluted portraits of the ancestors. Javon and the others had just reached the door when the door to the hall was opened from the outside, soft and sweet voice. ¡°Mr. Hobson, before you punish Ormand, shouldn¡¯t you listen to my exnation?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 400 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 400 Chapter 400 She Will Turn the Tables At the door, there was a gentle smile on Vi¡¯s pretty little face. Her chest heaved up and down. She was breathing violently after the dash. Javon was stunned and didn¡¯t say anything. Lennon immediately reacted and begged for Javon¡¯s mercy. ¡°Dad, Ms. McGraw is the person involved in this matter. Why don¡¯t we stay and listen to what she has to say first? Maybe there is an inside story?¡± Vi¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. Her little Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g face was very pleasing to the elders. Javon looked at her and agreed. Ormand, who was still kneeling on one knee in the middle of the hall, actually did not have the confidence to survive this punishment. All his attention was focused on his back as he was getting ready to resist the pain. He did not hear Vi¡¯s voice at the door. After he waited for a long time, whatnded on his back was not the strict and ruthless Discipline Whip. Instead, the shirt and suit that he had just taken off rested on his shoulder. The woman¡¯s slender but warm fingers wrapped his clothes around him to cover his muscr tan skin. He snapped back to his senses and looked behind him, only to bump into Vi¡¯s eyes, which were filled with displeasure. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Vi suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and pulled him up. ¡°If I didn¡¯te over, would you hide it from me like how you did in Washington?¡± Ormand didn¡¯t know what to say. He lowered his head, unable to exin. He just didn¡¯t want to make her worry. As long as he could survive this punishment, this matter woulde to an end. She had been troubled enough recently, and he did not want to add to her troubles. How could she not know what he was thinking? But she was a little angry and scolded him softly, ¡°If you like being whipped so much, I can satisfy you when we get back! But Ormand, no one can hurt you except me!¡± Ormand lowered his head and didn¡¯t reply. Vi was annoyed. She quietly pinched his waist and applied much pressure. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± He frowned in pain and nodded. ¡°Put your clothes on.¡± Vi rubbed his red waist. Her eyes reminded him not to take off his clothes casually and pay attention to his morality! Javon saw the two of them flirting and was very pleased. When he spoke again, his tone became much softer. ¡°Vi, how do you want to speak up for Ormand today?¡± Vi smiled and took out an examination sheet from her bag. ¡°Mr. Hobson, look at this and you¡¯ll know.¡± Eason had already put back the box containing the Discipline Whip. He quickly went to get the piece of paper from Vi and handed it to Javon. Javon looked at her suspiciously. He put on his presbyopia sses. After he read the contents of the examination report, his eyes were instantly filled with joy. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? And you¡¯re pregnant with two babies?¡± His tone could not hide his excitement, and heughed loudly. The anger from a few minutes ago was all gone after he learned that he had two little great¨Cgrandchildren. Eason said from the side, ¡°Mr. Ormand did a great job! Mr. Hobson, in a few months, you will be able to have two great¨Cgrandchildren!¡± The other eldersughed. ¡°Congrattions, you are really lucky! Soon, you four generations will be able to live together!¡± Lennon also said, ¡°Congrattions, Dad! It¡¯s extremely lucky to get twins. Why don¡¯t we just forget abo ut what Ormand did this time?¡± Javon was very happy to be congratted. He looked at Ormand with approval. ¡°Ormand, for the sake of these two great¨Cgrandchildren, this time¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Sammy quickly interrupted. Seeing that Ormand was about to be able to walk out of the hall unscathed, he was very unwilling. He stood up emotionally. ¡°Ms. McGraw¡¯s pregnancy is indeed worthy of celebration. However, it¡¯s a different thing! If Ormand gives Ms. McGraw the Hobson Group¡¯s shares because she is pregnant, then he will probably give her the entire Hobson family when the children are born!¡± He reminded Javon seriously, ¡°The shares are not for the children! They are for Vi! The McGraw family is her family. Who knows if she will bring the shares back one day!¡± The atmosphere in the hall became heavy again because of his words. When Vi heard the words ¡°her family¡°, her back stiffened slightly and she felt an inexplicable sense of irony. Other than Viorin, what else ce could she have? Ormand sensed the change in her emotions and immediately hugged her shoulders, giving her a sense of security. The matter at hand was more important. Vi could tell what was more important and urgent. She immediately retracted her seriously. ¡°Mr. Hobson, actually, I came here today to talk about the shares. ¡°Ormand gave me all the shares. Although he will not agree to take them back, I have the right to decide how to distribute them. ¡°I n to write an agreement. I promise that after the birth of the two babies, I will give half of the shares of the Hobson Group to each of them.¡± The two babies would always be members of the Hobson family. If she gave the shares to them, the shares would still belong to the Hobson family. Moreover, no one could raise a retort since she gave Javon¡¯s great¨Cgrandchildren the shares as a gift. Javon looked at Vi with satisfaction. He turned to Eason andughed happily. ¡°Vi is really a sensib lucky to marry Vi!¡± Eason smiled with relief. ¡°Yes, Ms. McGraw is a sensible person. She even rushed over because of Mr. The two of them smiled at each other, and the atmosphere in the hall returned to harmony. Originally, things became particrly grave. But everyone was filled with joy after they knew that Vi was pregnant with two babies. Javon was so happy that he kept smiling. He asked Eason to prepare some money and handed the mon He patted the back of Vi¡¯s hands with his wrinkled, dark yellow, and rough hands gently and said earn Vi didn¡¯t pretend to refuse the money. She obediently epted the money. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hobson. When she said thest few words, her eyes lit Ormand put his hands around her waist and carefully leaned over to ask, ¡°Grandpa, do I have any rewards? I¡¯ve also done a good job about your great¨Cgrandchildren.¡± Javon¡¯s face instantly turned cold. He used his walking stick to lightly hit Ormand¡¯s calf and seriously taught Ormand a lesson. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a father soon. You can¡¯t be so reckless and careless anymore! ¡°Also! Vi is now the most important person in our family. You have to listen to her and obey her. If you dare to bully her, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Ormand pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± Javon looked at Vi again. ¡°Vi, my dear, if he dares to make you unhappy, don¡¯t be afraid and just g ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hobson.¡± Vi was touched and nodded repeatedly. Coming out of the hall, Vi and Ormand returned to Viorin. Vi didn¡¯t say a word to Ormand along the way. Ormand asked nervously as he tugged at her clothes, ¡°Vi, are you mad at me?¡± She did not look back and went straight upstairs. She said in a calm tone, ¡°No. You almost suffered because of me. ¡°But you¡­¡± Ormand bit his lip, feeling wronged. He said in a low voice, ¡°You are so cold to me¡­¡± Next Chapter Coming Soon... Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 401 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Ormand¡¯s Soft Tactics Vi had not been so indifferent to Ormand for a long time. She did not say anything. Vi was still in fear because of the thing. If Leia had not told her in time, if she had not let the driver run the red lights all the way toe back, Ormand would have been punished. If Ormand had really been whipped 80 times by the Discipline Whip, Vi couldn¡¯t even imagine how badly Ormand would be injured. She still remembered Sammy¡¯s miserable condition when Sammy was punished thest time. If Vi came back a littleter and Ormand was whipped, she would be heartbroken. Vi was angry that Ormand didn¡¯t take care of himself. Vi thought, did he forget that he had promised me before? If I didn¡¯t teach him a serious lesson this time, he would still lie to me when he got injured again! Vi pondered seriously and held Ormand¡¯s hand, walking upstairs. Ormand felt the coldness from Vi and followed her into the room without saying a word. ¡°Stand here.¡± Vi pointed to the carpet at the end of the bed. Although he didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, Ormand still obediently stood there and looked at her. Vi walked to the bedside table and opened the first drawer. Seeing that, Ormand knew what would happen next. He lowered his long eyshes and waited silently for his wife to lecture him. But this time, Vi took out the ferule inside and didn¡¯t walk to him. Instead, she stood at the head of the bed and rolled up the sleeve of her left hand, revealing her slende r and fair wrist. Vi¡¯s clear and bright eyes suddenly turned fierce. Vi raised her right hand and swung it down tow ard the inside of her left wrist. There was a muffled bang. Ormand instantly looked up and saw Vi¡¯s self¨Ctorturing behavior. His heart instantly skipped a beat. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ormand rushed over and snatched the thick ferule from Vi¡¯s hand, checking her injury. Vi¡¯s skin was fair and tender, and it was also more delicate than Ormand¡¯s skin. Being hit by the ferul e once, her wrist immediately swelled up. Ormand gently rubbed her wound with his fingers. He was so worried that his eyes turned red. ¡°Do you know what you just did? Vi, you are pregnant! How could you hurt yourself? If you are unha ppy, you can vent your anger at me. I will not resist, but you cannot hurt yourself!¡± Ormand was really angry, his eyes glowing with water. He regretted that he had not noticed Vi¡¯s This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. intention earlier. Vi stared at him and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just a ferule. You feel so distressed because I got hurt. ¡°Ormand, if you really got whipped today, I would be more distressed than you are now. ¡°The punishment would almost kill you. ¡°The pain in my heart would be no less than the pain in your body. If you really love me, protect yoursel f, and don¡¯t get hurt easily!¡± Ormand carried Vi to the bed and sat down. He took out the ointment for swelling and helped her ap ply it while apologizing seriously, ¡°It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. No matter what happens, I will discuss it with you.¡± ¡°I want you to swear,¡± Vi said in a solemn tone. Ormand immediately raised three fingers and swore in a well¨C behaved manner, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t lie to you anymore. I will protect myself well and no longer get hurt, and will tell you everything.¡± Vi stared at Ormand, not satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s not serious enough. If you can¡¯t keep your promise, your wife and the babies will die.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Is there a need to be so cruel to yourself?¡± Ormand asked and red at her in disbelief , his eyes trembling. ¡°An oath should be that serious. So, you can remember this lesson.¡± Vi only had Ormand now. She couldn¡¯t let him be hurt and wouldn¡¯t let this happen again. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t swear on your life or the babies¡® lives, never,¡± Ormand said as he retracted h is fingers. There was no room for negotiation on this matter. Ormand would notpromise. However, he knew that Vi would not give in either until she got what she wanted. So, Ormand changed his tactics. He buried his head into Vi¡¯s arms and acted like a baby, talking sweetly and pretending to cry to let Vi soften. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This won¡¯t happen again.¡± Vi lowered her head to look at him, not being swayed at all. Ormand kept rubbing his head against Vi and said in a sad tone, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t think I could go th rough the 80 whips today. I¡¯m still afraid. Vi, I need yourfort.¡± Vi speechlessly thought, he should be d that I didn¡¯t hit him aftering back. Myfort? No way! ¡°Vi, I don¡¯t want you to be sad, so I won¡¯t get hurt again. I promise! But if you want me to swear on y our life, then you are killing me. ¡°I just escaped from the hall. Don¡¯t scold me. Be nice to me, please!¡± His eyes were red, and his voice was soft. Ormand carefully moved closer to Vi¡¯s lips and kissed her. Vi was silent. Seeing that she did not refuse, Ormand boldly lifted the quilt and gently covered her under the quilt as if she was a treasure. Then, he followed into the quilt. The next day. Vi was woken up by the phone ringing. Drowsily, she took the phone from the bedside table. Vi nced at it and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. She thought that it was the wrong call, so she did not pick it up but put it back. After another half a minute, the phone rang again, and Vi received a message. It was still that strange number. ¡°Vi, it will be my wee party in two days. Today, I¡¯m going to Mico to choose a dress for the party. Will youe?¡± Seeing this message, Vi became sober instantly. She stared at the message with a deep gaze. Although there wasn¡¯t the sender¡¯s name, Vi was sure it was Max. Half a minuteter, Max sent another two messages. ¡°I know you have been asking about me recently. Why don¡¯t youe and ask me in person? I will defin ¡°And Russell will also be with me. I hope you can alsoe and help me choose a dress!¡± Vi looked at the three messages once again and again. A cold smile appeared on her face. Max invited her so warmly, so how could Vi refuse? Vi replied with a message, saying, ¡°Okay.¡± Ormand hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Vi didn¡¯t want to wake him up. She gently kissed him on the forehead a An hourter, she appeared at the door of the Mico shop, the highest¨Cend custom¨C made luxury dress shop in Salt Lake City. Russell was sitting on the leather sofa in the shop, casually looking at Max opposite him. Max was being Out of the corner of his eye, Russell saw a familiar figure walking in from the door. The moment he looke ¡°Vi, what are you doing here?¡± Vi smiled, but her eyes were cold. ¡°Max personally invited me over. Two dayster, it¡¯ll be her big day Russell¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. He secretly winked at Vi. ¡°You are pregnant. You don¡¯t have to b Vi was unmoved by Russell¡¯s hint. When Max, who was picking dresses in the inner room, heard the noise, she immediately came out and ¡°You finally came. I just saw a few dresses I like. I can¡¯t make up my mind. Vi,e and help me.¡± While holding Vi¡¯s arm and walking in, Max looked at Russell. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Russell. I only need Vi Russell looked at their backs and remembered Vi¡¯s cold gaze at him. He sighed to himself and walke Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 402 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Kick Her Ass In front of the dress rack, Max excitedly showed Vi the dresses she had chosen. ¡°Vi, I think these dresses all look good. Which one do you think suits me better?¡± Vi smiled, ¡°You have to try the clothes on before you know if they fit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Max immediately looked at the salesgirl. ¡°Take these to the changing room. I want to try them on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The salesgirl immediately took the clothes that Max had carefully picked and went to the changing room. Once the salesgirl left, Max held onto Vi¡¯s arm again and smiled innocently. She said, ¡°I need to try on the gown. I can¡¯t do it myself. Vi, can youe in with me and help me fasten the buttons?¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t agree, but she didn¡¯t refuse either. So, Max made the decision and pulled Vi into the changing room. When she took off her clothes, Max didn¡¯t avoid Vi at all. She didn¡¯t even look shy, as if they were really good sisters who had been intimate for many years. Vi half¨Cleaned against the wall and looked at Max cold. ¡°You didn¡¯t call me here just to help you pick the clothes. I don¡¯t like to talk in a roundabout way. Now we are alone here. You can go straight to the point.¡± Max was trying the dress on. Her hands paused for a moment. But she quickly continued her behavior elegantly. ¡°Since I was neen years old, I have been winning awards in showbiz. Vi, have you always wanted to know who is at my back?¡± Max said mysteriously, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s two people who help me at the same time and give me a lot of power.¡± Vi listened quietly and did not say anything. As Max put on her high heels, she continued, ¡°You have forgotten what happened when you were fiftee n, but I still remember that the first time we met was on the streets. You found me pitiful and cute, so you decided to adopt me. And I liked you too. ¡°But I also liked your father and your brothers. I thought if you were gone, then I would be the beloved g irl of the McGraw family.¡± Vi furrowed her beautiful eyebrows. Those words were exactly the same as what she had heard in her nightmares. ¡°So, I secretly stole the exciter medicine from Bentley and asked you out. When you were unprepared, I stuck the needle into the back of your neck and pushed you into the sea. I didn¡¯t expect that you were so lucky that you didn¡¯t die.¡± Vi clenched her fists and asked Max coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I brought a recording pen with me today?¡± Max covered her mouth andughed. She looked as beautiful as a fairy. ¡°Since I dared to tell you this, how would I be afraid? Do you really believe that Dad and our brothers needed such a long time to find you? ¡°Actually, our brother already knew what I did. And he didn¡¯t stop me.¡® Vi was stunned. She clenched her fingers, and her palms turned pale. Only then did Vi suppress the a nger in her heart and regain her senses. ¡°Which brother are you talking about?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± Max had a mysterious look on her face as she leaned close to Vi¡¯s ear, saying with a big smile, ¡°Maybe all the three brothers are involved in this.¡± Vi didn¡¯t speak. Her face was cold, and her heart was even colder. Max walked up to the mirror and elegantly posed in different ways, looking like a celebrity. When she saw that Vi was still in a daze, the ridicule in Max¡¯s eyes became thicker. ¡°Is it good to be distrusted by the brothers you love? ¡°But Vi, what can you do now? ¡°Our brothers havepletely epted me now. Bobby has hidden my identity as an illegitimate daug hter and wants me to be the real daughter of the McGraw family. Bentley often cares about my he alth. Even Russell personally came to choose a dress with me today. ¡°They are no longer your brothers!¡± Max¡¯s beautiful eyes were smiling. The look on her pretty face was arrogant. ¡°Are you trying to provoke me by saying this on purpose?¡± Vi raised her eyes and stared at Max calmly. ¡°Then let me tell you, you seeded. However, you ha ve to pay the price for provoking me!¡± Then, Vi¡¯s eyes suddenly turned fierce. She stepped forward and grabbed Max¡¯s delicately¨C made hair with her left hand. Vi raised her right hand and pped Max hard. It made a clear sound. Max was stunned, her face burning in pain. All these years in the entertainment industry, Max had to be on a diet and be careful about her A weight. She was so thin and weak that she couldn¡¯t resist Vi at all. Vi grabbed Max¡¯s face and stared at her coldly, saying in a proud tone, ¡°Max, you don¡¯t know me ver y well. Do you think that if you provoke me, I will be agitated? Do you think I will endure the anger weak ly and hurt the babies in my belly? ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. When I am angry, I never endure it. If someone pisses me off, no matter who she is, I¡¯ll kick her ass immediatel y.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, two more hard psnded on Max¡¯s delicate face. Max was in so much pain that tears welled up in her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t break free and could only cry, ¡°Russell! Russell, save me!¡± Vi fiercely pulled Max¡¯s head back with her hair, and her look became more sardonic. ¡°Max, outside i s my brother who has loved me for more than 20 years. Why don¡¯t we see who he will care about first when hees in?¡± Max paused for a second, and she had a bad feeling keenly. A few minutester, Russell heard the noise and rushed in. The moment he lifted the curtain and entered, Vi pushed Max out and fell backward. ¡°Vi!¡± When he entered, Russell didn¡¯t even see Max, who fell to the ground. The moment before Vi fell to the ground, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. Russell had heard the ps. He immediately checked if there were any injuries on Vi¡¯s face. Russell heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Vi¡¯s face was still fair and pretty. Then, he quietly held her right hand and helped her rub her palm, which was red because of the beating. When Russell touched her hand, Vi keenly noticed something and looked up at him weirdly. Russell helped Vi stand well before turning around to pull Max, who was miserable, from the ground. Russell¡¯s tone returned to steady and deep as usual. ¡°What happened? Why did you suddenly start fight Max immediately shrank into Russell¡¯s arms, covering her bleeding mouth and crying pitifully. ¡°Russell, Vi said that I stole your love from her and told you that she was the illegitimate daughter of a Russell frowned and looked at Vi. ¡°Vi, you shouldn¡¯t do that. After all, Max is the youngest kid in th Vi sneered. She opened her bag and took out banknotes worth about 1,600 dors. Then, Vi casu ¡°I pped her, and I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± After throwing away the money sarcastically, Vi turned around and left without looking back. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Then, Russell pinched Max¡¯s face, but his behavior wasn¡¯t gentle. ¡°Let me see. How is your face?¡± Russell¡¯s words were sweet, but his tone was casual. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Max was in pain and frowned. ¡°Russell, be gentle. It hurts.¡± Russell let go of her and said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your face is fine. It¡¯s just a bit swollen. Apply a Max covered her face and began to cry pitifully again. She said with aggrievance, ¡°Russell, does Vi re wrong?¡± Russell seriously talked to Max. ¡°Vi is your bigger sister. You should respect her. Regardless of whether you have done anything wrong or not, she hit you, and you should take it humbly. You cannot me her orin about her when you go back. Do you understand?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 403 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 403 Chapter 403 I Feel Great Max¡¯s expression froze. After a while, she lowered her head reluctantly. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Good girl! This is what the girl in our family should do,¡± Russell smiled and stroked Max¡¯s head. After a few perfunctory touches, he turned around and left without Max. Russell said carelessly, ¡°Chang e back clothes. Your face got injured. You can¡¯t choose a dress today. Go back today and Music left the business district. When she got into the car, she opened her bag and took out a small note. It was what Russell had stuffed into Vi¡¯s right hand when he helped her up. Vi unfolded the paper, and there was only one sentence on it. ¡°Give me some time.¡± Vi frowned as she quietly stared at the beautiful handwriting. She wondered, what does he need time for? Has he found out something? Is he secretly investigating it? Just as Vi was thinking, her phone rang. It was Ormand. Vi picked up the phone, and Ormand¡¯sining voice sounded. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up when you went out?¡± Vi answered tenderly, ¡°I¡¯m done here. I¡¯ll be back soon. You were sleeping soundly just now, so I didn¡¯t want to wake you up.¡± Ormand, who was on the other end of the line, was still in bed. He groaned in a daze and continued, ¡° Why did you go out? Are you safe?¡± Talking about that, Vi felt so happy. ¡°I just pped a scheming bitch in the face. Now I feel great!¡± ¡°Did you hit someone?¡± Ormand¡¯s tone became anxious. ¡°Does your hand hurt? I¡¯ll rub it for you when youe back.¡± Vi felt sweet andughed, ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile. I feel amazing now.¡± They chatted on the phone. More than ten minutester, Vi returned to Viorin. When she went back, Ormand had already gotten up and washed up. However, he was still wearing his loose silk nightgown. When Vi opened the door, Ormand was standing behind the door. He gently pulled her into his arms and smelt her unique scent. Ormand didn¡¯t seem to be sober yet. He weakly and softlyy his head on Vi¡¯s shoulder and groaned in a low and sweet voice. ¡°When I woke up, I found the ce beside me was cold. I was sad.¡± Vi rubbed the back of Ormand¡¯s head andforted him silently. Todd had just entered the garden and walked to the door of Viorin. Then, he noticed that the door was open and immediately saw Ormand acting like a baby. It looked so sweet that Todd couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, Todd came here today because of serious stuff. Thinking of that, he had no choice but to cover his mouth with his fist and cough loudly, interrupting the tender scene in front of him. Hearing Todd¡¯s voice, Vi and Ormand immediately became serious and stopped what they were doing. Todd showed them the findings. ¡°The result of the investigation into Miguel is out. There is something wrong with him.¡± Vi¡¯s and Ormand¡¯s expressions instantly became serious. Their looks changed almost at the same time. Ormand took the documents from Todd and helped Vi sit down on the sofa, reading the information seriously with Vi. Miguel had a mother in her 80s. A few days ago, his mother was secretly transferred abroad. It was after that day that Miguel helped Vi and Wird do a paternity test. The next day, he did a pat ernity test for Vi and Layne at Todd¡¯s request. The next day, after the paternity test was done, Miguel took a private ne and went abroad. No one knew where he went or when he woulde back. However, all his property had been transferred abroad. It seemed that he was not going toe back. After looking at the information, Vi looked extremely sullen. ¡°The two paternity tests were all done by him alone, but Todd couldn¡¯t watch him doing the tests all the time. For a top student in the medical field like Miguel, it must be easy to tamper with some data and not be found out.¡± Ormand nodded. ¡°His mother was sent abroad. I guess someone deliberately threatened him with his mother. The results of the tests he did cannot be trusted.¡± Todd added, ¡°Then do you want to take a paternity test again? I can secretly go to the hospital in other cities. I guarantee that no one can do anything to change the result.¡± Vi thought about it for a while and nodded decisively. ¡°Just in case, go to the prison to interrogate Layne and send him to the secret interrogation room. It will be convenient for us to do the tests at any time,¡± Ormand instructed after Vi agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± Todd turned around and walked to the garden. He took out his phone and contacted the warden of the prison in Salt Lake City. The moment he left, Ormand hugged Vi in his arms andforted her. ¡°After the paternity test is done, this matter should be settled. You can sleep well and don¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Russell recalled what happened in the Mico shop today and the note that Russell had given her. She suddenly feltplicated. Max said there were two people at her back. Moreover, those two people probably had a high status and were influential in the United States. And they were in the McGraw family. Thinking about Russell¡¯s performance today, Vi was basically sure that Russell wasn¡¯t one of the two people. But no matter who it was, it was Vi¡¯s family. Vi felt down. Just as she was lost in thought, she saw Todde in again. This time, Todd looked very anxious. ¡°Something happened in the prison! The warden reported that Layne suddenly foamed at the mouthte into the night the day before yesterday. His bod y twitched. After he was sent to the medical room, he died after invalid rescue.¡± Ormand had just been relieved. The news made him worried again. His handsome face looked sulky. ¡°How could it be? How dare people send poison into prison?¡± Todd shook his head and sighed, ¡°No. After the doctor¡¯s examination, Layne had a history of epilepsy b efore he went to prison. But after he went to prison, he had always been fine. ¡°They don¡¯t know why Layne suddenly got sick this time, and it happened to bete at night. The prison There was a long silence in the living room. In the end, Vi broke the heavy silence. ¡°Even though he died, we can still take a sample from his bod Todd looked more and more upset and shook his head in the end. ¡°It happened the day before yesterda Vi was depressed. Unfortunately, the paternity test couldn¡¯t be done with bone ashes. So far, they had basically lost every hope. The progress returned to the beginning in an instant. Vi sat down in disappointment and kept silent. Seeing that, Ormand med himself and apologized to Vi with red eyes, ¡°Vi, I¡¯m sorry. I was too careless. I should have sent someone to guard Layne in the prison in advance.¡± Vi raised a smile, and her voice was calm and tender. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. Even if you had sent someone to guard him, he would still die when he got sickte at night.¡± Ormand lowered his head, his face full of guilt. Vi quickly hugged him andforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s investigate it from other things. There will b It was one day before Max¡¯s wee party, which was held by the McGraw family. Layne¡¯s death suspended the investigation progress of Vi and Ormand. They were back to the beginn This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It waste at night, and the rain was pouring. The leaves rustled from the wind, and the window ss had water lines caused by the heavy rain, Vi couldn¡¯t sleep, so she stood by the window sill and watched the rain. Ormand looked at her lonely back and sighed. Just as he was about to go over and hug her tofort her, someone suddenly knocked on the door of the vi downstairs. In the middle of the night, who woulde and knock on the door? Todd? Did something happen again? Vi and Ormand looked at each other and went downstairs to open the door together. The door opened, and the man standing outside the door was drenched by the heavy rain. The hair on his forehead was drooping and dripping with water. His shirt was pressed against his body, revealing his strong abs. His chest heaved up and down as he panted heavily. It was obvious that he had quietly climbed into the garden. Under the incandescent light, Vi saw the man¡¯s face clearly and was stunned. ¡°Bentley?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 404 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Uninvited Guests Seeing that it was Bentley outside the door, Vi and Ormand looked at each other. Obviously, neither of them expected it to be Bentley. Bentley was too wet. He didn¡¯t want to go in and wet the carpet. Bentley stood by the door, staring at Vi with his eyes, which were usually indifferent. Vi didn¡¯t understand. But when she recalled what happened at the McGraw¡¯s ce a few days ago, she asked coldly, ¡°Why did youe here without an umbre? Is there something urgent?¡± Bentley adjusted his breathing and said, ¡°Vi, I haven¡¯te to you these days because I was being watched. Tomorrow is the party. I could only get rid of the surveince and sneak over.¡± Vi¡¯s heart instantly softened. She turned to look at Ormand. ¡°Help Bentley get a thick bath towel and make some hot milk to warm him up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With the thick bath towel, Bentley wrung the water off his clothes and entered the living room. Ormand went to make hot mild, and Vi was sitting on the sofa. ¡°What do you want to say? Just say it.¡± Bentley nodded. He didn¡¯t like to talk in a roundabout manner either. ¡°Although Miguel is my teacher, I don¡¯t Bentley took out the handkerchief from his inside pocket. Wird¡¯s hair was in it. Vi was slightly surprised and looked at Bentley seriously. ¡°But Bentley, it¡¯s alreadyte at night. Even if we use your connections to send the hair to the hospital for a paternity test, we won¡¯t get the result tomorrow.¡± 2/11 Bentley shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone else. This time, I will do it in person this time. You only need to provide me with the silver stain reagent and polyacrmide gel electrophoresis.¡± ¡°Okay. The medical group of the Hobson family should have these things. I¡¯ll ask Todd to send them over.¡± Bentley nodded and quickly lowered his head. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, ¡°Vi, I didn¡¯t say anything that day. Are you angry with me?¡± Thinking about that day, Vi got angry. She was so lonely and hopeless that day when her dear family didn¡¯t trust her at all. It would be a lie if Vi said that she wasn¡¯t angry. And Vi didn¡¯t like to lie. She red at Bentley coldly, leaned close to him, and hit him on the shoulder casually. ¡°Of course, I was angry with you. I even 3/11 thought that I would never talk to you or see you as a brother anymore.¡± Hearing that, Bentley lowered his eyes sadly, feeling extremely guilty. Vi continued, ¡°However, I hit you just now. I¡¯m not angry. You are forgiven.¡± Only then did Bentley¡¯s eyes be bright again. Bentley grabbed Vi¡¯s wrist and punched himself in the chest with her fist. ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt at all. I didn¡¯t even feel anything. It wasn¡¯t enough. Hit me more.¡± Vi was amused. She withdrew her hand and said, ¡°Alright, stop. I¡¯m not angry anymore. I mean it.¡± Bentley was kind of relieved. Then, he suddenly remembered another thing, and his expression became grim. ¡°Vi, I¡¯ve been taking care of Dad these past few days. I found something in his room. Moreover, a person at home¡­ is very strange.¡± 4/11 Vi saw theplicated look in Bentley¡¯s eyes. She became serious again. Vi listened to Bentley¡¯s talking quietly. She had a bad feeling and felt cold. Bentley told Vi everything he had found in the past few days. Seeing that she didn¡¯t look well, he quicklyforted her. ¡°Vi, this is just my guess. We can¡¯t be him. You have to listen to his exnation at tomorrow¡¯s party.¡± Vi was not an irrational person, so she immediately nodded. ¡°Knock, knock.¡± The door of the vi was knocked again. Vi looked at the time and was a little surprised. ¡°Todd came so quickly. I just texted him, and he got the things so soon.¡± Vi got up to open the door, and Bentley went with her. The door was open. The man outside the door was also wet, his chest heaving up and down violently. It was obvious that he had also climbed over the wall and run in. But it was not Todd. It was Russell. Vi looked up and down at Russell, then turned back to look at Bentley, whose hair was also wet, and smiled. ¡°What happened tonight? Why did youe here in the rain too? It¡¯s really lively.¡± Russell wrung water off the blue suit he was wearing, smiling at Bentley who was behind Vi. Russell said, ¡°What a coincidence! You are here too, Bentley.¡± Bentley stayed cool and didn¡¯t respond. Vi asked, ¡°Russell, why are you here?¡± Speaking of serious stuff, Russell instantly became solemn. He said in a low voice, ¡°Vi, I found out the real reason for father¡¯s incident.¡± The smile on Vi¡¯s face instantly disappeared, and she looked serious. ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°It was¡­¡± Russell opened his mouth but felt that it was inappropriate. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first. I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡± Vi immediately handed Russell a towel and let him dry his wet hair. Russell did not refuse it. He quickly cleaned himself up and dried his wet hair. When Ormand came out of the kitchen, he immediately noticed another uninvited guest in his house. Ormand raised a voice leisurely and teased, ¡°Russell, you also came. Did you know I made hot milk and want to have some?¡± Russell also smiled, ¡°Hot milk made by my 7/11 future brother-inw? I haven¡¯t had it before. I came at the right time!¡± Everyoneughed, and the atmosphere in the living room quickly returned to harmony. Everyone was sitting on the sofa, discussing the party tomorrow. Two cups of hot milk were just served on the coffee table when the door of the vi was knocked again. This time, it was Todd. Todd had an umbre. But the rain outside was too heavy, and he was holding the things that Bentley wanted. Todd ran all the way there, and he was also pretty wet. When Ormand opened the door, Todd sneezed twice. Sensing the warmth from the room, he put on a sad face andined like Ormand. ¡°What a hard night for me. When I was 8/11 sleeping soundly, your fianc¨¦e called me up to work. I need the hot milk you personally made. And I want a raise!¡± Russell¡¯s lightughter came from the living room just as Todd finished speaking. Todd was baffled. He looked inside and found that Bentley and Russell were both there. Todd immediately retracted his head. He was extremely regretful. Todd usually didn¡¯t behave in a strict manner in front of Ormand. This time, it was seen. Todd was embarrassed and hoped that it hadn¡¯t happened. Ormand nced at him, gloating, and took the equipment from his hands. ¡°I made a lot of hot milk tonight. You can have some.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Todd was good at people. He only felt awkward for a few minutes. And then, Todd adjusted his mood and joined the discussion in the living room. After drinking the milk, Bentley took the equipment, found an empty room on the second floor, and began the test carefully. The silver stain reagent and polyacrmide gel electrophoresis were the most primitive ways to do a paternity test. Bentley was afraid of making a mistake, so he carefully examined it repeatedly. While Bentley was doing the test in the room, Vi, Ormand, Russell, and Todd were all standing by the door, nervously waiting. Even though it was alreadyte at night, no one dozed off, all of them looking serious and anxious. Bentley did the test himself. This was thest chance and would give the most authoritative result. Everyone was uneasy. They felt one minute seemed like a year. After another half an hour, the sound of the Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g doorknob turning came from the room. Bentley finally finished the test and walked out with steady steps. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 405 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 405 Chapter 405 The Precious Daughter of the McGraw Family Seeing Bentleye out, everyone went up and surrounded him. Russell asked nervously, ¡°Bentley, how is it?¡± Bentley lowered his head and said nothing. His face was expressionless, making it impossible to tell whether the test results were good or bad. Looking at Bentley¡¯s face, everyone felt very nervous. Vi took a deep breath and said, ¡°Bentley, just say it. No matter how bad the result is, it won¡¯t be much worse than now. I can take it.¡± Bentley remained silent. Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, he walked to Vi and hugged her shoulders tightly. Bentley revealed a rare smile and said, ¡°Vi, you are my sister. You are the most. 1/10 precious daughter of the McGraw family!¡± As soon as Bentley finished his words, everyone felt relieved. Only Ormand kept a long face. He went up to separate Bentley and Vi and pulled Vi back into his own arms. ¡°You two are already adults. Don¡¯t hug others in public even if you¡¯re brothers and sisters.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Vi looked at Ormand, who was jealous now. Her hand quietly reached into Ormand¡¯s nightwear and pinched the soft flesh on his waist. Russell secretly breathed a sigh of relief andined to Bentley, ¡°When can you have more expressions on your face? Don¡¯t put on such a scary face! You should be happy at this time!¡± Russell seriously doubted whether Bentley could find a wife in his life. What kind of woman could win Bentley¡¯s 2/10 heart? Bentley¡¯s expression was indifferent, and hepletely ignored Russell¡¯sint. Then, they began to discuss tomorrow¡¯s return banquet. In order to avoid someone¡¯s suspicion, Bentley and Russell braved the rain and secretly returned to Adain Mountain. Although Vi had solved the problem of her past, she still felt heavy in her heart and could not fall asleep. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ormand noticed Vi¡¯s low mood and hugged her tightly in his arms. He gently kissed her forehead. ¡°Vi, I understand you. I know that this matter makes you feel very ufortable. After all, he is someone that you have admired for more than twenty years. Being betrayed by someone you care about is the most painful thing in the world.¡± Vi¡¯s eyes gradually became red. She buried her face into Ormand¡¯s chest, not saying a word. Ormand continued, ¡°But Bentley is right. I also think this thing is incredible. Maybe¡­ He has his own difficulties. You have to see him in person tomorrow, listen to his exnation, and then make a conclusion.¡± Vi nodded gently and put her arms around Ormand¡¯s waist even tighter. ¡°You are not alone right now. Even if your don¡¯t want to rest, the baby still needs to rest. You should calm down and fall asleep for the sake of our baby.¡± ¡°But¡­ I really can¡¯t sleep. I still feel a little ufortable in my heart¡­¡± Ormand sighed silently and asked, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you a bedtime story to make you sleep. What do you think?¡± ¡°No!¡± Vi pouted her mouth. ¡°You are a terrible storyteller!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just because the story is boring that you will be able to fall asleep!¡± Vi suddenly didn¡¯t know how to reply. Ormand¡¯s words sounded reasonable! Vi actually didn¡¯t know how to refuse! Thus, Vi listened to Ormand tell a bedtime. story for twenty minutes. Then, Vi finally sessfully fell asleep! After a few hours, dawn came. The McGraw family¡¯s return banquet was held at half past seven in the evening at the peak of Adain Mountain in Wird¡¯srge vi. Max was dressed up tonight. She wore a grand and noble golden long dress. Paired with her beautiful face, Max looked like the most favored little princess in the castle. After Max showed up, all the guests present apuded warmly. In addition, since Max was a big star, there were also many media reporters. The shing lights surrounded Max, and the clicks of cameras kept sounding. Max was very calm, and it looked like she had the bearing of a princess. Some people present found Vi was absent. They whispered to each other. But they were soon attracted by Max¡¯s beauty, and their attention shifted away. Because Wird was still in aa, Bobby was currently the most senior person in the McGraw family. Bobby stood on the stage and made an official speech. After congratting Max on her return banquet, it was time for the next matter. Under the witness of all the guests present, Bobby announced that he was going to hand over the inheritance rights to Max. When it came to signing the right of 6/10 inheritance, Max was overwhelmed with favor. She took the microphone politely. Then, Max said, ¡°Bobby, I know you love me and want to give me everything that is the best in the world. However, I¡¯m used to being in the entertainment industry. I really don¡¯t know anything about the management of our family business!¡± Max¡¯s words and tone were very frank. Many guests and reporters at the sceneughed. kindly. They were attracted by this 19-year-old girl¡¯s forthright and sincere personality. In the midst of theughter of the guests, Max continued, ¡°Bobby, I think you are the most capable person in our family. So I think the right of inheritance should be handed over to you!¡± Bobby¡¯s eyes were still sharp. He did not immediately agree. He said in a gentle tone, ¡°You are the youngest daughter in the family, and you almost gained nothing valuable from the family. The heir of the McGraw family does not pass on to a man. Therefore, you are the only one who has the right to get the inheritance.¡± ¡°Bobby, I don¡¯t believe in this. I only know that you are the most capable person in our family. Don¡¯t be modest!¡± Bobby and Max stood on the stage, showing a harmonious scene of brother and sister deep in love and humility. In the end, under Max¡¯s persuasion, Bobby reluctantly epted the ¡°burden¡± of signing the inheritance right. Pearce was the McGraw family¡¯swyer. He showed up with a paper bag with inheritance. documents in it. He presented the bag to Bobby with both hands. Bobby took the pen that Max personally handed to him. Then, he prepared to sign his name on the inheritance document. ¡°Wait!¡± There was a sudden sounding from outside the hall. Bobby¡¯s hand, which was about to write his name, trembled slightly. A drop of thick ink fell from the tip of the brush to the paper. Hearing the familiar voice, Bobby knew who hade. But he still raised his head to look in the direction of the voice. All the guests below turned around and looked outside the door. Vi was wearing a fiery red dress. Even though she wasn¡¯t wearing high heels, she still walked in an imposing manner. The iris flower at the side of Vi¡¯s dress. swayed along with her graceful footsteps, making her look elegant, charming, and proud. Beside Vi was Ormand, who was wearing a silver-grey ghost mask. One of them was cold and arrogant, and the other had a mocking smile on his face. They walked into the vi garden hand in hand, instantly attracting the attention of all the guests and reporters. When Vi showed up, the guests finally noticed that the beloved daughter of the McGraw family had just arrived! So where had she been before that moment? Many people present began to discuss and guess. On the stage, Max calmly picked up the microphone and tried to drag everyone¡¯s attention back. ¡°Vi, today is my big day. Why are you and Mr. Hobson here sote?¡± Max meant to push the me onto Vi and use her of beingte. She was suggesting to others that there was no need to make a fuss. Vi looked at Max from afar, and the mocking smile on her face became even more apparent. ¡°Max, even if Bobby won¡¯t get the right of inheritance, you are not qualified to get it instead!¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 406 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 406 Chapter 406 The Truth In the garden, the discussions of the guests grew louder. Vi¡¯s words were very meaningful! Facing everyone¡¯s questioning gaze, Vi nced at Bobby on the stage. Then, Vi said seriously, ¡°Bobby, this is the McGraw family¡¯s family business. If you don¡¯t want the Mc Graw family¡¯s stock price to fall sharply tomorrow or make news headlines tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to ask all the irrelevant people to leave this ce immediately!¡± Under the spotlight, Vi stared coldly at Bobby, sending a bone¨Cpiercing chill down Bobby¡¯s spine. The guests and reporters at the scene were all shocked, and the sounds of discussion intensified. Russell was the first to stand up and help to control the situation. Under Russell¡¯s control, the reporters quickly took back their thoughts and left. The guests also left one after another under Bentley¡¯s persuas ion and instruction. Pearce, who was holding the inheritance document bag on the stage, looked around with a nk face. Ormand noticed Pearce¡¯s situation and gave Todd and Toby a nce. Then, Todd and Toby quickly we nt up to the stage and took Pearce away. Ten minutester¡­ The atmosphere in the garden, which was originally bustling with noise and excitement, gradually beca me cold and silent. Only the McGraw family and Ormand were still here. Even Marcelo, Aydan, and thei r family members were taken away. Bobby stared at Vi with his sharp eyes, but he did not say a word. Vi went up the stage slowly. Vi didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush. She opened her bag and took out the five paternity test repor ts that Bentley had personally madest night. ¡°Bobby, take a good look. This is the truth of my identity!¡± Vi suppressed her anger and threw a few documents at Bobby. Bobby didn¡¯t take them. He didn¡¯t move or speak. He just stared at Vi silently. ¡°Bobby, you took the initiative to propose a DNA test to Dad. Miguel is dad¡¯s good friend, and you two a re old acquaintances. You used Miguel¡¯s mother to threaten him to fake the DNA test, right?¡± Bobby lowered his eyes and looked at the paper scattered all over the ground. He pursed his lips and d id not speak. Max took two steps forward and took the initiative to say, ¡°Vi, this has nothing to do with Bobby. I thr eatened Miguel, and I called dad and asked him to do a DNA test. If Bobby really wants Miguel to fake t he DNA test result, there is no need for him to threaten Miguel. Miguel will listen to him even if he does nothing. Bobby just¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Vi red at Max and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m asking Bobby. You don¡¯t need to answer my question for him!¡± Max raised her chin unwillingly, but she did not say anything more. Vi looked at Bobby, who was standing straight, and took out another document from her bag and thr ew it over. ¡°This is the evidence that Russell had recently collected. On the day of dad¡¯s ident, Lily was by his s ide! It was Lily who pushed him down from the back while he was all focused on the paternity test result !¡± Vi¡¯s heart ached at the mention of this. Her eyes turned red, and her voice trembled. ¡°How much do you know about this matter? Was it you who instigated it?¡± Lily, who was below the stage, lowered her head guiltily and silently. Bobby just stared at Vi all the time and did not answer any of her questions. Under the dim light, Vi couldn¡¯t see the expression on Bobby¡¯s face, nor did she know what he was t hinking. Vi continued, ¡°You used dad¡¯s illness as an excuse and have repeatedly requested to postpone my s igning of the inheritance rights. But at the same time, you were in a hurry to call Max back and give her the inheritance rights. But she is just an illegitimate daughter! What¡¯s wrong with you? What exactly do you want? ¡°Bobby, you¡¯ve loved me for so many years. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve always been pretending in front of me! ¡± Bobby blinked, and he said hoarsely, ¡°Vi¡­¡± Vi took a deep breath and suppressed her emotions that were about to explode. Then, she said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you know about these things or not. Anyway, you won¡¯t get away fr om it! Moreover, if something happens to my dad, I should be the one who is in charge of the entire Mc Graw family! It is not up to you to decide whether you want to inherit or not!¡± Vi withdrew her sharp gaze and looked back at Bentley and Ormand. Vi said to them, ¡°Keep an eye on Lily and Max. Don¡¯t let them escape. I¡¯ll settle ounts with them l ater!¡± Then, she looked at Bobby again and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Vi turned around and entered the vi. Bobby didn¡¯t say anything and followed Vi silently. The two of them entered Vi¡¯s bedroom in the vi. Bobby closed the door and stood by the door, wai ting for Vi to ask questions. Vi was a little tired from standing, so she sat by the bed and stared at Bobby. ¡°The reason why I called you here alone is that there are some things I wish to talk to you about private ly. I really can¡¯t believe that the person who has loved me for so many years will actually be the one who hur t me the most!¡± ¡°Vi¡­¡± Bobby wanted to say something, but he suddenly stopped. In the end, he sighed and became silent again. Vi continued, ¡°When I was fifteen, Max injected me with some psychotropic drugs and pushed me in to the water. Did you know about that?¡± Bobby closed his eyes and hid the guilt in his eyes. ¡°I did.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°How long did you know?¡± ¡°I knew it long ago.¡± Vi was slightly shocked. She felt like her heart was being fiercely kneaded by someone. It was very ufortable. She choked with sobs and asked, ¡°So¡­ Was it also you?¡± ¡°It was not me.¡± Because it was a private conversation, Bobby chose to confess everything. Bobby said, ¡°I was indeed the first to know. But that matter waspletely nned by Max alone. I will never exchange your life for any benefits. When I found out about this, I punished Max heavily and took back all the film resources in her hands, making her suffer for half a year. ¡°In the end, I let her go because dad felt sorry for her. But dad didn¡¯t know the truth about your ident. know it was Max who did it. ¡°The people behind Max are me and dad. As long as she wants something, dad and I will do our best to Vi didn¡¯t understand it. She asked, ¡°Why are you protecting her? Even if she did something wrong, yo ¡°I¡­ I have really punished her.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Vi¡¯s voice became louder. ¡°She has hurt me more than just once or twice. She wants to kill me! Can a few casual words from your mouth offset all the harm she did to me?¡± Bobby closed his eyes again and didn¡¯t say anything. Vi took a deep breath and tried to calm down a little. Then, she continued, ¡°What about this time? Did did she make the decision on her own?¡± ¡°She knew that I wanted the McGraw family, so she acted first and reported afterward, forcing me to sta Vi gripped the sheets tightly, and tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Bobby, that was really a terrible choice you have made! If you really want the inheritance right so badly, daughter!¡± Bobby said, ¡°You have Ormand by your side. It was his appearance that took away the position of the ric ¡°Dad was confused. He would rather take this risk to give you the inheritance right. But I can¡¯t let this ha Tears kept falling down Vi¡¯s face. Hearing Bobby¡¯s words, Vi chuckled, ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been the time. ¡°Ormand is a cunning man in your eyes. But when I was almost homeless because of you and Max, he ¡°Bobby, do you find the fact dramatic and ridiculous?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 407 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 407 Chapter 407 You Are No Longer My Brother Bobby¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He was speechless after hearing Vi¡¯s words. Bobby also did not expect Ormand would disregard the honor and interests of the entire Hobson family and give all of his shares to Vi. It was indeed ironic and ridiculous. ¡°Sorry.¡± Apart from this word, Bobby seemed to not know what else he could say. Vi wiped away her tears. She was so disappointed in Bobby. Vi said, ¡°Even if these things were not done by you, it was because of your indulgence that Max coul d be so unscrupulous. Because you protected her and hid the truth that she harmed me, I ended up in Washington at the age This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. of fifteen and suffered for six years. ¡°My suffering is not something that can be offset by your single sentence. Making her suffer for half a y ear is not enough at all! ¡°On the Crane Bridge in Washington, she joined hands with Krish and found forty killers in the ck ma rket to kill me, forcing me to jump into the bone¨Cchilling river! ¡°In Color World in Washington, she and Aydan bribed Jerry and asked him to steal the strong corrosive agent S40 to hurt me. ¡°She tried to drive a wedge between Ormand and me. She advised Reba and wanted to send me to Stanley¡¯s bed at Reba¡¯s birthday banquet! ¡°She also asked you to get Reba and Anaya out of prison in order to keep causing trouble in my life. ¡°This is the result of you and dad¡¯s indulgence! I will not forgive you. If you want to inherit the McGraw f amily, I will give it to you. After all, you have loved and educated me for more than 20 years. ¡°But today, I will cut off all ties with you. From now on, you are no longer my brother!¡± After saying these words, Vi turned her head away. She looked determined, and her cold eyes were full of hatred and anger. Then, she walked past Bobby. Bobby¡¯s eyes were also red. Bobby called Vi when she was about to open the door. ¡°Vi, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect to hurt you so much. I won¡¯t ask for your forgiveness. I will keep repenti ng and try to make up for you. And you can make Max pay, but don¡¯t hurt her life.¡± Hearing this, Vi sneered in her heart. She tightened her grip on the doorknob and said, ¡°You really tr eat her differently. Even if I have listed her crimes one by one, you still speak up for her.¡± Bobby lowered his head in guilt. His eyes were red, and he said, ¡°Previously, I was on a military missio n. It was her mother who saved my life with her life. Her mother died then. ¡°I promised to take good care of her and protect her for the rest of her life. Dad is the same. Max is an il legitimate daughter, and dad feels that he owes her. Later, because I made Max lose his mother, dad w as even more protective of Max.¡± Wird was a good father with a gentle temper. He loved his children. But he was a terrible husband. H e had fallen in love with three women in his life. Bobby sighed, and his tone was choked with sobs. ¡°Vi, I beg you. Please let her go.¡± Vi¡¯s heart sank, and her eyes trembled uncontrobly. She froze on the spot. Ever since Vi was young, Bobby was the existence she was in awe of. If Vi made a mistake, Bobby would educate and punish her. After the punishment, Bobby would feel very sorry and worried. He doted on Vi and was willing to do anything for her.. Bobby was like a strict and doting mother, while Wird was an approachable, gentle, and modest fathe r. But today, Bobby seemed to have changed. In order to save Max, who was an illegitimate daughter, Bo bby begged Vi for the first time. Vi¡¯s face was full of sarcasm, and she sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Vi. From now on, I don¡¯t want to he ar my nameing out of your mouth. I only have Bentley and Russell as my brothers. The Bobby I on ce loved died in my heart when I was fifteen.¡± After finishing her words, Vi opened the door and left without looking back. Only Bobby was left alone in the room, lost and sad. When Vi came out of the room, Ormand was waiting for her in the stairwell. Seeing that Vi¡¯s eyes were red and there were tears on her face, Ormand frowned with worry. But he did not say anything. He just stretched his arms and opened his embrace to Vi. Vi walked over and threw herself into Ormand¡¯s arms. She listened to Ormand¡¯s steady and powerfu l heartbeat. In an instant, she felt a sense of belonging. The strange emotions in her heart gradually dis sipated. Ormand hugged Vi tightly and patted her back gently. He said in a maic voice, ¡°Are you tired? If you really feel ufortable, we can go home.¡± Vi shook her head and refused. The matter rted to Lily and Max had not been dealt with yet. Vi didn¡¯t want to go back this time! Ormand knew what Vi was thinking, so he stopped persuading her. He grabbed Vi¡¯s hand and we nt downstairs with her. Lainey was standing in the hall on the first floor, and there were tears in her eyes. She had obviously cri ed before. When Lainey saw Vi and Ormande down, her face changed and was full of guilt. Tears flowed d own her face uncontrobly. She cried desperately, ¡°Vi, I¡¯m sorry for what happened to you. I actually didn¡¯t know anything¡­ Sorry. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Vi had always been clear about her kindness and resentment. Lainey was Vi¡¯s sister¨Cin¨C law, and she had protected Vi many times. She also sincerely treated Vi as a younger sister. Thus ¡°You are innocent because you know nothing. I won¡¯t me you. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me for B Lainey keenly noticed the change in Vi¡¯s tone. She cried even more sadly, unable to stop her tears. Vi sighed. Things had already happened. It was impossible to say that there was no grudge in her he Vi did not know how to persuade Lainey to calm down. She could only say, ¡°He¡¯s up there. He probab ¡°Alright.¡± Lainey nodded and quickly went upstairs. Max and Lily were being watched in the garden. They could only sit in their chairs. When Vi walked to the entrance of the vi, she saw Lily¡¯s nervous and timid appearance from afar. Thinking of her father in the ward, Vi became furious. She strode into the garden. Without saying a w maintained hair and pulled her into the vi. ¡°Ouch! Vi, let go of me! I am your stepmother, your elder! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Lily was in so muc Vi sneered, ¡°Maybe you were before. But you won¡¯t be my stepmother soon!¡± The look in Vi¡¯s eyes suddenly turned fierce, and she pulled Lily¡¯s hair mercilessly. Lily felt like her scalp was about to be torn off. She had been pampered for so many years in the McGra Lily was dragged by Vi all the way into the vi and went upstairs to Wird¡¯s room. Vi opened Wird¡¯s bedroom door. Wird¡¯s eyes were closed. He wore a breathing mask on his face, and beside him was a monitoring dev already in a vegetative state. Vi kicked Lily¡¯s back knee and pressed her to the side of Wird¡¯s bed. Vi¡¯s hands were still tightly hair. ¡°Lily, take a good look at this man! In order to marry you, this man in bed ignored all the objections of his Because of this man, you have been able to be a richdy in the McGraw family. All your happiness and in front of you! ¡°How could you push him down the stairs? Do you even have a conscience?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 408 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Divorce Isn¡¯t Enough Lily was frightened to tears by the roaring and didn¡¯t dare look at the man on the bed. But Vi pulled her hair, so she couldn¡¯t escape. The sharp pain in her knees and scalp stimted her nerves as she screamed, and her whole person was on the verge of copsing. ¡°I did nothing wrong. I only wanted to protect myself. All of this was your fault, Vi. You were the one who caused it. ¡°Wird deserves it. If he hadn¡¯t insisted on giving you the inheritance right and forced me into a situati on where I had no choice, I wouldn¡¯t have listened to Max.¡± Lily had never gotten along with Vi. Vi had said before that once she obtained the right of inherita nce, Lily would be kicked out of the McGraw family, and Lily would never have a good life. Lily had been used to the extravagant life in the McGraw family for so many years. If she was driven ou t, it would be equivalent to being sentenced to death because she could not make a living. But if Max took the right of inheritance, it would be different. Lily will remain in her life as usual. She thought that she did nothing wrong because she was just trying to survive for her own sake. Vi was slightly shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Lily to be unrepentant. The anger in her heart surged. Vi pped Lily¡¯s face heavily and pressed Lily¡¯s head against the hea dboard while forcing Lily to look at Wird. ¡°What did Dad do wrong? You were the one who coveted his wealth and tricked him into sleeping with you. It was also you who forced Dad to take responsibility for you. All these years, didn¡¯t my father treat you well? ¡°He was sincere to you. He once told me that after he passed away. And I was asked to give you a man sion to live in. Then, he wanted me to give you 5 percent of the shares of the McGraw Group so that yo u could enjoy the dividends and continue living a carefree life. He even asked me to agree with your re marriage. ¡°But you? Is this how you repay him?¡± After listening to Vi, Lily widened her eyes in shock as she stared at her husband, who was unconsci ous on the bed. ¡°How is this possible? He¡­ has already thought of a way out for me?¡± Vi sneered, ¡°Lily, you know very well that I am a person who seeks revenge for the smallest grievan ce and returns it tenfold. Although I quarreled with you all these years, I have never done any substanti al harm to you. It¡¯s because Dad loved you.¡± Lily¡¯s entire body was trembling. She was unable to say a word. She had never loved Wird. When she married thetter, she wanted to enjoy the glory and wealth of being a rich and powerful wife. She thought that Wird married her just because she was young and in teresting. But Wird indeed loved her and had even arranged for her all the paths of retreat in advance to make her live the rest of her lifefortably. Lily burst into tears as her guilt almost drowned her. Vi stared at Lily coldly and said in a faint tone, ¡°Dad is the only one in the McGraw family who can pr otect you. You hurt Dad, and you know so many secrets about Max. With Max¡¯s personality, she will fin d a way to get rid of you after this matter is over. ¡°In any case, I am Max¡¯s biological sister although our mothers are different. She is cruel enough to try to kill me so many times. It can be seen that she is extremely ruthless. ¡°And you have nothing to do with her. Why do you believe that she will protect you?¡± Lily¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and even her crying stopped. She suddenly realized the fact. She had to admit that she was wrong and ridiculously wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vi. I was wrong. I realize how stupid I was. Can you give me another chance?¡± Lily apolog ized sincerely as she turned around and grabbed Vi¡¯s dress. Vi kicked her away and looked down at her. Vi¡¯s eyes were so cold that there was no warmth. ¡°If I give you a chance, will my father wake up? Because of you, he became a vegetable who will never wake up. He will never have a chance, so what qualifications do you have to beg for my forgiveness?¡± Lily was unable to say a single word from Vi¡¯s questioning, and she was extremely regretful as she c ried until she was on the verge of despair. Vi said indifferently, ¡°Lily, it was you who personally ruined the rest of yourfortable life. All of you r regrets will be left in prison for the rest of your life to slowly pass away.¡± After saying this sarcastically, Vi sent a text to Todd who was outside the vi. Todd soon came in with Toby and carried away Lily, who was still in grief and unable to extricate herself from crying. ¡°What do you n to do with this woman?¡± Todd asked. Vi looked at Wird, who was motionless on the bed, and she sighed softly, ¡°Send her to prison bec ause of premeditated murder. I want her to atone for her sins in prison for the rest of her life. I never wa nt to see her again. Also, before sending her in, let her sign the divorce agreement.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lily was taken away by Todd and Toby. Vi took a deep breath. She had only taken two steps when she felt dizzy. She fell to the side uncontr obly. But she fell into a warm and familiar embrace. ¡°Vi, your progestin is high. The doctor once said that you shouldn¡¯t be too happy or sad. Even if it¡¯s f or the sake of the babies, you should control your emotions well.¡± Ormand was heartbroken. Vi weakly nodded. She was too exhausted to speak. Ormand picked Vi up and held Vi firmly in his arms. And he tried to help Vi figure out a way. ¡°T he matters with the McGraw family have already been handled. Why don¡¯t you leave Max to me?¡± Vi shook her head and refused, ¡°She is the culprit of the whole thing. I want to handle her personally .¡® ¡°Then I¡¯ll hold you. How do you want to torture her? Just tell Todd to do it. How about it?¡± ¡°All right.¡± Todd was an expert at hitting people. He was urate and ruthless. So he could be considered a good weapon that should be made use of well. Ormand gently kissed Vi¡¯s forehead and carried thetter down the stairs. Max had already been forced by Russell¡¯s men to kneel in the hall on the first floor. Bentley and Russell were sitting quietly on t Ormand walked over with Vi in his arms and sat on the couch in the middle. He let Vi sit on hisp and shrink into his arms. Vizily yed with Ormand¡¯s expensive tie and spoke to Max. ¡°Now that things havee to this, I already know the truth. What else do you have to say?¡± Even though Max was kneeling, her back was still straight, and her smile was light as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°You win. I have nothing to say. You can do whatever you want with me.¡± Vi¡¯s red lips curved up, and her tone was cruel. ¡°All right, that¡¯s what you said. Since you¡¯ve been rec Ormand understood what Vi meant and immediately motioned to Todd. Todd turned around and went to the garden. He folded a few thick and tough branches from the tree and returned. Vi said coldly, ¡°Beat her 50 times. Then I¡¯ll start asking questions after it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Todd put the branches in his hand on the table, picked one randomly, and directly walked up to beat Max The terrifying sound of wind breaking rang out continuously. It made the originally quiet and heavy hall seem a bit strange. It was as if every strike of Todd was the same strength, as vicious and crafty as before, without the sligh When the branch was broken, Todd changed to a new one and continued to whip. Max was wearing a strapless and backless dress. Her skin was delicate, and every time she was beaten, she felt a sharp pa At first, she could still kneel and bear it a few times, but she sumbed to Todd, who was emotionless. to the point that she couldn¡¯t control herself andy on the floor. And she curled up into a ball with her ar Vi looked from afar and saw that Max was trembling in pain. Max didn¡¯t even cry out for mercy. Vi ¡°Todd, it seems that your technique has regressed. Why didn¡¯t I hear the beauty cry? Did you go easy o her face.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 409 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 409 Chapter 409 It¡¯s All Yours Todd stopped beating. The moment he raised his eyes, he received a cold warning gaze from Ormand, and his expression changed slightly. ¡°Oh, no. Vi. So many of you stared at me. How would I dare to go easy on her?¡± Todd was terrified. And when he swung the branch again, his beating was even more ruthless than bef ore. Max was in so much pain that her whole body was twitching almost to the limit. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked pitifully at Bentley, who was sitting on the couch on the si de with Russell. Yes, she was asking for help weakly. ¡°Bentley, Russell. Save me¡­¡± Bentley¡¯s eyes were cold, and there was no extra expression on his face. He felt nothing for Max¡¯s cry f or help. Russell saw that Max¡¯s entire body was covered in blood while hearing the terrifying whipping. He chos e to look away and ignore it. While facing her two indifferent brothers, Max felt a chill in her heart. Her pale lips curled into a mocking smile. asionally, she would groan in pain, but she still didn¡¯t beg for mercy. The sound kept going. With thest whipping sound, thest thick branch in Todd¡¯s hand was broken. Todd panted slightly while feeling a little tired from the beating. He looked at Vi and Ormand again. ¡° Vi, 50 hits. Done.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Vi sounded emotionless. Max grabbed her arms in pain. Her whole body was still shaking. Shey on the ground and could not get up. The makeup that she had used was wet with sweat and stuck to her face. She no longer had th e beautiful aura at the banquet. Toby stepped forward and pulled her up to make her kneel. Her petite body was covered in injuries. It seemed that she would fall anytime. But she was very deter mined inside, so she would not allow herself to fall. She was beaten viciously ording to the family rules before she was questioned. She was well aware that Vi was deliberately showing severity by humiliating her. Vi turned her head from Ormand¡¯s arms and nced at Max sideways. Her face was still cold and aloof. E veryone here was on her side. Her family status was clear at a nce. Vi asked, ¡°Lily said that you instigated her to push Dad downstairs. Is that so?¡± Max lowered her eyes and eased the pain in her body. ¡°Yes,¡± she said expressionlessly. Vi was furious again. ¡°You¡¯re an ungrateful animal. He¡¯s your biological father. How could you bear t o let someone push him down the stairs? He helped you and doted on you for so many years, but don¡¯t you feel guilty at all?¡± Maxughed. Although she looked weak and painful, she was iparably cold¨C blooded. ¡°What¡¯s there to feel guilty about? When he insisted on giving you the inheritance right, he sh ould have expected this oue. ¡°I know he loved me. But this love couldn¡¯t bepared to his love for you. He hadn¡¯t been willing to let me into the McGraw family for so many years and let me live secretly as an illegitimate daughter. Shou ldn¡¯t he die?¡± There was an extremely ruthless heart under her beautiful facial features. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Vi red at Max furiously. Her understanding and bottom line had been repeatedly refreshed by Max. ¡°Todd, p her. Teach her how to speak proper ly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Todd lifted his sleeves and walked over. He swung his arm around and gave Max a vicious p. Max had just been beaten, so she couldn¡¯t bear to be pped at all. She fell to the ground. She licked the damaged inner side of her mouth with the tip of her tongue and spat out a mouthful of bl ood on the ground. After a long time, the burning pain still didn¡¯t subside. It was not until Toby came forward again to pull her up and make her kneel again that her thoughts gra dually returned. Vi was still infuriated by Max¡¯s ungrateful words, and her chest heaved up and down. Ormand quickly patted Vi on the back to calm her down. With Ormand around, Vi quickly calmed down and asked Max in a calm tone. ¡°You have always regarded me as your greatest enemy and caused a lot of trouble. I don¡¯t understand why you hate me so much.¡± Max first nced at her two brothers, who were sitting on the couches on both sides. Both of their face s were cold. When Bentley and Russell saw that Max had been beaten, no one showed a distressed ex pression. Maxughed coldly, ¡°We are both daughters of the McGraw family. You are a little girl who is loved by e veryone. You have been doted on like a princess by our brothers and Dad since you were a child. How can you understand the feelings of an illegitimate daughter? ¡°On the eve before the New Year, your family will have a reunion dinner, but I have to stay in the empty room alone sadly. ¡°When I was a child, I saw Dad carrying you on the road. I also wanted to go over and call him Dad, but Joseph pulled me aside and told me that as long as it was outside, Wird was not my father because Wird only ha d Vi as his daughter. ¡°Wird and our brothers indeed gave me a lot of things, but they can¡¯t give me what I want. I have no choice. If I want to satisfy my wish, I can only fight for it myself. Even if the means used are despicable, I can get what I want. Right? ¡°Vi, I don¡¯t hate you. I just feel that it¡¯s unfair, so I want to change positions with you to be the princes After Max finished speaking, the hall fell into a long period of silence. Earlier, Miguel had tampered with Vi¡¯s DNA test results and almostbeled her as the illegitimate dau And the matter with Jerry¡­ This kind of identity was indeed a humiliation for the aristocratic families once it was shown in public. Vi could slightly understand Max¡¯s thoughts. Max had struggled to get rid of the identity of the illegitim Since Max had done bad things, she had to pay the price for her actions. Bentley and Russell had no feelings for Max. For them, the existence of an illegitimate daughter would destroy the harmony of a family. They thought it was Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g disgusting. Russell stared at Max and said, ¡°Your life is already better than many people¡¯s. You are too greedy. You ¡°You want to rece Vi¡¯s position? Are you worthy?¡± Russell¡¯sst sentence especially made Max agitated. As long as Max waspared to Vi, everyone would say that to her.. Max shook her head with a smile and looked at Vi again. ¡°You already know that I did everything befo ¡°Now that the matter has been exposed, I am all alone. I don¡¯t want to live. I know I have indeedmit Vi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Kill you? No. I want something more interesting.¡± Vi got up from Ormand¡¯s arms and walked to Max, who was kneeling behind the coffee table. She looked at Max from a high position. ¡°You are a blood rtive of the McGraw family, so I won¡¯t take your life. And death is a relief for you. I wa While speaking, Vi became fiercer. She bent down and smiled meaningfully, ¡°Max, do you want to kn Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Vi Is Smart Max looked at Vi and was stunned by thetter''s cold gaze. Her heart skipped a beat uncontrobly, and she faintly sensed a hint of danger. After seeing that Max was finally a little scared, Vi snorted lightly. "Tomorrow morning, someone will send you to the countryside residence, and bodyguards will be sent to watch over you. In the countryside, there are veteran servants of the McGraw family. They will make you do farm work day and day. "Every day before sunset, you will be whipped ten times, then you will kneel in the yard and read the whole ''Great Wisdom Scripture'' to repent of your sins. When you finish the two steps, you can rest. "You have to do it every day nonstop. What do you think? Don''t you feel I''m magnanimous?" Max''s back froze. She was already weak, but her face turned paler at that moment. She heard of that book which had 600 volumes with over 5 million words in total. She didn''t know if she could finish reading the whole book in one night. Vi''s trick was tormenting. "Vi, you are so ruthless." Max looked up with unwillingness. Vi looked at her and said coldly, "You took advantage of my sympathy for you to inject me with drugs, and you even pushed me into the water. Weren''t you ruthless? When you hired so many killers to take my life, weren''t you ruthless? "You wanted to ssh me with something containing Super 404, use Reba to harm me many times, encourage Lily to push Dad down the stairs, and fake my identity. You forced Bobby to stand on the same side as you, and you tried to seize the inheritance of the McGraw family. Who is ruthless? Me?" While staring at Vi, Max smiled in relief, "I am very satisfied to be able to increase so many troubles in your life." After thinking of Bobby, she added, "Bobby doesn''t know much about many things until now. Don''t me him. me me." "You deserve it, and I won''t forgive him either," Vi said emotionlessly with a grim expression. With that, Vi walked back to the couch and sat down next to Ormand. Toby immediately went to pull Max up. Vi continued, "Lock her up in the basement tonight and send her to the countryside tomorrow morning." "Yes," Toby replied. And then he asked, "Do you need her to pack?" "No need. Those luxury jewelry, earrings, branded bags, and high-end custom-made make-up products... From now on, she will no longer need them." Max was carried away without the strength to struggle. Before she was carried away, she was still looking back at Vi with a sneer. "Vi, you didn''t take my life this time. You will regret it." In the hall, with Max''s lightughter, the air was filled with a strange aura. But without the help of Wird and Bobby, Max lost her capital to mor. The few people sitting on the couches didn''t take Max''s words seriously with indifferent expressions. Bentley never said a word from beginning to end. After seeing that the matter was almost settled, he got up and said, "Vi, I n to leave Salt Lake City the day after tomorrow to deal with the hospital matters in Phdelphia. I wille back on the day of your wedding ceremony." "All right." Vi simply agreed. Bentley left, and Russell also stood up. "Sherlyn has been filming a reality show for outdoor survival in a vige. I n to visit her recently. When you get married, I''lle back with her." Vi didn''t say anything and nodded. They had gone through family chaos. Vi knew that both of them were unhappy and wanted to leave the McGraw''s ce to change their moods and rx. After everything was settled, Vi informed Lainey to remind Bobby to sign the papers about the inheritance rights at the McGraw''s ce in the presence of Pearce tomorrow. As for Adain Mountain of the McGraw family, Vi would note here again. She was carried by Ormand and left the McGraw''s ce. She sat in the car to return to Viorin. The next morning, there was no news rted to the McGraw family''s banquet on the Inte. Even Max, who was a top actress, disappeared from the screen overnight and was suspected to have been abandoned by thepanies. Manyizens and fanatical fans posted on the Inte and asked about Max, but they found that Max''s Twitter ount had been canceled, and the relevant popr phrases had been deleted. On Adain Mountain of the McGraw family... The door to the basement opened. Max, who had curled up in a dark corner for a night, was taken into the car by Tyler and Toby and sent directly to the remote countryside. Tyler and Toby would be responsible for staying behind to watch Max. Apart from them, Ormand had also asked Todd to secretly send two people to keep an eye on them every day. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The luxury car could only be parked on the main road, and they had to take a road in the countryside on foot. After passing through a small mountain, they would arrive at their destination. An hourter, Max walked until her feet were almost broken, and her whole body was in a state of dehydration. In a muddled state, she finally arrived at the residence of a retired veteran servant of the McGraw family. The veteran servant was called Nina Green, who was an old woman in her fifties. She had a half-paralyzed husband and a son. Nina was stunned when she saw Max''s beautiful and innocent face. She felt so especially when she saw that Max''s whole body was covered in blood stains. Max''s left cheek was still faintly swollen, and there were traces of being pped. Max''s body was petite and still weak, which made Nina feel sympathy for this girl for a moment. "Sir, I think she is quite pitiful. What kind of big mistake did shemit? Does Ms. McGraw want to punish her by letting her work hardbor?" "Don''t be fooled by her appearance. She is even more vicious than a poisonous snake..." Tyler nced at Max, who was silent. He told Nina everything about Max''s misdeeds, and then he seriously told Nina about Vi''s instructions twice. After learning about this girl''s vicious and outrageous behavior, Nina changed her way of looking at Max, and her look became exceptionally fierce. "Don''t worry. I won''t go easy on such a vile beast. I will make her suffer every day." Tyler nodded, took out money, and carried a whole box of something into the house with Toby. Nina took a set of worn cotton clothes and helped Max change out of the expensive dress. It was only eight in the morning, but Nina was about to lead Max to do farm work in the fields. Max''s lips were pale. She had not had a good restst night and was already exhausted. "Madam, can you let me drink a ss of water first and take a rest?" Nina frowned and mocked Max in a bad mood, "You haven''t finished your work, yet you want to drink water and rest. As expected, you are used to living a good life. You are very delicate. Do you need me to cook for you? And do you want to eat before you work?" Max had no strength and could only pretend that she didn''t understand Nina''s sarcasm. She decided to show her weakness first. "I haven''t eaten sincest night, and I was beaten up. I didn''t have a good rest. I have no strength left in my body. Please do me a favor." "No way." Nina remained unmoved and sneered, "My family has rules. You need to get up at 5:30 in the morning and have breakfast at 6:00. No breakfast if you''rete. It''s already 8 o''clock, and you want me to cook for you alone. Do you think you are here to enjoy your life?" And she emphasized, "You are here to change yourself by working hard and atoning for your sins. Put away this delicate appearance of yours. I won''t feel sorry for you, and I won''t fall for your tricks." Max failed to persuade Nina. She had no choice but to be dragged by Nina to the field to dig mud. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 411 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Tough Days for Her 50 hits from the branches, one p from Todd, and one night in the basement were nothing worth ment ioning. Max even walked the mountain road for an hour while starving. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She once thought that she could not withstand it at all. But when one wanted to live, his or her potential was limitless. Under Nina¡¯s supervision, Max took a very heavy hoe and dug pits in the field for the whole morning. Her body felt exhausted from the overload, but she survived and didn¡¯t faint.. During the lunch break, she had never thought that she would feel like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey one day. At that time, shepletely disregarded her image and st uffed the food into her mouth. The coarse bread in her mouth was even more delicious than the delicacies from the past. But Nina didn¡¯t allow her to eat too much. After three pieces of bread, Nina took away all the dishes in fr ont of her eyes and asked her to go to the pig pen to feed the pigs. Although Max was an illegitimate daughter, Wird and Bobby had always been very good to her. She had been pampered since she was a child. She had never even seen a pig, let alone entered the pigsty . As soon as she opened the door of the pigsty, she was choked by the disgusting smell and ran to the si de to vomit. She had only eaten half¨C full, and now she had vomited all of it. Her stomach was also aching, and she was in a miserable state. When Nina saw that Max had not entered for a long time, she cursed while running over, ¡°What are you dilly¨C dallying for? I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. If you still can¡¯t finish feeding the pigs, your dinner will be cancele d.¡± It was only the first day. If she couldn¡¯t eat dinner, she would be even more unable to finish reading the book while kneeling. It meant that she could not sleep if she could not finish the book. But she had to get up at 5:30 in the m orning, and she once nned to rest for several hours. After thinking of this, she held her breath while resisting nausea and rushed into the pigsty with the fee d bin. In the afternoon, she went to the field to do farm work. Max moved slowly. Under Nina¡¯s abuse, Maxpleted the work She was d that she had survived the most painful first day, but she didn¡¯t know that the real torment at night had just begun. In the evening, when she had just finished her meal and rested for less than five minutes, she was pres sed to the yard by Toby. Tyler took out the horsewhip and stood behind her with a cold aura. The whip hit the flesh ruthlessly. Max gritted her teeth and fell to the ground again and again, and she was pulled up again and again by Toby. Nina was sitting on a stool in front of the door while leisurely eating snacks and shaking her legs as she looked at them. The sound of the whip was terrifying. Nina looked at it for a while, and her whole body trembled, She w as so scared that her snacks fell out. But she soon recalled what Tyler had said to her in the morning. The trace of pity in her eyes was quick ly covered by strong disgust. She snorted at Max, ¡°You deserve it. And you deserve death. Mr. McGraw has been good to you. He is almost 70 years old. His legs are not good. How can you be so cruel to let people push him downstairs? ¡°You are young, but you are evil.¡± Finally, the whipping stopped. Max cried out in pain while weakly lying on the ground. Her entire body w as in pain, especially her back. It was a heart¨Cwrenching pain. She was in a trance and quietly listened to Nina¡¯s endless scolding without having the strength to retort. But the torture was not over. Tyler lifted her and made her kneel properly. Toby moved the whole box of ¡°Great Wisdom Scripture¡± in front of her. Tyler and Toby had a n. Tyler watched Max before midnight. Toby slept because he would watch Ma x after midnight. Without the help of Wird and Bobby, Max was just a weak neen¨Cyear old girl. She had no other choice but to conserve her energy and wait for her chance. She epted her fate and went to pick up the book. She opened the first page and started to read it ou t loud. Max knew what she did, but there was torment when she was asked to repent of her sins. It was getting dark, and Max had been kneeling in the courtyard reading for two hours. She didn¡¯t expect this torture to be much more painful than she had imagined. As she read more, her knees became in excruciating pain, her mouth was also dry, and her voice was hoarse. And the wounds from whipping on her back had not been applied with medicine and were getti ng more and more painful. Her enduring ability had finally reached its limit. She fainted. But fainting was not the end. Tyler and Toby were both insensitive men, so they wouldn¡¯t show any pity for the fairer sex. A bowl of c old water was sshed on Max¡¯s face. Max was woken up in horror. And the price of waking up was to continue reading. She weakly endured for another half an hour, and the sky suddenly began to rain without warning. She was delighted and turned to look at Tyler beside her. She seemed to provoke thetter with her ey es. All the books were paper, and if they were wet by the rain, the handwriting would be blurry after they were dried. And it would be impossible to read at all. Unexpectedly, with a disdainful look on his face, Tyler took away all the books in the box to reveal piles of stic papers underneath. It turned out that the reason why he and Toby had moved such a big box was that Vi had already been considerate enou gh to think that it would rain, so Vi asked them to prepare for the rainy days. On the stic papers, all the words were printed. Even if it rained, the papers would be fine. ¡°Vi, you¡¯re a bitch,¡± Maxughed sarcastically as she looked at the stic paper in her hand. Tyler saw that Max mentioned Vi, so he reminded Max in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Hurry up and finish rea ding. It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock. If you dawdle any longer, you won¡¯t be able to sleep today.¡± People in the countryside usually woke up early in the day and slept early at night. When it was sunset, they would return to their houses and slept. At night, from time to time, the sound of dogs barking came from the countryside. And it was mixed with the sound of rain falling on the tiles, and Max¡¯s hoarse chanting. All o Tyler held the umbre and stood quietly under the eaves. The rain was getting heavier, and the cold wind in the early Spring continued blowing while making Max shiver. It was also raining in Salt Lake City. Vi had just taken a shower and waszily sitting on the bed while applying body lotion for pregnant w Ormand sat cross legged behind her obediently. Ormand¡¯s well¨C defined hands were very skillfully massaging her shoulders and neck. ¡°Vi, I heard that your brother¡­¡± Vi¡¯s hands that were applying the body lotion suddenly stopped. Ormand knew that he used the wrong words and corrected himself, ¡°I heard that Bobby didn¡¯t sign the in agreement today. Pearce went to the McGraw¡¯s ce to find him and came out not long after.¡± ¡°So what? ¡°He has always wanted the right of inheritance,¡± Vi said expressionlessly. ¡°He¡¯ll sign it. He only refuse twice now because he feels guilty. He is pretending.¡± After hearing Vi say this, Ormand didn¡¯t say anything more. He obediently continued to massage Vi with the proper strength. The atmosphere in the bedroom quickly returned to normal. Along with the rain outside the window, ther trace of a cold aura circting. Not long after, the two were about to sleep. Suddenly, Jimmy knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. McGraw¡­ Mr. Bobby is here. He is standing outside the gate. He doesn¡¯t even hold an umbre an Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 412 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 412 Chapter 412 He¡¯s Here to Plead for Max? Vi thought, Bobby is here? The atmosphere in the bedroom seemed to freeze up in an instant. Vi said almost without thinking, ¡°Just say that I¡¯m asleep, and I don¡¯t have time to see him. I don¡¯t wa nt to see him either. Tell him not toe again.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jimmy quickly left. Sensing that Vi was in a bad mood, Ormand quickly pulled her into his arms, kissed her, andfor ted her. While Ormand was still kissing Vi, Jimmy knocked on the door again. His tone was more anxious th an thest time. ¡°Ms. Zumthor, I have conveyed your message, but Mr. McGraw still won¡¯t leave. He is standing outside the gate in the rain. If you don¡¯t see him, he will probably stay there all night.¡± Jimmy didn¡¯t know what to do. Ormand looked at the rain outside the window and said, ¡°Maybe you should see him? The rain is cold. I f he gets wet and stays outside for the whole night, he will catch a cold and a fever tomorrow.¡± Vi did not say anything. After being silent for a long time, Vi said, ¡°He wants to use this method to make me feel sorry for him andpromise. It¡¯s impossible. He is willing to be in the rain. Let him be. Don¡¯t give him an umbre. If he can¡¯t stand it, he will leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Zumthor.¡± After that, Jimmy didn¡¯te to report. Ormand looked at Vi¡¯s grave expression. He thought of Bobby outside the door and sighed silently. Ormand wanted to hold her slender waist and go to sleep, but Vi pushed his hand away with a cold f ace. Ormand thought, is she venting her anger on me? But Ormand was innocent! ¡°Vi, are you angry at me again?¡± Vi didn¡¯t look at him. Her tone was very heavy. Bobby knew that Max harmed me, but he didn¡¯t do a nything. Bobby helped her hide it from me. I can¡¯t forgive Bobby. You know me well. Why are you still s peaking up for him? Ormand lowered his eyes and gently poked her shoulder with his finger. He exined from the bottom of his heart. ¡°I know you well, so I know that you are angry with him because you can¡¯t stand what he did. You think he has betrayed you. But he is your brother, who you have admired for more than twenty years. You refuse to see him and di stance yourself from him. But it doesn¡¯t make you feel good. I just¡­ don¡¯t want to see you suffer. Vi, if he really realizes his mistake and truly regrets it, will you forgive him?¡± After hearing what Ormand said, Vi fell silent for a long time. Boom. A p of thunder on the horizon roused Vi from her silent thoughts. Vi turned her back to Ormand and said indifferently, ¡°Max pushed me into the sea when I was fifteen . If I weren¡¯t lucky, I would not be here now. I can¡¯t forget this, at least for now. I don¡¯t think he regrets it with sincerity.¡± From her words, Ormand could tell that there was still room for negotiation. It all depended on what Bo bby did. ¡°Then let¡¯s watch quietly and see what Bobby will do,¡± Ormand said in a husky voice beside Vi¡¯s ear. Vi closed her eyes to sleep and didn¡¯t reply. They hugged each other and slept. The continuous rain outside the window and Bobby standing in front of the door did not affect Vi¡¯s sl eep. She had been sleeping a lot since she got pregnant. Vi slept very well that night. In the early morning of the second day, the rain had stopped. Vi was woken up by the light. She gently lifted the nket and got out of bed. She stepped on the flu ffy carpet barefooted. Vi walked to the window, drew the curtain, and looked at the gate of Viorin leading to the garden. Through the iron railing, Vi saw Bobby still standing in the distance. Bobby didn¡¯t wear enough to keep warm as if he had speciallye to suffer. Although the rain had stopped, he was still drenched. His face was very p ale and his lips were slightly green. Since childhood, Bobby had always been a tall and mighty figure in Vi¡¯s heart. He was admirable, an d had never been drenched in rain or suffered this sort of punishment. Just as Vi was thinking, a pair of warm hands wrapped around her from behind. Ormand gently put his chin on her slender shoulder and watched Bobby outside the door with her. ¡°Vi, are you feeling a little sorry?¡± Vi did not say anything. Ormand continued, ¡°He hasn¡¯t left after being drenched in the rain all night. Maybe there is something u rgent. Should we let him in and ask him what he wants to say? After all, he hasn¡¯t signed the inheritanc e agreement yet. You can¡¯t be cut off from him now.¡± Vi thought about it and felt that it was reasonable. Before the matter of inheritance rights was resolved, Bobby woulde to find her again and again. Th erefore, it was better to know what he wanted to do. Vi walked to the bed to get her phone. She was going to send Jimmy a message to let Bobby in. However, just as Vi picked up his phone, it rang. It was Toby. Vi knew that Toby was calling to talk about Max. So, Vi immediately answered it. Toby said, ¡°Ms. Zumthor, it was faining heavilyst night. Max knelt for the whole night and her body co uldn¡¯t take it. This morning, she had a high fever and was unconscious. Her wounds got wet and weren¡¯ t treated, so they seem to be infected and fester. Should we help her?¡± Vi didn¡¯t need to think about this matter. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll help her. Get her a doctor and cure her as so on as possible. In the future, after I finish beating people, you should treat their wounds. We won¡¯t chan ge the previous rules after she wakes up. ¡°Yes.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After that, Toby thought of something and said, ¡°Max read the record book the whole night, but she didn Vi was silent for a moment. Then she said, ¡°Her throat is hoarse, but her hands are well. She should kneel and write. She can use both methods in turns ¡°Yes, Ms. Zumthor.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vi¡¯s expression became serious again. When Vi looked at Bobby outside the gate, her eyes became cold again. Vi sneered, ¡°I thought he came here for something else. It turns out that he knew that Max couldn¡¯t ta Ormand looked down and kept silent. Vi called Jimmy in. ¡°Tell Bobby that I will never see him. And I will never forgive him. Tell him to get lo Vi almost roared out thest two sentences. The anger in her chest was burning. Vi was really ang Jimmy obediently went to tell Bobby. At the gate, Jimmy repeated Vi¡¯s original words to Bobby. He said in earnest. ¡°Mr. McGraw, please leave. Ms. Zumthor will not see you. She is angry. You will only make her angrier e Bobby raised his eyes and looked at the bedroom window on the third floor of the vi. He didn¡¯t blink hi ¡°Mr. McGraw¡­¡± Jimmy failed to persuade Bobby. He could only sigh and shake his head, leaving Bobby standing alone. Not long after Jimmy left, Todd and Leia leisurely came over to visit. They saw Bobby standing alone at Bobby focused his gaze on the window of the bedroom on the third floor. He did not pay any attention to were walking over. Leia had already learned about the McGraw family¡¯s matter from Todd. She had no expression on her fa ¡°As Vi¡¯s big brother, you actually helped an illegitimate daughter and lied about Vi¡¯s background. You are the one who hurt her the most. If I were Vi, I would not forgive you Leia did not hide the displeasure on her face and snorted. Todd did not stop Leia fromining to Bobby. But after she finished speaking, Todd looked at Bobby seriously. ¡°Mr. McGraw, do you want to know how to make Vi forgive you?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 413 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Our Happiness Is Gone It was rare for Bobby to have a different expression. He turned to look at Todd but did not say anything. He seemed to be asking with his eyes. Thinking about Ormand¡¯s message, Todd continued, ¡°Vi is clear about her grudges. Max has harme d her many times, so Max deserves the punishment. You shouldn¡¯t intercede for her.¡± Intercede for her? Bobby frowned. ¡°Vi has been kind enough by not killing Max. I won¡¯t intercede for Max. She deserve s the punishment.¡± Bobby had stood in the rain all night. His voice was hoarse. Bobby was rational. Seeing that, Todd continued, ¡°Max has been sent to work as a farmer. ¡°After work at night, she will be whipped ten times. Then, she will read a book to confess. She cannot r est until she finishes reading the book. Mr. McGraw, what do you think?¡± Bobby looked at Todd and understood what he meant. ¡°Did Ormand send you here? He is considerate. It was my fault this time. With Ormand assisting Vi in reviving the McGraw Group, I can rest assured .¡± With that, Bobby did not stay any longer and left the Hobson¡¯s home. It seemed Bobby¡¯s legs were numb because of the long time standing. He did not walk smoothly. Todd stared after Bobby and sighed. He hoped Bobby understood Ormand¡¯s intention and would not let Ormand down. ¡°Todd, don¡¯t worry about him. Let¡¯s hurry. If we¡¯rete, Mr. Hobson won¡¯t leave breakfast for us. Don¡¯t y ou want to eat the eggs cooked by Mr. Hobson?¡± Leia held Todd¡¯s hand and made him back to his senses. They went into the Viorin to have breakfast. At noon. Vi nestled against Ormand¡¯s muscr chest. She watched the series and ate the tangerines Ormand fed her. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The tangerines were sweet and juicy. Vi couldn¡¯t stop eating. However, Ormand knew what to do. After feeding her the third tangerine, he stopped. ¡°I haven¡¯t been satisfied. Peel a few more.¡± Vi pouted and stared at Ormand. ¡°No.¡± Ormand was firm on that issue. ¡°The amount of sugar in tangerines is high. As a pregnant woman, you shouldn¡¯t eat too many tangerines. It¡¯s not good for you.¡± ¡°I want to eat more¡­¡± Vi had been disgusted with food those days. When she smelled the oil, she wanted to vomit. Her se nse of smell was sensitive. It wasn¡¯t easy to find fruits she liked, so she was unhappy. If Ormand didn¡¯t help her peel tangerines, she would do it herself. She got up for the tangerines on the table. Ormand took the fruit basket away and entered the kitchen witho ut looking back. When he came out again, he closed the kitchen door tightly. ¡°You¡¯re going too far. I have only eaten three tangerines today. Do you want to control me?¡± Ormand felt wronged. ¡°If you don¡¯t restrain yourself, you might feel ufortable tomorrow.¡± Ormand hated tangerines. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you like it so much. You are obsessed with it. If you insist, I will pull all the tangerines in the entire country off the shelves.¡± Vi was furious when she heard Ormand¡¯s words. She was pregnant and often vomited. Moreover, she had no appetite and was sleepy. All the pregnancy reactions made her tired. However, when she wanted to eat a few more tangerines, Ormand stopped h er. Anger drove Vi to rush over. She grabbed Ormand¡¯s arm and pulled up his sleeve. Then, she bit him hard on the wrist. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Ormand hissed in pain but did not avoid Vi. He let her vent her anger. ¡°If biting me can keep you aw ay from the tangerines, it is worthy.¡± Vi bit Ormand harder and treated him like an annoying tangerine. Ormand¡¯s wrist was getting more painful, and Ormand felt deeply wronged. He endured it without sayin g a word. Finally, two rows of bloody teeth marks were on Ormand¡¯s wrist. It hurt when he touched it lightly. Vi looked at him fiercely. ¡°Get out of the way. I will eat no more than three more tangerines today.¡± Ormand refused her by saying nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t you allow me to eat? I can only bite you again.¡± Vi licked her teeth, her eyes threatening silently. Ormand could still feel the pain in his wrist. He felt so wronged that his eyes turned red, and tears welled up in his eyes. Ormand grabbed Vi¡¯s hand and put it between his legs. He said as if he was angry, ¡°Biting my wrist i s not enough. You should bite here to make me inconsble.¡± Vi was speechless. Vi thought Ormand had the guts, so she admitted defeat. ¡°I won¡¯t do that. If I did that, our happiness would be gone.¡± When she said thest sentence, she helplessly pped her hands and then shrugged. Finally, she sat back on the sofa. ¡°Alright, I give up.¡± Vi decided to eat a few more secretly at night. She picked up the tablet beside her to check the news. She found the first trending topic was about Bobby¡­ Vi became solemn and clicked to see the details. Bobby had resigned from the National Affairs Bureau. As for the CEO position of the McGraw Group, he Ormand walked to Vi and sat down to nce at the contents she was reading. Ormand understood w that. ¡°Bobby is powerful in the United States. He is telling you he is repenting sincerely and will discard all the Vi turned off the tablet and said nothing. After a while, Pearce called. ¡°Ms. McGraw, Mr. Bobby refused the right of inheritance. He said it would be better for the McGraw Group to be in your hands. Will youe to the M ¡°I¡¯m not going back. Send the documents to the Hobson¡¯s home. I¡¯ll sign them here.¡± Since Bobby refused the right of inheritance, Vi wouldn¡¯t pretend to decline. She will sign the documents. ¡°Alright.¡± After Vi hung up Pearce¡¯s phone, Ormand deliberately pulled up his sleeve to reveal the bite on his w attract Vi¡¯s attention. ¡°Vi, it¡¯s bleeding. It hurts so much. I need yourfort.¡± Vi looked at Ormand expressionlessly. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but look at his wrist sympathetically. When Vi saw the bite, she was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hurting you. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I¡¯m always in a bad mood and can¡¯t contro Vi felt the reaction was not a good sign. Ormand said solemnly, ¡°Tomorrow morning, let¡¯s go to the hospital for an exam.¡± Vi nodded and looked at his wrist sympathetically. She hoped she was fine. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 414 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 414 Chapter 414 She Is a Vicious Demon In the countryside. Max had an appalling headache and woke up. In thea, she had a long dream. In her dream, Wird had not yet sat in a wheelchair and looked lik e when he was young. Wird put Max on his shoulders and took her to the amusement park. He told everyone Max was his b eloved daughter. They had fun. Max¡¯s dream was full ofughter However¡­ When Max opened her eyes, she saw the beam of the simple house in the countryside with a dim light hanging from it. There was no Wird or amusement park. There would be only endless torture. The dream ended, and Max was awake. Wird would never wake up. It was Max who asked Lily to push him down. Even if he were alive, he w ouldn¡¯t be willing to reveal Max¡¯s identity. After all, it was a dream. Max smiled to mock herself. Nina sat next to her, leisurely crossing her legs. ¡°You¡¯re awake. It¡¯s different after being treated by a doctor. You are so weak that you can¡¯t go through a day. There will be year after year waiting for you. You will have a lot to suffer.¡± Nina sighed sulkily. Max wanted to say something but found herself hoarse. She could not make a sound and felt painful to swallow. She was putting on a drip, and all her wounds were bandaged. Max was delighted. Vi asked someone to treat her. Max wondered whether Vi had been soft¨C hearted and wanted to let her Nina saw the joy on Max¡¯s face. What she said next shattered Max¡¯s delusion and made her desperate. go. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, get up in a hurry. You¡¯ve been sleeping all day. It¡¯ste at night, and it¡¯s time to kn eel in the courtyard.¡± Max just woke up and was hoarse. She wondered whether she still needed to read the book. When Nina was about to go out, Max rushed over and grabbed her hand. Then, she pointed at her throat. Nina understood what Max meant and said bluntly, ¡°Ms. McGraw said you could copy the book with yo ur hands if you couldn¡¯t read. The rules won¡¯t change.¡± Max was stunned. Copy? The book had 5 million words. It was impossible for Max to finish copying it in a night. Nina saw Max¡¯s expression and was annoyed, ¡°Hurry! Stop dawdling.¡± Max did not move. She just woke up from hera and felt dizzy. Her fever seemed to have not subsi ded, and she was putting on a drip. If she knelt in the courtyard to copy the book all night, she would faint again. If that continued, she couldn¡¯t stand it at all. Max lowered her head and pondered. Nina walked out of the door and looked back. When she found Max lying on the bed, she became angr y. Nina walked forward and grabbed Max¡¯s wrist. She decisively pulled out the needle and mercilessly pulled Max off the bed. Max fell to the ground. She was in so much pain that she felt dizzy but couldn¡¯t cry out. Nina was ruthless when she saw Max¡¯s expression. ¡°Max, can¡¯t you take the torture? Did you expect today when you tried to kill Ms. McGraw time and time again? ¡°The pain you are suffering is the sin you havemitted. You deserve it and have no right to resist.¡± Max listened quietly and stopped struggling, allowing Nina to throw her into the courtyard. Under the supervision of Tyler, Max began to copy the book. Max¡¯s lips were pale, and she was weak. She copied the book till dawn. When the roosters crowed, she hadn¡¯t finished copying a tenth. Not long after, Tim Mandes, Nina¡¯s son, returned. Tim had dark skin and a sturdy body. He was young and honest. He was stunned when he saw the girl copying a book in the courtyard. Max was beautiful. Without makeup, she looked even more pure and charming. Moreover, she was we ak, which made Tim have a strong desire to protect her. Noticing a man was staring at her, Max stopped writing to look at him. Her eyes were sparkly and touching. When their gazes met, Tim felt he had fallen in love. ¡°Hurry up! It¡¯s time to have breakfast.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Toby deliberately coughed that they stopped looking at each other. Tim dared not say anything. He passed Toby to see Nina. Nina had just gotten up. Tim leaned over to her ear and whispered, ¡°Mom, who is the girl in the courtyard? She is young and beautiful. Why do y ou treat her that way?¡± ¡°Do you like her?¡± Nina knew Tim well. Tim scratched his head in embarrassment and smiled honestly, ¡°She looks pretty. If only she could be my wife!¡± Hearing Tim¡¯s words, Nina got angry and pped him on the head. ¡°You are not allowed to think about her. She is a vicious demon. And she is Mr. McGraw¡¯s daughter. Don her in your life.¡± Tim obediently agreed, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t.¡± When Tim came out of the room, he could not help but take a few more nces at Max. He did not know why Nina described Max that way, but there must be some reasons. Max was beautiful Max sensed Tim¡¯s gaze and deliberately smiled at him. Her smile was sweet and innocent. Tim blushed immediately and dared not to look at her again. He lowered his head and went into the kitch Toby saw the scene and warned Max coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better not y tricks. Tyler and I will keep our eyes on you.¡± Max withdrew her gaze and shook her head desperately as if she was afraid. Toby didn¡¯t want to watch Max act. He walked over to take the book in front of Max and let her have breakfast. Nine o¡¯clock in the morning. The driver sent Ormand and Vi to the Lafaye Hospital. Vi had been pregnant for nine weeks. As time went by, some changes happened and gradually becam Ormand sat in the waiting room and anxiously waited for the result. He was so nervous and restless tha nowhere to put his hands. If Vi and the babies were influenced by the virus in his body, he would feel guilty. He was so nervous that he kept swallowing. Ten minutester, the nurse opened the door and came out. Seeing Ormand in the waiting room, she said, ¡°Mr. Hobson, Ms. McGraw¡¯s examination results are out. Come and have a look.¡± Ormand walked in quickly. Vi had been helped off the bed by the nurse and was sitting opposite the d The doctor was also solemn. Ormand immediately walked to Vi. His trembling hand held hers as they listened to the doctor¡¯s verdi Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 415 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Harm Himself The atmosphere was intense. The doctor finally spoke. ¡°Ms. McGraw, your progestin has risen again. Have you been emotionally unstable recently? Have you often been angry, dejected, or sad?¡± Vi lowered her head and did not answer. In front of the doctor, she shouldn¡¯t hide anything from him. Ormand held Vi¡¯s hand tightly and helped her answer. ¡°Yes, my family has been harmonious recently . She has been in a bad mood and often experienced fluctuant emotions. Recently, she hasn¡¯t been able to control her emo tions. It was the most obviousst night because I didn¡¯t let her eat tangerines. And she bit me.¡± His tone sank when he said thest sentence, and there was a little resentment in his tone. ¡°She got angry because you didn¡¯t allow her to eat tangerines! Really?¡± the doctor smiled. Vi hurried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s because I have always had a bad appetite. Sometimes, I even vomited unt il my stomach ached. I ate a lot of bitter food. It was not easy for me to find the fruit I like, but he kept a close eye on it! He didn¡¯t allow me to eat one more! I felt very aggrieved!¡± The more she spoke, the more she furrowed her brows. In the end, she forcefully shook off Ormand¡¯s h and and sulked. Ormand was speechless. The doctorughed and sighed with admiration, ¡°Mr. Hobson and Ms. McGraw are a loving couple. It¡¯s really interesting to have a small fight!¡± Vi continued to exin with a serious expression, ¡°Although I was very angryst night, I don¡¯t think I would be so angry that I would bite him. I really couldn¡¯t control my emotions.¡± The doctor browsed all the examination results twice more seriously. ¡°This is the first time Ms. McGraw was pregnant. Being pregnant with twins should be more tiring, but y ou see that Mr. Hobson is carefree. In addition, you have been under a lot of mental pressure recently, so it is difficult to control your emotions and treat Mr. Hobson as a punching bag. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you have to pay attention to Ms. McGraw¡¯s mood and keep her in a good mood. Then she can basically recover. Other than that, Ms. McGraw¡¯s physical index is basically normal. There is nothing serious.¡± As soon as he said this, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was a false rm. Coming out of the hospital, Ormand carefully carried Vi into the car and seriously thought about a solution. ¡°Vi, it¡¯s so hard for you to have a baby, but I can¡¯t help you. You suffered alone before. I didn¡¯t act as a good husband. If you feel ufortable, let me suffer with you!¡± Vi raised her eyebrows in amusement. ¡°How can you suffer with me?¡± ¡°For example, when you want to vomit, you can pinch my flesh! If you are unhappy and want to vent, yo u pinch my flesh too! That way, I won¡¯t be carefree.¡± ¡°Will it work?¡± Vi furrowed her brows and looked at him suspiciously. Ormand grabbed her hand all the way into his shirt, which went straight to his burning skin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and find it out?¡± She smirked, and her fingertips gently drew a circle around his waist, and then she pinched his soft fles h that felt veryfortable and twisted it. Ormand furrowed his brows and pursed his thin lips tightly. After enduring the pain for a while, he asked in anticipation. ¡°Seeing that I am aching, do you feel better?¡± ¡°Yes, I feel much better now!¡± Vi earnestly said. But in less than two seconds, she was downhearted again and asked him to rub her side waist. ¡°But, se eing you hurt, I feel distressed again.¡± Ormand was satisfied with her reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t feel pain. Don¡¯t worry. I am thick¨Cskinned!¡± Nevertheless, Vi stopped making him suffer. ¡°I¡¯ll control my emotions well. Besides, the days are get ting better and better. I have nothing to be unhappy about.¡± Ormand stared at her, her eyes full of smiles. He knew that she still couldn¡¯t dismiss Bobby from her mi nd, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them quickly returned to Viorin. Yesterday afternoon, when Vi and Pearce signed the document about inheritance rights, she got ma ny things to do. As soon as she returned, she directly went into the study and began to work from home. Ormand brought over a stool and sat next to her. asionally, when she felt tired, he would help her m assage her back and shoulders. When she was thirsty, he would pour her a ss of water and feed her fruits. When he was free, he was busy with his work in the Hobson Group. Throughout the entire process, neither of them spoke. They cooperated tacitly. Even with a single nce from Vi, Ormand could immediately understand what she wanted and wou ld fetch it for P her. The entire afternoon passed quickly, When it was time for dinner, someone came to Viorin. It was Lainey. Vi didn¡¯t hate her and wanted to invite her in, but Lainey insisted on standing at the door. Noticing that her eyes were red and she seemed to have cried many times over the past few days, Vi felt a bit distressed, but she could roughly guess the purpose of her visit. ¡°If you¡¯re here to be Bobby¡¯s lobbyist, you don¡¯t have to speak.¡± Lainey¡¯s tears immediately fell down. She quietly held Vi¡¯s hand and sobbed. ¡°Vi,e back with me and take a look. Bobby is in a very terrible condition. The day before yesterday, he went back and got a fever after standing in the rain here. ¡°But he refused to see a doctor and take medicine no matter what. He is very stubborn. These two days, he has been harming himself. I am really sad.¡± Vi frowned and turned to look at Ormand, who was beside her. She asked in confusion, ¡°Harm himself? What do you mean?¡± Lainey just cried and did not exin. Instead, she continued, ¡°He didn¡¯t know that I came over. I came to him. I just hope that you can go back with me to take a look. Please¡­¡± She cried so sadly that Vi thought of how Lainey had protected and cared for her in the past and dec with Lainey. In the hall of the McGraw family on Adain Mountain¡­. Vi had just walked to the door when she heard the sharp and fierce whipping sounding from insi She opened the door of the hall slightly, and through the crack, she saw Bobby kneeling in front of portra Bobby was only wearing a white shirt, and the blood streaks from the whip on his back were obvious. He had a fever. Being whipped, he was shaking a little while kneeling, but he kept his back straight and silently. Vi looked at him for a while and quickly suppressed the strange feeling in her heart. She carefully clo the door of the hall. Lainey was right beside her. She kept sighing and exined in a small voice, ¡°The day before yesterday hall, received twenty whips, and then recited the ¡®Great Wisdom Scripture¡®. After reciting it, he continued She listened quietly and never spoke. ¡°Vi, it¡¯s only been two days, but he¡¯s covered in wounds. He just doesn¡¯t want to forgive himself. Can you help me persuade him? Even if it¡¯s just a few words, it¡¯s OK!¡± Lainey clenched her hand, her eyes filled with anticipation. Vi froze and didn¡¯t answer. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Soon, the whip sound in the hall stopped, and in less than a minute, the sound of Bobby chanting the sc His voice was very dry, and it was also slightly hoarse. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t pretending because Vi was here tonight. Vi was silent for a long time and listened quietly to Bobby¡¯s recitation. She found that he was reciting very seriously, and although he would inhale hard and stop from time to time for a few seconds, his tone was generally steady, and he was obviously very inside. Looking at Lainey¡¯s eyes, which were filled with anticipation, Vi finally spoke in an indifferent tone. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 416 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Please Kill Me ¡°Lainey, he is not hurting himself. Max should have been punished, but he¡¯s willing to receive the punis hment for her. Maybe he wants to ask me to release Max.¡± Lainey was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Vi would have this kind of idea. ¡°Vi, Bobby hasn¡¯t mentioned Max since the return banquet. He is asking for your forgiveness. What he is doing is because of you.¡± Vi kept silent for a long time. In the hall, only Bobby¡¯s weak and hoarse voice could be heard. Vi cracked open the door and saw Bobby¡¯s scarred back. She was touched by the long, deep scars. But that feeling onlysted for a few seconds. After thinking for a while, she curled up the corners of her lips, and her eyes were cold. ¡°He should ask for my forgiveness. Since he has already punished himself, just let him be. He feels guilty. He won¡¯t for give himself if he thinks what he has done is not enough.¡± Lainey¡¯s eyes reddened as she sobbed in a low voice, her heart aching. ¡°But Vi, that¡¯s a horsewhip. He can¡¯t stand it if he gives himself 50shes every day. The wounds ca n never heal.¡± Vi thought for a while. Though Bobby was the one who hurt her feelings the most, those things were all done by Max. His bigg est fault was that he didn¡¯t do anything after knowing the truth and was not qualified to be her brother a nymore. She always got even with people with fairness. She had never been partial to anyone or wronged anyo ne. Thinking of this, Vi looked at Lainey seriously and said, ¡°Tell him that he doesn¡¯t need to touch me b y ying the trick of having himself tortured. ¡°If he wants to atone for his sins and ask for my forgiveness, he just needs to say his prayers every day . I won¡¯t have someone watch him. He can do it if he wants. If he doesn¡¯t want to do it, it doesn¡¯t matter. As for whether I would forgive him or not, I¡¯ll consider it until he can make up the sins hemitted.¡± After saying this coldly, Vi turned around and left without hesitation. Lainey stared at Vi¡¯s back and could only sigh. She pushed the door open and entered the hall. She squatted behind Bobby and checked his wounds. The white shirt was torn by theshes, and he had been whipped forty times. His skin on the back was split, and his flesh broke forth. The scars were web¨Clike. Her heart ached. She stretched out her hand, but she didn¡¯t dare touch his wound as she was afraid of hurting him. In these few days, her eyes had been swimming with tears. ¡°Darling, you are badly injured. You have a fever now. Why don¡¯t you stop saying your prayers tonight? You can take the medicine first and start reading again tomorrow.¡± Bobby didn¡¯t say anything. He focused all his attention on the prayers and continued to whisper. Lainey failed to dissuade him, so she could only silently stay with him, covering her mouth and crying s oftly. In the countryside. Max fainted again. After days of torture, she had lost a lot of weight, and she was both physically and mentally exhausted. Nina took Tyler and Toby to have dinner, and Tim sneaked into Max¡¯s room to check her condition. This morning, Max smiled at him. That smile was warm and beautiful, and it was printed on his memory . He didn¡¯t believe that such a pitiful and innocent girl would be the pervert his mother spoke of. Thus, he nned to ask Max personally. He bent down and quietly entered Max¡¯s room quietly. He saw that Max had already woken up and was leaning against the head of the bed, staring at him with her beautiful eyes. He scratched his head awkwardly andughed foolishly. ¡°I just want to see if you¡¯re alright. Do you nee d a doctor?¡± Max¡¯s voice was hoarse, and she couldn¡¯t speak aloud. She waved at him. Tim immediately stepped forward as if he had been possessed. When he approached, Max immediately grabbed his hand and put it on her neck. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you want to help me, just kill me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so young! You should enjoy your life!¡± He was so scared that he withdrew his hand, and his callused fingers touched the girl¡¯s warm and delic ate skin. That feeling was wonderful. Max¡¯s eyes soon became watery, and her face was full of pain and despair. She pointed at people out of the door and continued to exin in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m innocent, and I was sent here. Everyone outside bullied me. I don¡¯t wa nt to live anymore. Help me¡­¡± Her beautiful eyes darkened, and she seemed to have lost all hope of living. Her eyes were filled with g rief and sorrow. Tim panicked when he saw her crying, but he did not know how tofort her. Max held his hand again and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than live in pain. Please, help me!¡± ¡°No, no. If you are innocent, there must be another way. I can find a way to prove your innocence.¡± Max¡¯s eyes lit up, and her eyes were quite charming. She waved at him again, motioning him toe c loser, and whispered in his ears. After Nina finished eating, he came in to check on Max and happened to see the intimate scene. ¡°Aah! You bastard! How dare you be so close to her! Don¡¯t you know how evil she is? You might be used by her until you¡¯re useless.¡± Nina was so angry that he rushed over and twisted Tim¡¯s ear. Max wanted to stop her, but she was pped by Nina, who was in a temper, and Max fell on the bed. ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking? My son is unsophisticated and can¡¯t resist your seduction. If Chapter 416 Please Kill Me this happens again, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Max felt dizzy after she was beaten. She covered her face, unable to sit up from bed for a long time. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t hit her. She is very pitiful. She¡¯s innocent!¡± Tim struggled free from his mother¡¯s grip and t ried to help Max up. ¡°She¡¯s innocent?¡± Nina was burning with anger, and she pped him in the face. ¡°Idiot! Are you blind? You feel sorry for this kind of woman? If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you will p She twisted Tim¡¯s ear again and dragged him out. She asked Tyler for the horsewhip that usually was us Max. After a while, Tim¡¯s screams came from the courtyard, and he asked for pardon. Max listened to the screams quietly with a serious look. She didn¡¯t expect that Nina would see that scene, and she thought that Nina would keep a closer watch She thought that she could only show the white feather first and be obedient for some time until Nina an the two bodyguards of the McGraw family lowered their guard, and then she could find a way out. She hoped that Tim believed her words and would help her. As she was thinking, the door was pushed open. Nina, who had finished beating Tim up, walked towards her angrily. Without saying anything, she pulled her out of the bed and pulled her to the courtyard. Then Nina let Tylersh h Max did not say anything and was soon dragged to the courtyard. Whoosh! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Tylershed her with the horsewhip, and she fell to the ground with a flop. The pain didn¡¯t disappear for As she had expected, after what had just happened, Tyler exerted much more strength. Besides, this time, Tyler didn¡¯t even allow her a breathing spell. Before she could get up, he continued to She put her hands around her head and gritted her teeth. She gradually lost consciousness, and she couldn¡¯t feel the pain. Before fainting, she suddenly missed Wird and Bobby. They couldn¡¯t give her their first name, but her father and Bobby loved her and gave her whatever she w had beenfortable with them. If she hadn¡¯t hurt Vi and remained an unknown bastard daughter, perhaps she could continue to live She was wondering if she was really wrong. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 417 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Punishment Unfortunately, things had already happened, and the clock couldn¡¯t be turned back. After just a few seconds of regret, her eyes rolled back, and she passed out. In the president¡¯s office of the McGraw Group. Vi had just taken over therge listedpany of her family. She couldn¡¯t manage the business well yet, so she had to spend more time in thepany. During these days, Ormand had been staying by her side. He was even more considerate than the assi stant. He annotated the papers for her and showed great concern for her. At this time, Ormand was sitting quietly on the sofa. In front of him was a stack of unintelligible papers. He was holding a pen, analyzing them one by one. These contents were confidential and shouldn¡¯t be shown to Ormand. Though the McGraw Group and the Hobson Group were in partnership, they were alsopetitors to e ach other. However, Vi trusted Ormand very much. She was not worried that he would steal the information. Sh e even thought about merging the two groups, making greater achievements that no one had made. Vi sat in her chair and peeked at the man on the sofa. When he was engrossed in his work, his expression was solemn, making him look more handsome an d righteous. The sunlight came in through the floor¨Cto¨C ceiling window, putting a halo on his head. Now he wasn¡¯t like a mortal. She looked at him for a little longer, and she put on an enigmatic smile as she thought of a bad idea. He was still absorbed in the work, and she quietly left her seat and tiptoed behind the sofa Then she pinned him down on the sofa, her knees against his abdomen, and she frivolously grabbed hi s exquisite tie. ¡°Vi?¡± Ormand stared at her with a puzzled look like an innocent dog. She wrapped his tie around her hand and leaned over. Then she put her nose against his. They could f eel each other¡¯s breath. She said in a sweet and seductive voice, ¡°Orin, you are even morepetent than my assistant and se cretary. How about this? Youe to the McGraw Group to be my personal secretary, and I will pay yo u a handsome sry.¡± Ormand was startled. Anyone who wanted to hire him had to pay him a good wage. However, things would be different if Vi wanted to hire him. A smile flitted over his face, and his deep voice was very charming. ¡°It is my honor to be your personal secretary. Besides, I don¡¯t need you to pay me. My service will be excellent. I can eat with you or warm your bed.¡± Vi raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°If it¡¯s true, I really get a good bargain.¡± ¡°Of course. You have never lost money in business,¡± Ormand snorted. Vi was extremely satisfied with his performance. She leaned over and kissed his thin lips overwhelm ingly. In the office, the intimacy was growing between them. ¡°Ms. McGraw, Mr. Downeyes. He said he wants to see you¡­ Oh my¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Fernanda Compton, Vi¡¯s new assistant in the McGraw Group, knocked on the door and casually pus hed it open. She happened to see the scene. She blushed and closed the door. Chace was waiting outside. His expression was grim as he asked seriously, ¡°Why do youe out? W hat is Ms. McGraw doing?¡± ¡°Ms. McGraw¡­ is dealing with something private. Please wait a moment, Mr. Downey.¡± ¡°Something private?¡± When Fernanda opened the door just now, Chace identally nced at the scene on the sofa. His face quickly darkened, and he was extremely angry. He thought, is she qualified to lead thepany? Does she think the office is a date ce? Moreover, how could she work with Ormand? Didn¡¯t she kno w that she has to be wary of herpetitors, even her boyfriend? How could I not worry about the future development of the McGraw Group when Vi¡¯s so irresponsibl e? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Chace snorted and left in a dark mood. Seeing that he had left, Fernanda returned to her seat and did not intend to go in to disturb them. Fernanda¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t affect the two people¡¯s moods. They were inmed with lust in the office. Vi separated her legs and sat on Ormand. Her cool fingers slid down the cor of his shirt. She started to touch him wildly with a flirtatious smile. Ormand pursed his lips, his chest heaving. When the forey was about to finish, and the intercourse was about toe, Ormand held her slend er wrist. ¡°Vi, don¡¯t. It¡¯s not safe here. We might be seen!¡± ¡°I am the CEO of the McGraw Group. Who dares to peek and eavesdrop when I want to do something with my fianc¨¦ in the office?¡± Vi raised her eyebrows with a mischievous smile. Perhaps she was right. But the door was not locked. Ormand adjusted his breathing and said, ¡°Be good. I¡¯m helping you analyze the papers. It¡¯s a serious b usiness.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Vi pouted with a resigned look and fondled his loose tie. She whispered in his ears with her kissable lips, ¡°This is also a serious business. Orin, don¡¯t you want me?¡± Ormand¡¯s face gradually reddened to the ears. ¡°I want you, but this is not the right ce.¡± Vi snorted coldly and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯ll be tired after working for a whole day. Even if you beg me at home, I won¡¯t do it!¡± She wouldn¡¯t have sex with him at home. He found having sex in the office was more eptable. After thinking about it for a while, hepromised. ¡°Then, you cane now.¡± He closed his eyes and rxed as if he was at her mercy. Vi coldly snorted. She didn¡¯t get close to him. Instead, she stood up and walked away. Her face was extremely gloomy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have the mood now. Since you like working so much, then continue to write your no She pointed at the stack of papers that Ormand had ced on the coffee table. ¡°Before I get off work tod ¡± Ormand looked at the stack of papers on the coffee table that nearly reached his waist. He didn¡¯t know w How could he finish annotating that pile of papers before getting off work? He started to regret rejecting her. It was rare for her to take the initiative. He shouldn¡¯t have worried about where they were. It was no big deal. Even if they were seen by someone, Now, she threatened him that she wouldn¡¯t have sex at home with him, and he might be beaten by her if ¡°Vi, don¡¯t¡­¡± He held her arm, feeling extremely regretful. ¡°Write annotations now!¡± Vi coldly shook off his hand. She nced at him arrogantly before returning to her chair to do her wo Ormand was very regretful. He hoped that he could take back the words he just said. He looked resentfully at Vi, who was sitting behind the desk. However, Vi had already buried herself in her work, handling the documents on theputer. Since she was pregnant, she had been wearing radiation¨C proof clothes that were made for pregnant women. There were many nts that could reduce radiation Ormand looked at her for a while and found that she didn¡¯t notice him at all. It was originally a reward that could make him feelfortable, but now it suddenly turned into a punishment. He could not ept this fact. He still wanted to change her mind. He stood up and walked over to Vi. He carefully tapped her shoulder with his fing ¡°Vi, we should talk about it again.¡± Vi pounded on the keyboard, and her tone was icy. ¡°Five minutes have passed. You should think abo Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 418 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Show Them My Belly Ormand was speechless. But there was nothing he could do since Vi was angry. Therefore, he had to go back to the sofa and get back to work reluctantly. The room quieted down, with neither of them saying anything anymore. The sound of typing and the rustle of writing on paper blended together perfectly. After another two hours, Fernanda showed up at the door again. But, this time, instead of pushing the d oor open, she waited outside for Vi toe out. ¡°Ms. McGraw, there will be a shareholder meeting in fifteen minutes. All the directors are waiting in the conference hall now.¡± ¡°All right. I will be there soon.¡± Vi locked theputer screen while ncing at Ormand, who was writing notes on the sofa intently. Then Vi got up and went to the conference hall without disturbing Ormand. In the conference hall. Noticing Vi was here, all the directors looked serious. There was something subtle in the air. Everyone cast Vi a stern gaze, especially Chace, who had juste to Vi¡¯s office. Vi noticed it, but she just brushed it aside and calmly announced that the regr meeting had starte d. Despite the meeting being excruciatingly boring, which was mainly about reports on sales for the month , project progress, and so on, itsted for one and a half hours. Vi felt a bit tired, but she kept it to herself while continuing to listen carefully. Finally, the meeting came to an end. She then asked, ¡°Does anyone have anything to say? If not, let¡¯s c all it a day.¡± Most of the directors started to sort out their stuff, ready to leave. But Chace raised his hand and stood up. ¡°Ms. McGraw, I went to your office earlier today, and I found that Mr. Hobson was there as well. What w ere you doing in there with him? You should have met me instead!¡± Everyone was shocked. They, their eyes wide open, looked at Chace, impressed by his boldness. Chace was actually questioning Vi in front of so many people about her messing around with her bo yfriend. How daring! Vi raised her eyes, which were cold, and replied nonchntly, not feeling embarrassed at all, ¡°Mr. D owney, we¡¯ll get married next week. What else do you think a pair of soon¨Cto¨C be husband and wife could do?¡± Chace looked furious. ¡°As the CEO of thepany, you should be ashamed of yourself for messing ar ound in the office. But instead, you look as if you¡¯re doing the right thing. ¡°For a person like you, wanton and carefree, why should we trust you with the McGraw Group?¡± Vi mmed the table, and a bang sounded. People trembled in fear because of that. When Vi was angry, she would look fierce and strong. ¡°Or maybe we should trust you with thepany instead? But I wonder how many days you can stay i n that position? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with flirting a bit? You, on the other hand, were the one who was in the wrong. By bringing this matter to a meeting like this, you are actually meddling in my affairs, showing no respect for your boss, and being undisciplined. ¡°What¡¯s more, am I really wanton and carefree like you said? I mean, I¡¯ve only been in my position for a few days, and yo u are already foretelling thepany¡¯s future! What are your grounds for that? Are you a forteller?¡± People sneered in low voices upon hearing that. ¡°You¡¯re being irrational.¡± Chace¡¯s face twisted in anger. He had only said a couple of sentences, but Vi dissed him nonstop d ue to that. In Chace¡¯s eyes, that was Vi being presumptuous to him. Vi snorted and red at him. ¡°Mr. Downey, just because you are a senior with a high position in thepany for thirty years doesn¡¯t mean you are thew here. I won¡¯t give in to you as Bobby did! And I¡¯ll impose punishment for what you did today ording to the rules.¡± ¡°Vi!¡± Chace was so angry that he gritted his teeth. ¡°How dare you punish me a few days after you took office ? I mean, even your father has to show respect for me.¡± Are you surprised?¡± Vi raised her eyebrows and smiled casually, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that new leaders tend to want to take things very seriously? Plus, it¡¯s you who provoked me. You can¡¯t m e me for that.¡± Chace was not resigned to it. Therefore, he got back to the topic of Ormand. ¡°Vi, over the past couple of days you were at work here, you took Mr. Hobson daily to your office. I mean, Mr. Hobson is the CEO of the Hobson Group and one of ourpetitors. I suspect that you hav e breached the rules yourself, leaking ourpany¡¯s confidential information.¡± Leaking confidential information was indeed a serious matter. Due to that, all the directors became serious all at once, and the conference hall was reduced to seriou sness. Vi, on the other hand, looked nonchnt. Actually, she was so close to telling them that she also sh owed Ormand all the documents she had. But she knew the consequences of bringing that up. Maybe that would cause her the position and make all the stockholders want to kick her out right away. At the thought of this, she gave a faint smile as she took out her trump card. ¡°Mr. Downey, I am pregnant. They are twins.¡± Chace froze right off, unable to figure out what she was doing. Vi continued, ¡°My doctor has said that, since this is the first time that I am pregnant, not to mention t hey are twins, I have to take extra care of the babies. That¡¯s why Ormand is here. He is here to take care of us. Do you think I should report this to you as well?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± His face turned pale, and he was lost for words. The other directors, on the other hand, hurried to congratte Vi a bit. ¡°Congrattions, Ms. McGraw! How nice! That is a truly blessed event.¡± ¡°Right. Mr. Hobson should be here since Ms. McGraw is pregnant.¡± ¡°Mr. Hobson puts away his own matters and prioritizes taking care of Ms. McGraw and the baby. How lo All hurried to tter Vi a bit. Due to that, Chace got even angrier. But he simply could not say anything. Chace thought, I didn¡¯t expect that Ormand was here every day only to take care of Vi. Who would sa As for leaking thepany¡¯s secrets, after what Vi said, now it is just a false usation. Vi snorted, her eyes turning cold. ¡°Mr. Downey keeps challenging me today. It looks like I¡¯ve imposed Chace was resigned to epting the doubled punishment, which was actually something he asked for. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Vi was displeased due to the whole drama. Therefore, when she was back in her office, her face was The moment she entered, Ormand sensed that gloom. Therefore, he stopped making notes and looked up while asking, ¡°Vi? Did the meeting go wrong?¡± ¡°Yes. Chace, that old bastard, had provoked me!¡± Ormand smiled, ¡°Did you teach him a lesson?¡± Vi pointed at her stomach, her face full of pride. ¡®I must teach him a lesson for two babies here! When them my belly whenever they act arrogant!¡± Ormandughed and got up to carry Vi, who was by the door, back to the sofa before sitting down an Vi was soon cheerful again. But then, she thought of something important. ¡°How is your note¨Cmaking going? Are you done? How much more is left?¡± Vi started to push him. Ormand, who was about to kiss her, stopped, his handsome face stiffening. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 419 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Make It Up This Time Noticing that Vi was in a good mood, Ormand nned to muddle through. ¡°Vi, let¡¯s put it behind. I¡¯ll watch your favorite TV series while eating tangerines with you tonight, okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vi insisted that Ormand kept his word. ¡°Be honest, how many documents are left to make notes abo ut?¡± Ormand was lost for words. It seemed like tangerines and her favorite TV series didn¡¯t work. Ormand, tortured, pointed at the documents on the coffee table. There was still a third left, which was quite a lot. Viughed, ¡°What did we agree on? For each page left undone, you will have to get ten hits. With so many documents left, how many hits in total will you get?¡± Ormand was speechless. Then Vi went away to sort out her desk a bit. ¡°Orin, now sort things out. I¡¯ll treat you well when we get home!¡± Ormand thought, she is so happy about being able to beat me up? Ormand, depressed, was resigned to it. He started to tidy up the desk with her quietly before carrying her to the elevator, which led to the garage. Then off they drove. In the car, he leaned his head on Vi¡¯s shoulder and started to beg for mercy. ¡°Vi, are you really going to punish me? It will hurt a lot and leave swollen marks on me. You will then feel sorry for me.¡± Vi nodded in earnest. ¡°Indeed, my heart will ache when you¡¯re hurt.¡± Ormand was perplexed, thinking, why am I feeling that she is looking forward and excited as hell? Vi stroked his face to cate him, her eyes curved from a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you promise that won¡¯t happen again, I won¡¯t punish you!¡± Hearing that, Ormand knew what was going on. It seemed that Vi was not angry. She just wanted to teach him a lesson in a yful manner. Ormand then thought, well, carrying two babies inside her must be very hard. She has every right to do whatever she wants. At the thought of this, Ormand stopped saying anything more. Soon, the two were back in Viorin. The first thing Vi did when she got home was to take a shower. By the time she came out of the bathroom, looking all sexy and attractive, with her hair wet and a towel wrapped around her, she saw Ormand kneeling on the bed. Ormand, looking very willing, was ready to be hit by Vi. He was no longer as nervous as he was when he learned that he was going to be punished in thepany. He seemed to have ept ed it dly. And even so, his handsome face still looked very arrogant and elegant. Vi leanedzily against the wall and teased in a slightly high tone, ¡°You aren¡¯t struggling now!¡± Ormand nodded obediently. ¡°Vi, I shouldn¡¯t have refused the reward that you offered me in the office during the day. I¡¯m asking for all this.¡± Vi walked up to him, holding back herughter as she looked at him. He continued, ¡°Having two babies must be very uneasy. If roughing me up can please you, then it¡¯s wor th it. Come hit me now.¡± ¡°Then Orin, how many hits should I give you?¡± She stood next to the bed, pretending to be tough. Ormand was obedient. ¡°Hit me as you please.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Vi raised her hand and tried her best to look terrifying, acting as if she was about to smash it down for real. Ormand hurried to add, ¡°Well¡­ Try to hit a bit lightly. You don¡¯t want to get tired.¡± She was on the verge of bursting intoughter. But in order to keep teasing him, she forced herself to b e serious while lifting his lower jaw provocatively. ¡°Are you afraid that I am tired or afraid of pain?¡± ¡°Both,¡± he answered honestly. Vi continued to hold back herughter, looking scheming, and used him in earnest, ¡°I think you r eally can use a punishment now since it¡¯s been a while since youst had it.¡± He lowered his eyes, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly as he stuck out his hands in resignation. Vi didn¡¯t move, but something flitted through her eyes, suggesting that she wanted to y somethin g bigger. ¡°I changed my mind. I want to hit you in the ass rather than your hands. Come on. Lie here.¡± Ormand was speechless. He stared at her in a daze, reluctant, as heined in a low voice, ¡°Vi, you¡¯re cheating! You said you were going to hit me on my palm.¡± ¡°I thought you said I could hit you as I please. Are you throwing a tantrum now?¡± Vi said straightforwardly, making no secret of her intention to tease him, ¡°Last time, I failed to hit your butt, which annoyed me a lot. Therefore, I¡¯ll make it up this time.¡± Ormand was lost for words. He thought, what the hell! Being driven mad, he remained still. Vi pointed at the bed anxiously. ¡°Now turn over. ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself that, as long as I am happy, I can punish you however I want. The babies are m y witnesses. Keep your word, and set an example for the babies.¡± Ormand struggled for a long time before turning over. He finally epted it. And since he had gone through this once, he was not that embarrassed this time. But still, he couldn¡¯t help but blu sh as he waited nervously. Vi then hit his booty a few times. The hits weren¡¯t heavy at all, which made them seem flirtatious. But even so, Ormand was blushing scarlet, feeling highly ashamed. Vi, on the other hand, enjoyed it a lot. Then she asked, ¡°How does it feel?¡± Ormand, depressed,ined in a low voice, ¡°How can you ask me how it feels when I¡¯m getting bea ¡°Good idea!¡± Vi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I will exert different amounts of strength while I¡¯m doing this then. This w Ormand was speechless. What he was doing was shooting himself in the foot. Ormand buried his head into the nket and becamepletely silent. He was suffering and depressed as hell. Vi held back herughter and hit him twice more, a bit more powerful this time. However, for a man like Ormand who was a soldier before, it didn¡¯t hurt at all. There was just a slight pa Vi was just teasing him. Also, Ormand wrote the notes only to help her. Therefore, Vi was never go feel hurt. Due to that, Vi stopped. Then she slipped onto the bed and untied his belt quietly. Ormand felt something was off and became alert, grabbing his pants. ¡°Vi, what are you doing?¡± ¡°As you said, I am feeling sorry now and am gonna check if there are any swollen marks there.¡± She sounded serious. But to Ormand, that was quite humiliating. He thought, it is fine that she hit me on the butt. But now this? So humiliating! Absolutely no way! ¡°There aren¡¯t any marks. Don¡¯t bother. Let¡¯s go down and watch TV series while eating tangerines.¡± He c But Vi didn¡¯t stop. Instead, she raised her eyebrows and smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a reward after checkin It seemed like she was suggesting something in an extremely presumptuous way. Ormand was speechless again. How wicked! She was a wicked little evil! In the face of the temptation of the reward, he decisively let go of his hand that was clutching his pantspro After a short moment of embarrassment, it was time for the reward, which made Ormand feel so good. and Ormand, after the ¡°reward¡°, was satisfied. Then he dried Vi¡¯s hair, carried her downstairs, and watcheThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 420 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Sow Discord and Act on Hearsay There was still one more week away from the wedding. During the week, Vi was busy. Since the McGraw Group had just been handed over to her, there we re still many projects left for her to learn about and perfect. Fortunately, Ormand had helped her with the documents, hence the efficiency with which she handled everything. The two went together to work in the McGraw Group as usual. There was aptop on the coffee table, where Ormand dealt with his work concerning the Hobson Grou p. And when he was not busy, he continued to help Vi sort out her documents. When the two worked, they were both serious and focused. A knock sounded. It was in the afternoon. Vi¡¯s assistant, Fernanda, knocked on the door of Vi¡¯s office frantically. ¡°Ms. McGraw, something happened!¡± When Fernanda pushed open the door and entered, she saw that Ormand was there. Fernanda becam e embarrassed and stopped speaking right off. Vi stopped typing and turned to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mr. Hobson is one of us. Just say it.¡± Fernanda then summoned up the courage and started to report to Vi. ¡°Ms. McGraw, we¡¯ve been nning the Cloud project all the while. And now a marketing n hase out, which the marketing department is to put into effect today. But we¡¯ve found¡­¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± Vi frowned. Ormand stopped his work and looked up at Fernanda as well. Noticing that Ormand was looking at her, Fernanda spoke in a smaller voice. ¡°A subsidiarypany of the Hobson Group released a new project before we did. Their n was exactly the same as ours. Now, because of this, the higher echelons of the McG raw Group are in an uproar. They suspect¡­ suspect¡­¡± Ormand asked calmly, ¡°Are you suspecting that I stole the marketing n of the Cloud project while I w as here with Vi?¡± Fernanda lowered her head and stopped talking. That was her way of acquiescing. The office fell silent for a short time. Vi pondered about it and did not speak for a long time. Fernanda added, ¡°Ms. McGraw, now all the directors are in the conference hall voluntarily, requesting that you hold a temporary meeting to exin yourself a bit.¡± The Cloud project was carefully prepared. It being giarized meant all the efforts everyone put into it were in vain. That was indeed very troublesome and needed to be treated properly. Vi was thinking straight as she replied calmly, ¡°Got it. I should exin myself for this a bit. I will be th ere in half an hour.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After Fernanda left, the office quieted down again. Ormand looked at Vi from afar. Her being serious and ignoring him made him feel a pain in his chest . ¡°Vi¡­¡± He turned pale and hesitated before asking, ¡°Do you suspect me as well?¡± Vi didn¡¯t say anything. Her thoughts weren¡¯t on Ormand at all. She was typing now, seemingly arran ging something. Ormand felt even more wronged, his eyes reddening. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Clenching his fists, he tried to endure the suspicion. Even if all the staff in the McGraw Group suspected him, it didn¡¯t matter, as long as Vi didn¡¯t. Now, Vi had finished delegating jobs. She then looked up at Ormand. Noticing the disappointment in his eyes, Vi got up and walked over, stroking his face, which looked t ense. ¡°Idiot, of course, I know it wasn¡¯t you. I never suspected you.¡± Obviously, someone was sowing dissension. If Ormand was a giarizer, he wouldn¡¯t have had one of his subsidiaries release the project. For those subsidiaries, they kind of ran their projects very independently, without having to report to the headquarters. All they needed to do was to hand in their monthly sales report as well as the annual perf ormance review. That was why the schemer decided to set one of the Hobson Group¡¯s subsidiaries as a target, knowing that Ormand wasn¡¯t in charge. Ormand was moved and held her hand. ¡°I will investigate the matter thoroughly and give you an exnation.¡± Vi nodded. ¡°Since it was yourpany thatunched the project, I do need your help with that. As f or me, I will investigate how the n was leaked from the McGraw Group.¡± With the two both getting into it, they could find out what happened more quickly. Then Ormand said worriedly, ¡°You told them that you would exin to them in half an hour. But half an hour is not enough to investigate anything.¡± Vi said with a faint smile while bending down to kiss him on the lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this.¡± There was a hint of certainty in her eyes. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ormand stroked the back of her fair¨Cskinned hand, satisfied and feeling at ease with her trust. Soon, half an hourter had passed. Just as Vi got to the conference hall, she heard all sorts of noisesing from inside. She listened quietly for a while and signaled to Fernanda to open the door. With a squeak, the heavy door of the conference hall was opened. All the directors were reduced to sile She looked straight ahead, elegant and calm, and walked over to the main seat of the room before sittin Chace, who had challenged her publicly two days ago and thus got a punishment, was exceptionally qu Vi nced at him and remained silent, waiting for questions. ¡°Ms. McGraw, you promised to give me an exnation in half an hour. What is it?¡± ¡°Ms. McGraw, have you questioned your fianc¨¦ about the leak of the project n?¡± ¡°After all, the Cloud project was giarized by the Hobson Group, whose CEO is here all these days. Yo ¡°Ms. McGraw, our staff has spent nearly three months working on the Cloud project. And now the Hobso Vi smiled, her expression still calm, ¡°First of all, allow me to correct a mistake a bit. It is one of the Ho A director stood up and questioned, ¡°Is there a difference, Ms. McGraw? In our eyes, they¡¯re all the sam ¡°Since you and Mr. Hobson are working together day and night, it¡¯s likely that he stole the n while you It¡¯s not like you can find any evidence of it.¡± Vi snorted, ¡°Who said that I didn¡¯t have evidence?¡± When she just got here, she heard them criticizing Ormand nonstop, as if Ormand was a heinous viin Hearing that, all stopped questioning and waited for Vi to speak. Vi met everyone¡¯s gaze and then signaled to Fernanda. Fernanda stepped forward right away and handed over a document to Vi, who then picked it up and s ¡°There is an official employee called Jorge Stoneman working at a subsidiary of the Hobson Group. A m After her words, her eyes turned sharp all at once. Then she threw the documents in her hand onto the t Her anger flowed through the entire conference hall. Everyone, short of breath, froze at that. Sheughed sarcastically, ¡°How ridiculous to act on just hearsay. Despite not knowing what the truth is, Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 421 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Something Else Has Happened The meeting room was in dead silence. All the people became dumb and listened to the lecture obedie ntly with their heads down. ¡°I have discussed with Ormand about this matter. He will inform the subsidiary to stop this project imme diately. As for us, the Cloud project will be slightly changed and will be put into the market again after the noise subsides.¡± As soon as Vi finished her words, she said in a domineering tone, ¡°The meeting is over!¡± She turned around and left. Walking out of the meeting room, Vi still felt a little nervous, and her legs were a little unsteady. In fact, it was impossible to find out the whole thing in half an hour. This Jorge Stoneman was just a sca pegoat found temporarily. That was because Vi had to quickly stabilize her employees, put an end to everyone¡¯s discussion on this matter, and propose a solution. Later, she would investigate the real murderer in private and find o ut the one to deal with secretly. Perhaps it was because Vi was so angry that all the directors were stunned by her sharp scolding. Supported by Fernanda, Vi went back to the CEO¡¯s office soon. Ormand had peeled some tangerines for Vi and put them on a delicate te, waiting tofort her. As soon as Vi came in, Ormand immediately stood up and walked over to her. He held her horizonta lly to the sofa and fed her the tangerine himself. The tangerine was sweet enough to melt her nervous and uneasy heart. After Vi ate two tangerines, Ormand asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Vi felt it carefully and said, ¡°Well, I feel much morefortable.¡± Thinking of this incident, Vi became serious and continued. ¡°We have to find out who is behind this as soon as possible. Otherwise, they will probably cause troubl e again as they will think they are lucky.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The expression on Ormand¡¯s face became serious. ¡°I will give priority to this matter before I get off work today. I will tell you everything before tonight.¡± Vi raised her eyebrows and teased Ormand, ¡°What if you can¡¯t exin it to me tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility. I¡¯ll bear the economic losses of the McGraw Group, and I¡¯ll be at your dispos al.¡± Vi couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She gently stroked the face of Ormand and grumbled, ¡°It sounds as if you are not at my disposal if this matter did not happen.¡± Ormand was a bit speechless. ¡°But you have a mission now. You will be more active when you deal with things!¡± ¡°Vi, you¡¯re right.¡± Ormand coaxed with a smile. After a short chat, the two of them quickly returned to work Five minutes before getting off work, Ormand stood up and exhaled a long and turbid breath. Ormand took theptop to Vi¡¯s desk and showed her the evidence. The McGraw Group¡¯s information was leaked by Chace. A few days ago, he was punished by Vi in public, which made him lose face. Ormand was not recon ciled. He happened to be involved in the Cloud project, so he sold it to Sammy. Sammy was not young anymore and hadn¡¯t achieved much. Gregory had begged Javon for a long time to give his son an opportunity. Last time, Javon personally asked Ormand to put Sammy into thepany for training. Ormand was worried about bringing Sammy to the Hobson Group, so he arranged for Sammy to enter a subsidiary Ormand didn¡¯t expect that Sammy would still be restless in the subsidiarypany. Sammy wanted to take this opportunity to make the two of them have a crisis of trust, to ruin the weddi ng of the McGraw family and the Hobson family, and to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of h er. Chace and Sammy hit it off and caused this crisis together. After she listened carefully to the statement of Ormand, Vi¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°Chace, this old bastard, he not only framed others but also stole confidential information from our pany, which probably would have caused a loss of nearly tens of millions of dors. I want him to suffer!¡± Ormand nodded. Seeing that Ormand didn¡¯t say anything, Vi asked, ¡°What are you going to do with Sammy?¡± Ormand smiled and asked, ¡°Vi, what do you think?¡± ¡°This is your Hobson¡¯s family matter. I don¡¯t have a say in this.¡± Ormand picked up Vi and let her sit on hisp. He said seriously, ¡°You can just put forward your suggestion. It doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re the one making orders.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In that case¡­ Vi pursed her lips and said cruelly, ¡°I think the reason why he¡¯s acting so cheeky is that he kinda wa nts to punished by the whip of your Hobson family! ¡°What¡¯s more, I heard that Gregory was assigned to a smallpany in the county by you. Now his dad was there. Why don¡¯t you send him over and keep Gregory apa nied?¡± Ormand pointed at Vi¡¯s nose and stared at her with admiration. ¡°Vi, you and I think the same. Is this the connection between husband and wife?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be garrulous. I¡¯m sick of you!¡± Vi pursed her lips, pretending to dislike him. ¡°Are you really sick of me?¡± Ormand held Vi¡¯s arms tightly and looked at her belly possessively. ¡°You are pregnant with my babies. Even if you are sick of me, you can¡¯t escape from me for the rest of your life!¡± Vi smiled and pointed at her belly. ¡°Your two precious babies are hungry and want to go home to eat the food you cook.¡± Ormand immediately picked up Vi and corrected her, ¡°Three babies!¡± The next day, Chace was directly expelled from the board. Vi also wrote in his file that there was a cr She made sure that no bigpany would hire an employee like Chace. Chace had lived afortable life for decades. But when he was old, he had to suffer because of his wr doings. The other directors got to know the truth of the Cloud project, but it had been settled perfectly by Vi, so no one could say anything. As she saw the wedding day approaching, Vi¡¯s heart throbbed with excitement and curiosity. ¡°Orin, what have you prepared for this wedding?¡± Ormand was peeling an apple for Vi. With a mysterious smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing it for mor month. You¡¯ll like it.¡± Vi got close to the face of Ormand and kissed it. ¡°The wedding will be held the day after tomorrow. Ca me in advance?¡± Ormand said firmly, ¡°Then there will be no surprise.¡± Vi didn¡¯t insist. She waited quietly for Ormand to peel the apple and feed it to her. However, when Ormand was only halfway through cutting the apple, Jimmy suddenly came to thep knocked on the door in a hurry and cried. ¡°Ms. McGraw! Pleasee back home with me. Your father¡­ is¡­¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± As soon as Jimmy finished his words, the hand of Ormand peeling the fruit trembled. The de identally scratched the skin of his finger, and b Ormand immediately hid his hands. All Vi¡¯s attention was on Jimmy¡¯s words. She stood up to open the door and asked in disbelief, ¡°What Jimmy sobbed, ¡°There was something wrong with the data on the heart rate monitorst night. The doct City. Pleasee back with me!¡± Vi was still in shock. Ormand wiped the blood off his hand with a wet tissue and wrapped it up quietly. Then he shrunk it into ¡°The McGraw family is in such big trouble. I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 422 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 422 Chapter 422 I¡¯ll Let You Die With Him Half an hourter. Vi and Ormand went back to the Adain Mountain of the McGraw family. Before Bentley and Russell arrived, Lainey was pacing back and forth in front of the door, seeming to b e waiting for them. As soon as Lainey saw them get out of the car, she ran to them and said, ¡°Vi, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Noticing Lainey¡¯s red eyes, Vi tried to calm herself down and asked, ¡°How¡¯s dad?¡± Lainey shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s not in a good condition. The doctor said that he mightst no less than tw o days, but we still have to wait for Bentley toe back to be sure.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They walked quickly into the vi. The door of Wird¡¯s bedroom was opened. There was a man sitting in front of Wird¡¯s bed. Vi hadn¡¯t seen Bobby for seven or eight days. This time when she saw Bobby, he was totally different. Bobby was much thinner, and his skin was a little rougher than before: He also had a beard, which mad e him look older. He was more than 30 years old, but in the past few days, he looked as if he was ten years older than b efore. Vi didn¡¯t know what had happened to Bobby recently, nor did she want to know. ¡°You go out first. I want to talk to Dad. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was cold and emotionless as if she were really talking to a stranger. Bobby lowered his eyes, said nothing, stood up, and left silently. Although Bobby pretended that nothing had happened, when he passed by Vi, Vi keenly found th at his legs were a bit crippled. His knees? Thinking of this, Vi called out to Bobby, ¡°Are you sure you have finished your reading in the hall these days?¡± Bobby paused and opened his mouth, trying to exin. But when Bobby was about to say something, he couldn¡¯t say anything. In the end, he said nothing and left the room. Lainey came in and exined in a low voice, ¡°Vi, his voice is hoarse. He hasn¡¯t been able to make a sound for several days. Recently, he has been writing scriptures by hand. Sometimes he doesn¡¯t eat a nything. He just kept writing for a whole day.¡± Vi listened quietly for a long time without saying anything. Noticing Vi¡¯s cold expression, Lainey sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Bentley and Russell in the front yard. Can you stay with your dad for a while?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Lainey left, Vi sat on the edge of Wird¡¯s bed, picked up Wird¡¯s wrinkled hand, put it on her f ace, and gently stroked it. ¡°Orin, you go out too. I want to talk to my father alone.¡± Ormand understood what Vi meant. He nodded and left, closing the door for her. Aftering out of the bedroom, Ormand went to find Bobby. Bobby was holding the handrail and going downstairs. Without Vi¡¯s noticing, Bobby didn¡¯t try to hide anymore. He walked very slowly andboriously. The floor tiles of the hall were cold and hard. He would kneel on it for a whole day and night, and his kn ees couldn¡¯t bear it at all and were badly swollen. The doctor had juste to see him yesterday and said that he might never walk normally again. Standing on the stairs, Ormand observed quietly for a while and found that Bobby was sweating all ove r on the stairs of the next floor. It was very hard for him to go down the stairs. When Bobby took a deep breath and was about to go downstairs, Ormand held Bobby¡¯s arm from behi nd. ¡°You have done so much to atone for your sin. Why don¡¯t you tell Vi?¡± Bobby turned around, and the two looked at each other. Would it be useful to tell Vi? I know Vi very well. I have been taking care of her since childhood. Even if I¡¯m too sick to get up, as long as it is said by me, Vi will think I¡¯m pretending, and the result is always the op posite. Bobby withdrew his gaze, let go of Ormand¡¯s hand, and went downstairs. Ormand didn¡¯t stop him, but said abruptly, ¡°Vi didn¡¯t see what you were doing with her own eyes. Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t trust you. ¡°Although a lot of things were done by Max, Bobby, you are the one who hurt Vi the most. What you owe Vi is a sincere apology, but you don¡¯t know how to apologize at all.¡± Hearing this, Bobby went downstairs silently. Staring at the back of Bobby, Ormand shook his head helplessly. The cut on his left hand caused a dull pain. It was not until then that Ormand remembered the wound on his hand. He went downstairs to find a servant, disinfected it, and wrapped it with an unnoticeable band¨Caid. Two hourster. Bentley and Bobby came back one after another. As soon as Bentley came back, he immediately went to Wird¡¯s room and did a full physical examination on Wird. Vi sat beside Bentley and helped Bentley out from time to time. After half an hour of nervousness, Bentley held Vi¡¯s arm, and the two went downstairs together. Bobby, Russell, Lainey, and Ormand were all sitting on the sofa in the hall. Seeing the two of theme down, Lainey immediately stood up and asked, ¡°Bentley, how is it going? Is there any hope?¡± Bentley shook his head and solemnly exined the examination result, ¡°Last time dad fell down, there was congestion in his brain that could not be cleared. Now the congestion has spread and affected the central nerves. His brain will soon die. My father is old and weak. Even if he is forced to have an operation, there is no possibility of survival.¡± After that, the atmosphere in the hall was very serious. Vi almost lost her bnce. Ormand immediately rushed over and held Vi in his arms tofort her. Vi¡¯s chest heaved as she shrank in the arms of Ormand. Her right hand tightly grasped the suit on Ormand¡¯s chest. For the sake of the babies in her belly, Vi tried hard to suppress her extreme sadness. This silent and sad atmospherested in the hall for a long time. Then Vi¡¯s furious voice came. ¡°Max! If dad dies, I¡¯ll let you die with him!¡± In the countryside. Max had been quiet since she was found to have seduced Timst time. Tyler and Toby were less wary of Max. Nina didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for Max either. Everything here had be a norm for her. Since Max¡¯s leg was injured by kneeling too much, Nina didn¡¯t worry about what Max would do. However, in this case, Max was still thinking about escaping. In the afternoon, Max was working in the field. Suddenly, it began to rain heavily. It came all of a sudden Tyler and Toby went for a nap as they worked very hard during the day, so they didn¡¯t keep an eye on M Max was left in the field alone. Max had nned to hold on for a while. Such urgent rain would usually be gone in half an hour. But today, it didn¡¯t. The rain continued for a few hours as if the sky was crying and wouldn¡¯t let it go. Max couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Nina also felt that the rain was weird. Although she hid under the tree, she was inevitably poured throug Nina had no choice but to take Max back to change her clothes. Anyway, it was almost dinner time. After dinner, it was time for Max to be whipped. The two walked in tandem. Back at the shabby cottage, Tim was waiting by the door with a towel in his hand attentively. Seeing Ninae over, Tim volunteered to help his mother wipe the rain on her face. Nina looked at Tim in surprise and smiled, ¡°Wow, since when did my son be so obedient?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Timughed unnaturally. Max didn¡¯t show any expression on her face. She was also cleaning her wet hair when she suddenly he sound in front of her. It was Nina who fell into aa in Tim¡¯s arms. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 423 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Freedom or Desperation? Max looked at Tim in surprise and asked, ¡°Timmy, what are you doing?¡± Max¡¯s originally pleasant voice was hoarse and dry as she recited those scripts all the time. However, the word ¡°Timmy¡± warmed Tim¡¯s heart. Even if Nina, who would be furious, hung him up, and beat him to death, Tim found it was worth it to do so. ¡°I went to the town as you ordered yesterday and bought two bags of medicine secretly. Now Tyler and Toby have been drugged by me. Run! ¡°I have used heavy drugs on them. They won¡¯t wake up until at least noon tomorrow. By that time, you may have already escaped to the town!¡± Looking at Tim¡¯s innocent and honest face, Max feltplicated. ¡°Your mother once said that I was a bad woman with a vicious heart. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I wille b ack to revenge on your mother after I run away?¡± Tim looked at Max and shook his head firmly. ¡°You are so beautiful. Even though you have been mistre ated so cruelly, you can still keep a pair of clear eyes. I believe that you are an angel, not a devil.¡± Max was shocked by Tim¡¯s words. What clear eyes? It was just my good acting skill! This fool. You¡¯re so used, and you still think the one who used you is an angel. You¡¯re beyond saving. Max sighed and walked over to hug Tim. ¡°Thank you. You are the only one who treats me sincerely when I am desperate. I will remember you!¡± Hearing Max¡¯s words, Tim was very satisfied. ¡°Now leave. It¡¯s raining now. When it stops, your footstep s will have been washed away by the rain.¡± ¡°Okay, see youter!¡± Max turned around and ran away without hesitation. Tim watched Max leave and stared at her back obsessively. In the shabby cottage, Tyler, Toby, and Nina fell asleep. Only Nina¡¯s paralyzed husband was still babbling to protest and curse. With the rain falling from the eaves, it sounded very strange. Enduring the sharp pain in her knees, Max ran wildly into the woods. Tim had told her not to follow the route Max was sent here that day. It would take a lot of time and effort to climb mountains that way. She had to go down along the river to the nearby vige. The road was t and less shaded. When she arrived at the vige, they couldn¡¯t find Max so easily. Max was soaked in the rain and ran on the countryside road. The further away from Nina¡¯s house, the more excited Max became. The torture in the past few days was like hell. Now, Max could finally escape from here and Vi¡¯s control! Not far ahead, it was the river that Tim had told Max about. Sheughed excitedly, feeling that the soun d of rain was particrly pleasant as if it was celebrating that she was about to regain her freedom! ¡°Vi, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Max raised her head and shouted. As soon as she finished shouting, two people suddenly rushed out from behind. ¡°Stop!¡± Max turned around in surprise. Two men were holding guns. Max could tell from their expression that they knew her. Few people in the United States would keep guns at any time unless they were from the military. Is it O rmand who sent these men to secretly monitor me? Max ran as fast as she could without looking back. ¡°Max, you can¡¯t escape. Don¡¯t struggle anymore. If you keep resisting, we¡¯ll shoot,¡± those people sent b y Ormand said as they chased after her. Max still ran desperately without looking back. She fell into endless despair again. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She had thought that she could get out of there as soon as she got rid of Vi¡¯s bodyguards. She didn¡¯t expect that Ormand would assign his men to secretly watch her. So I¡¯m left with no chance? ¡°Vi, Ormand! I won¡¯t go back even if I die!¡± Max ran to the river and shouted the two names hoarsely as she hated them so much. There was nothing more desperate than being taken back into the abyss when she thought there was h ope. If Max was taken back by Ormand¡¯s men, she would be tortured more severely. Tim couldn¡¯t help Max anymore after he set her free. What was waiting for her was endless hell. Max ran desperately towards the river, and from time to time she looked back at the people chasing aft er her. Because of the rain, the river was turbulent. She walked to the bank of the river and jumped into it without hesitation. ¡°Max!¡± Bang¡­ Apanied by a deafening gunshot¡­ Max¡¯s left shoulder was hit, and blood instantly surged. She lost her bnce and sank into the water. The blood was diluted by the turbulent water, and soon there was no trace. The two of them ran down the river bank. One of them called Ormand as he ran. At the same time. Ormand was in the living room of the McGraw¡¯s vi, listening to the McGraw family discussing the fune his phone and didn¡¯t answer it. Wird¡¯s condition was getting worse because of an ident. There was no way to cure him. It was estimated that Wird¡¯s heart rate would return to zero at any time in these two days. Vi was still pregnant, so she didn¡¯t take part in the follow¨C up discussion. She couldn¡¯t kneel down at night. After listening to the discussion of Bentley, Lainey, and Russell in a daze, Vi was weak. She was carr Aftering back, Vi sat on the deck chair and looked out of the window at the rain, without saying a Seeing that Vi was trying hard to hold back her sadness, Ormand silently apanied her. Vi, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke. ¡°Orin, let¡¯s cancel our wedding the day after tomorrow.¡± Standing behind Vi, Ormand froze. But Ormand knew that she would say so. After all, no one would be in the mood to get married during th Vi loved her father so dearly. Ormand walked up to Vi, squatted down, held Vi¡¯s hands, andforted her in a soft voice, ¡°Okay Vi touched Ormand¡¯s face, feeling sorry for him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve been preparing for this wedding for more than half a month, but you have to cancel it n ¡°How could it be? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Ormand smiled indifferently. He held Vi¡¯s hand, which was stroking his face, and rubbed his face aga Ormand lifted his left hand involuntarily. It was not until then that Vi saw the band¨C aid on his hand that she pulled his left hand to have a look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand? When did you get hurt? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Ormand answered honestly, ¡°Jimmy came to report during the day. I identa Vi¡¯s heart ached slightly. The fact that the wedding had to be canceled had already made Vi feel guilty. Now seeing that Orma felt she had to make up for it. ¡°Ormand, after all, the day after tomorrow is a good day. It¡¯s a pity to waste it. How about we go to City H Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 424 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Feel His Sincerity Ormand raised his head and met her gaze. His eyes sparkled with joy. After a while, he lowered his eyshes and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit improper? If someone else finds out ab out this, they will gossip about you.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just hide our marriage? Besides, we should make ourselves feelfortable rather than sho w off to others.¡± Ormand pondered for a moment, his eyes filled with joy. ¡°You¡¯re right. We should make ourselves feelfortable.¡± He narrowed his eyes and smiled slyly. ¡°Tomorrow is also a good day. Why don¡¯t we register for our marriage tomorrow morning?¡± Vi flicked his forehead. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Ormand was squatting in front of her. When he learned that he would be able to marry her tomorrow, h e put his hands around her calves and ced his head on her thighs. He wantonly clung to her. Vi stroked the back of his head, letting him stick to her. Vi¡¯s phone suddenly rang on the bedside table. It was Tyler calling. There must be something bad, so he called at that hour. When the call connected, it was not Tyler¡¯s voice. The man sounded like he had just finished exercising. 3 ¡°Hello, Ms. McGraw. I am Mr. Caffrey¡¯s subordinate. My code name is Ham. Because Mr. Caffrey has n ot answered the phone for a long time, I could onlye back to contact you and Mr. Caffrey with your bodyguard¡¯s mobile phone.¡± Vi had put Ham on speaker, so Ormand, who was sitting next to Vi, heard everything. Ormand got up and went to get his phone. Only then did he realize that his phone had been muted. There were more than ten missed calls from Ham. Ormand and Vi looked at each other, and their gazes instantly turned serious. Ormand sent a person to secretly watch Max, but that person called Vi with Tyler¡¯s phone, which me ant that something had happened. ¡°What happened to Max?¡± Vi asked in a low voice. Ham quickly told Vi and Ormand everything that had happened. Vi, who had listened carefully, had no expression on her face. She calmly ordered. ¡°Although the river is turbulent, Max is heavily injured. She can¡¯t run far. I will send people from Dark Be ll over tonight to search for her with you. No matter whether she is dead or alive, I have to see her.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. McGraw.¡± Hanging up the phone, the atmosphere in the room became grim. Vi looked at the raindrops on the window and sneered, ¡°She is still so troublesome. She wants to run away. Orin, do you think this matter is rted to Bobby?¡± ¡°Bobby has been reading scriptures in the hall recently. Ever since the day you punished Max, he hasn¡¯ t cared about this woman.¡± Vi didn¡¯t speak and fell into deep thought. Ormand walked over and carried her to the bathroom. He said in a deep and husky voice, ¡°Vi, don¡¯t think about it anymore. We have to wait until we get he r. Let¡¯s take a bath together tonight. Tomorrow, we will go and get married. Okay?¡± Vi put her arms around his neck tightly and leanedzily against his chest. She frowned and refused . ¡°I¡¯m so tired today. I don¡¯t have the strength to take a bath.¡± Ormand lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°You bathed me during my physical deterior ation. In the future, I will bathe you.¡± ¡°Do you mean that day?¡± Vi smiled mischievously. ¡°I remember that you were crafty that day. You tried all means to seduce me. Fortunately, I was firm, so I taught you a lesson with a brush. Do you miss it?¡± Ormand fell silent. His back stiffened slightly. This was an embarrassing thing that could not be mentioned or be known by anyone but Vi. Ormand did not speak, but Vi restlessly leaned close to his ear, blowing his ear. Her soft voice was e xtremely charming, and she smiled cunningly. ¡°Orin, do you want to try today? Let¡¯s see how determined you are. ¡°I Ormand was stunned and a little depressed. ¡°Vi, no man can resist a woman¡¯s seductions. You are doing something dangerous.¡± As he spoke, he carefully ced Vi on the toilet lid before filling the bathtub. Vi pouted unhappily. ¡°No man can resist a woman¡¯s seductions? Does this mean that any other wom an can tempt you?¡± Ormand walked up to her and squatted down again. His eyes were gleaming charmingly. He grabbed her hand and ced it between his legs so that she could feel his sincerity. ¡°Vi, I¡¯m not interested in other women. ¡°This ce can only be stimted by you, and it is very sensitive to you. It can¡¯t resist any of your sedu ctions even if you just touch it. ¡°Can you feel it?¡± Vi pursed her lips and smiled. She blushed slightly and nodded. ¡°Well, it seems to be saying that it wants me.¡± 1 Ormand raised his long eyshes. His eyes were deep and infinite as he stared at her expectantly. ¡°Ca n I have sex with you tonight?¡± She lowered her head and looked at her belly. She pointed at her belly and asked, ¡°What do you think? ¡± Ormand once again lowered his longshes and sighed dejectedly. ¡°So Vi, don¡¯t make trouble for me tonight. Take a bath obediently.¡± The bathtub was filled with warm water. Ormand carefully tested the temperature of the water and took a bath bomb for pregnant women. He threw it into the water. Small bubbles appea Then Ormand turned back and gently took off Vi¡¯s clothes. He got down on one knee devoutly, helpin her take off her ckcy pants. Vi didn¡¯t move, looking like a beautiful and delicate doll. Ormand picked up Vi and gently put her into the water. He turned around and began to strip off his cl Vi saw him have his back to her. It seemed like he was shy. She was about to quietly hook her finger around his belt as before and pull him into the water. However, halfway through, she stopped. During the first three months of her pregnancy, she had to be very careful and could not do intense exer Ormand could not resist any of her seductions. If she seduced him, he would have to endure the difort and suppress his desire. When she thought of this, Vi withdrew her hand and chose to let him go, obediently letting him bathe her. At night, the two of them slept in each other¡¯s arms. Smelling each other¡¯s fragrance, they fell into a dee The next morning. Ormand woke up very early. Because he was going to get married today, he had been excited for half a night. It was not easy for him not sleep. Ormand quickly got out of bed to wash up, went to the kitchen to make oatmeal, and personally fed Viol N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He calcted the time in advance and waited at the entrance five minutes before City Hall opened. He w Twenty minutester, Ormand got the marriage license he wanted. He had been looking forward to this moment. Ormand, who had always hated taking photos, gently stroked the photo on the marriage certificate. He h and touching. His eyes were red, and he had never felt so contented. Vi noticed that his deep eyes gradually misted. She hurriedly rubbed the back of his neck and teased, ¡°Today is a great day. Why are you crying?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 425 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Vi Wants a Pony Ormand took a deep breath, but his nose was sore. Over the past half a year, he had narrowly escaped death several times and had experienced many thi ngs with Vi. He had been eager for this marriage license. Tears misted his eyes. Ormand bit his lip, threw himself into Vi¡¯s embrace, and leaned his face on he r shoulder. Vi patted his broad back andforted him. Ormand did not raise his head and sobbed silently. After a while, he calmed down and said in a steady voice, ¡°The wind and sand are so strong outside that they make my eyes ufortable. Vi, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± Vi just smiled and didn¡¯t expose him. ¡°The wind and sand are quite big, making your eyes red. If I st ay a few more minutes, my eyes will probably turn red too.¡± The two of them held hands, their fingers interlocked. On the day they got married, Vi and Ormand suppressed all the news and kept it secret. Without receiving any blessings or attracting any public attention, they spent a quiet and ordinary day a s usual. Before that night, Ormand called Todd and Leia to have dinner together and drink some wine to celebra te. Todd did not know how to cook. He went to the kitchen to help Ormand. Leia sat on the sofa, watching TV with Vi and helping Vi peel fruit. From time to time, the two men¡¯s voices came from the kitchen. ¡°Ormand, how should we make this dish?¡± ¡°Remove the tendons and use your hands to divide it into small sections.¡± After a while, Todd asked again, ¡°How many sections should I divide it into?¡± Ormand was speechless. A momentter, Todd said, ¡°How should I peel garlic? ¡°What shape should I cut the meat into? ¡°This fresh shrimp is quite clean. Why do we have to devein it? How should I devein it? ¡°Ormand¡­¡± Ormand endured Todd again and again, and finally, Ormand exploded, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Todd cried and was pushed out of the kitchen. On the sofa in the living room, the two women stared at him. Todd scratched his head awkwardly and pointed at the kitchen behind him. ¡°Ormand is in a good mood today. He wants to make us a sumptuous dinner alone!¡± Leia snorted at him in annoyance. ¡°Todd, you are too stupid! When can you be like Mr. Hobson? Learn to cook and don¡¯t force me to work for you!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about in front of Vi? When did I force you to work for me?¡± Todd did not have much confidence. He walked over and sat on the sofa on the side. ¡°Look at yourself. You¡¯ve gotten fat recently. Your little face is chubby. Who gave you the money? Who made you gain we ight?¡± ¡°I got fat?¡± Leia covered her face in fear. ¡°Vi, have I be ugly?¡± Vi smiled and pinched Leia¡¯s soft cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re not ugly or fat. You look good. You¡¯ve be mor e and more beautiful.¡± Leia felt a lot better and red at Todd. ¡°Vi, look at him. This damned man dared to say I got fat. Th at¡¯s outrageous!¡± Vi nodded seriously and said mischievously, ¡°Yes. He needs to be taught a lesson. The feather dust er is in the cab at the door. Do you want to fight him?¡± ¡°Can I?¡± Leia¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. She had long wanted to teach Todd a lesson. Vi replied, ¡°Yes. Todd, you¡¯re not allowed to dodge. Leia, you can hit him as you like.¡± Leia immediately ran over to get the feather duster from the cab and rubbed her hands together. Todd¡¯s eyes widened in terror. ¡°Leia, how dare you! Don¡¯t forget who supports you now. Who gave you money? Do you want your pocket money next month?¡± Upon hearing this, Leia was instantly frustrated. She pouted unhappily and sat down on the sofa. ¡°You admit defeat?¡± Vi held back herughter. Leia was unwilling to give up, but she had no choice but to submit to Todd¡¯s threat. ¡°He has money. He¡¯ s too arrogant.¡± Vi nodded with a faint smile. ¡°The money has to be in your hands so that everything will be under yo ur control, right?¡± Vi¡¯s words enlightened Leia, who instantly had an idea. To avoid being seen through by Todd, Leia calmly replied. ¡°Vi, you are so amazing. Mr. Hobson gave all his belongings to you. Besides, he is so good at cooki ng and dotes on you. How did you do it?¡± Vi only smiled. She still remembered something. Ormand had signed an employment contract in Washington. The first time he cooked in Bay Vi, he b urnt the steaks and added something terrible to the sd. However, these embarrassing stories could not be revealed. Otherwise, Ormand would be furious. ¡°Because he is very obedient,¡± Vi said casually. While the three of them were chatting, Ormand finished cooking. Because Vi was pregnant, she needed to eat light food. She couldn¡¯t eat some pungent or unhealthy sauces. So Ormand had specially studied at home before, trying his best to make delicious dishes with no sauc es. The moment the dishes were served, Todd rubbed his hands with an eager look. It was a special day today. Ormand and Vi got married, and many years ago today, Ormand took Todd back from the border. When Ormand first saw Todd, Todd was like a savage, who had no name and could not speak. At that ti Therefore, Ormand took the day Todd was brought back as Tanya¡¯s birthday. Tonight, Todd was in a particrly good mood. He got drunk and was helped back by Leia. When Todd left the vi, his drunken but loud voice came in. ¡°Ormand! My life is yours. Even if I die, I will die with you!¡± Leia¡¯s disgusted voice sounded. ¡°In your dreams! Mr. Hobson will send you flying with a kick! You are reeking of alcohol. How can you po In the house, Vi and Ormand burst intoughter. Ormand narrowed his eyes. He rubbed his handsome face gently against Vi¡¯s shoulder. His thin lips c ¡°Unforgettable? What do you mean?¡± Vi raised an eyebrow. ¡°A wonderful night that I can¡¯t have enough of.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. His sexy and husky voice was extremely alluring. ¡°Darling, I understand!¡± Vi¡¯s bright eyes gradually turned crafty as she smiled evilly. ¡°Since you want a Ormand met her gaze. He could tell from her eyes that she had malicious intentions. Vi gently caressed his handsome face, teasing him with her fingertips. ¡°You guessed right. It¡¯s exactly think!¡± Could he take his words back? Was it toote? Vi blew at him yfully, her eyes full of mischief. She said in a charming voice, ¡°Darling, I haven¡¯t ridden a horse in a long time. Can you be my pony tonight?¡± Ormand was lost for words. Was it like what he thought? Why did he feel that Vi¡¯s idea was much bolder than he had imagined? Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 426 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Sincere Confession Late at night. From time to time, the sounds of a leather belt being waved and someone groaning came out of Viorin, apanied by a woman¡¯s soft and pleasantughter. In the quiet night, these sounds were clear. They made others imagine wildly and curious. Ormand experienced an unforgettable wedding night. He was so embarrassed by Vi¡¯s whipping and was then rewarded with wonderful sex. This night was also a wedding night that Vi would never forget. She had not had sex for a long time since she was pregnant. Tonight, she rode a ¡°horse¡°, and her belt was used as a horsewhip. She swung it recklessly. Well, it was very fun. The intense amusement made Vi feel happy andfortable, but Ormand¡¯s experience was very ba d. In the early morning, the sunlight shone through the half¨C closed curtains into the bedroom on Vi¡¯s and Ormand¡¯s delicate faces. Ormand was sleeping on his stomach. He wrapped his arms around Vi¡¯s chest. Even in his sleep, he had already developed a habit of avoi ding Vi¡¯s belly. Last night was their wedding night. The two of them yed untilte at night. Now, they were exhauste d. They slept deeply and did not wake up. Vi¡¯s phone rang on the bedside table. In a daze, she reached out to take it. It was Tyler again. But this time, it was indeed Tyler calling. The negligence of Tyler and Toby led to Max¡¯s escape. Tyler admitted his mistake sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. McGraw. I saw her behave herself a while ago, so I let my guard down. I didn¡¯t expect h er to make trouble again. She colluded with Tim, Nina¡¯s son, and drugged the three of us. We are willin g to be punished.¡± Vi ignored the punishment and asked casually, ¡°Where is she? Did you find her?¡± ¡°Yesterday, we searched the river for an entire day. We didn¡¯t see anyone. We even went to several vill ages downstream to look for her, but there was no news at all. She was shot, and the river was cold tha t day. Could it be that¡­ she already died?¡± ¡°Even if she dies, I have to see her corpse.¡± Vi¡¯s voice turned icy as she ordered, ¡°Continue to look for her. Search the viges downstream a fe w more times. She can¡¯t run far. She must still be in a vige.¡± Yes.¡± Vi hung up the phone. After this incident, she hadpletely woken up and sat up at the head of th e bed. Behind her, Ormand felt that cold air had suddenly rushed in and that Vi had slipped away from his hug. His eyebrows were tightly furrowed, and he unconsciousl y grabbed the corner of Vi¡¯s clothes. Under the nket, Vi¡¯s nightgown was tightly gripped by hisrge hands. She lowered her eyes and noticed that Ormand was sleeping on his stomach. Was his lower back hurt from being sat on by herst night? Or¡­ This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Vi leaned over, yed with Ormand¡¯s hair with her fingertips, and deliberately bent down to blow his ear. ¡°Darling, why are you sleeping like this? Do you need me to massage your waist?¡± Ormand narrowed his sleepy eyes and said yes softly. Viy back in bed and massaged his back with her fingers and palms. However, as she rubbed it, the cunning smile on her face broadened. His fingertips silently moved down and stopped at Ormand¡¯s sexy butt. Through the thin silk pajamas, she carefully rubbed his skin. She could feel the swelling on his butt. Just as she was about to massage him, her wrists were held. ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m still sleepy,¡± Ormand said as he raised his long eyshes and looked at her lovingly. Vi let go of him. ¡°Alright, you worked hardst night. Go back to sleep. I¡¯ll go to the McGraw¡¯s house.¡± She leaned over and kissed him on the forehead. Then Vi got out of bed, quickly freshened up, and left Viorin. Half an hourter, a luxury car stopped in front of Wird¡¯s vi on Adain Mountain. Vi walked in. When she passed by the hall, she heard a man¡¯s faint and hoarse voiceing from i nside. It was already morning, and Bobby was still reading. Vi walked over and opened the door to the hall. She watched quietly for a while. Bobby was swaying, and he knelt with great difficulty. His voice was just a little less hoarse than before, and he began to read again. If he repeated this a few more times, his throat would be destroyed. Vi frowned slightly, and her eyes were grim. This time, she did not quietly walk away. Instead, she pushed the door open and entered. Squeak. The voice of the door interrupted Bobby¡¯s reading. However, he did not turn around. His voice was husky and casual. ¡°Why did you bring breakfast again? I¡¯m not hungry yet. I¡¯ll eat after reading,¡± Vi stood by the door far away from him and did not move. Bobby waited for a while but did not hear a reply. Then he turned around and looked over suspiciously. The moment he saw Vi, he was stunned and fell silent. Vi was expressionless and indifferent. ¡°If you think doing this can make me forgive you and forget you ¡°Even if you make yourself a mute, I won¡¯t feel sad for you,¡± she said coldly with a firm look. Bobby¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, his long eyshes hanging down to cover the disappointment in He didn¡¯t say anything. He withdrew his gaze and knelt in a standard posture, continuing to read. Vi furrowed her brows, her face turning colder and colder. She felt that he was stubborn. Recalling how Jimmy had reported to her about Max in the morning, Vi said, ¡°Max¡¯s drugged my body ran away. Do you know about this?¡± ¡°This time, I don¡¯t know.¡± Bobby stopped reading and turned back to look at her seriously. Vi had no expression on her face as she continued, ¡°The day before yesterday, it was raining heavily river, got shot, and fell into the river. Now no one knows whether she is dead.¡± Bobby narrowed his eyes and said nothing. Vi stared at him and saw all of his expressions. She asked in doubt, ¡°You always protect her to repay Bobby lowered his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Since no one knows whether she is dead, maybe s ¡°Then don¡¯t you want to save her?¡± Vi raised an eyebrow, her eyes cold. Bobby calmly withdrew his gaze and looked at the scripture in his hand again. He said extremely seriously, ¡°These days, I have been reading the scripture and copying it. Suddenly, I u ¡°In the future, she has to rely on herself. Whether she is dead or alive, it¡¯s her fate. She has to save hers Vi listened quietly and understood every expression on his face. After a while, she chuckled, ¡°It seems that you have not read this book for nothing. You¡¯re indeed much These were the mildest words that Vi had ever said to Bobby. Bobby¡¯s pale lips curved into a smile. He moved his swollen knees to face her. He lowered his voice and apologized sincerely. ¡°Vi, I was wrong in the past. Only now do I understand how ridiculous I was and how much I hurt you. These days, I have sincerely repented my sins. Can you forgive me?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 427 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Vi¡¯s Going to Give Birth Vi¡¯s smiling expression instantly stiffened. They stared into each other¡¯s eyes. Bobby waited nervously, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing in his throat. Vi stared at him for a while before finally speaking, ¡°I ept your apology. As for forgiveness¡­ I came back to the McGraw family today to see Dad again. I don¡¯t want to talk about anything else.¡± Bobby¡¯s eyes turned dark. His sister was brought up by him, and he knew that it was a sign of refusal. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m willing to wait until the day you canpletely forgive me,¡± he said with a smile. Vi stared at him and said nothing. Vi was about to turn around and leave the hall to see her father when Lainey suddenly ran down fro m upstairs. ¡°Honey! Dad¡­ Dad¡¯s monitor shows a tline!¡± Lainey shouted. Her words dealt a heavy blow to the whole of Adain Mountain. Vi¡¯s eyes turned red and she ran upstairs. Bobby stood up with his hands on his knees and followed. Russell, who was in the hall, also heard Lainey¡¯s shout and quickly ran upstairs. ¡°Dad!¡± As a few of them shouted in unison, the heartbeat of the old man on the bed stopped and his eyes wer e serene. Sitting next to Wird, Bentley, who always looked aloof, was sobbing in pain with red eyes. The ward was full of sadness. Vi held the door frame, her tears falling uncontrobly. Her heart ache d heavily. Her sad eyes were suddenly filled with rage. She took out her phone and called Tyler. ¡°Get all the members of the Dark Bell to find Max! I want to see her die!¡± Wird¡¯s funeral was handled by Bentley and Russell. Vi couldn¡¯t get involved in these things because she was pregnant. Ormand, who had rushed over, t ook her back home andforted her. The entire organization went out in full force to search for Max at the river bank, asking every farmer in the vige from house to house. For two whole days and two nights, there was no news about her, as if she had disappeared from the w orld. Vi was furious, but for the sake of her baby, she suppressed her temper and called Russell to the vi. ¡°Russell, I can¡¯t find Max, but her mistake caused Dad¡¯s death. I must make her pay.¡± Of course, Russell could rte. ¡°Vi, what do you want to do? I will fully support you.¡± Vi looked up and thought of Max¡¯s face. Her eyes were cold. ¡°Announce her death in public, saying t hat during her vacation, as she suddenly heard of her father¡¯s death, out of grief, she fell into the river and died from drowning.¡± Russell was startled. ¡°You want her to never return to the McGraw family even if she is alive? You don¡¯t want her to live with the name Max McGraw?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. I will help you deal with it.¡± Wird passed away, and Bobby was no longer in charge. Max had disappeared since then and had never reappeared. The entire McGraw family, managed by Vi, was peaceful and quiet. Peaceful days always passed very quickly. Eight monthster. Vi had a baby bump and her pretty face¡¯s skin was still tender. She sat on the sofa and watched a movie with a giant projector. Ormand was in the kitchen, helping her cut the fruit. She was watching with intrigue when the baby moved a bit. The movement was so painful that Vi¡¯s entire body spasmed and she almost fainted. ¡°Orin!¡± She shouted with difficulty. Ormand put down the unfinished fruit in his hand, ran out, squatted in front of her, and checked her condition. ¡°Are you going to give birth?¡± Vi furrowed her brows in pain and shook her head, ¡°One of the babies kicked me again.¡± Ormand felt so worried about her and then stared at her baby bump furiously with gnashed teeth. ¡°This restless child must be extremely naughty! It has made you suffer so much. When it grows older, I will spank its butt to take revenge for you!¡± Vi burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce. They are just two babies. They know nothing.¡± Ormand stroked her belly and still felt mad. ¡°But it has made you suffer so much. I must make him suffe r too!¡± Vi could not help butugh at his serious usation. ¡°The babies are listening. They will bear grudges. When they grow older, they will definitely help me, bu t not you. The three of us will bully you!¡± Ormand didn¡¯t care, as long as Vi was happy. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Just as Vi was about to speak, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her belly. Her brows were tightly furr owed in pain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the baby kick you again?¡± Vi shook her head. As the pain eased, she realized something. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll probably ¡­ give birth!¡± Ormand was terrified. He immediately sent a message to Todd, Leia, Bentley, Russell, and Sherlyn. Th en he picked up Vi and went straight to the hospital. When Vi was sent to the delivery room, everyone rushed over on time and surrounded her to ask he r about her condition. Seeing this group of people, Vi was dumbfounded. She turned to look at Ormand, who was beside he Ormand¡¯s palms were sweaty, and his voice trembled slightly. He was even more nervous than her. ¡°I said that when you give birth, I would experience the pain of giving birth again. I am afraid that I can¡¯t with you in the ward, so I called everyone to talk to you.¡± ¡°No, there are so many people. I¡¯m nervous. I only need you to keep mepany.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± He also wanted to feel her pain. Bentley stood forward to exin in time. Vi didn¡¯t have to experience the pain again. The doctor woul Ormand and Vi were confused. Vi was pleasantly surprised. ¡°It turns out that due to advanced medical technology, there is such a go Ormand, however, was stunned, ¡°So, it turned out that you were fooling me by making me experience th simtor?¡± Bentley didn¡¯t answer. These people said many words of encouragement and left nervously. Fifteen minutester, Vi was pushed into the delivery room, and Ormand also went in there with her. The babies¡® positions were normal and Vi could have an easy delivery. After getting the painless injection, Vi felt much better. It was not as painful as the rumors said. Ormand held her hand nervously, shivering all over, and even his lower jaw was tight. Vi turned her head and stroked his handsome face with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s pretty easy.¡± His grim face was covered in a thinyer of cold sweat. Heined in a low voice, ¡°Easy for you to s Vi only smiled. After six hours of suffering, Vi gave birth to the babies smoothly. The nurse gently cleaned the two babies, wrapped them up, and called for Ormand. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Hobson, you have a son and a daughter now. Come and take a look!¡± Ormand didn¡¯t move at all, not caring at all. He focused on wiping away Vi¡¯s sweat, his eyes filled with Vi smiled weakly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look at the babies?¡± Ormand put on a serious face and only wanted to guard her. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 428 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Bentley Has a Girlfriend Vi giggled and felt a sweetness in her heart. However, she still asked Ormand to see their babies. ¡°Hurry up and go. I also want to see my babies.¡± Ormand had no idea but to get up and walk towards the nurse. The nurse offered to introduce to him, ¡°Mr. Hobson, this is your elder son, and this is your daughter.¡± Ormand only nced at them for a moment, then he frowned and asked incredulously, ¡°Are they really the babies of Vi and me?¡± ¡°Of course, you are in the delivery room and see the babies were born. There wouldn¡¯t be a mistake.¡± The nursesughed. Ormand, on the other hand, had a serious expression on his face. He thought, Vi and I are both good¨Clooking. Why are the babies so ugly? Their skin is red and wrinkled. They are not cute at all. Could it be that the virus in my body affected the babies? The more Ormand thought, the more serious he looked. The nurse held the babies and smiled happily, ¡°Mr. Hobson, the babies are so good. Do you want to hol d them?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ormand left without looking back and went to continue to be with Vi. When Vi saw hime over, she grabbed his hand and looked at him expectantly. ¡°Ormand, are th e babies beautiful?¡± Ormand was speechless. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there any problem with the babies?¡± Noticing that Ormand looked upset, Vi was s uspicious. Ormand could only change the topic. ¡°No. Don¡¯t worry about them for now. Have a good rest. You¡¯ll be t ransferred to the normal ward soon.¡± Seeing his expression, Vi felt that something was wrong. She said, ¡°Get the babies here. I want to s ee them.¡± ¡°Do you really want to see them?¡± Ormand asked uncertainly. Vi nodded solemnly, and the uneasiness in her heart grew stronger. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Ormand had no choice but to walk towards the nurse and take the two babies. When Ormand walked back to Vi¡¯s bed, he reminded her seriously, ¡°Vi, you have to prepare psyc hologically. The babies might be different from what you thought.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Vi became more confused after hearing the words. Ormand bent down and ced the two babies next to her pillow. Vi looked at the babies beside her. She felt they were so cute. ¡°They are so cute. Orin, do you want to give me a surprise, so you deliberately say the words just now?¡± Vi was very excited, and her eyes were full of tears. She loved the two babies so much that she even felt that it was worth it to have a hard pregnancy. Vi had a sense of achievement to be able to bring such two cute babies into the world. ¡°Orin, look, they look like us. They are our babies.¡± Ormand followed her gaze and looked at the two babies again. This time, Ormand felt that the babies were pleasing to the eyes. Maybe it was because they were his c hildren. Ormand leaned over and kissed Vi¡¯s forehead, which was covered in sweat. His eyes were full of pit y. ¡°Vi, thank you for giving me two cute babies.¡± The two of them looked at each other with deep love in their eyes. The delivery was very sessful. After Vi rested for a while, she was transferred to the normal ward . Bentley, Russell, and the others quickly ran over. The originally wide VIP ward was instantly filled with p eople. A group of people surrounded the two babies in the crib, discussing extremely intensely. Todd said, ¡°The baby boy looks a bit like Ormand.¡± Leia giggled. ¡°I heard that Vi was often kicked by a baby in the next few months before she was deli vered. It must be what this boy baby did. He looks just like Mr. Hobson when he was young!¡± The ward was instantly filled withughter. Ormand sat next to Vi¡¯s bed, not reacting at all. He pretended not to hear anything and concentrated on feeding Vi nutrition oatmeal. Vi looked at the group of people who were very curious and felt that they were watching a treasure. A group of people were still discussing. Bentley, who had been silent all this time, asked in a calm voice, ¡°Vi, what are you going to name th e babies?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Vi was startled. To be honest, she had forgotten about this matter. ¡°Ormand, you decide.¡± Vi turned to look at Ormand. Ormand thought for a while and said seriously, ¡°I n to name my daughter M and my son Aedan. I am grateful that my wife bore me two cute babies.¡± Vi listened quietly and felt extremely satisfied. She had never felt that giving birth to these two babie s was such a correct decision. Todd followed Ormand to read the names, ¡°M, Aedan, the names are nice.¡± ¡°M, Aedan, these are the names your dad gave to you.¡± Leia, who was at the side, heckled in high spirits. Soon, there was a burst of noise and excitement in the ward, all shouting,¡± M¡­ Aedan¡­¡± Vi looked at Ormand and smiled helplessly. She felt that this group of people was childish. Knock! Knock! There was a knock on the ward door. Jimmy pushed open the door and came in, his expression slightly awkward. He whispered, ¡°Ms. McGraw McGraw and his wife are here. Should we let them in?¡± Although the voice was low, not long after these words were spoken, the entire ward quieted down, perf Everyone looked at Vi quietly, as if waiting for her decision. Vi¡¯s expression gradually turned serious under all the gazes. ¡°There are enough people in the ward. The babies are still young. Too many people will scare them. Ask Vi said very euphemistically, but her meaning was that she still could not forgive them. As the ward door was closed again, the entire ward fell into a deathly silence, and no one spoke for a lo After a while, a nurse came over and knocked on the door, but she was not looking for Vi or Ormand. ¡°Mr. Bentley, a woman is looking for you.¡± As she said this, everyone in the ward looked at Bentley. Bentley was usually cold and arrogant, but now his ears turned red under so many gazes. Russell was the most surprised. ¡°Woman? I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a woman looking for Bentl Russell patted Bentley on the shoulder and said, ¡°Bentley, why don¡¯t you tell me that you have a girlfriend? When do you n to introduce your girlfriend to me?¡± Bentley coughed unnaturally, and his expression became more and more serious. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk non ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Bentley ignored him and turned to leave the ward. When Bentley left, Vi looked at Russell and whispered, ¡°Bentley is very reserved in feeling. Don¡¯t pro The ward soon returned toughter. After Bentley came out, he went directly to the safe passage where no one was in the hospital. A beautiful figure stood in the aisle, waiting for him quietly. Bentley stood in the distance for a while, covering the tips of his ears that were slightly red because of R ¡°Ms. Callis, you have just returned to Washington, Why are you in Salt Lake City again?¡± Hearing his usual cold voice, the woman in the aisle turned around. It was Breenda, and she revealed her gentle and beautiful face. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 429 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 429 Chapter 429 It¡¯ll Be Hard to Chase Her Back In the past, when Breenda saw Bentley, she would look at him with her face filled with adoration and love. But this time, Breenda was wearing an extremelyplicated expression. After struggling in her heart for a long time, Breenda lowered her eyes sadly and finally said, ¡°Mr. McGraw, I¡¯ m sorry for troubling you for half a year.¡± Bentley stared at Breenda silently, waiting for her to continue. ¡°From now on, I might never bother you again¡­ ¡°Because¡­ My father has decided to let me get engaged to the young master of the Hess family.¡® Bentley was a little stunned. He pursed his lips and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Then, congrat tions.¡± What Bentley said hurt Breenda deeply. Breenda held back her tears and said, ¡°I know that you have never liked me. It is always my wishful thinking. From now on, I will try to forget you and move on. And I will never disturb you again.¡± The more Breenda spoke, the sadder she became. And her eyes became uncontrobly red with tears shing in them. In the business field, Breenda was a powerful and independent woman, but in love, she was still a fool who hoped to be loved by someone. But now, Bentley¡¯s congrattions made Breendapletely lose hope for him. Bentley noticed how extremely grieved Breenda was and reached out slightly, intending tofort her. But halfway through, Bentley stopped because he didn¡¯t know how tofort Breenda. Just as Bentley was in a dilemma, Breenda had already made up her mind. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. McGraw.¡± After saying goodbye, Breenda turned around and ran away. Bentley¡¯s hand was still frozen in ce. He was stunned for a long time and did not move at all. Bentley feltplicated in her heart and could not describe how he felt. It wasn¡¯t until someone put an arm around Bentley¡¯s shoulder that Bentley came back to his senses. It was Russell. When Russell came over, he saw Breenda leave, crying. Russell sighed and said righteously, standing up for Breenda, ¡°Bentley, it¡¯s your fault. Breenda has bee n chasing you for half a year. How can you treat her like that? And in view of what you look like now, it d oesn¡¯t seem you have no feelings for her at all. ¡°In terms of love, if a certain side always gives all to the other side while the other side just epts it p assively and does nothing, in the end, such a rtionship will end in tragedy. You should know how on earth you feel. If you really like Breenda, then chase her back. If not, then give her your blessin gs.¡± Bentley straightened the valuable wristwatch and said without thinking, ¡°Breenda is already engaged. T here is no need for me to interrupt her life. We will live our own lives from now on.¡± ¡°So do you mean you do have a thing for Breenda?¡± Russell was good at reading between the lines. Bentley thought for a moment and said in a cold voice, ¡°No.¡± Then Bentley turned around and left. Russell quickly chased after Bentley, ¡°Bullshit! You are lying! You hesitated just now! ¡°Bentley, I know you so well! ¡°If you continue to be like this, the wife in your hands will fly away!¡± Bentley did not say anything. He still had a cold expression on his face. Russell was sincerely worried about Bentley. ¡°Bentley, you have to take action as soon as possible. If you go on like this, it will be hard for you to chase Breenda back!¡± In the ward, a group of chattering people was sent away by Ormand. The room was finally quiet. Ormand blew on the oatmeal and fed it patiently to Vi with deep eyes. After being together with Ormand for so long, Vi could tell at a nce that something was bothering Ormand. ¡°Orin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Before Ormand could make up an excuse, Vi hurriedly added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget how much you suffered i n the past because you kept me in the dark. If you dare to trick me again this time, I¡¯ll definitely beat yo u up when Ipletely recover!¡± Ormand didn¡¯t know what to say. It was clear Vi¡¯s threat worked. Ormand thought for a moment and honestly exined, ¡°Vi, do you still remember the time that I was once infected with Super 404?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ormand lowered his eyes and continued to say, ¡°Now that the babies are born, I want to take them to t heboratory to have their physical conditions checked when we are free. And you¡­ When you get bet ter, you have to check it out as well.¡± Hearing what Ormand said, Vi thought to herself, this is indeed quite important, and it concerns the future of our family. But¡­ Vi looked serious and worried. ¡°The babies are too little to do the test now. I can¡¯t bear to see that.¡± ¡°Vi, it¡¯s best to get the babies checked early. If there¡¯s really something wrong, then Kolby can make preparations early and treat them in advance.¡± Vi really can¡¯t bear to see the babies take a physical test at such a young age. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. The babies are still too little and weak. We can observe the state of the babies more often and pay more attention to them. They should be fine.¡± ¡°OK,¡± Ormand nodded and tried to feed Vi a spoonful of oatmeal. Vi turned her head and refused to eat the oatmeal. Ormand had to put the oatmeal into his mouth and swallow it. Vi stared at Ormand for a while before asking with a ghastly expression, ¡°Orin, if I hadn¡¯t asked you about it just now, you would have been thinking about finding an opportunityter to secretly take the b abies to theb, right?¡± Ormand¡¯s hand that was holding the oatmeal suddenly paused, and he quickly raised his eyes to smile. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Vi finally let Ormand go. Ormand heaved a sigh of relief and thought, what a narrow squeak! If I said something wrong, I would p Vi saw all of Ormand¡¯s thoughts from his expressions. She held back herughter and her starry eyes a while, she quietly hid what was on her mind and pretended to be normal. After staying in the hospital for a few days, Vi was able to go back home for recovery. Ormand helped Vi put on thick cotton socks, wrapped her in a mink cloak, put a white fox fur hat on h then carried her home. While Vi was in her recovery, Ormand had too many things to do. Other than helping Vi deal with stuff concerning the McGraw Group from time to time, there were also from the Hobson Group. What was more, Ormand also had to take care of the two babies and Vi. Ormand did everything himself and it seemed as if he was almighty. However, after a few days, Ormand had barely taken any sleep and looked haggard. Vi felt worried about Ormand when she saw him like that. In the end, after discussing with Ormand, V to hire a reliable nanny who specialized in taking care of babies to help Ormand share the burden. Todd had been busy picking a nanny for a few days and finally chose a young girl from the best agency This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Todd brought the young girl to Vi¡¯s bedside and asked Vi to have a look personally. With M in her arms, Vi leaned against the head of the bed and looked up at the young girl. The girl was really young with thin arms and legs. And it was said that the girl was the best nanny in the The girl looked average. Half of her face was still bandaged, but her eyes were beautiful and clear. When Vi¡¯s eyes met the girls¡®, Vi felt a strange sense of familiarity. Vi didn¡¯t mean to judge the girl by her appearance, but Vi just felt that she didn¡¯t like this girl very m Vi calmly looked at the girl and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? What happened to your face?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 430 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Ms. McGraw, Do You Feel at Ease? Hearing Vi ask about this, Miah touched her face which was covered with bandages. ¡°Ms. McGraw, my name is Miah Chester. I fell down the stairs two days ago. But, Ms. McGraw, it won¡¯t affect This injury will be healed soon.¡± Miah¡¯s voice was hoarse, unpleasant to hear, and a bit harsh. ¡°You¡¯re not suitable. Just go.¡± Vi held her baby and patted her back gently. Todd tried to take Miah away. my work. Miah didn¡¯t move and asked unwillingly, ¡°Ms. McGraw, you didn¡¯t even assess whether I waspeten t to do my job. Is it because of my face? So, Ms. McGraw, you are also the kind of person who judges p eople by their appearance.¡± Vi frowned slightly and looked up to meet Miah¡¯s gaze again. Todd sensed Vi¡¯s anger and pulled Miah away. ¡°What are you talking about? How dare you speak to Ms. McGraw like this? You are too arrogant! We are not obligated to keep you here.¡± Miah was pulled two steps toward the door by Todd. Vi, who was on the bed, finally spoke, ¡°There are four reasons why I don¡¯t keep you here. ¡°Firstly, your voice is too unpleasant to hear. It will scare the babies. ¡°Secondly, you never look at me with humility. ¡°Thirdly, your eyes are sharp, and you have no affinity. ¡°And most importantly, you don¡¯t get along well with me. I don¡¯t like you, so I don¡¯t need to test your abil ity.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was calm and sharp as if it was amon discussion. Todd asked Miah, ¡°Did you hear Ms. McGraw clearly? Leave here immediately.¡± Miah had no choice but to turn around and leave. When she reached the door, she suddenly looked ba ck and asked with a sly smile, ¡°Ms. McGraw, do you feel at ease?¡± Then, Miah consciously went downstairs to leave. Todd was stunned for a second before quickly apologizing to Vi, ¡°Vi, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll definitely be mo re vignt. I won¡¯t bring any weirdos back.¡± Vi nodded and continued to coax M, who was in her arms. The words that Miah said before she left suddenly appeared in Vi¡¯s mind, and then they began to rin g out over and over again. Just now, thatst look in Miah¡¯s eyes was strange. Vi suddenly realized something and looked at Todd cautiously. ¡°Go chase after that girl now. You must bring her back!¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Todd immediately turned around and ran out. Vi suddenly felt uneasy and quickly called Ormand, who was working in the study room. ¡°Honey. What happened?¡± ¡°Where is Aedan?¡± Ormand, who picked up the phone, looked at the sleeping boy in his arms. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping. What¡¯s wron g?¡± Vi breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can continue with your work.¡± She hung up and looked out the window. Vi hoped it was just her overthinking. Fifteen minutester, Todd returned. ¡°Vi, I didn¡¯t find her. She walked very quickly and disappeared the moment she left the Hobson¡¯s hou se. I checked a few surveince cameras but I didn¡¯t see her.¡± In the room, the atmosphere was cold. Vi pondered for a moment. Miah even knew how to avoid the camera¡¯s filming area. Was it intentional or not? ¡°Where did you bring her over from? Go and check her files. Investigate her carefully. You have to find her, and I want to ask her some questions personally.¡± ¡°I see. Vi, don¡¯t worry.¡± At night, the two babies slept in the middle of the bed, separating Vi and Ormand from each other. Ormand coaxed the two babies from time to time. asionally, he would look up at Vi on the other side of the bed, only to see her staring at M absent¨Cmindedly. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. ¡°Vi?¡± Ormand asked softly. Vi did not respond. Ormand instantly felt a little aggrieved. The two babies not only separated him from Vi but also took away more than half of her attention an d love. ¡°Vi, what are you thinking about?¡± Ormand stretched out his long arm, carefully poking Vi¡¯s arm. Vi snapped back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ormand frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I wanted to ask you what happened.¡± ¡°Ormand, I thought the babysitter Todd brought back was strange.¡± Vi lowered her eyes seriously. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ormand quickly became serious. Vi told Ormand everything that happened today, not missing a single detail. After Ormand finished listening, he said with a grim tone, ¡°So, you suspect that she is Max?¡± ¡°It just felt familiar to me. The words she said before she left were strange. But if I think more about it, s he doesn¡¯t Took like Max at all.¡± Ormand patted Vi¡¯s arm andforted her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s just a matter of time before we find her.¡± Vi nodded her head. After a while, Ormand still put his hand on her arm. Not only that, he even pinched her arm gently and re Vi turned her head to look at him. A smile appeared on Ormand¡¯s face as he looked at Vi expectantly. His voice was soft. ¡°Honey, I hav ¡°What about our babies? Where do you n to let them sleep? I¡¯ll sleep in your arms, but what if the two Ormand was speechless. He was annoyed. Ormand suppressed the irritation in his heart and whispered, ¡°I have to find a babysitter quickly!¡± Viughed, ¡°Ormand, it¡¯s time to change their diapers.¡± The next day, Todd went to investigate Miah. Toby went to find another babysitter. After what happened yesterday, Vi made a special request. The babysitter must be middle¨C aged or older, have a lot of experience caring for babies, and should appear honest and polite. In the afternoon, the person who entered Viorin was neither Todd nor Toby. Instead, it was a higher¨Cup of the McGraw Group, Paxton Dobson. Paxton was a person who wholeheartedly cared for thepany. He had been the first to agree with Vio Vi had a good impression of Paxton. When Paxton walked into the bedroom, Vi was leaning against the bed with M in her arms. Every time M was in her arms, M was very quiet. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Paxton stood by the door and smiled at Vi, ¡°Congrattions, Ms. McGraw. A son and a daughter will ¡°Thanks.¡± Vi politely went straight to the point. ¡°Paxton, what is the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the inheritance rights of the McGraw Group. I wonder what Ms. McGraw ns to do?¡± Paxton Vi said, ¡°What do you mean by what I n to do?¡± ¡°When Mr. McGraw was still alive, he said that the inheritance of the McGraw family would not be passe daughter and a son. You should prepare for your daughter in advance.¡± Vi understood what he meant. ¡°Are you here to let me determine the future heir in advance? M is still young now. Isn her the inheritance right of the McGraw Group?¡± Paxton smiled, ¡°The reason why I asked Ms. McGraw to make ns early is that the children will be reg have considered making your daughter the heir of the McGraw Group, then she must not be surnamed you Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 431 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Do You Despise Me? ¡°Are you suggesting I should give M thest name McGraw?¡± Vi frowned slightly. M McGraw? It was eptable. However, it was a tricky problem. Previously, because Ormand had transferred the shares of the Hobso n Group to her, she had promised all the members of the Hobson family in the hall. When her babies were born, her shares of the Hobson Group would be split in half and given to the two babies. If M changed her surname to McGraw, the Hobson family would make a fuss. ¡°I will discuss this with Ormand.¡± Paxton nodded and responded with a smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just making suggestions for Ms. McGraw. You have the final decision.¡± ¡°Well, I have to rest, so I won¡¯t see you off.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself, Ms. McGraw.¡± When Paxton left, Vi looked down at M in her arms. M had just woken up and narrowed her eyes at Vi. Vi noticed that the diaper was getting thicker and guessed that M had just peed. Vi raised her head and shouted downstairs, ¡°Ormand! Come and change M¡¯s diapers!¡± At the time¡­ Ormand was having a video conference on the second floor. His image and voice were connected to the conference hall. Eightrge stereos would y his voice in real time. Ormand held Aedan on hisp, patting andforting him from time to time. The desk just blocked Ae dan. The whole study was unusually quiet. Ormand was listening to the report when Vi¡¯s shout came fro m upstairs. The people in the conference room instantly raised their heads and looked at Ormand¡¯s handsome face in the video in shock They didn¡¯t expect that Ormand could actually change his baby¡¯s diaper. Was he bing a babysitter? They winced when they thought of Ormand changing the baby¡¯s diaper. ¡°The meeting will be suspended for ten minutes,¡± Ormand said as he looked at the shocked expression s of everyone in the video. The moment he finished speaking, the picture was cut off. Ormand immediately got up and quickly went upstairs while holding Aedan, pushing open the bedroom door. The moment he saw Vi, heined in a low voice, ¡°Honey, why didn¡¯t you call me? I¡¯m having a video conference.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I thought it was troublesome, so I just shouted. I¡¯ll call you next time.¡± Ormand did not say anything. He gave Aedan to Vi, took M to the bathroom, turned on the light, a nd began to skillfully change the diaper. He also washed M¡¯s little butt. Vi recalled Paxton¡¯s words just now. She told Ormand through the half¨C closed bathroom door, ¡°Ormand, the inheritance right of the McGraw family will not be exercised by mal e heirs. Paxton suggests that M should surname McGraw. What do you think?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. It¡¯s not a big deal to take your surname,¡± Ormand replied. ¡°But¡­¡± Vi hesitated for a moment. ¡°Previously, I promised to give the shares of the Hobson Group to the tw o babies equally. If M is surnamed McGraw and holds the shares of the Hobson Group, the Hobson family probably won¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Ormand changed M¡¯s diaper quickly, and he was also seriously thinking about this matter. ¡°If it has to be equal, you can give all the shares of the Hobson Group to Aedan, and then take out the same shares of the McGraw Group and give them to M.¡± After he said this, there was no sound in the bedroom for a long time. Ormand poked his head out suspiciously and nced at the bed. ¡°Vi, are you reluctant to give up the McGraw family¡¯s shares?¡± Vi burst outughing, ¡°Shares don¡¯t matter to me. I care about my children. I signed the agreement t o save you from the Hobson family¡¯s hall. It is not easy to give the shares out now. ¡°Our shares in the Hobson family and the McGraw family are currently thergest portion of shares. On ce we give them to our children, it is equivalent to telling everyone that they are the appointed heirs, and some peo ple will inevitably have evil intentions. ¡°Ormand, back then, I was the heir. Then, many horrible things happened. I was afraid that M and Ae dan will also suffer from this.¡± Ormand understood her feelings very well and quickly changed a new diaper for M. Then, he put Mil a on the bed and went to another side to hug Vi. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Vi leaned against his shoulder, lowered her eyes, and looked at the two babies next to her. ¡°M can have my surname as McGraw, but I want to return the shares of the Hobson Group to you.¡± It was not a good thing for a child to have so many shares at such a young age, which could easily mak e other people jealous. Ormand cupped her face and kissed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± She did not respond to this kiss. Ormand suspiciously ended the kiss and lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°Vi?¡± Vi thought for a moment and asked seriously, ¡°Honey, have you washed your hands?¡± Ormand was speechless. How could he not wash his hands after cleaning up M¡¯s butt? ¡°Do you despise me?¡± He stared at Vi with resentment. Vi held back herughter and cupped his face with both hands. ¡°I was just teasing you.¡± She leaned o Ormand was kissed until his entire body went hot. He softly fell into her arms and rested his head on he ¡°Honey, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± It was just a kiss, and he was about to lose control. Vi guessed what he was thinking. She stroked his lower jaw and smiled. After chatting with him for a few minutes, she suddenly remembered something important. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ju ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ormand snapped back to his senses. He had almost forgotten about his work. He picked up Aedan and immediately went downstairs. Vi looked at his back and shook her head with a smile. As night approached, Todd came back. He had found out about Miah¡¯s background. ¡°Vi, I have already thoroughly investigated Miah. Her identity is all real, and there is no problem.¡± ¡°Does that mean she is indeed Miah Chester, and her background is real?¡± Todd nodded. Vi didn¡¯t dispel her doubts because of this. If that was the case, then Miah had nothing to do with her Todd continued to exin, ¡°I¡¯ve found her. She told me that someone contacted her before she came he requested.¡± ¡°Who contacted her?¡± The look in Vi¡¯s eyes was grim. Todd shook his head again. ¡°That person contacted her through DarkNet. I checked that ount. It has It was through DarkNet again. This was somewhat simr to the time Jason was topped on the trending topic. Did the mastermind do all that just to say these words to her? Was it a threat? Could it be Max who jumped into the river and disappeared eight months ago? Vi pondered seriously for a moment before giving a sternmand to Todd. ¡°Send two people to kee ¡°In addition, arrange a few more bodyguards for Viorin. They have to take turns changing shifts. I want t guard the house all the time.¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 432 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 432 Chapter 432 I Want to Break Up Because of Miah, Vi and Ormand were particrly concerned about the matter of recruiting the nan ny. Even their family background and experiences would be carefully investigated. In the end, they chose a very kind middle¨Caged woman called Aracely. With nanny Aracely here, Ormand had finally been free, and his days were much morefortable. The days of peace and enjoyment passed very quickly. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In the blink of an eye, it was the celebration banquet for the babies. Vi also recovered very well. At the banquet, the guests were all surrounding the two babies and praising them. They were so cute t hat the guests were eager to hold them. Vi instructed Ormand and Aracely to keep a close eye on the babies. Ormand and Aracely couldn¡¯t l et the babies out of their sight. The babies were not allowed to be touched or hugged. She came out to wee the guests. Not longter, the well¨Cdressed Russell came with a fancy gift. Vi noticed that he was alone and asked curiously, ¡°You came here alone! Why didn¡¯t you wait for Sh erlyn?¡± Russell looked a little embarrassed. ¡°She has been busy with her work recently. I¡¯m wondering if someo ne told her something bad about me. I always feel that she has been deliberately distancing herself from me recen tly.¡± ¡°Did you make her angry?¡± Russell pondered for a moment. ¡°No. Isn¡¯t it normal for couples to quarrel asionally? She wasn¡¯t like this before. Recently, she has been especially indifferent to me.¡± Vi said, ¡°Then when I have time, I can help you ask her what happened.¡± ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s my own business. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Vi patted his shoulder and said seriously, ¡°You are a man. Remember that girls are always right. In t he future, it¡¯s better to not quarrel with her. Give more space to her. Quarrels may make both of you tired¡­¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Russell nodded and obediently listened to her words. Thinking of Bentley¡¯s words, Russell continued seriously, ¡°By the way, Bentley happened to be in Washi ngtonst night. He probably won¡¯t be able to make it back in time. He asked me to bring the gift to you . He said that he woulde to see his nephew and niece when he returned to Salt Lake City next time.¡± Washington? Vi said in a joking tone, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any important business in Washington. Why would he go t here?¡± Russell stared at her with a gratified expression. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to chase after his future wife! However, this time, I don¡¯t think it will be easy for Bentley. Bentley did nothing for half a year. Now she is engaged, Bentley suddenly realizes that he loves her. He must make more e ffort to get her.¡± She burst outughing and ridiculed Bentley, ¡°Yes! He loves to pretend to be cold and aloof. He always puts on a poker face. He has to have someone who can subdue him.¡± Russell felt the same and nodded in agreement. Lainey came very quickly as the two were chatting. She came alone. Russell saw this and asked, ¡°Lainey, why are you alone?¡± Lainey had a smile on her face, but there was a hint of worry between her brows. ¡°A few days ago, it was raining heavily. Bobby was sick and had a fever. His knees hurt during that time . As long as it rained and changed seasons, it would hurt. Moreover, he knew that Vi would be in a bad mood whe n she saw him, so he decided not toe.¡± The smile on Vi¡¯s face gradually faded. She lowered her eyes and did not say a word. Russell carefully observed her expression. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, he asked, ¡°Lainey, coul d it be that he¡¯s still reading that book?¡± Lainey nodded. ¡°Yes. He tried to punish himself like a madman. No matter what, he is always reading t hat book, even if he¡¯s ill.¡± Lainey sighed silently, her eyes unconsciously turning red. Recalling that today was the day for the babi es, she forced a smile. Vi felt a little strange when she heard this, but she just said, ¡°I reminded him more than once that he should stop reading it, but he is too stubborn. Unless he thinks it through himself, or he¡¯ll do it forever.¡± Among the three of them, the atmosphere suddenly became a bit heavy. They fell into silence for a few minutes before Vi was the first to change the topic. ¡°Russell, Lainey, go in. Aedan and M are both with Ormand. Go to see the babies.¡± The two of them nodded and quickly regained their harmony. They walked in while chatting andughin g. Vi had been waiting outside to wee the guests. It was only when the banquet was about to begin that Sherlyn rushed over. Vi quickly weed her in. There was no one sitting next to Russell, but Sherlyn took a few nces and did not choose to go over. Instead, she sat down at the nearest empty table. Vi noticed the unusual atmosphere between the two of them and silently gave Russell a look. Couples should settle their problems on their own, and others had no way to intervene. It was during the banquet. Sherlyn elegantly tasted the red wine. Ever since she won the awards, a lot of people had invited her to participate in their movies. Her gestures had also been polished over and over again on set. Right now, she hadpletely integrated herself into the circle of the upper ss, except for the fact th at she had not been publicly recognized by the Felton family. Her table was full. Russell nced at her from afar and found that both of her sides were men. He immediately felt mixed feelings and sullenly finished his meal. After the banquet was the ball. Sherlyn found a quiet ce and chatted with Vi alone. Vi held a ss of juice and clinked her ss against Sherlyn¡¯s. She asked carefully, ¡°What happene d to you and Russell? I saw that you didn¡¯t say a word to him at the banquet today. Did you quarrel?¡± Sherlyn was just about to raise her head to drink when she suddenly paused. In just half a second, she finished the full ss of wine in one gulp. Her lovely face was dyed red, but h er eyes were clear and determined. ¡°Vi, I want to break up with him!¡± Russell, who had just walked over quietly, heard this sentence. With a ck face, he exploded on the spot. He decisively walked forward, grabbed Sherlyn¡¯s hand, and He didn¡¯t forget to apologize to Vi, ¡°Vi, we have something to discuss, so we will leave first. In a fe will see your babies again!¡± With that, he grabbed Sherlyn and left, not giving her a chance to refuse. ¡°Russell! What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Russell acted as if he had not heard anything. His eyes were cold, and he did not say a word. ¡°Let go of me! It hurts!¡± Sherlyn¡¯s voice was loud, and her expression was aggrieved, attracting the attention of many guests. Russell loosened his grip, turned around, bent over, and directly carried her on his shoulder, heading out of the Hobson¡¯s house. ¡°Put me down! Russell, be reasonable!¡± Russell ignored her and held her struggling legs. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to attract mo Sherlyn pounded his back with her hands. When she heard his words, she quickly stopped struggling. Russell carried her to the car, and without a word, he let Warren drive home. Russell forcefully straightened her body in the car so that she could look at him. With reddened eyes, he Sherlyn was slightly stunned and nodded firmly. ¡°Yes!¡± Russell¡¯s eyes became even redder, and the hands that were holding her shoulders became even more Sherlyn was also annoyed and raised her voice, ¡°Russell, I said I want to break up with you! Do you und Russell was so angry that his chest hurt. He grabbed her arms and pulled them down, pressing them against his legs. She could not move at all. He raised his right hand and pped her back. Phut! A crisp sound rang out. The burning pain stunned Sherlyn. Warren, who was driving the car, was even more stunned, Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 433 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Me or My Identity? Russell noticed that Warren kept ncing at the rearview mirror, and Russell¡¯s sharp eyes swept over. Warren instantly chickened out and helped to lower the partition. This was not what Warren should look at! Russell waved his hand and pped her twice again, but his strength did not decrease. It hurt! Sherlyn was beaten until tears welled up in her eyes, her upper body lying on hisp, her waist pressed down by his palm, unable to move. After being stunned for two seconds, she finally reacted. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her heart hur t. ¡°Russell, you¡­ You dare to beat me!¡± Russell sighed and exined seriously, ¡°I¡¯m teaching my girl to be disobedient. It is built on the basis th at I love you. You are unreasonable. I can only punish you like this to make you know what you are doi ng!¡± ¡°But what right do you have to punish me?¡± Sherlyn bit her lips with tears in her eyes. Russell heard her voice with a hint of crying. Russell stroked her butt with his big palm and gently rubb ed it. ¡°You said you wanted to break up, but I haven¡¯t agreed yet. You are still living with me, and we are still i n a rtionship.¡± Sherlyn instantly felt disheartened. She was embarrassed and annoyed by his rubbing, but her back wa s pressed tightly by him, unable to move no matter what. Russell rubbed her butt and asked softly, ¡°Sherlyn, what¡¯s wrong with you? What have I been doing rec ently that made you want to break up with me?¡± Sherlyn¡¯s eyes became increasingly red, and she gradually felt wronged. Sherlyn said, ¡°You want me to go back to the Felton family several times because only in this way can you marry me and not beughed at by anyone. Russell, do you love me more or do you love the identity of the daug hter of the Felton family?¡± Russell was slightly stunned. So that was what Sherlyn worried about. Previously, Russell had said many times that he hoped that Sherlyn would be recognized as a member of the Felton family as soon as possible. Because of this, they had quarreled several times before. Perhaps, Sherlyn misunderstood him. He seriously thought about it and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sherlyn, why do you hate the Felton family so much? They are your family.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sherlynughed at herself, ¡°Is a cage without love considered home? Are siblings without love really my family? In my eyes, Vi is much more important than them.¡± Some people, even if they weren¡¯t rted by blood, were better than family members. But some people, even if they were family members, were colder than passers¨Cby. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the Felton family at all. I¡¯m not happy when I¡¯m at the Felton¡¯s house.¡± Jennifer had never weed her. Jennifer wished that Sherlyn would never return. Ronian, who seemed to care about her the most, was the most cold¨C hearted among everyone. He treated his family like subordinates and gave them all kinds of orders. The secret of the top floor of the Felton¡¯s house was much scarier. In her eyes, that was a gloomy and horrible ce. Sherlyn came back to her senses and asked Russell, ¡°I don¡¯t want to return to the Felton family, and I d on¡¯t want to announce my identity. So we can¡¯t get married?¡± Russell sighed heavily, ¡°Sherlyn, I don¡¯t care if you are an orphan or the daughter of the Felton family. A s long as you want to get married, I can do it anytime. Even if I amughed at by rich families, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± He helped her up, held her butt, and made her sit on hisp. He cupped her face with both hands and said seriously, ¡°The reason why I kept persuading you to retur n to the Felton family is that I hope you can try to jump out of thefort circle and ept your family. ¡°I know that although you seem to forget it, you still remember the Felton family in your heart. You have never experienced family love since you were a child. You are very happy to know that you are a mem ber of the Felton family. ¡°But a few days after going to the Felton¡¯s house, you find a gap between it and the family in your heart . You feel that you cannot integrate into that family, so you have been avoiding it. ¡°Sherlyn, I hope you can take these things seriously and be really happy. I will help you persuade the F elton family.¡± Sherlyn lowered her eyes, deep in thought for a long time, not saying a word. Russell gently pressed down on the back of her head. He leaned forward to kiss her. Sherlyn pushed him away. ¡°Sherlyn, are you still angry with me?¡± Sherlyn nodded, looking at him with a displeased expression. ¡°I will think about the Felton family matter again. Before I think it through, don¡¯t mention it again.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Russell pursed his lips into a smile filled with love. He pressed down on her head again, wanti ng a kiss. He was pushed away by Sherlyn again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Still unhappy? Didn¡¯t I already promise you?¡± Russell was very confused and felt wron ged. Sherlyn snorted angrily with a long face. Sheined, ¡°You spanked me just now. It was really too much. I got angry!¡± Russell¡¯s face stiffened slightly, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Then what do you want to do? I can do wha tever you want with me.¡± Sherlyn¡¯s clear and innocent eyes had a rare trace of malicious intent. ¡°Unless you let me beat you!¡± Russell was speechless. Russell agreed after struggling for two seconds. He grabbed her hand and ced it on his face. ¡°I just hit you three times. You can even hit m e ten times.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your face. I¡¯ll spank you as you spanked me just now!¡± Sherlyn refused arrogantly. Russell could do nothing about her. Warren, who was in the front row, widened his eyes in shock. What did he hear just now? Would Russell be willing to be spanked by a girl? Somehow, Warren was looking forward to¡­ As he drove, he quietly listened to any movements in the back row. Russell was strongly opposed. What was more, there was a man, who loved gossip, in the front row. Russell was a man with power. Ho spanked by a girl? He coaxed in a low voice, ¡°Baby, be good. When we go backter, I¡¯ll let you punish me in another way, With Warren here, Sherlyn did not say anything and decided to ignore Russell. They soon arrived at the entrance of the vi. Russell opened the car door and carried her into the hous Russell thought, what if my girlfriend is naughty? It can be solved by sleeping with her. If it doesn¡¯t work, then I can sleep with her again! At night, the banquet in Viorin was about to end. The two babies had already fallen asleep. Aracely brought them into the room, and Ormand was ordered them. Vi apanied the guests and took advantage of this time to help the McGraw Group nail another m cooperation. The project was very big, and it was a long¨C term project. It was rmended by an acquaintance, but whether the cooperation was sessful or n She smiled appropriately and was negotiating. Ormand came out of the vi and held her hand tightly from behind. He sped his fingers together with her and greeted the remainin Vi didn¡¯t say anything. With him here, the discussion went smoothly. When the discussion ended, Vi suddenly found out something may be wrong. ¡°Why did youe out? Didn¡¯t I tell you and Aracely to keep an eye on the babies?¡± Ormand smiled, ¡°The babies are already asleep. It¡¯s not a big deal. Aracely could take care of the babies the guests alone, and you must feel tired. I want to help you.¡± In the past, Vi would be more or less happy after listening to sweet talk. But this time, her expression was particrly serious. ¡°Forget it, then you stay with the guests outside. I¡¯ She couldn¡¯t be at ease if she didn¡¯t personally watch over them. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 434 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 434 Chapter 434 A False rm Vi turned around and entered the vi, leaving the party outside to Ormand. Ormand was scared by her slightly reproachful look. He let Todd take care of the party and followed Vio la into the vi. In the babies¡® room on the third floor, there were two cute cribs in the center. One was pink and the other was blue. Vi walked over to take a look. The pink bed was empty. There was no trace of M, Aracely was also out of sight. There was only Aedan on his blue bed. Vi suddenly felt short of breath. She had a very bad feeling about this. Vi turned around to look for them when she bumped into Ormand, who was following behind her. Vio la grabbed hi cor and asked, ¡°Ormand, where¡¯s M?¡± Ormand was stunned. ¡°I just came out. M has fallen asleep. Vi, calm down¡­¡± Vi¡¯s eyes turned red. She gripped Ormand¡¯s cor tighter and red at him angrily. ¡°Ormand! If I lost M because of you, you¡¯ll be finish ed!¡± Ormand¡¯s face turned pale. And he was stunned for a long time. It had been a long time since Vi looked at him so fiercely. When he stood rooted to the spot, Vi let go of his cor and left the room. Ormand hurriedly followed her again. Vi searched the nearby rooms, bathrooms, and kitchen, but she couldn¡¯t find Aracely. Vi felt more and more anxious. She hurriedly left the vi and found Jimmy and Tyler. She asked the m to keep an eye on the front and back doors of the vi and make sure no one got out. Vi was panicking. And she was ready to go on stage to make some threats with a microphone to the devils hidden in the crowd. Ormand hurriedly grabbed her wrist to stop her from doing what she nned to do.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Vi, calm down, please. Let¡¯s keep it quiet for now. Leave it to me.¡± Vi shook off his hand, her face full of disbelief. ¡°Ormand, someone might be trying to steal M! This kind of thing happens to powerful families all the time. M is also your kid. Are you not worried about l osing her?¡± Ormand¡¯s eyes turned red. But still, he stood in Vi¡¯s way. ¡°Vi, you are too emotional now to make the right decision. Impulsive actions will not be helpful. Trust me. Leave it to me!¡± Vi fell silent. It was silent consent. Ormand first asked Todd to pretend nothing had happened and continue to entertain the guests in the g arden and then asked Jimmy which guests had left. After knowing that there was no suspicious person, Ormand asked Nn and Taven to search the entir e Viorin quietly. Ten minutester, in a corner of the quiet back garden, Nn found Aracely who had M in her arms. Vi and Ormand hurried over. When Aracely saw the two, she was stunned. ¡°Mr. Hobson, Mrs. Hobson, why are you looking at me like that? What happened?¡± Vi wanted to go forward to question her, but Ormand stopped her. Ormand asked calmly, ¡°Aracely, why did you bring the child here?¡± Aracely exined, ¡°Mr. Hobson, M woke up as soon as you left. She wanted to y and kept babblin g. I was afraid that she would wake up Aedan again, so I brought her here and tried to distract her with the colored lights. She had just fallen asleep, so I was about to take her back to her room. Then you ca me.¡± After listening to Aracely¡¯s exnation, Vi breathed a sigh of relief and walked forward to look at M, who was in Aracely¡¯s arms. It was indeed M, with the silver bracelet on her wrist that Vi had bought her, which had M¡¯s nam e engraved on it. Only then did Vi¡¯s heart return to her chest. Ormand smiled andforted her. ¡°Honey, I told you that you are overreacting.¡± There were many people at the party tonight, and they had already put people to guard the front and back doors as a precaution. However, Vi was still worried and insisted on those two guarding the doors at the same time. Only then was Vi satisfied. Ormand felt that Vi tended to overreact when it came to the kids. As a reply to Ormand¡¯s words offort, Vi raised her eyes and red at him coldly. Without saying anything, Vi took M from Aracely and went upstairs. Ormand watched Vi leave and felt anxious. It seemed Vi was really angry. She wouldn¡¯t kick him out of the room tonight and make him sleep in another room, would she? Late at night. The party had ended. The entire Viorin was silent and peaceful. However, one bedroom on the third floor was still lit by a warm, yellow bedsidemp. Ormand was kneeling on a washboard beside the bed, his forehead covered in a cold sweat. Enduring the pain, Ormand swayed slightly. Ormand was half right. Vi was indeed angry, but fortunately, she didn¡¯t tell him to sleep in another ro om. She only made him kneel on the washboard. However, Vi didn¡¯t tell him when he could get up. They had been together for so long, and punishment was more like recreation for them. It had never be en so serious. The washboard torturested more than two hours. The pain in his knees was piercing, but Vi leaned against the head of the bed, and her expression wa Ormand clenched his teeth and put one hand on the bed to relieve the pain. He called in a low voice, ¡°Honey¡­¡± Vi ignored him. Ormand reached under the quilt and poked Vi¡¯s warm foot. Then he said miserably, ¡°Honey, look at m Only then did Vi put down her phone and look at him seriously. ¡°I told you to watch the babies. Why d Ormand felt even more wronged. ¡°Because you need more care. You busy yourself with the party thing ¡°Nothing will happen?¡± Vi scoffed, ¡°Nothing happened this time. What about next time? We can take no risk! Ormand, the on Vi was very disappointed and even felt that Ormand did not care about the two babies. When the baby was missing, Ormand was not worried at all. The more she thought about it, the angrier Vi became. She took the ruler from the drawer, sat cross¨C legged on the hand.¡± bed, and said in a serious tone, ¡°Give me your ¡± ¡± Vi hadn¡¯t punished him for a long time since Aracely moved in. It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t get away with it easily tonight. Ormand didn¡¯t move. He still had cards. ¡°Vi, it¡¯s sote, and it¡¯s very quiet. If you punish me, it will be They naturally meant Aracely, who was sleeping in the babies¡® room. It didn¡¯t work on Vi. ¡°So what if they hear it? Mr. Hobson did something wrong today and deserves so ¡°I || Vi didn¡¯t want to waste words with Ormand. She was determined to give him a lesson. ¡°Hurry up, you It had been too long since Ormand had been beaten. For the first time, Ormand resisted. Instead of extending his hand, Ormand looked at Vi and said, ¡°Honey, let me exin it again, okay?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 435 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Reward After the Punishment Vi was annoyed. She knocked on the edge of the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you exin after the punishment.¡± Ormand was lost for words. He felt short of breath. He pursed his lips and looked at Vi with bitterness. Vi knocked on the edge of the bed with the ruler and reminded Ormand with a cold face, ¡°Have you f orgotten the fifty rules in ¡®Code of a Real Gentleman¡® that Bentley gave you earlier?¡± Ormand waspletely lost for words. After struggling for a long time, he gave Vi his left palm. Vi shook her head, not satisfied. ¡°Both hands.¡± ¡°Vi, I have to sign contracts tomorrow.¡± If his right hand was hurt, he wouldn¡¯t be able to write properl y. Vi remained expressionless and was not taking a step back, as if to tell Ormand that this was not ne gotiable. Ormand was hurt by the look in Vi¡¯s eyes. He was upset and gave her his right palm. Snap. The ruler hit Ormand¡¯s palms three times. Ormand¡¯s big palms swelled up instantly where the ruler had hit. It was so painful that Ormand grimaced. His fingertips trembled, and he held his breath. He felt deeply hurt. Vi stared at him and asked, her eyes red, ¡°After the babies were born, you didn¡¯t care much about th em. Ormand, is it because you don¡¯t like me or because you don¡¯t like the kids that I took pains to give you?¡± Ormand suddenly raised his head. He was shocked by Vi¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Where did you get that kind of thought? It¡¯s exactly because I¡¯ve seen wit h my own eyes how much pain you¡¯ve taken over the past ten months! It made my heart ache for you. So I never go against you.¡± Ormand bit his lower lip, feeling extremely sad, andined in a low voice. ¡°Vi, I can say the same thing. Since the arrival of the babies, you care about me so much less than b efore. In your heart, I¡¯m less important than the children. This time, you me me for this and punish m e. You don¡¯t care about my feelings anymore.¡± Vi stared at him in shock. She was so angry that she evenughed. ¡°Are you jealous of our children? How old are they? They are only one month old. They can¡¯t take care of themselves at all and need our love and care. What are the children to you? Your enemies?¡± Ormand lowered his eyes and fell silent. Vi hit his palms three more times with the ruler with the same amount of force. Ormand must learn hi s lesson. Ormand hissed. He frowned. This was the first time he got hit on the palms on the washboard. His knees hurt, his hands hurt, and his heart hurt even more. Ormand had nowhere to vent his grievances, which almost suffocated him. ¡°Vi, in my heart, nothing is more important than you. You are my priority. But in your heart, the childr en are more important than me. ¡°Call me unreasonable and selfish. I don¡¯t mind.¡± He didn¡¯t mind it. But it didn¡¯t mean he would change. Vi sighed and softened her tone. ¡°Ormand, you don¡¯t understand how hard pregnancy is on a mothe r. If it wasn¡¯t because I love you and care about you, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to give you kids. I love and car e so much about the kids because they are mine and also yours. ¡°Shitty things happen to rich and powerful families all the time. There are many rich kids that got kidnapped or stolen by their fa milies¡® rivals when they were little. It gives me great fear. Moreover, the Miah thing Miah taught me I ca n never be too careful. It¡¯s not that you are no longer important to me.¡± Ormand sighed and asked in a low voice, ¡°Vi, you are always worried that someone ising to steal our children. Is it some kind of postpartum anxiety?¡± Vi¡¯s face sank. She raised the ruler and hit Ormand three more times. But this time, she only hit his left palm. Vi answered his question seriously, ¡°Maybe. But if you make me angry when you know there is such a thing as postpartum anxiety, you deserve more punishment!¡± With that, Vi hit Ormand again, harder than earlier. Ormand couldn¡¯t help but snatch his left hand back. Then he put it back in its original position. He exined with red eyes, ¡°If I didn¡¯t want to spoil you because of these things, I wouldn¡¯t have let you hit me so obediently. ¡°Vi, I only want you to take a tiny bit out of the love you give the children and give it to me.¡± Vi sighed again. She put down the ruler and held Ormand¡¯s palms to look at his injuries carefully. Ormand¡¯s left hand was purple and swollen, and it made her heart ache. Vi gently rubbed his palms with her fingers and blew cool air on them. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ormand didn¡¯t feel like crying during the punishment. But now that Vi was so gentle to him, tears wel led up in his eyes, and he felt a lump in his throat. ¡°I haven¡¯t hit you so hard in a long time. Is it painful?¡± Vi felt regretful. She hurriedly helped Ormand up and took the ointment used to reduce the swelling f rom the head of the bed. Then she applied the ointment to Ormand¡¯s knees and palms.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When Vi was doing this, she said seriously, ¡°Orin, I hope that there will be no more arguments betw een us on children¡¯s things. Don¡¯t think nonsense again or be jealous of the children, okay?¡± Ormand did not answer but asked, ¡°I got a good beating tonight. Can I get some reward from you?¡± Vi¡¯s hand that was applying medicine to his palm paused. She raised her arm and hit Ormand with h er hand neither hard nor gently. Vi scoffed. ¡°This is serious! Is your brain full of dirty stuff? Can we talk nicely? This concerns our rtionship after we be parents!¡± Ormand leaned forward and kissed Vi on the cheek. He smiled wickedly, ¡°My brain is full of you.¡± Vi was lost for words. Why did she feel that it was an insult? Seeing that she was silent, Ormand pressed his face against hers. ¡°Vi, because you were pregnant and then needed recuperation, I have been celibate for a long time. Vi was amused by his words. Very persuasive. Vi indeed did not. Vi pushed Ormand¡¯s handsome face away. ¡°I can give you some reward, but don¡¯t be jealous of the b ¡°Okay.¡± In front of the temptation of sex, Ormand did not hesitate at all. The moment Vi was done, Ormand pounced on her like a wolf. But Vi said, ¡°I agreed to make love, but I didn¡¯t say it was today. If you can keep your promise next we get what you want.¡± Ormand thought, a WEEK? The burning fire of desire and lust in Ormand¡¯s body was instantly distinguished. ¡°Vi, you¡¯re so cruel¡­¡± Ormand buried his head into Vi¡¯s arms and pressed his face against her t Viughed as she stroked his handsome face and gave him an excuse. ¡°The doctor said that the wounds from the natural birth may not be fully recovered, and sex is not advise honey.¡± Fine. Ormand gave up. Since it was about Vi¡¯s health, he could only suppress his desires. He took Vi into his arms and slept while holding her tightly to calm himself down. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 436 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Pretend to Be Suffering In Russell¡¯s vi¡­ In the bedroom, things were so erotic. The white silk curtain was tightly closed, and there was a circle of light¨C yellow light on the curtain, adding some romantic and warm colors. Russell leaned on Sherlyn in infatuation, breathing lightly. The back of his hand gently caressed her del icate cheeks. Russell asked gently with an attractive low voice, ¡°Do you want to break up?¡± Sherlyn had to shake her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to part with you.¡± Russell was satisfied with this answer and kissed Sherlyn¡¯s lips. Sherlyn pushed him away and scolded him in a low voice, ¡°Stop. I¡¯m so tired.¡± Russell flipped over and leaned against the bed. The bedding covered his bare upper body and his swe aty abdominal muscles. He was sexy. Russell pulled Sherlyn into his arms and got down to business. ¡°Sherlyn, I hope you can face the fear i n your heart and try to go back to the Felton¡¯s home. ¡°I admit that I have selfish motives. If you are announced as the daughter of the Felton family, our marri age will be justified. Everyone will bless us, and no one will question us. Even if it is for our future, I hop e you can give it a try. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I will never give up on you. I will be with you and face all the fear.¡± Sherlyn was silent for a long time. Sherlyn calmed down and thought about it. She understood Russell. Sherlyn thought, well, I¡¯ll give it a try. ¡°Okay, I promise you. I¡¯ll be done in a few days. Then I will call Ronian and go back to the Felton¡¯s hom e.¡± Russell kissed Sherlyn¡¯s forehead in satisfaction. Sherlyn sighed. Speaking of the Felton family, she would think of that attack on the top floor. ¡°Russell, do you remember thest time I went back to the Felton¡¯s home to find evidence that Jerry wa s an illegitimate child for Vi?¡± Russell nodded. ¡°of course, I do. After that, you were unwilling to go back.¡± Sherlyn got up from Russell¡¯s arms and looked at him seriously. ¡°The night I got the photo, I encountere d something particrly terrible.¡± Russell frowned slightly. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard you talk about it for so long?¡± ¡°Because Ronian said it was just my imagination. I can¡¯t remember it clearly. Moreover, this is a private matter of the Felton family, so I have never told anyone about it.¡± Russell became serious. ¡°What happened to you that day?¡± Sherlyn lowered her head, lost in thought, and narrated in detail. ¡°Ronian set a rule for the Felton family. When night falls, the top floor will be locked, and no one is allowed to go up. However, the top fl oor is where my father¡¯s study and mother¡¯s bedroom are. That day, I climbed over the wall from the window downstairs and just happened to enter my father¡¯s st udy. I stole a photo, but someone smashed my head with an ashtray from behind and even grabbed my neck. He wanted to kill me. ¡°The light in the study room was dim that day. I could vaguely see the attacker¡¯s eyes in the moonlight. The killing intent was strong. His bloodshot eyes were so terrifying that he looked like a dem on from hell. ¡°There was a terrifying voice roaring in my ear. The attacker seemed to say¡­ why I was alive, I was a disgrace, and that I should die¡­¡± Russell listened carefully, finding it was incredible. ¡°It¡¯s so unbelievable. Other than that person¡¯s eyes, do you remember what the attacker looked like? It was a man and woman?¡± Sherlyn closed her eyes and carefully recalled. After a while, she said as she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember it.¡± Russell pulled Sherlyn into his arms and carefullyforted her. ¡°If this is not a dream but a real experi ence, then someone has been imprisoned on the top floor of the Felton¡¯s house for many years. This m atter is not small.¡± Sherlyn nodded. ¡°Yes, I have been suspecting my mom who I have never seen befor e. Russell, have you seen her?¡± ¡°Of course, I have. But Mrs. Felton doesn¡¯t seem to go out often, and s he never participates in thedies¡® parties. I can only see her when the Felton family holds a banquet.¡± Russell paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I have seen her a few times. She is in a good state, gentl e and noble, and has an excellent temperament. I don¡¯t think she can do this kind of crazy thing as you said.¡± ¡°This is strange. The butler, Dewey, told me that only my mom lives on the top floor. If it wasn¡¯t her, who else could it be?¡± Sherlyn asked seriously. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the secret behind this was not simple. Moreover, as the attacker pinched Sherlyn, he said that Sherlyn was a disgrace and wanted her to die ¡­ Sherlyn suspected that this matter had something to do with her real origin. ¡°Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I will find a chance to go back to the Felton family to explore. Per haps this matter is quite important.¡± Russell agreed, but he was afraid that Sherlyn would be in danger. After all, she had just been attacked last time. ¡°I will secretly arrange two skilled bodyguards to hide near the Felton¡¯s house. If there is any bad situatio n, you can shout loudly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After things were done, Russell picked Sherlyn up and walked to the bathroom. They then took a show er together. The night in Salt Lake City was peaceful. It was a gloomy day in Washington, and the rain was pouring. When Bentley got off the ne, the rain had been falling. He then went to the hotel, and he had been contacting Breenda the entire afternoon. Unfortunately, Breenda had blocked all of his contact information, and she was determined topletel y give up her crazy love for Bentley. Bentley could only stay in the hotel room aimlessly. He did not know how he could get Breenda out. He couldn¡¯t sleep the whole night. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in and texted his younger brother Russe Russell had just finished taking a bath and immediately returned the message. Russell texted: ¡°You are so stupid! You couldn¡¯t ask her out. Can¡¯t you take the initiative to see her?¡± Bentley was stunned. ¡°How? Should I wait in the Callis¡® home?¡± Russell: ¡°¡­ ¡± Upon seeing the reply, Bentley revealed a colder look. Russell: ¡°It¡¯s raining over there. Find an excuse and say that you lost your phone and your money. There Russell texted again: ¡°You saved Breenda before, and you are a member of the McGraw family in Salt L Bentley pondered for a moment and felt that it was a good idea. Russell then sent Bentley a link. Russell texted: ¡°Don¡¯t read medical books when you have nothing to do. Go online and read some love Bentley frowned slightly andined a lot. He could no longer endure the arrogant Russell. Bentley coldly texted: ¡°Are you asking for trouble?¡± After this message, there was no reply from Russell anymore. It seemed that Russell admitted defeat. Bentley turned off his phone and booked the hotel room for a month. All the bank cards, money, and clot stored in this room. Then, without even taking an umbre, he decisively walked down the street in the rain. He would make a show that he was extremely miserable. Late at night, Bentley ran alone in the rain. After running for a while, he was a little tired and decided to take a taxi. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, Bentley suddenly remembered that he didn¡¯t bring a single cent with him before he came out, Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 437 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Bentley¡¯s Worst Moment Bentley found shelter in the closed shop by the roadside to avoid the rain. He estimated the distance between the Callis¡® home and the hotel. In the end, Bentley discovered that it would take a simr time to go to each side. Bentley made up his mind and decisively rushed into the rain. He then ran in the heavy rainte at nigh t. An hourter, he had yet to arrive at the Callis¡® home. Beforeing out, Bentley checked the navigation twice, but it was too dark. Bentley ran in the directio n he remembered. He then went wrong and got lost. At 3 a.m., there were no cars or people on the street. Bentley couldn¡¯t go back to the hotel or find the Callis¡® house. He was alone in the heavy rain, like a lonely and pitiful man. Bentley meant to get Breenda¡¯s sympathy, but he was truly reduced to a miserable state. The next morning, it was sunny and peaceful in Salt Lake City. After Sherlyn finished her breakfast, she called Ronian nervously. The moment the call connected, before Sherlyn could say anything, Ronian said, ¡°You finally came thro ugh.¡± Sherlyn took a deep breath. ¡°Yes, I am willing to go back.¡± Ronian chuckled. He seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee through. Send me the addresster. I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you up.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Russell will drive me there.¡± On the other side of the line, Ronian¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You are a member of the Felton family. Naturally , you will take our family¡¯s car. Don¡¯t take Russell¡¯s car.¡± Sherlyn was puzzled. ¡°Why? Russell is my boyfriend. It¡¯s only right for him to send me back.¡± Ronian was silent for a while, but he insisted. ¡°Sherlyn, be good. I will get the driver to pick you up.¡± Sherlyn was lost for words. She didn¡¯t say anything. Sherlyn was in a daze when Russell took away the phone. ¡°Mr. Felton, if I send Sherlyn back, no one dares to talk behind us. Sherlyn is a big star. With my influen ce in the entertainment industry, even if we are photographed, no one dares to release the news.¡± Russell¡¯s low and deep voice became even colder. ¡°Mr. Felton, are you looking down on me? Or maybe you are looking down on the McGraw family.¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Ronian sneered. In the end, Ronianpromised and allowed Russell to send Sherlyn to the Felton¡¯s house. As the call ended, Sherlyn and Russell had ugly expressions. Russell said, ¡°Ronian is domineering. He bullies the weak and fears the strong. Not to be led around by the nose while you are with him. ¡°But don¡¯t be too tough. It¡¯s best to use both hard and soft tactics. After all, Ronian is the person in pow er of the Felton family. He has the final say in the matters of the Felton family. Vi and I can¡¯t get invol ved in the Felton family.¡± Just as Russell finished speaking, he caught a glimpse of Sherlyn¡¯s thoughtful expression and suddenl y realized something. ¡°Umm¡­ Is it inappropriate for me to speak ill of your second brother?¡± Sherlyn was amused by Russell¡¯s reaction. ¡°Regardless of whether it is appropriate or not, you have sa id it. Can you take back your words?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Russell was slightly embarrassed, but soon he became serious. ¡°But I know that you don¡¯t mind it.¡± Sherlyn pursed her lips and smiled sweetly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± After they packed up a few pieces of luggage, they left the vi side by side and got into the car to the Felton¡¯s ce. The closer they were to the Felton¡¯s home, the more uneasy Russell felt. ¡°Sherlyn, if you want to investigate what happened on the top floor, take it slow. You have gone up once , and Ronian will be on guard. You should behave yourself for a few days and wait for him to let down h is guard before making ns.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know.¡± Sherlyn nodded. Russell was worried and continued to instruct, ¡°If anything happens, shout for help. The people I arrang e to guard outside will rush in to find you. I will rush over immediately.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As they chatted, the car soon arrived at the Felton¡¯s home. Ronian deliberately made time and came back early. He had been waiting at the door of his house. When Ronian saw Russell, they appeared to be on good terms. They looked at each other at the same time with a smile and nodded politely. Later, Sherlyn was led in by Ronian. Walking in the garden, Ronian said in a low voice, ¡°You should get familiar with our home. If there are n o problems, I will arrange your return banquet as soon as possible and make your identity as a member of the Felton family public.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sherlyn lowered her eyes and walked side by side with Ronian. Ronian continued, ¡°In two days, there will be a business party. When the timees, I will attend it wit h you and introduce you to some famous businessmen.¡± Sherlyn was puzzled. ¡°I am a star, and I will not work in the Felton Group. Why do you want me to meet them?¡± Regarding this, Ronian only said, ¡°It¡¯s good to meet them.¡± Sherlyn wanted to ask something more, but Ronian changed the topic. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, stay in the r oom I arranged for youst time. Servants often clean it. It¡¯s tidy. Don¡¯t worry. ¡®But don¡¯t do anything dangerous, like climbing over a wall likest time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t punish you. If you do something viting the rules again, I won¡¯t forgive you easily. Even if Rus selles to plead for you, he won¡¯t be able to save you. Do you understand?¡± Ronian¡¯s expression tu rned cold. Sherlyn nodded softly. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Okay, go back to your room and rest. Later,e to the dining room for lunch.¡± Ronian had his hands i Sherlyn carried her luggage and left. She had just taken two steps when she turned back and asked, ¡°I h Ronian smiled, ¡°You will see her at lunch today.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Russell said that her mom was gentle and noble, and her temperament was excellent. Sherlyn was curio Sherlyn was in high spirits and walked briskly into the vi. Ronian stood on the stone road into the garden, staring at Sherlyn¡¯s slender back with a grim expression In Washington¡­ The rain in the evening was heavy, and after a few hours of exposure, Bentley finally found a ce whe It wasn¡¯t until dawn that Bentley found a passerby and asked how to get to the Callis¡® home. The passer¨Cby was stunned when he saw that Bentley was soaked through. As handsome as Bentley was, although he was drenched through, it did not affect his image. He even a in wet clothes. Along the way, Bentley drew all people¡¯s attention. He was extremely upset. He never thought that his trip to Washington would be such a terrible experience. After half an hour, Bentley finally arrived at the entrance of the Callis¡® home. When a bodyguard saw Bentley, he was shocked. ¡°Sir, who are you?¡± Bentley looked up coldly. ¡°I¡¯m from the McGraw family in Salt Lake City. I want to see Mr. Callis.¡± ¡°Mr. McGraw?¡± The bodyguard looked Bentley up and down, shocked by Bentley¡¯s messy state and nob temperament. The bodyguard immediately went to report. The Callis family was having breakfast in the dining room when Bentley suddenly came to visit. Joans a Breenda thought that someone was pretending to be Bentley and ignored it. Breenda had chased after Bentley for more than a year. But Breenda was so cold, and she didn¡¯t want to continue. Breenda continued to eat. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw her parents taking a tall figure in. The moment Breenda looked up, she was astonished. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 438 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 438 Chapter 438 She Doesn¡¯t Care About Him Since Breenda knew Bentley, whenever she saw him, he was iparably noble, cold, and arrogant. Breenda had never seen him drenched. His short hair looked like he had just taken a shower. Breenda stared at Bentley in shock. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Bentley¡¯s pale lips curved in a smile. His smile was faint. It was like the melting snow in winter and the warm sun after the rain. Breenda¡¯s heart missed a beat, and her eyes turned red uncontrobly. Bentley just ¡­ smiled at her. This was the best thing she had ever had for so long. Unfortunately, Bentley didn¡¯t care anymore. Bentley looked down and stopped looking at Bentley, hiding the sudden surge of bitterness. Bentley¡¯s smile faded, and his cold eyes returned to normal. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Audrey happily exined, ¡°Breenda, Mr. McGraw came to Washington for a business trip. But he had a small ident on the way. His phone and wallet were lost. Last night, he was caught in the rain. He wants to stay in our house for a few days.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Breenda said in a cold tone. Breenda didn¡¯t expect Bentley to experience so much yesterday and suffered a lot. Breenda thought Bentley didn¡¯te for her, so he deserved it. Startled, Breenda looked up and asked, ¡°Whether Mr. McGraw can stay here or not, it¡¯s not up to me, but to you and Dad. There is no need to tell me.¡± Breenda put down her fork, went upstairs, and returned to her room. Joans tried to ease the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Breenda has always been like this. Mr. McGraw doesn¡¯t argue with her. You probably didn¡¯t restst night. Go to the guest room and take a shower. I¡¯ll get som eone to take your measurement and buy a few sets of clothes. They will be sent overter.¡± Bentley looked down at his wet clothes. Indeed, he should take a bath first. ¡°Thank you.¡± Joans and Audrey bothughed and quickly asked the servants to invite Bentley to the guest room. Soon, the sound of running water came from the bathroom in the guest room. Joans and Audrey looked at each other and began to do their own things. Ten minutester, Audrey knocked on Breenda¡¯s door with the set of clothes she had picked for Bentley. Breenda was putting on makeup. She was going out for lunch. ¡°Come in.¡± Audrey entered. She ced the clothes on Breenda¡¯s dressing table. ¡°Mr. McGraw is taking a shower. You can put on your makeupter. Send these clothes to him first.¡± ¡°What?¡± Breenda turned her head and stared at her mother in confusion. ¡°There are so many servants at home. Why do you want me to do it? Mom, did you do it on purpose?¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Audrey stammered in a slightly hoarse voice. She did not exin and pushed the clothes toward Breen da. ¡°Be good and go. Mr. McGraw will be done soon.¡± you want Breenda¡¯s face was full of shock, and her beautiful eyes widened. ¡°Mom, do me to take the clothes to t he bathroom? What if I identally see him naked?¡± Audreyughed, ¡°Then I will cancel your engagement with the Hess family and let take responsibility for Mr. McGraw¡­ Ah, no! I will ask Mr. McGraw to take responsibility for you!¡± you Bonu Breenda was speechless. She stared at her mother gloomily. ¡°Mom, what do you take me for? What will Bentley think of me? This way, he will only hate me more.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen. You¡¯ll just give him clothes. Just go as I told you. Be good.¡± Audrey reminded Breenda again and again, ¡°Remember to hurry up. You must go. The servants at home are busy. You are the only one who has free time.¡± Words failed Breenda. Before she could say anything, Audrey turned around and left the room. Breenda stared at herself in the mirror and scratched her hair in frustration. Why did Bentleye to Washington for a business trip? Breenda had decided topletely break off all ties with Bentley. It was so annoying that he came to her for attention. Breenda sighed three times in frustration. In the end, she had no choice but to pick up the clothes on the table and send them to Bentley, who was in the guest room. The door of the guest room was not closed, and the sound of water had been stopped for a long time. asionally, there was a light sound of water. It was obvious that Bentley had finished his bath. Breenda took a deep breath and remembered the attitude of being a stranger. She knocked on the door symbolically and went into the guest room. ¡°Mr. McGraw, my mom asked me to send you clothes.¡± She put the clothes at the end of the bed and looked up, meeting Bentley¡¯s cold eyes. After taking a shower, Bentley was drying his short hair with a towel. He appeared to be energetic and sexy. He had a pure white towel around his waist. Breenda could see Bentley¡¯s naked upper body. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. His skin was fair, and his abdominal muscles were exquisite and clear. After taking a look, Breenda retracted her gaze and turned to leave. Bentley quickly grabbed Breenda¡¯s wrist and asked, ¡°Why are you here to deliver clothes?¡± Breenda was disappointed. She didn¡¯t turn around and replied coldly, ¡°It seems that Mr. McGraw doesn¡¯ t want me to do it. Well, if my mom hadn¡¯t forced me, I wouldn¡¯t havee. I¡¯ll leave now and not spoil your fun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Bentley exined with his usual attractive and cold voice. Breenda tried to break free from Bentley¡¯s restraints and leave. However, Breenda was pulled back by Bentley, who was much stronger. Breenda couldn¡¯t stand firm and fell on Bentley, touching his strong pectoral muscles. Breenda was lost for words. Embarrassment choked Bentley¡¯s words. Both were speechless and blushed. Things were a little awkward. After struggling for a long time, Bentley gathered his courage and said, ¡°Ms. Callis, actually, I¡­¡± Breenda didn¡¯t want to hear it. She pushed Bentley¡¯s hand away, turned around, and ran out of the room with her face covered. Bentley watched Breenda¡¯s fleeing back and frowned. He thought about it and did not chase after her. Bentley only had a bath towel on him. It was a little strange to chase after Breenda around the Callis¡® ce. Bentley locked the door and put on clean clothes. 1 When he came out of the room, Breenda was dressed up. She went downstairs, ready to go out. Bentley watched Breenda disappear from the entrance of the Callis¡® home. Bentley retracted his gaze. He looked down at Audrey, who was enjoying fruit on the sofa. ¡°Where is Breenda going?¡± Chapter 438 She Doesn¡¯t Care About Him ¡°She¡¯s dressed up so beautifully. Of course, she is going on a date,¡± Audrey smiled kindly. ¡°With whom?¡± Bentley frowned. Audrey covered her mouth and smiled. She was amused. ¡°Who else can it be? It¡¯s Breenda¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Where are they going to date?¡± ¡°It seems to be ¡­ Rosdwell Restaurant on East Street,¡± Audrey casually replied. Bentley¡¯s face became more and more serious. He quickly went downstairs and walked up to Audrey. ¡°M Audrey was about to stuff a cherry into her mouth. She then stopped. Recalling what Bentley had said before, Audrey asked reasonably, ¡°How much does Mr. McGraw want t of dors for the time being. But there is no problem lending you hundreds of thousands of dors.¡± Bentley thought about it and said, ¡°3.¡± Audrey did not get Bentley and asked, ¡°Do you mean 3,000 dors?¡± She immediately picked up the purse next to her and prepared to find a bank card with a simr amount Bentley suddenly added, ¡°No, it¡¯s 3 dors. It¡¯s for a car ride back and forth.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she looked up at Bentley in a daze. 5/5 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 439 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Bentley Is Looking for Breenda Audrey was shocked. She had never expected in her life that Bentley, the nobleman in the McGraw family in Salt Lake City, a ctually borrowed money from her. And he only borrowed 3 dors from her. Audrey felt that something was strange, but she didn¡¯t refuse him and searched through her expensive wallet. However¡­ She didn¡¯t find 3 dors. The smallest bill in her purse was a 20¨Cdor bill. Audrey froze, and a dead silence fell. In the face of Bentley¡¯s stare, Audrey could only smile awkwardly. Then she said, ¡°Mr. McGraw, please wait a moment.¡± She got up and ran to find the butler. Finally, she asked the butler for 3 dors and gave it to Bentley. Bentley put it in his trouser pocket and said politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± When he got 3 dors, which allowed him to afford to take a taxi, Bentley hurriedly left the house. Not long after Breenda left, Bentley went to Rosdwell Restaurant as fast as he could. However, when he arrived, Bentley stood at the door and didn¡¯t go in. Breenda was eating with her fianc¨¦ inside, so what reason should he find to look for her? What should Bentley do to make his appearance less intentional and could chase away Herbert so that Bentley could have a private chat with Breenda? After pondering for a while, Bentley felt that he was not good at handling love matters. He decided to send a message to Russell again to ask for help. However¡­ Bentley touched his empty trouser pocket and suddenly remembered that he didn¡¯t bring his cell phone, wallet, or money with him in order to pretend to be pitiful. Bentley felt helpless. He couldn¡¯t even ask for help, so he could only think of a way himself. In the Felton¡¯s house in Salt Lake City. During lunch, all the members of the Felton family sat at the dining table. Because Ronian was back, the cook had made an exceptionally exquisite meal. Sherlyn was not interested in the meal, and all her attention was on the door. Ronian said that her mother would alsoe for lunch. Sherlyn really wanted to see her mother. Sherlyn was so looking forward to it that she gripped the hem of her skirt tightly and jerked the skirt rest lessly. Ronian noticed her nervousness and was about to say something when an elegant woman appeared at the entrance of the dining room. Everyone turned to look at her. But many people lowered their heads the moment they saw who it was. Sherlyn was the most excited. She immediately stood up, her gaze following the woman, who was walking in elegantly. The woman was Pam Czerny, the second wife of Cameron, the head of the Felton family. After Cameron¡¯s first wife gave birth to the eldest son, she soon died of illness. Cameron then married Pam. Pam gave birth to a lot of children for the Felton family. She gave birth to Ronian, the second child, Konner Felton, the third child, Sherlyn Felton, the lost fifth child, and Jennifer, the youngest child. Moreover, after giving birth to so many children, Pam didn¡¯t lose her good figure after so many years . She still looked elegant and noble. Sherlyn¡¯s eyes were red, and she stared at Pam seriously. Sherlyn¡¯s eyes, eyebrows, and other facial features looked very simr to Pam¡¯s. Sherlyn was the m ost simr to her mother among all the siblings. Sherlyn couldn¡¯t hide her excitement. When she saw Pam walking toward her, Sherlyn took the initia tive to reach out. However, Pam didn¡¯t even spare Sherlyn a nce and walked past her toward Ronian. A slightly displeased voice was heard. ¡°Why did you have to call me over? You disturb my worshipping.¡® Ronian smiled gently, ¡°Mom, our sister is back. She misses you very much.¡± ¡°Your sister? Which sister?¡± Pam was slightly surprised. Sherlyn¡¯s face was pale as she stared at Pam¡¯s elegant back. Konner, on the other side of the table, had a cold expression on his face. He lowered his head without any concern. Jennifer sneered and gloated. Ronian steadily held Pam¡¯s hand and turned her back to look at Sherlyn who was standing behind P am. ¡°Mom, she is Sherlyn, your daughter. The fifth child of the Felton family.¡± Pam responded and looked at Sherlyn. There was no surprise or pain but indifference in Pam¡¯s eyes as if she was looking at a stranger. Sherlyn felt a little ufortable being stared at. She bit her lower lip and called out to Pam timidly, ¡°Mom.¡± Pam immediately smiled and nodded politely. ¡°Nice to meet you. Just feel at home and listen to Ronian.¡± Jennifer was amused by Pam¡¯s ¡°Nice to meet you¡± and burst intoughter. It was only when she rec eived Ronian¡¯s serious gaze that she coughed lightly and held back herughter. ¡°Alright, since everyone is here, let¡¯s eat. Otherwise, the dishes will get cold,¡± Ronian said, changing the topic. He helped Pam sit down and then personally handed the knife and fork to Pam. He was filial and respectful to her. When Pam reached out to take them, she revealed her sleeves. Sherlyn saw the red marks on Pam ¡¯s wrist. Everyone was eating with their heads lowered. Only Sherlyn was quietly observing Pam. When she saw the red mark on Pam¡¯s wrist, Sherlyn felt suspicious. It was lunchtime, and Bentley was still standing at the door of Rosdwell Restaurant. Bentley felt frustrated, regretting that he had not listened to Russell before he came. He should have re ad more books about rtionship skills. Moreover, Bentley had less than 3 dors with him. He felt a little guilty when he entered a high¨C end restaurant. What to do now? Time passed by. Bentley threw caution to the wind and entered the restaurant. After Bentley reported his identity, the waiter immediately called the manager over. The manager quickly came downstairs and greeted Bentley respectfully. Bentley had his hands in his pockets and looked cold and proud. He did not expect that Bobby was the Bobby had many industrial chains around the world. Perhaps even he did not know how manypanie Bentley received a warm wee thanks to Bobby. The manager bowed respectfully and smiled tteringly, ¡°Mr. McGraw, how do you have time toe to our humble restaurant? Do you have private room for you.¡± ¡°No, I am looking for someone. Which room is Mr. Hess in?¡± ¡°Mr. Hess?¡± The manager thought for a moment and then replied, ¡°There is only one Mr. Hess who book Bentley didn¡¯t know Herbert¡¯s full name and didn¡¯t care about it. So he said in a colder voice, ¡°The one who has been engaged to Ms. Breenda Callis.¡± The manager smiled, ¡°Then it¡¯s Mr. Herbert Hess. Pleasee with me, Mr. McGraw.¡± In a top private room. Herbert stood up and poured wine for Breenda carefully. Herbert had small eyes, and he was not handsome, but he was not ugly. With a pair of sses, he looked very gentle. Breenda lowered her head and did not look at him. After he finished pouring the wine, Breenda said coldly, ¡°I drove here by myself, so I can¡¯t drink.¡± Herbert¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he still handed the ss to Breenda. ¡°Breenda, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to ask you out. Come and drink with me. I¡¯ll call a substitute driver This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. for you. ¡°Be good, will you? I have poured you wine, so have a drink for my sake. ¡°Please, Breenda.¡± His voice was soft as he stared at Breenda expectantly. Breenda couldn¡¯t stand his gaze, so she put down her knife and fork and picked up the wine ss he handed over. Herbert clinked his ss to hers. The sound of the ss was clear and melodious. He stared at Breend Breenda noticed the look in his eyes. Her vignce, which she had cultivated in the years she in the business wo spent ¡°You keep urging me to drink. Did you put something in there?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 440 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Bentley Fights Herbert Herbert¡¯s face froze. He clutched his legs nervously and exined. ¡°How would I do that? You and I are engaged. It¡¯s not unnecessary. Besides, this red wine was prepare d by the restaurant.¡± Breenda narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°It would be best if that was the case.¡± She gave the red wine a shake and put it to her lips. Just as Breenda was about to drink, the door to the private room was opened. A pair of warm and bid h ands brushed past her fingertips and took away the ss in her hand. She looked up in confusion. It was Bentley. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bentley didn¡¯t say anything. He put the wine ss to his nose and sniffed it. Then he nced at the man beside him. Herbert swallowed his saliva and braced himself to speak, ¡°Who are you? This room has already been booked by me. You can¡¯t break in. Please leave!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Herbert was about to get up and snatch the ss of red wine from Bentley. Bentley took a step back. Without saying a word, he poured the wire on Herbert¡¯s face coldly. Herbert stopped in his tracks. His entire face was stained with wine, and he subconsciously pursed his lips. When he realized what he had done, Herbert immediately spat and wiped his lips. Breenda propped up her chin with one hand and burst outughing, watching the show indifferently. Bentley had always had a cold temper and rarely got angry. But today, he was really angry. He mmed the wine ss in his hand against the wall, making a crisp sound. ¡°How could you put drugs in the wine of your fianc¨¦e? What a bastard!¡± Herbert was stunned by Bentley¡¯s aura, and he was in a daze for a few seconds before he reacted. Because he was shorter than Bentley, Herbert could only raise his chin and stare at Bentley. He took off his sses and roared. ¡°I put drugs in it? Prove it! If you can¡¯t, I will sue you for ndering me! Also, this is my territory. I not only want you to apologize immediately but also let the bodyguards throw you Herbert put on his sses and took out his phone to call the manager. out!¡± ¡°Hey, this Herbert Hess! Someone is causing trouble in my private room. Bring the security guards here immediately, or I¡¯ll hold you ountable!¡± Herbert hung up the phone angrily and red at Bentley. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think that you are amazing just because you are handsome. Since you know Breenda, I will let this go as lon g as you apologize to me, and I won¡¯t need you topensate for the mess.¡± Breenda, who was sitting quietly, covered her mouth and held back herughter. She couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. She had known Bentley for more than a year and had never seen anyone who could make him apologize. She leisurely picked up the fork and knife on the table, picked up some dishes, and ate in a good mood. Breenda seemed to be watching a good show that had nothing to do with her. Bentley nced at her, who was eating, and then red at Herbert cold. ¡°You don¡¯t know me, but you s till dare to be arrogant. If the manageres in, you will be the one to scram.¡± Herbert was stunned. Bentley¡¯s aura was too strong, and he had cold eyes. Besides, his manners were very noble. Herbert wondered if Bentley was that big shot. ¡°Breenda, who is he?¡± Herbert asked, looking down at Breenda, who was eating in a good mood. Breenda thought for a moment and replied casually, ¡°A doctor.¡± ¡°Is he really a doctor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Herbert frowned and asked, ¡°Then what is your rtionship with him? Are you familiar with him?¡± Breenda¡¯s hand, which was holding the knife, paused. Bentley did not say a word and was waiting for her answer. In the eyes of the two men, Breenda said in a cold voice, ¡°We are not in a special rtionship. I¡¯ve see n him a few times, and I don¡¯t know him well.¡± Bentley¡¯s heart sank, and he felt a sharp pain in his heart. Herbert, on the other hand, knew what to do. When he looked at Bentley, Herbert became arrogant again. ¡°So you deliberately went against me, right? I originally wanted to let you go for the sake of Breenda, b ut I don¡¯t think I should do so because you are courting death! A person like you should be sent to the p olice station and be kept in custody for a few days!¡± As soon as Herbert threatened Herbert, the door of the private room was open. The manager quickly entered the private room with four security guards. Herbert immediately pointed at Bentley and said, ¡°It¡¯s him. He broke into the private room for no reason , smashed our wine ss, and even framed me for putting drugs into the wine. Call the police immediately and throw him out!¡± But the manager ignored Herbert and walked directly to Bentley, bending down to him tteringly. ¡°Mr. McGraw, what is going on?¡± ¡°Mr. McGraw? Who is he?¡± Herbert¡¯s arrogance faded. ¡°How many Mr. McGraw can there be? He is Mr. Bentley McGraw from Salt Lake City!¡± The manager red at Herbert and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that the biggest shareholder of Rosdwell Restaurant is Mr. Bobby McGraw. You are eating in the McGraw family ¡¯s territory and want to drive their descendants away. How dare you!¡± Herbert looked at Bentley¡¯s face and then at Breenda and was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t speak. The room suddenly fell silent. After a while, Bentley said in a deep voice, ¡°Throw him out. He put drugs in the wine. Take him to the police station and hand him to the police officers. In the future, you shouldn ¡¯t allow him to enter the restaurant.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. McGraw! We will definitely listen to your orders!¡± Herbert realized that he had offended a big shot! ¡°Mr. McGraw, please let me go. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t recognize you! I didn¡¯t put drugs in the Herbert wailed and begged for mercy, wanting to approach Bentley. Bentley frowned in disgust and kicked him away. ¡°Take him away right now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In the private room, the bodyguards quickly covered Herbert¡¯s mouth. Herbert¡¯s sound of begging and crying was gone, and the four people dragged him out. When the noise waspletely gone, the manager went to Bentley. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. McGraw. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Hess to be so mean. We will definitely observe the behavior of the customers before we let them in.¡± Bentley nodded coldly and did not speak. The manager continued to say, ¡°The dishes have been eaten by Herbert, and the private room is dirty. H Bentley was about to say something when Breenda said, ¡°No. Thanks. I¡¯m almost finished with my dinner.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you. Call me if you need anything.¡± The manager smiled obsequiously and immediately left the private room, and he even closed the door for Breenda and Bentley. As he left, thest noise was one, and the private room instantly quieted down. Bentley walked to the left side of Breenda and sat where Herbert had not sat before. He looked at Breenda¡¯s profile as she ate dishes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you satisfied with such a fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m satisfied?¡± She asked. Bentley sat upright with his eyes fixed on her face. ¡°You are not satisfied. You don¡¯t like him. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have kept quiet and waited for him to Breenda smiled but did not answer. Her eyes were filled with bitterness as he asked. ¡°I have to marry a choice.¡± She picked up the empty ss next to her and poured herself a ss of red wine. ¡°Everyone in Washington knows that I left Washington because I once chased after a man like mad. Wh Feeling depressed, Breenda picked up the ss of wine and prepared to drink it all. Bentley snatched the wine ss away again. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 441 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 441 Chapter 441 I Like You After her wine was taken away twice, Breenda was a little annoyed. ¡°Bentley, return it to me! Who are you to me? Why do you care about me?¡± Bentley did not speak, nor did he give the wine back to Breenda. He hid the wine behind his back. Because his arm was longer than Breenda¡¯s, Breenda was angry that she could not get the wine. ¡°Bentley, don¡¯t be unreasonable! I have been chasing you for a year, but you never cared about me. Now I am tired. Can you let me go?¡± Breenda¡¯s eyes were red, and tears welled up in her eyes. She felt really aggrieved. ¡°Ms. Callis¡­ No, Breenda, I¡­¡± Bentley looked straight into her eyes, the corners of his lips moving. He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. His ears and cheeks were red. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Breenda asked. He took a deep breath. This was the first time in his life that he had confessed. He was even more nervous than he had surgery the first time! ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to say it. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Breenda was already impatient. She got up and was about to leave, but Bentley quickly grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Taking another deep breath, Bentley simply gulped down the entire ss of red wine to boost his courage. Because he drank too quickly, he felt a bit dizzy and seemed to have been braver. ¡°Breenda, I like you.¡± Breenda was slightly stunned and did not react in time. Bentley continued, ¡°I was confused before and couldn¡¯t figure out my feelings. When you left, I realized that I couldn¡¯t forget about you. ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry you, but we can first date and discuss marriage when the right timees. What d o you think?¡± Breenda looked at him in a daze and even thought this man was not the Bentley she knew. This Bentley must be out of his mind. Breenda had expected Bentley¡¯s confession for countless nights. She once woke up with a smile for countless nights when she dreamed about his confession, then clos ed her eyes sadly and continued to sleep. Now Breenda really heard him say that he liked her, but she was iparably calm. Her previous anti cipation seemed to be erased by disappointment time and time again. But Bentley actually thought about dating and marriage. How ridiculous. ¡°Mr. McGraw, are you kidding me?¡± Breenda smiled bitterly. ¡°No. I mean what I said,¡± Bentley said with a serious face. ¡°Is it because you are not used to having me around after I left? After all, I¡¯ve chased you for a year,¡± Br eenda sneered. Bentley did not want to lie to her. He nodded. ¡°Indeed, I am not used to it, but I should have noticed my feelings for you. I was too dull before.¡± Breenda did not feelforted by his words and only felt even more ironic. ¡°When I liked you, you never looked at me seriously. When I was determined to let you go, you came to tell me that you like me. Wh en you don¡¯t or get tired of me, will you give me a cold shoulder and force me to leave? What do you thi nk I am?¡± Breenda felt both angry and sad. In her opinion, Bentley¡¯s answer was more like humiliation to her. She continued, ¡°Bentley, although the Callis family is not as rich and powerful as the McGraw family, I won¡¯t allow you to humiliate me that way!¡± Bentley did not expect her to be so reactive. He wondered if his indifference really hurt her over the past year. ¡°Breenda, I did not mean that.¡± He was not good at exining. Seeing her cry in grief and indignation, Bentley did not know how to He hurriedly took a tissue to help Breenda wipe the tears, but he did it so hard that he messed up her left eyeliner. He retracted his hand quickly and looked helplessly at the ¡°masterpiece¡± he had created, looking guilty. Noticing Bentley¡¯s unusual gaze, Breenda seemed to realize something and quickly opened her bag, ta king out a mirror. Although the left eyeliner was not messy, it ruined her entire delicate makeup. Breenda red up. ¡°Bentley, are you here to mess with me on purpose? I didn¡¯t owe you anything, did I ? I was so tired of chasing you for a year. Now I want to forget about you, and youe to disturb me. What do you want?¡± Bentley looked at his hands in a daze and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve never taken care of girls and have no ex perience offorting others. Don¡¯t be angry. Things are not as serious as you think.¡± Breenda was surprised that he apologized. Bentley was so proud and cold, but he actually apologized to her. Breenda wavered and felt a bit moved, but she quickly suppressed her feelings. ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s wrong with you. Since I have decided to cut off all contact with turn back easily.¡± you, I will not Bentley held her hand tightly, not letting her go. ¡°Let go of me. It hurts!¡± Bentley heard this and immediately let her go. Breenda instantly moved far away from him and said with determination, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have really figured out your feelings or if you just want to tease me. I already have a fianc¨¦. Even if he is a scumba g, it is not your turn to marry me! I hope you stay away from my life and don¡¯t disturb me again.¡± After that, Breenda turned around and walked to the door. Just as Breenda grabbed the door handle and was about to open the door, she heard heavy breathing behind her. And it was a bit strange. When she looked back, Breenda found that Bentley¡¯s face was flushed and that he was in a strange state. Was he really taking the wrong medicine? Bentley thought. It turned out that Herbert didn¡¯t only put drugs in the ss but the whole bottle of wine. Breenda immediately went forward to check on Bentley and patted his cheek. ¡°Mr. McGraw? Mr. McGraw, wake up! I¡¯ll call the hotel manager.¡± She turned around and was about to leave when her wrist was grabbed again. Breenda was not as stro She was pulled into his arms, and Bentley pressed her down on the chair and then leaned on her. ¡°Breenda¡­¡± Bentley felt ufortable! As an elite in the medical field, he had never been like this. He had actually been drugged by such an inferior drug! Just now, all his attention was on Breenda, and he did not notice that there was a problem with the red wine. He was losing his mind, and a very evil thought upied his mind. It kept asking him to pound on her. ¡°Bentley, wake up!¡± Breenda patted his face. Breenda¡¯s skin was cold and fair, which could cool the heat from his body. Her red lips were so alluring that Bentley really wanted to kiss her. ¡°Wake up! I¡¯ll call someone to help you!¡± Her lips were moving as Breenda talked, but Bentley could not hear a word. Although it was a bad drug, the effect was extremely fierce. He leaned over and kissed her lips. Breenda couldn¡¯t push him away. And Bentley didn¡¯t let her go. Breenda could struggle at first, but soon she was obsessed with his refreshing and fragrant scent. And gradually, Breenda responded to his kiss. Then, Bentley started to unbutton her clothes restlessly. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When she was about to be stripped of her clothes, Breenda suddenly woke up. If she really did that kind of thing with Bentley, her reputation would be ruined! Thinking of this, Breenda reached for the unfinished wine on the table in panic. She hesitated for a moment. Then she decided not to hit him in the head. A muffled sound rang out. The dark red wine flowed down his sleeves, dyeing half of his clothes red. However, there was no blood. In the end, Breenda was unwilling to hurt him much. Bentley suddenly felt a sharp pain on his shoulder, and his desire subsided a little, but he stared at Bree Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 442 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Ormand Is So Jealous ¡°Breenda¡­¡± He covered his shoulder with a frown and called with red eyes. This was the first time Breenda had seen his aggrieved expression. She was stunned for a long time be fore she recovered. She closed her eyes as if something obscene was in front of her. ¡°Bentley, I am now engaged. I have nothing to do with you. If you do anything to me today, my reputatio n will be ruined.¡± This sentence awakened Bentley. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness.¡® Bentley got up and sat on the chair next to him, curled up. Bloody marks were on his lower lip, and he could not stop trembling. His face was abnormally red, and it was obvious that he was holding back hard. The moment Breenda regained her freedom, she ran out of the door and left without looking back. Bentley watched as Breenda left resolutely and felt a burst of self¨Cmockery in his heart. How good would it be if he had recognized his feelings earlier? He wouldn¡¯t feel the pain after losing he r. He endured it, and his heart was about to be flooded by agony. When Bentley was on the verge of despair, the door to the private room was pushed open. Breenda didn¡¯t leave and came back with the manager to help Bentley with the drug. Bentley looked at Breenda, who had returned, and felt unprecedented gratefulness. Viorin. At lunchtime, Aracely saw Ormand walk down the stairs while holding the railing and was puzzled. ¡°Sir, what happened to your leg? Is it because of the humid weather?¡± ¡°Yes, my knees hurt,¡± Ormand replied as he limped away in anger. ¡°But it didn¡¯t rain in Salt Lake Cityst night. How is it possible?¡± Aracely looked at the sun in confusion. Ormand didn¡¯t know what to say. With a sullen face, Ormand coughed and exined, ¡°Yesterday, Vi was sleeping under the nket. I didn¡¯t tuck myself in. Perhaps that is the cause.¡® ¡°I see.¡± Aracely felt that there was something strange about this, but she couldn¡¯t tell. She had to be concerned . ¡°Then please take some pills. Don¡¯t kiss the kids since you have a cold. Stay away from them to avoid infectin g them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ormand didn¡¯t hesitate. It was better to stay away so he wouldn¡¯t get beaten up if he was too close to the kids. As they were chatting, footsteps came from the third floor. Ormand immediatelymanded Aracely. ¡°Did youe down to wash the feeder? Then do it and don¡¯t ask too much.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Aracely turned and entered the kitchen. Vi left quickly and when she saw him holding the railing, she lifted his arm. ¡°It still hurts? Didn¡¯t you apply the medicinest night?¡± The moment sheforted him, Ormand frowned andined in a low voice, ¡°How could the swelli ng from kneeling for two hours be gone that soon?¡± Ormand wrapped his arms around Vi¡¯s waist, took off his leather gloves, and showed her the swollen wounds on his hands. ¡°I have no reward after being punished. Vi, when will you be concerned about me?¡± Vi rubbed him and blew his wound. Seeing that he still looked aggrieved, she pressed her lips against the wound and kissed it. ¡°There will be a business banquet the day after tomorrow. When Ie back from the banquet, I will d ote on you at night and make youfortable, okay?¡± Ormand was satisfied now that Vi was going to take care of him two dayster instead of one weekter. However, he sensed something different from her words. ¡°What do you mean bying back from the banquet? Are you going alone and leaving me behind in the vi?¡± Vi nodded. ¡°If both of us are not here, Aracely will have to take care of two babies by herself. idents tend to happen. I am worried.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Ormand said firmly, ¡°I have to go with you.¡± Vi was too beautiful. If he wasn¡¯t present, what would happen if those guys wanted to flirt with her? He couldn¡¯t think about that, or he would get angry. Vi helped him put on the gloves and patiently said, ¡°Ormand, what did you promise mest night? Y ou have to take the babies as seriously as me. If you really want to go, then I will stay and take care of t hem with Aracely.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we go together?¡± Ormand continued to persuade, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, I can send a team o f soldiers to guard this ce. I guarantee that not even an ant will be let in.¡± Vi was speechless. Did she mean that? Ormand continued, ¡°If you still think it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll call Todd and Leia over and have them take care of the baby with Aracely.¡± Vi looked at him and said nothing. Ormand¡¯s eyes were full of sorrow and grievances. ¡°If I go alone, aren¡¯t you afraid that a vixen will sedu ce me and take me away?¡± Vi¡¯s expression became stern as she said seriously, ¡°If a random woman can win your heart, then I¡¯ll leave you even if we already have babies. I¡¯ll leave with them and you will never find me.¡± Ormand was at a loss. His heart lurched. It seemed that he had made a fool of himself. He decisively raised his finger and swore, ¡°The analogy is improper. I promise that such a thing will nev er happen. But Vi, you have to be with me so we can both rest assured.¡± ¡°Listen to me this time, okay?¡± Ormand¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, and he acted like a spoiled child. Vi pinched his cheek andpromised. Ever since Ormand had suffered a harsh punishment, he had been behaving himself recently. Vi had to take care of the babies, so he was with her all the time and finished everything before she could make a move. On the day of the banquet. Because it was a business banquet, Vi and Ormand changed into formal clothes in the afternoon. Todd and Leia came to Viorin in the afternoon. They were very happy to help Aracely take care of the babies. The few of them surrounded the babies in a harmonious atmosphere. Leia took advantage of the time when Todd went downstairs to learn how to use the feeder from Aracely ¡°Vi, a few months ago, you and Mr. Hobson got married. Do you remember what you said to me that Vi shook her head. She talked a lot every day. How could she remember it? Leia giggled and exined, ¡°You said that you have to manage the family fortune so you can decide on everything.¡± ¡°I think I did say that. What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with this sentence?¡± Vi remembered it. Leiaughed even more happily. She looked sweet, but her eyes were crafty. ¡°I found a way to get the right to manage the money from Todd! He has to ask me for money now. It feels so good!¡± ¡°Oh? What did you do?¡± Vi stared at her in curiosity. Leia leaned into Vi¡¯s ear. In front of Ormand, she whispered, ¡°First¡­¡± The two were gossiping when Todd and Aracely entered. They noticed Leia and Vi having a private talk, and Todd smiled. ¡°What are you talking about with Vio Ormand¡¯s gloomy face darkened even more. He looked at Todd and said, ¡°Take care of your lover. How ¡°I will discipline her after bringing her back.¡± Todd smiled and pulled away Leia, who was reluctant to go. Leia pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°Vi, I¡¯ll tell you next time when I¡¯m free. It¡¯s really interesting!¡± Vi smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for that.¡± The four chatted for a while. It was gettingte. Vi and Ormand set off to attend the banquet. Before leaving, Vi checked the security of the vi a few times. To make Vi feel at ease, Ormand asked Todd to bring the soldiers here. Now, those justice surrounde guys of The protection looked invincible, and looking from afar, the scene was quite grand. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 443 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 443 Chapter 443 The Victim This was a business banquet. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It was held on the 98th floor of Sheraton, the highest one in Salt Lake City. All the participants of this banquet were celebrities in the business world of Salt Lake City. When Vi and Ormand appeared at the banquet hand in hand, Ronian just came out of the elevator o n the other side with Sherlyn. The four people met at the entrance. Ormand worked in the National Bureau of Investigation and was Ronian¡¯s superior. Ronian bowed respectfully at the sight of Ormand. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Hobson.¡± Ormand nodded coldly in response. Sherlyn saw Vi and wanted to run over, but Ronian pulled Sherlyn back in time. ¡°Sherlyn, there are people, so don¡¯t forget your manners.¡± Sherlyn failed to have a word with Vi, so she lowered her head with disappointment. Instantly, Vi let go of Ormand¡¯s arm. She walked over, pulled Sherlyn, and looked at Ronian apologe tically. ¡°Mr. Felton, do you mind if I want Sherlyn to go to the bathroom with me?¡± Ronian narrowed his eyes, nced at Ormand, and then answered with a smile, ¡°Of course not! How c an I refuse Mrs. Hobson?¡± Hearing this, Vi pulled Sherlyn away. Two men were left waiting at the entrance of the banquet. When they were far away, Vi asked Sherlyn, ¡°Why did youe with Ronian? Did you join the Felto n family?¡± Sherlyn nodded. ¡°Yes, after deliberation, I still want to go home. That is the life I am supposed to lead.¡± Viforted Sherlyn by patting the back of her hand. ¡°Not a bad decision. You are supposed to be Ms. Felton. What you suffered is an ident. From now on, you are not alone. You have a group of sibl ings.¡± Speaking of her siblings, Sherlyn looked gloomy. She grabbed Vi¡¯s hand at the thought of Pam. ¡°During my stay, I found something wrong in the Felton family. That day, I dined with my mother and sa w red marks on her wrist when her sleeve rolled up identally. She got injured. ¡°Because Ronian did not go home in the next two days, I didn¡¯t have the chance to see my mother agai n. Probably, she did not want to see me. She was cold to me. Because of Ronian, she was polite to me as she was a stranger. ¡°Vi, I found a lot of weird things in the Felton family, but Ronian took my phone away with excuses for the past two days. Please tell Russell what happened to me. He will do the investigation for me.¡± Vi listened carefully and then patted the back of Sherlyn¡¯s hand again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will tell Russell everything in detail.¡± Vi felt confused. ¡°Ronian is the head of the Felton family now, Mrs. Felton is his biological mother. Why did Ronian let hi s mother get injured?¡± Sherlyn pondered for a moment and then shook her head. ¡°My mother lives on the top floor. That floor i s locked up at night. I will go there for a look after Ronian puts down his guard.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vi and Sherlyn headed back after exchanging a few more words. Ormand and Ronian were still waiting at the entrance. Ronian broke the silence by saying, ¡°Mr. Hobson, how happy you are! You have a beautiful wife and tw o cute babies, but your career doesn¡¯t get implicated at all.¡± ¡°You sound disappointed. Which career are you talking about? The Hobson Group? National Bureau of Investigation?¡± Ormand looked at Ronian with a sinister light in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you must be joking. How dare I think so? I can lead a smooth life only if you are happy.¡± H e bowed with fear. Ormand squinted at Ronian and didn¡¯t bother to expose his trick. ¡°I hope that you are as good as your word. I don¡¯t care what you think because you are not strong enough to beat me.¡± Ronian looked awkward. After a while, he smiled again and looked humble. When the disharmonious chat between the two men ended, Vi and Sherlyn came back. The four people went into the banquet hall pair by pair. Ronian pulled Sherlyn away and introduced a lot of business tycoons to her. It seemed Ronian was helping Sherlyn expand her social circle. Vi watched from afar and found no problems. Then, she gave up her observation, chatted with her fr iends, and got some new projects. Sherlyn got acquainted with a lot of people at the banquet. Ronian led Sherlyn to drink with some tycoons. After ten sses of red wine, Sherlyn was a bit tipsy. When there came another ss of red wine, Sherlyn said no. ¡°Ronian, I can¡¯t drink anymore. I don¡¯t want to drink anymore.¡± Ronian did not insist. He drank that ss of wine for Sherlyn after apologizing to James Hacker. ¡°Sherlyn, look at Mr. Hacker. What do you think of him?¡± Ronian asked Sherlyn with a smile. James stood opposite Sherlyn and listened with a smug smile. Sherlyn shot one nce at James. James was almost forty years old. He was handsome among his middle¨Caged peers but far inferior to Russell. Sherlyn lowered her head and said perfunctorily, ¡°Mr. Hacker is handsome with an extraordinary bearing. He must be an excellent businessman.¡± This praise pleased James. ¡°Ms. Felton, you are perceptive. By the way, I am considerate and will be good to my woman.¡± Speaking, Ronian stretched out his hand to hold Sherlyn¡¯s. Sherlyn decisively hid behind Ronian, and there was vignce on her flushed face. ¡°Mr. Hacker, I have a boyfriend. If my boyfriend knew this, he would be unhappy.¡± James smiled awkwardly and retracted his hand. After James left, Ronian whispered to Sherlyn, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Mr. Hacker will be a better choice for you ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sherlyn took a step backward and looked at Ronian with shock. ¡°Russell and I are in a rtionship. Why did you Ronian smiled. ¡°Come on! Rx. Mr. Hacker told me yesterday that he would give us 15% shares of the him. I haven¡¯t agreed yet. I was just asking.¡± Sherlyn did not trust Ronian at all. She took another step away from him. ¡°What shares? They are worthless to me. If you agree, I will cut off all ties with the Felton family forever!¡± Sherlyn was firm. ¡°If you want to sacrifice someone for your business, go talk with Jennifer. I love Russell.¡± Ronian shook his head and then analyzed the pros and cons for Sherlyn. ¡°The McGraw family is stronger than the Hacker family, but Vi is the head of the McGraw family. The McGraw Group belongs to Vi. Even if Sherlyn stared at Ronian in shock. ¡°You think the shares are more important than my happiness, don¡¯t you? Russell can¡¯t give me the shares, but he will make up shares!¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 444 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Ormand and Vi ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m just helping you choose a better husband,¡± Ronian said as he stared at Sherlyn. Sherlyn stared at Ronian in disbelief, ¡°Ronian, we are in modern society. We advocate marriage freedom. If I go back to the Felton family at the cost of my right to choose and freedom, I would rather live in the care home forever!¡± Faced with Sherlyn¡¯s strong opposition, Ronian quickly changed his tone and pulled her back to his side. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a chat. There¡¯s no need to be so angry. If it goes against your will, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Sherlyn was relieved and continued to keep Ronianpany. Vi and Ormand. The McGraw Group had once again gotten an international trade order because of Vi and Ormand. They would meet the other side tomorrow to discuss the contract. Ormand shook hands with Javier Derby on behalf of Vi. Javier said politely in English, even if he was not fluent in it, ¡°Ms. McGraw, I look forward to working with you.¡± Vi smiled, ¡°Mr. Derby, I hope everything will go well.¡± Javier was quickly pulled away by the other guests after the chat. Vi and Ormand smiled at each other. Ormand put his arm around Vi¡¯s waist as if no one was around them. ¡°Vi, don¡¯t forget the reward you promised. You can¡¯t stand me up this time.¡± Vi pursed her lips, smiled, and nodded seriously. ¡°You did well tonight. This is a big business. I shoul d really praise you.¡± Ormand looked at Vi¡¯s beautiful little face, and he was attracted to her again. He wished he could ta ke her away right now and bring her back to Viorin. He would be able to do anything he liked to her. After remaining silent for a while, Ormand couldn¡¯t hold it and leaned close to Vi, whispering, ¡°Honey , why don¡¯t we leave early and go back home? Tonight will be wonderful. We can¡¯t waste it on socializing.¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t. We have to do things one by one. We can¡¯t just skip something.¡± Vi secretly pinched Ormand¡¯s waist. She didn¡¯t use much force, and her movements seemed to be meaningful. She stared at him as if she was giving him a warning. ¡°Orin, you should stay at the dinner party. I¡¯ll go and check on Sherlyn.¡± Vi put her fingers together and patted Ormand¡¯s waist as if she was teasing him. Then, she turned and left. Ormand looked at Vi¡¯s beautiful figure and sighed silently. ¡°Mr. Hobson?¡± A delicate female voice from the other side interrupted Ormand as he looked at Vi. Ormand looked back and saw a woman. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alexa Archer was slightly stunned as if she hadn¡¯t expected Ormand¡¯s tone to be so cold. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you don¡¯t remember me anymore? I am Alexa. I am from the Archer family. Before you joined the army, I used to eat at the same table with you.¡± Ormand nced at Alexa casually. He only noticed that she was wearing a pink dress. He did not even see her face clearly. He replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Alexa was instantly unhappy when she noticed how cold Ormand was. ¡°Mr. Hobson, we have known each other since our childhood. Maybe we can have a chat.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ormand looked down at the wine ss in his hand and said coldly, ¡°No.¡± Alexa was speechless. Vi, who was about to look for Sherlyn, suddenly stopped and turned to look at Ormand. When Vi came out just now, she seemed to hear a girl calling Ormand. When Vi turned around, she saw a beautiful girl standing in front of Ormand. As soon as Vi left, Ormand woulde across a beautiful girl. He was really popr among women. Vi put on a cold look and decisively went back to show her identity as Ormand¡¯s wife. Despite being ruthlessly rejected, Alexa still did not leave and did not feel embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Hobson is so cold. I heard that ever since you became a dad, you have devoted yourself to the fa mily. Now, it seems that the rumors were right. You have given all your kindness to your wife and children.¡± Ormand frowned and was about to correct her when he saw Vi walking over. When Vi came over, she got a strong vibe and looked domineering. It was difficult for Alexa to ignore Vi¡¯s existence. ¡°Ms. McGraw, you are really getting more and more beautiful. I heard that after giving birth to a child, women will have a dropping abdomen, stretch marks, and loosened skin. It seems that these problems did not bother you.¡± ¡°Of course, it didn¡¯t bother me. After all, I have my husband¡¯s love for me. I have recovered and Vi took a step forward and looked at Alexa. She continued, ¡°Ms. Archer is young good¨C looking, but there seem to be some problems with your eyesight. You don¡¯t even know the business rules.¡± Alexa was startled and did not understand. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vi held Ormand¡¯s arm and said coldly, ¡°This is a married man. Ms. Archer, you haven¡¯t fallen in love with a man before, right? You should go and start a conversation with those single young talents.¡± Vi kept saying, ¡°Moreover, only my business partners or subordinates call me Ms. McGraw. Ms. Arch er is from a wealthy family and attends this banquet as a youngdy. You can¡¯t call me that.¡± Vi then continued, ¡°You should call me Mrs. Hobson.¡± Vi said thest words slowly. She dered that she was Ormand¡¯s wife proudly and looked noble and cold. Vi seemed to tell Alexa that Ormand belonged to her. Ormand enjoyed it very much in his heart and listened to Vi in a well¨Cbehaved manner as she talked back to Alexa. Alexa was slightly shocked and changed the way she addressed Vi, ¡°It was my fault, Mrs. Hobson. ¡°Rumor has it that Mr. Hobson always listens to his wife. Now that I look at him, he really lives up to his reputation. However, why do you treat me as an enemy? It¡¯s not a good thing for you to keep an eye on a man all the time.¡± If Wird was still alive, and if Ormand did not get the marriage certificate, Ormand would definitely correct Alexa when he heard her words. In Ormand¡¯s mind, Vi was the one who listened to him. Ormand didn¡¯t have to worry about anything now. He could admit it happily. ¡°Ms. Archer, you said somet that.¡± Ormand grabbed Vi¡¯s hand and looked at her gently. ¡°You really love each other. I am envious of you.¡± Alexa¡¯s face paled. Ormand didn¡¯t even look at Alexa. His deep, dark eyes were fixated on Vi as he said in a low voice, ¡°H Vi looked at Ormand. This time, she said for the first time, ¡°Yes¡­¡± After getting a definite answer, Ormand was extremely excited. He picked Vi up and quietly left through the back door that was not crowded. Sitting in the car, Vi was not very happy. Ormand was keenly aware that something was wrong with Vi. He said innocently, ¡°Honey, what happened tonight had nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not familiar with that Ms. Archer. You can¡¯t take it out on me.¡± Vi turned her head and stared at Ormand. She reached out with her fair fingers and gently pinched his cheek. ¡°In the future, you should put on your silver mask when you go out. Only then will I be at ease since your handsome face has been covered.¡± Ormand seemed to be happy that Vi¨Cgot jealous. ¡°Alright, but you are also beautiful. Shouldn¡¯t you put on a mask to prevent other coquettish men from wanting to touch you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wearing it. That thing is so ugly. I will look ugly if I put on a mask.¡± Ormand didn¡¯t know what to say. Ormand felt that Vi was implying something. About twenty minutester, the luxury car arrived at the garage of the Hobson family. Ormand got out of the car first and picked Vi up so that she didn¡¯t have to walk herself. Vi wrapped her arms around Ormand¡¯s waist and said politely, ¡°I think that I need to walk by myself. T || ¡°I can get some exercise this way. Otherwise, you will be exhausted tonight.¡± After saying this, Vi didn¡¯tugh. Instead, she stared at Ormand with a serious expression. Ormand immediately sensed that something was wrong from Vi¡¯s serious expression. Ormand now realized that Vi¡¯s words seemed to mean something else. Ormand seemed to reply in the wrong way. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 445 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 445 Chapter 445 520 Push-Ups as a Gift The moment Ormand realized it, he quickly answered again to make it up. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to say that you are heavy. You are so light, like a feather, an d you have a good figure. I can¡¯t stop myself from falling in love with you.¡± He stared at Vi nervously. Vi still stared at him seriously. Vi did not respond. Ormand looked at her in confusion. Was he wrong again? He didn¡¯t understand what the correct answers were. Seeing that Vi¡¯s expression was getting colder and colder, Ormand hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Viol a, can you tell me the answer in your heart?¡± Vi snorted. ¡°Alright. When we get back to the bedroom, I¡¯ll teach you carefully with a disciplinary rule r. How about it?¡± Ormand¡¯s back instantly stiffened. Vi pouted as she analyzed his first reply and solemnly listed out his mistakes. ¡°Answer without thinking is the truest portrayal of your heart. It means what you think. ¡°I am only wearing a long dress, and you said I was heavy. ¡°I risked my life to give birth to two little babies for you. I¡¯m a great contributor to the Hobson family. How dare you dislik e me so quickly? That¡¯s a serious mistake. You should be punished when we go home.¡± Ormand suppressed his uneasiness and walked steadily in the winding alley of the Hobson¡¯s house. Ormand asked carefully, ¡°Vi, how do you want to punish me?¡± Vi¡¯s starry eyes were crafty as she stared at him. ¡°You deserve to be spanked!¡± Ormand¡¯s face turned pale. Vi smirked and added, ¡°And your pants will be moved.¡± Ormand¡¯s ears instantly turned red. He looked at Vi in his embrace and whispered, ¡°Vi¡­¡± He hesitated, not daring to return home. If that were the case, Ormand could not ept this cruel punishment! Vi was amused by his expression. She wasn¡¯t angry at all. She was just joking. Her finger tapped lightly on the tip of his nose. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t punish you. I was just joking. Because of my pregnancy, it¡¯s been hard on you for a long time. I¡¯ll make it up to you tonight and let you have enough joy.¡± Ormand put away his aggrieved expression and smiled. His thin lips curled up wantonly. ¡°Then, you have to be mentally prepared. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had sex. I might be a beast tonight.¡± Ormand walked even faster. He even wanted to fly directly back to the bedroom. Soon, they went back to their room. The night was cold. All the wonderful sounds were hidden in the tightly locked bedroom. Vi could not remember how many times she had gone high that night. She only remembered that Ormand was like an energetic cow, breaking through all of her fatigue time and time again. The next morning, Vi felt like her waist was injured. Her whole body was sore and weak, and she almost didn¡¯t sleepst night. Vi could not get up at all. Ormand woke up early in the morning and helped her postpone the contract signing with Javier. He reached out and hugged her. ¡°Vi, I¡¯ve helped you with your work. You can sleep however long you want.¡± Vi was indeed very sleepy. She couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. She was very depressed. Why had she agreed to Ormand¡¯s request to have sex? Or perhaps she should have r estricted his beastly nature Vi closed her eyes and fell asleep, but she was constantly upset about what happenedst night. A pair of big palms silently wrapped around her waist from behind. Ormand began to kiss her earlobe softly and throw his ambiguous breath at her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Vi frowned slightly and closed her eyes, ignoring Ormand. Unexpectedly, Ormand became more and more unbridled. His hands began to wander around her restl essly. Moreover, his thin lips that were kissing her earlobe were tentatively kissing the back of her neck, and t hen her delicate, snow¨Cwhite shoulders¡­ Vi frowned. In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. As she turned around, she made a decisive mo ve and pressed down on Ormand¡¯s face. Ormand was surprised. ¡°Stop. I want to have a good rest.¡± She was exhausted. Her voice was soft, but her tone was very dignified. Ormand sighed andy on her body, resigned to his fate. His maic and low voice sounded out. ¡°Vi, sleep for three hours. When it¡¯s 12 o¡¯clock, how about having another shot?¡± Vi was speechless. Her waist was extremely sore, and it was so sore that it was almost broken. Ormand, who hadpletely recovered and had not had sex for eleven months, was like a hungry beast. Vi was a little regretful. Why did she find such a vigorous man to be her husband? Was it toote to throw Ormand out of the window now? As she thought gloomily, Ormand¡¯s hands under the quilt began to move restlessly again, wandering on her skin. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired at all?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m tired and happy. I¡¯m overjoyed!¡± Ormand held her face and caressed her delicate cheeks. Vi gritted her teeth. There was only endless exhaustion in her mind. She could not feel any happiness at all. In order to wear Ormand out, she had an idea. ¡°Since you¡¯re not tired, then turn over and get out of bed. Do at least 520 push¨Cups.¡± ¡°Why do you want me to do that?¡± Ormand paused as he was confused. ¡°To express your love for me. Just treat it as a small gift from you,¡± she said without changing her expre ssion. Ormand didn¡¯t say anything. Since Vi said it was a small gift, Ormand couldn¡¯t say no. Moreover, push¨Cups were not difficult for him. He kissed Vi on the cheek and quickly got off the bed, neatly putting on his pajamas. With his naked muscr upper body, his arms propped up on the carpet. He started to do standard push¨Cups. Vi¡¯szy voice came from the bed. ¡°Count it yourself.¡± The moment Vi finished speaking, Ormand effortlessly shouted, ¡°One. ¡°Two. ¡°Three. As he counted, Vi was so tired that she fell asleep. When Vi woke up again, she was awakened by Ormand¡¯s counting. However, after a little more than an hour of sleep, she felt much better. Vi leaned against the bed and ups on the carpet. ¡°356.¡± Ormand¡¯s voice was not as loud as it was at the beginning, and he was a little tired. His body was covered in sweat, and the carpet beneath him was dyed into a deeper shade of color by his sweat. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Vi stopped him. Ormand took a deep breath, raised his head, and smiled at her. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°Really?¡± Vi suddenly had an evil idea. She held her waist and got off the bed. She pulled over the nightgown on the coat rack and covered her beautiful body. Then she walked toward Ormand and sat cross¨Clegged on his butt. This way, all her weight was on Ormand. Withst night¡¯s intense battle, plus more than 300 push¨Cups, Ormand was exhausted. After Vi sat on him, his body obviously sank. Vi sat steadily and stared at Ormand. ¡°Keep going.¡± Ormand gritted his teeth and continued to do push¨Cups, and he did not say anything. ¡°Why do you stop counting?¡± Vi asked. He was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°How many did I just do?¡± 356. Vi vaguely remembered that she seemed to have heard him say this number. However, she lightly cu Ormand¡¯s back froze. What a cunning woman! He simplyy on the carpet andined to her, ¡°Vi is too bad. Stop torturing me. I still want to save some strength and have another shot at noon.¡± Why did Ormand still hold that thought since he was so tired? Vi¡¯s face quickly turned gloomy. She put her palms together and fiercely pped his butt. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 446 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Vi Is on Her Period The spank was not heavy, and it carried an ambiguous feeling. Vi stared at his profile, raised her eyebrows, and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not torturing you. We agreed on 520 push¨Cups as a gift. Orin, do you want to break your promise?¡± Vi spanked Ormand again. ¡°Hurry up and continue. This is a promise.¡± Ormand held back his trembling arms and resumed his standard push¨Cups. ¡°357,e on.¡± Vi¡¯s voice rang out from behind him. Ormand instantly understood. It turned out that she remembered the number and deliberately lied to him. What a bad woman. Ormand shook his head helplessly. What else could he do? Vi was his wife, so he had to endure her no matter what. ¡°358.¡± In the morning, the man¡¯s maic and hoarse voice rang out from the bedroom over and over again. When Aracely passed by, she would asionally nce at the tightly closed door with surprise. But Aracely knew that she should not ask too much about the private affairs of Ormand and Vi. In the bedroom. Ormand was still doing push¨Cups. ¡°520¡­¡± As if he hadpleted his goal, Ormand sighed andy on the ground. He felt that he did not want to do push¨Cups again in his life. Vi got up from his body and was surprised to see that there was an even deeper stain on his ck pajamas. Viughed out loud. ¡°Orin, you have sweated so much. Even your butt is sweating.¡± Ormand touched the ce where his pants were wet, and his fingers were stained red. He turned around in surprise and noticed that Vi¡¯s expression was not very good. ¡°Vi, this is your blood¡­¡± Vi¡¯s smile disappeared. She stared at his finger and rubbed her belly as if she had realized something. No wonder her waist was especially sore today as if it was going to be broken. It turned out that she was on her period. Since Vi was pregnant, she had not had her period for a long time and had even forgotten that it existed. Sheughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your pants. However, you will probably not be able to have sex f or a week. ept your fate.¡± Ormand stood up and did notin. Instead, despite his tired body, he picked her up to the bathroom, bathed her and himself, and changed into clean nightgowns. Five minutester, Vi¡¯s stomach began to ache. Vi didn¡¯t know when the period came. Would the previous sex affect her? The pain gradually swept her nerves. Ormand ced her on the bed and covered her with the quilt. Drowsiness and pain quickly upied Vi¡¯s mind. Vi curled up into a ball. Her brows were tightly furrowed, and her eyes were tightly shut. She was in a daze as she suffered. Ormand cooked some chicken soup for her and fed Vi. It was still unable to alleviate the pain in her stomach. Ormand sat next to the bed, his heart anxious. He wished he could suffer this pain for her. ¡°Vi, why don¡¯t you take a painkiller?¡± Vi was in a daze. When she heard his words, she shook her head decisively. ¡°I¡¯m currently breastfee ding. My babies need me. I can¡¯t casually take medicine. It¡¯ll affect them.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not good for you to keep hurting like this.¡± Vi said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I can bear with it. Just sleep¡­¡± Ormand sighed. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer like this, but she insisted on not taking painkillers. Ormand couldn¡¯t do anything. Ormand searched online for how to take care of a woman on her period. After seeing the suggestions, he decisively found a heating pad for Vi. As Ormand helped Vi warm her stomach, his fingers were not idle either. He gently helped her massage until his hands were sore, but he did not stop. Vi was dizzy from the pain. She narrowed her eyes and saw Ormand constantly massaging her stomach. She also saw that Ormand often changed his hands because he felt sore. Feeling the obvious exhaustion in Ormand, Vi couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Orin, don¡¯t rub anymore. I¡¯ll sleep for a while, and I should be much better.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll rub it and you¡¯ll fall asleep,¡± Ormand said. Fine. Vi didn¡¯t try to persuade him. She was really tired and couldn¡¯t open her eyes. The way Ormand rubbed her stomach was getting better and better. Vi seemed to feel really better. As her body rxed, she quickly fell asleep. When she was asleep, Ormand did not stop. He shrank into the bed, leaned close to her, and helped her massage her sore waist. Soon, he fell asleep with her. asionally, Vi moved, but Ormand would not wake up, while his hands would reflexively continue rubbing her waist. They slept soundly until noon. In Washington. Ever since thest date was intercepted by Bentley, Breenda had been hiding from Bentley. Although they lived in the same house, the time they got up and went out was staggered. They had not even met once. Audrey was anxious to see this. Several times, she wanted to teach Bentley. However, due to his This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. identity, Audrey could not understand his temper and dared not offend him. After lunch, Bentley finally couldn¡¯t help but go back to the hotel and take back his phone and wallet. After he turned on the phone, Bentley found many messages. They were all from Russell. Bentley checked them one by one. Russell: ¡°Bentley, how is it? Did you sessfully get in?¡± Russell: ¡°Where are you? Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls? Did you really throw away your phone?¡± Russell: ¡°I just told you to pretend to lose your phone. Pretend! You just need to put it in your pocket and Russell: ¡°Who would dare to frisk you? Don¡¯t tell me you really throw it away!¡± Russell: ¡°It¡¯s been two days. How¡¯s your progress? Did you manage to get her love?¡± Russell: ¡°What the hell, Bentley? If you fail this time, then I have nothing to say to you. Maybe you shoul alone or get married to your medical research.¡± The more Bentley read, the more he could feel the ¡°love¡± from his brother. With a cold face, he decisively typed a message and sent it back. Bentley: ¡°I haven¡¯t beaten you for many years. It sounds like you¡¯re asking for it. When Ie back, be careful of your legs.¡± Bentley didn¡¯t expect that the moment the message was sent, Russell replied in an instant: ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Seeing his apology, Bentley felt much better. After all, he still needed Russell to pursue his wife. Russell had toe up with a n for Bentley. Bentley thought resentfully and briefly told Russell about what happened in the restaurant two days ago. Russell heard this and cried out in rm: ¡°How could you hold it back and not have sex with her? Unbelievable. Are your functions alright? Do you need an examination?¡± The moment he saw this, Bentley¡¯s face darkened again. Russell, on the other side of the line, seemed to feel his anger through the phone and quickly added. Russell: ¡°Hey, my brother is really a gentleman.¡± Bentley did not feelforted, because Russell didn¡¯t get the key point. The key point was that Breenda waspletely ignoring him now! He had no solutions at all! After thinking, Russell had an idea: ¡°Since Ms. Callis is deliberately ignoring you, I think you can turn to || way. Bentley asked: ¡°Who?¡± Russell: ¡°Herbert.¡± Looking at the name on the screen, Bentley was stunned. He immediately called Russell and listened to Five minutester, after listening to the whole n of Russell, Bentley expressed deep affirmation of his younger brother¡¯s idea. Bentley put away his phone, took his wallet, and returned to the Callis¡® ce to carry out his n! Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 447 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Break Off the Engagement Half an hourter, Bentley arrived at the Callis¡® house. Quietly, he entered the vi. Audrey was drinking coffee, eating snacks, and watching TV in the living room. When she saw Bentley coming over, she greeted him warmly. ¡°Mr. McGraw, you¡¯re back. Do you want to sit here for a while before you go upstairs? Breenda went out early today. I think she will be back soon.¡± Bentley was very appreciative of the hint. After a brief okay, Bentley sat upright on the sofa. He did not reject the coffee when Audrey handed him. Ten minutester, the first to arrive was not Breenda, but the police. The bodyguard of the Callis family led the police in, followed by Herbert, who was handcuffed. When Audrey saw this, her face was full of suspicion. ¡°What¡­ What happened?¡± One of the policemen nodded politely at Audrey, then walked to Bentley. Then, as he had been instructed, the policeman said, ¡°Mr. McGraw, Herbert had put a drug in the drink, and you were the victi m who suffered most. He asked to apologize to you face to face and beg for your forgiveness, so we br ought him here. Would you like to see him?¡± Bentley took a sip of the coffee gracefully. His face was as cold as ever, and he did not say anything. Audrey also looked on silently and did not dare to speak. Herbert wailed and wanted to go forward. However, he was pulled over by the policemen and couldn¡¯t reach Bentley¡¯s feet. Standing behind the policemen, Herbert begged, ¡°Mr. McGraw, I was wrong! Please listen to me, Mr. McGraw.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± Bentley said calmly, putting down his cup. Wait? Herbert didn¡¯t understand. Nevertheless, he decided that Bentley must be willing to ept his apology since Bentley had asked to wait, and waiting was nothing for him. Everyone in the room waited in silence. Although no one knew what Bentley was up to, no one made a sound. After a while, Audrey broke the silence because she felt that the atmosphere was too awkward. She asked the policemen to sit down and drink some coffee. A few more minutester, Breenda returned. Joans arrived home almost at the same time as her. They entered the door together. Seeing the situation in the living room, both Breenda and Joans were stunned. Seeing that everyone was there, Bentley looked at the policemen and nodded. One of the policemen stepped forward and unlocked Herbert. Herbert immediately rushed towards Bentley and knelt by his feet. The sound of his knees hitting the ground startled all the Callis family members who were in the room. They looked at each other. Herbert apologized to Bentley. He looked respectful and humble. ¡°Mr. McGraw, I¡¯m sorry. You mistakenly drank the drug. It is my responsibility. The Hess family will fullypensate you. If you are still angry, you can beat me up. You can beat me to death! I only beg you to let go of the Hess Group. Don¡¯t make things difficult for the Hess Group.¡± ¡°You said that I mistakenly took the drug, so who did you want to drug?¡± Bentley asked, his expression unchanged. Herbert shivered, and cold sweat slid down his back. He didn¡¯t dare to speak. Bentley added, ¡°Be honest with me. If you dare to miss even half a word, you will have to bear the consequences.¡± ¡°I will exin. I will exin everything!¡± Herbert was frightened and started to speak honestly. ¡°Breenda and I have been engaged for a long time. She has been very cold towards me. It is very diffic ult for me to ask her out once. We are not young anymore. If this goes on, the engagement will be dyed for two to three years. I can¡¯t wait. ¡°Marriage can bring benefits to the Hess Group, so I came up with a crooked idea. I thought that she w ould be my wife anyway. If I could get her in advance, then she would agree to marry me soon. Also, I would not have to give her too many expensive gifts for our marriage. It was two birds with one stone. ¡°Thus, I paid the hotel waiter, asking him to put some drugs in the red wine when he brought it in. Unexpectedly, Mr. McGraw suddenly appeared. You know what happened after that¡­¡± At this, Joans was shocked. Audrey and Breenda were so angry that their eyes turned red and they red at him. There was a pping sound. A pnded on Herbert¡¯s face. Breenda scolded furiously, ¡°You bastard!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Audrey also scolded, ¡°You want to ruin my daughter and give her fewer gifts after that. Herbert, you wo uld marry anyone as long as she can bring benefits to the Hess family, right?¡± Herbert rubbed his face. It hurt. He did not dare to say a word to refute. Herbert was focused on Bentley and only wanted to beg Bentley to let him go. ¡°Mr. McGraw, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do anything like this again. Please forgive me this time. Let¡¯s reconcile. Please!¡± He crawled to Bentley on his knees and was kicked away mercilessly by Bentley. Bentley responded with a cold face, ¡°A person like you, with evil intentions, what qualifications do you h ave to be the fianc¨¦ of Breenda? Cancel the engagement with the Callis family in front of me today.¡± Herbert was startled. He asked, ¡°Mr. McGraw, can you let go of me and the Hess family if I cancel the e ngagement?¡± Bentley did not give a clear answer. Instead, he replied, ¡°It depends on how you admit your wrongdoing .¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± In Herbert¡¯s eyes, this meant that there was a chance. Herbert immediately looked at Joans, who was sitting not far away. ¡°Mr. Callis, since you¡¯re here, let me cancel the engagement with Breenda.¡± Then, after some more thought, Herbert added, ¡°However, since it¡¯s canceled, remember to return the engagement gifts that your family has received.¡± Joans was furious. He grabbed the cup on the coffee table and smashed it on Herbert. ¡°Herbert. It¡¯s not up to you to talk about breaking off the engagement. My family is asking for this. We¡¯ll r Audrey was so angry that she spat. ¡°You bastard, are you worthy to look down on my precious daughter gifts and scram! I am waiting to see the Hess Group go bankrupt.¡± Breenda¡¯s eyes were red as she lowered her head in silence. Herbert did not care about the Callis family¡¯s abuses. Still kneeling, Herbert moved two steps forward. He held up his sses and smiled fawningly. ¡°Mr. McGraw, the engagement is canceled. Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Your attitude is arrogant and rude. I am not satisfied. You are obsessed with sex, and your thoughts are extremely bad. The prison is more suitable for you to live in.¡± Bentley nced at him with a gloomy face. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Mr. McGraw, I was wrong. If you are not satisfied, I will apologize to the Callis family again. Please give me Audrey snapped in a firm tone, ¡°Get out! I won¡¯t ept your apology. I won¡¯t ept any form of apology Bentley agreed. ¡°Did you hear that? Mrs. Callis doesn¡¯t want to. Get away at once.¡± ¡°Mr. McGraw, Mr. McGraw¡­¡± The police immediately handcuffed Herbert and carried him out. When his hoarse pleas for mercy faded away, the living room became strangely quiet. Bentley coughed and looked at Joans cautiously. ¡°Mr. Callis, Breenda is single now. What ns do you have for her marriage?¡± Joans and Audrey exchanged a nce. Everyone was smart enough. Bentley deliberately waited until all the members of the Callis family arrived before arranging for the police toe and put on such a engagement. It was clear that Bentley had put in a lot of effort and that he truly loved Breenda. Decisively, Joans smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ideas for the time being. If you have a suggestion, you can give me one. Surely, I¡¯ll agree.¡± It seemed everything went on as Russell had nned for Bentley in advance. A rare faint smile appeare He looked at Joans with a firm gaze. ¡°Mr. Callis, actually, I love Breenda and¡­¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Before Bentley could finish, Breenda stood up and interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood after the engage Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 448 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 448 Chapter 448 It¡¯s My Turn to Chase You Breenda said it to Joans, but actually, she was telling Bentley that she disagreed. Bentley¡¯s expression changed slightly. Joans was a person who could read people¡¯s expressions, so he immediately said, ¡°Breenda, getting e ngaged doesn¡¯t mean getting married. If you get engaged, you can start dating. When you are willing to get married, you can get a marriage certificate. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship.¡± She said firmly, ¡°For more than a year, there have been too many troublesome things. I don¡¯t have the mood. I just want to work hard and be the sessor of the Callis Group.¡± Breenda turned and went upstairs, leaving the living room without looking back. As the sound of mming the bedroom door came from upstairs, the living room fell silent again. Joans and Audrey looked at each other, then they looked at Bentley. Bentley lowered his head and seemed to be deep in thought. No one could read his emotions. Audrey cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. McGraw, do you love Breenda?¡± ¡°Yes. But my previous behavior hurt her. She wouldn¡¯t ept me, and I understand,¡± Bentley said softly . Audrey said, ¡°Breenda has been spoiled by us since she was a child. She is very stubborn. If you love her and want to be with her, I can help you persuade her.¡± Bentley thought about it and felt embarrassed since it was too troublesome. ¡°Forget it. This is a matter between me and her. If you go to persuade her, I am afraid she will hate me even more. If she is unwilli ng to get engaged, I can wait for her.¡± ¡°She has been waiting for me for a year. This time, it¡¯s my turn to chase her for a year.¡± Hearing his words, Audrey and Joans were both gratified. Audrey added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. McGraw. I won¡¯t go to persuade her, but I can help you create an oppo rtunity to get along with her.¡± Bentley looked up at Audrey. This time, he did not refuse. A few hourster, Audrey knocked on Breenda¡¯s door. ¡°Breenda, it¡¯s time for dinner. Hurry up, everyone is waiting for you.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Breenda was sitting in front of theputer. She finished thest sentence of the project n, rubbed her sore shoulder, got up, and went downstairs. She did not notice anything strange until she reached the dining room. On the long dining table, only Bentley was there. Audrey and Joans were nowhere to be seen. Moreover, there were candles on the dining table. Obviously, they prepared all these to give her and Bentley a chance to have a candlelight dinner. It seemed that her parents cared so much about her marriage. Breenda shook her head and decisively turned away. Seeing that she was leaving, Bentley immediately got up and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Breenda, you should have seen through your parents¡® good intentions. Why not talk with me?¡± ¡°We have nothing to talk about,¡± Breenda said expressionlessly. She wanted to leave, but Bentley held her wrist tightly. Bentley looked at the hand that held her wrist and smiled slightly, ¡°Last time, you came to Salt Lake City¡¯s hospital to look for me, and told me about your parting. I saw that you were sad and wanted to reach out tofort you, but I didn¡¯t. This time, I am very d that I didn¡¯t let go of your hand.¡± Breenda sighed, ¡°Is there any meaning in saying all this now?¡± Bentley let her turn around to look at him, saying seriously, ¡°Herbert is not a good man. I helped you cancel your engagement that you don¡¯t like. Now you can choose at will. Is that okay?¡± When it came to this matter, Breenda was annoyed, saying, ¡°Bentley, did you just want to humiliate me by asking the police to take Herbert to the Callis family to sarcastic me? You want me to know that other than you, other men will just look down upon me, right? And I, the daughter of the Callis family, am extremely cheap, right?¡± As sheined, her tears fell down her cheeks. At work, Breenda had always been the image of a strong woman in order not to be bullied. After a long time, her personality gradually became stronger. ording to what had happened this afternoon, Herbert did look down on her and the Callis family and Breenda, which was a heavy blow to Breenda. What was worse, this matter had been exposed in front of Bentley. Bentley took a tissue to wipe her tears for her. With the experience of wiping her eyelinerst time, he was very careful and gentle. Russell had taught him a lot in advance, telling him that he should try to coax girls. As long as he was sincere, girls would be happy, though it might be embarrassing sometimes. Bentley tried to recall some sweet words that Russell had taught him before. However, he was too nervous. And he couldn¡¯t remember a single word. His heart was filled with sincerity that he wanted to ¡°Then what do you mean by that?¡± Breenda red at him. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just¡­¡± Breenda was speechless. Was he just making fun of her? ¡°Bentley, what actually do you mean?¡± Bentley was stunned. He stared at her in a daze and looked confused. Breenda looked at his dazed expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Bentley was slightly embarrassed. Taking advantage of the fact that she was in a good mood, he quickly confessed to her. ¡°Breenda, I don¡¯t have any love experiences. I don¡¯t know how to talk about love, but I want to say that I want to get you back this time. I mean it, and I have no other intentions. ¡°To chase me, you came from Washington to Phdelphia, and then secretly chased me from Phdelphia to Salt Lake City. For a whole year, your father asked you many times toe back to the Callis Group. But for me, you rejected it. ¡°This time, it¡¯s my turn to chase you. If you insist on not getting engaged, I can chase you for a year or even two years like you did before.¡± These words were simple but sincere. Breenda was touched in her heart. She stared at Bentley seriously, and showed a yful and proud smile, saying, ¡°Alright, thene and chase me. If you can chase me for a year, I will reconsider.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Sure, trust me.¡± Bentley was so happy that he hugged her tightly. Feeling his heart beating so fast, Breenda was stunned. Obviously, he was nervous and happy. She stru Joans and Audrey stood quietly on the second floor of the staircase and looked at each other, smiling. In Viorin¡­ Vi slept so long that it was time for dinner. She was woken up by the oatmeal fragrance beside her. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she saw Ormand sitting beside her bed, carefully cooling the oatmeal in her bowl. Vi sat up and asked, ¡°You should have slept for a longer time.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I keep feeling that you need me at any time, so it¡¯s better to be awake.¡± Feeling that the oatmeal in the bowl was not so hot, Ormand scooped up a spoonful of oatmeal and put it in her mouth lovingly. Vi opened her mouth and chewed carefully, enjoying his service. Ormand said, ¡°Vi, the Felton family just announced Sherlyn¡¯s identity. They will hold a grand return ba herst name to Felton on that day.¡± ¡°Has it been confirmed?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ormand replied as he nodded. It was a good thing for Sherlyn to return to her family. However, when Vi thought of what Sherlyn had said to her alone at the banquetst night, she felt that there was something wrong. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 449 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Mr. Hobson Is Jealous In particr, Sherlyn said that there was a red mark on Pam¡¯s wrist. But Ronian was the person in power, Pam¡¯s son. How could he abuse his mother? There must be something wrong. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Vi epted Ormand¡¯s feeding and asked him, ¡°Ronian is the deputy director of the National Bureau of Investigation, right? How much do you know about him?¡± Ormand stopped feeding the soup. His handsome face was cold and there was a hint of unhappiness in his eyes. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about him? Are you attracted by his face when you saw himst night at the banquet?¡± His tone sounded unhappy. He remembered that Jerry looked very simr to Ronian, but the aura and the color of their eyes were different. Vi was speechless. She patted his forehead, saying, ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you jealous again?¡± Ormand didn¡¯t answer, his face full of anger. Obviously, he didn¡¯t feel better. Vi sighed and exined seriously, ¡°I am worried about Sherlyn¡¯s situation, so I want to ask you. som ething about him. I have you and the babies, so how can I fall in love with other men?¡± These words sounded a lot morefortable, and Ormand looked better. ¡°Ronian is sly and cunning. He has a lot of thoughts and is good at going against the rules secretly. I ha ve known him for so many years. He is a person who values benefits more than anything else, includin g rationality, family, and love.¡± ¡°In that case, if Pam were to affect his interests, he would harm her.¡± Vi understood. ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t say for sure. After all, Pam is his mother. Maybe he won¡¯t abuse her,¡± Ormand said aft er a moment of thought. But Vi was still worried about Sherlyn. ¡°I hope Sherlyn can get through the return banquet and get back her noble identity. After that, she will g et married to Russell early.¡± Ormand put down the soup, put his arms around her waist, and put his head on her stomach. ¡°Instead of worrying about other people¡¯s marriage, why don¡¯t you think about our wedding?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Right now, the babies are only a little over a month old. It won¡¯t be toote to hold a wedding when they grow older.¡± When it came to the kids, Ormand couldn¡¯t say much. Otherwise, Vi would think he didn¡¯t care about the kids again. He wantonly rubbed against her belly and continued to persuade her, ¡°We can postpone the wedding, b ut why don¡¯t we go abroad for a honeymoon?¡± ¡°No, the babies need our care. If we travel for many days, it is not easy for Aracely to take care of two b abies alone. When the baby is at least ten years old and they can take care of themselves, we can consider it.¡± That was such a long time if he wanted to travel! Ormand felt sad, but he couldn¡¯t question her. After all, Vi¡¯s mahogany ruler was still ced in the drawer of the bedside table, and other tools for p unishment were ced in the wardrobe. He felt very stressed when thinking about those hateful things. Vi touched his short hair, lost in thought. She suddenly remembered what Sherlyn had entrusted to herst night. She quickly called Russell and told him everything that Sherlyn had asked her to pass on. ¡°Russell, that¡¯s what Sherlyn wanted me to tell you. She thinks that the secret of the Felton family is not simple, but her mobile phone was confiscated, so she can only let me tell you.¡± On the other side of the line, Russell was silent for a long time before he said something. ¡°Okay, I understand. I will investigate thister.¡± ¡°Russell, when do you n to go to the Felton family for the engagement? I will arrange the schedule in advance and go with you.¡± Russell thought for a moment and said, ¡°I will go there the next day after the return banquet.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nothing serious happened during the time before the return banquet. Other than the McGraw Group, Vi was usually in Viorin. Those were the two ces she usually stayed. Two days before the return banquet, Angle Group recruited some experienced contestants. Hearing that they were all pretty good¨Clooking, Vi nned to personally go check them out. 2/5 She wouldn¡¯t let Ormand know it, or he would be jealous and take her home on the spot. She asked Ormand to stay in Viorin and take care of the babies with Aracely, and he could also handle official business remotely. And Vi drove to the Angle Building. The twenty¨Cfour handsome contestants were standing in three rows in a well¨Cbehaved manner. They were all a group of young and handsome boys. Vi looked around all the contestants and finally focused on a teenager in thest row. He had a pair of charming eyes, a delicate nose, and perfect facial features. With just one nce, one couldn¡¯t help but be attracted by his handsome face. He was so blessed by having such an amazing face, and he was potential in the industry. Vi asked, ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. McGraw. I¡¯m Brogan Hampton,¡± the young man said with a smile. ¡°How about your dancing skills?¡± Brogan turned to look at Vi. His handsome face looked so charming. ¡°I¡¯ve practiced dancing for seve n years. If you have time, I¡¯m willing to show you a dance.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Vi turned around, and Rayna immediately brought her a chair. Vi sat right in front, and the other c ontestants lined up on both sides to give Brogan some space to show. As the pleasant music sounded, Brogan immediately got into the state. His movements were powerful, and when it came to sad music, he could still dance elegantly. He could control his strength and emotions perfectly. Everyone in the dance room was admiring the dance carefully. The first half of the melody was ordinary, but the second half gradually contained some sense of allure. Brogan suddenly changed his dancing style. With a very powerful crotch movement, he picked up the white shirt with his mouth with fascinated eyes. It was a dance that everyone would be obsessed with. Vi¡¯s heart was beating fast. She didn¡¯t expect him to dance in such a sexy manner. If this continued, it would be¡­ When she was about to stop Brogan, the door of the dance room suddenly opened. Vi then saw Ormand¡¯s furious eyes. ¡°Turn off the music,¡± he ordered the staff in a cold and unhappy voice. The music stopped and Brogan also stopped dancing. Soon, he stood properly. When the others saw Ormande in, they all greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Hobson.¡± Ormand acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything and walked straight toward Vi, staring at her with a hint of resentment in his eyes. Vi smiled in embarrassment, ¡°Why are you here?¡± It looked as if he came to expose some bad things. It just so happened that the dance just now was too sexy. Vi felt a little guilty and could only smile. ¡°What do you think of his dance?¡± Ormand narrowed his eyes. Well¡­ Vi nced at Brogan, who was staring at her with a face full of expectation. ¡°In all fairness, it¡¯s not bad.¡± The moment she said this, the atmosphere of the dance room became tense. Ormand¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy as he bent forward and carried Vi on his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± The people in the dance room looked at the loving couple in surprise, and there were a few exmations. Vi blushed. She didn¡¯t struggle and only said to Rayna, ¡°Please ask everyone to record a personal sh ¡°Yes, Ms. McGraw.¡± Ormand walked out without looking back. He didn¡¯t even put Vi down when he entered the elevator. Vi was being carried by him, feeling a little ufortable because of the posture. She patted his waist, saying, ¡°Hubby, please put me down.¡± Ormand ignored her. ¡°It¡¯s ufortable, and my belly feels bad. I¡¯ve been on my period for the past two days, and my belly s Ormand immediately bent down and ced her firmly on the ground. Then, his arm passed through her her up again. What¡­ Vi was still on his body, just changing her posture. It seemed that Ormand was trying to show sovereignty to its exclusi ¡°Are you angry?¡± She lifted his lower jaw with both hands and spoke in a tender tone. Ormand¡¯s face darkened. He nodded and asked, ¡°Do you think he is very handsome?¡± Vi replied seriously, ¡°He looks good. With his pretty face, he will be a superstar in the entertainm While she was seriously talking about work, Ormand kept thinking about herments on Brogan¡¯s handsome face. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 450 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Secret on the Old House¡¯s Top Floor ¡°Who is better¨Clooking, he or I?¡± Ormand asked as he narrowed his eyes and looked at Vi. Vi chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re better¨Clooking.¡± Ormand was not satisfied. ¡°Is his figure good? Does he dance well?¡± Tsk, tsk, tsk. The elevator was filled with jealousy. Vi held back herughter as she wrapped her arms around his neck. She got close to Ormand¡¯s ear and said something softly. Ormand instantly stopped being jealous after hearing that. His upset look disappeared. Ormand rubbed his high nose against the tip of Vi¡¯s. He said in a husky voice, ¡°When we get home, I¡¯ll show you my dance. Do you want to see a sexy one or a beautiful one?¡± ¡°I want one that¡¯s both sexy and beautiful.¡± Vi tried to hold back herughter. Ormand lowered his head and kissed her red lips. ¡°OK. But from now on, you are not allowed to look at other men when they perform this kind of revealing dance.¡± Vi was speechless. ¡°The first half of his dance is quite regr. I didn¡¯t expect his style in the is very good.¡± Vi unintentionally praised Brogan. Ormand¡¯s face instantly sank. ¡°He¡¯s seducing you! He¡¯s a jerk! He performed a revealing dance in front of a married woman! He has bad intentions!¡± Vi almost failed to hold back herughter. She hurriedly rubbed the back of Ormand¡¯s neck and coaxed him, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t watch that anymore. I can¡¯t stand the jealousy of a certain guy. It¡¯s killing me. Only then was Ormand satisfied. He walked out of the Angle Building confidently and resolutely. Vi looked at the tall building that was gradually getting further and further away. Suddenly, a sense of doubt rose in her heart. ¡°Ormand, why do you alwayse over to check on me every time other men stand beside me in Angle Group? Do you have a spy around me?¡± Ormand¡¯s back stiffened. Vi looked at his expression and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Tell me. Be honest, and I will be lenient!¡± ¡°Let me exin.¡± His face paled. Vi grabbed his cheek, twisted it, and asked seriously, ¡°Who is your spy?¡± Ormand did not reply. If Ormand told her, he was betraying the person. After all, that person had helped him a lot. It was not righteous to betray the person. Thinking of this, Ormand changed the subject. ¡°Vi, why don¡¯t you guess?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not telling me? You still want to protect the spy?¡± Vi pinched his cheek harder. ¡°Ormand, I won¡¯t guess. I¡¯ll investigate it. Once I find out, you and that person will be in trouble!¡± Be in trouble? Ormand shivered all over. He didn¡¯t want to be punished for this. Ormand couldn¡¯t ept it! ¡°Honey, I bribed the people around you just to ensure that you are safe when you are out of my sight. Moreover, they did what I said because I am your husband. But they are still your people.¡± Vi¡¯s face was dark. She keenly noticed his words, ¡°You said ¡®They¡®? It seems that there is more than one spy? How many spies are there in the Angle Group? Does the McGraw Group also have some?¡± Ormand was instantly speechless. He thought, what should I do now? He seemed to have leaked his secret! When Vi caught a glimpse of his expression, she knew that Ormand was thinking of something bad and continued to pinch his face angrily. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Ormand¡¯s face tightened, and he gasped. ¡°Vi, be gentle. If you pinch me again, it will be sw ollen. And my face will be ugly.¡± Vi let go unwillingly and pinched the soft flesh on his waist. ¡°Go back and write a list of their names for me. If you resist, you will be punished. The disciple nks o f the family are ready. If you dare to deceive me, you will suffer!¡± ¡°Be gentle.¡± Ormand did not dodge. He put his hands around Vi¡¯s slender waist tightly and shrank into her arms. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. When we get back, I¡¯ll make you some tea to help you cool down.¡°. As Vi saw that Ormand didn¡¯t resist, half of her anger disappeared. Vi looked at her stomach. ¡°My belly is still a bit ufortable. Rub it for me.¡± ¡°Alright, my dear wife.¡± Ormand would do anything as long as he wouldn¡¯t get beaten up. Ormand immediately got out of Vi¡¯s arms and rubbed her belly carefully. Viughed and teased Ormand, ¡°I like it when you are hen¨C pecked. Don¡¯t check on me so often. You should trust me!¡± Ormand did not agree and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that my wife is too beautiful. I t rust you very much, but I don¡¯t trust those coquettish men outside.¡± ¡°s.¡± Vi sighed. The night before the banquet. The Felton¡¯s house. Ronian had sent someone to deliver the custom¨Cmade exquisite dress. It was in Sherlyn¡¯s room. Sherlyn stood by the window, asionally poking her head out and ncing in the direction of the top f loor. Recently, Sherlyn had been observing the situation on the top floor. She found that every day at mealtime, someone would send food up. The food was just enough for one person. Sherlyn thought, if only my mother lived on the top floor, then the person who attacked me with the asht ray should be her. But why did mother attack me? I, Ronian, Konner, and Jennifer are all her biological children. But why is her attitude toward me so different? Moreover, as Mrs. Felton, she should have a high status. Why would she have a scar on her wrist? And why were Konner and Jennifer so strange when they saw her appear in the dining room? Suspicion grew in her heart. Sherlyn sat on the bed and didn¡¯t want to sleep at all. Tomorrow was the return banquet. Sherlyn was the daughter of the Felton family, but Ronian was unwilling to tell her the secrets of the Felton family. Sherlyn was a little upset. All the servants in the Felton¡¯s old house were busy with the banquet. It was the best time to monitor. Co Her heart was tangled for a long time, fear and strong curiosity, constantly fighting in her heart. And finally, curiosity won. At midnight, the Felton¡¯s old house was quiet without a sound. It was as if the entire house had fallen into a deep sleep. Sherlyn was wearing slippers and holding an eyebrow razor from the dressing table. She slowly walked to the top floor. Sherlyn decided to take a look at the iron door and check the situation first, just likest time. When Sherlyn arrived at the top floor, the corridor inside the iron gate was dark and silent, and the cold wind was blowing in waves. It was strange and cre Sherlyn mustered up her courage and shook the iron door. The thick iron chain collided with the door fra ¡°Mother?¡± Sherlyn whispered. Sherlyn waited for a while, but there was no reaction. It seemed that the person on the top floor was asleep. It seemed that Sherlyn could only try to climb out of the window. Sherlyn turned around and was about to leave when an obvious sound of iron chains suddenly came from a room in the corridor. It was the sound of heavy iron chains dragging on the floor, the sound of friction. Because the surroundings were too quiet, this voice was very abrupt. ¡°Mother? Is that you?¡± Sherlyn asked again, but there was still no response. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It was creepy, really creepy. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A man¡¯s deep and cold voice came from behind Sherlyn without warning. Sherlyn was so frightened that her entire body trembled. She turned around in horror. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 451 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Russell Is Ripped Off Under the moonlight, the man¡¯s handsome face was extremely gloomy, making her chill all over. ¡°Ronian¡­¡± She calmed herself down and gripped the eyebrow trimmer in her hand, ready to attack at any moment. With a cold face, Ronian asked again, ¡°It¡¯ste. What are you doing here instead of sleeping? Didn¡¯t I t ell you to behavest time?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t sleep. I heard a noiseing from the top floor and came up to take a look. I was about to go back when you came.¡± She swallowed and changed the topic. She said, ¡°Why are you in the old mansion? It¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re still in your military uniform¡­¡± Ronian¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°The bureau had a mission for me. I just finished. Tomorrow is your homing party, and it will be held here, so I came back to rest tonight.¡± ¡°I see. Sorry for the trouble, Ronian,¡± she lowered her head and said respectfully. ¡°Go back to your room to rest,¡± Ronian said in a cold tone, without any expression. ¡°OK.¡± Sherlyn nodded. She remembered the sound of chains she had just heard and was unwilling. ¡°Ronian, does Mom really live on the top floor? I heard the sound of chains being dragged on the floor. Was it Mom?¡± ¡°Mom is asleep. You must have misheard.¡± There was no emotion on his cold face. ¡°But¡­¡± Sherlyn insisted. ¡°I heard just right. I heard the sound of chains. If Mom is the only one living on the top floor¡­ Did you lock her up?¡± Ronian narrowed his eyes and stared at her coldly, not replying. ¡°Ronian, I¡¯m going to be a part of this family, and I want us to be honest with each other. I have a right to know the Felton family¡¯s secrets.¡± ¡°You think too much. The Felton family doesn¡¯t have any secrets. I will say it again. Go back to sleep.¡± Sherlyn did not move. ¡°I am not sleepy now. Ronian, can you unlock the door? I want to go in and see Mom.¡± ¡°No. Mom is already asleep. You will wake her up,¡± Ronian said decisively. Whatever she said was in vain. Sherlyn was speechless. ¡°Be good. Tomorrow is your homing party, and you have a lot to do. Go to bed,¡± he coaxed in a so ft tone and took the eyebrow trimmer from her hand. ¡°Fine.¡± Ronian was here. It was impossible for her to investigate the top floor secretly. She could only do itter . She bypassed Ronian and was ready to go down the stairs. With a dull thud, he hit her hard in the back of her head with his hand. She felt a sharp pain, and her consciousness vanished. She cked out. In the long corridor on the top floor, a cold wind blew. Ronian held the unconscious Sherlyn. He looked upright in his military uniform, but his face was gloom y and sinister. ¡°You are so curious about the top floor. I will help you make your wishe true.¡± The next day at the party. It was the time before dinner. Vi and Ormand had to attend together, so Todd and Leia were called t o Viorin again to help Aracely take care of the babies. Before leaving for the Felton¡¯s old house, Vi and Ormand first went to find Russell. They woulde together. On the way, Russell, who was sitting in the extended luxury car, was restless, and his jaw was slightly s tiff. Vi could feel his nervousness. ¡°Russell, rx. Today is a good day for Sherlyn. You can be together from today on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Russell had been waiting for today for a long time. From now on, no one would dare to say that he and Sherlyn were not with the same social status. With everyone¡¯s blessings, he would marry Sherlyn, and they would have children. They would spend t he rest of their lives happily. Russell¡¯s heart was filled with joy as he fantasized. They arrived at the Felton¡¯s old house. The evening sky was glowing with the rosy sunset, and the scenery was very beautiful. Not many guest s had arrived yet. Vi and the two arrivedparatively earlier. Jennifer was helping to receive the guests. Seeing Vi, she stepped forward and grabbed Vi¡¯s hand. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to attend the banquet you held for the babies when they turned a month old. What a pity! I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re here today. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many days. Did you miss me?¡± Vi smiled, ¡°You¡¯re like a naughty kid. Ronian should find you a fianc¨¦ in a year or two, right?¡± Jennifer scorned the mention of engagement. ¡°Being single is great. I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship. But I have to say that there are indeed many men who want to date me. I asked Ronian to set them up with that woman.¡± At the end of her words, she covered her mouth and chuckled, like a spoiled child who was smug. Noticing her address, Vi was slightly stunned. ¡°You addressed her as ¡®that woman¡®? Seems like you don¡¯t like her.¡± Jennifer said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t. After all these years she has been missing, Ronian found her back out of nowhere. I was originally the only daughter in the family, and all my brothers doted on me. Now that we have her, everything changes. I¡¯m no longer the apple of their eye.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ronian? Take me to see him,¡± Vi said as she retracted her hand. ¡°OK.¡± Ronian was in the hall, confirming today¡¯s process. Jennifer led them to the entrance of the vi. Vi left Ormand in the garden while she and Russell went in to find Ronian. Ronian saw Vi and Russell and smiled politely, ¡°Hello there, Mr. McGraw, Vi. You are here early. C Vi sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°Maybeter. Mr. Felton, I brought Russell to see you especially.¡± Russell had a smile on his face, which was rare. He also sat down on the sofa. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ronian raised his eyebrows. Vi smiled, ¡°What else could it be? Russell and Sherlyn¡¯s wedding, of course. Tonight is Sherlyn¡¯s hom E Ronian did not answer immediately and concentrated on pouring coffee. The atmosphere froze for a while before he said, ¡°I wonder if Mr. McGraw has had the engagement gifts Russell smiled and replied sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m going to transfer Forever Entertainment and Treasure Telefilms Bothpanies were not small. Just the shares alone were worth 32 million dors, not to mention a to As Russell¡¯s engagement gifts, they showed how sincere Russell was. However, Ronian¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Mr. McGraw, you are nice to Sherlyn indeed. But I¡¯m af family, so the gifts should be given to the Felton family, not to her alone.¡± Hearing that, Vi furrowed her brows but did not say anything. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Russell was slightly stunned. He would be engaged with Sherlyn, and of course, Sherlyn¡¯s interests were his priority. The Felton famil Russell was displeased deep down. Yet he still asked patiently, ¡°Mr. Felton, why don¡¯t you tell us your suggestion?¡± Ronian raised the ss in his hand and toasted Vi and Russell across the tea table. ¡°They are just gifts. Nothing big. The Felton family wants nothing but fifteen percent of the McGraw Group¡¯s shares.¡± Vi and Russell looked at each other, and their expressions changed at the same time. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 452 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Russell Isn¡¯t Sherlyn¡¯s Fianc¨¦ The McGraw Group was currently arge group second only to the Hobson Group in the United States. Five percent of the shares were already a lot. Yet Ronian asked for fifteen percent. What was more, it was only for engagement. It would cost Russell more if he wanted to marry Sherlyn. Though fifteen percent of the shares were a lot, it was OK if it was for Sherlyn. However, Ronian wante d the shares for the Felton family, which upset Vi and Russell. The atmosphere in the hall instantly became solemn, and no one spoke for a long time. Ronian observed Vi and Russell¡¯s expressions and said with a smile, ¡°Sherlyn is very sought¨C after. Ever since she was announced as the daughter of our family, many noble families havee to me, wanting Sherlyn to be their daughter¨Cinw. They basically offer fifteen of thepany shares for the engagement gifts, so I¡¯m interested in Mr. McGraw¡¯s decisio n as well.¡± Russell was silent. He didn¡¯t own the McGraw Group. He didn¡¯t get to decide. Besides, as the third eldest son of the McGraw family, he only had fifteen percent of the shares in the McGraw Group. He needed the permission of the head of the family before changing the ownership of the shares. Ronian wanted fifteen percent of the shares as Russell and Sherlyn¡¯s engagement gifts. He was simply unreasonable. Vi replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Felton, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re asking too much? Fifteen percent of other companies¡® shares can never bepared with that of the McGraw Group.¡± Ronian said, ¡°In addition to the shares, they have other gifts. I know that the stock price of the McGraw Group is high. That¡¯s why I only made one request.¡± Vi was a little annoyed by Ronian¡¯s phony smile. She bluntly retorted, ¡°Mr. Felton, this is a rip¨C off. Sherlyn came out of the welfare home and officially debuted after the talent show organized by my company with her own efforts. Angle Group and Russellter offered the resources she needed. ¡°Other than her talent and hard work, she couldn¡¯t have made it to the top award without me and Russell. ¡°The Felton family hasn¡¯t helped her even once in more than twenty years. The Felton family gives her t he identity of the daughter of a rich family. Other than that, you did nothing.¡± ¡°In this case, how can you be so cheeky and ask for fifteen percent of the McGraw Group¡¯s shares? Be sides, it¡¯s not for Sherlyn. It will all end up in the Felton family¡¯s pocket. ¡°The Felton family gives her life, and that¡¯s all. You know that she is in a rtionship with Russell, yet y ou still make a bargain, like she¡¯s amodity or something. Ronian, you are so cold and realistic.¡± Being reprimanded by Vi, Ronian didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. He was still expressionless. He sipped his coffee leisurely and said in a calm tone, ¡°Vi, there is no need to be angry. We¡¯re just chatting here. There is still room for discussion. There is no rush. You can sit on it.¡± Vi didn¡¯t bother to talk to the phony anymore. She got up and stroked her dress. ¡°Which room is She rlyn in? I¡¯ll go up and see her.¡± ¡°She is putting on makeup and changing clothes. It may not be convenient. Anyway, the banquet will start soon. You will see her then.¡± Vi thought, you wouldn¡¯t even let me see her in advance? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Vi was extremely unhappy. She turned around and left. After walking for a few steps, she turned back and said, ¡°Mr. Felton, I¡¯d prefer you call me Mrs. Hobson. ¡± Ronian¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he quickly smiled, ¡°Alright.¡± As Vi came out of the hall, Ormand was waiting outside. He immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°Vi, how is it? Did it go well?¡± Vi shook her head with a solemn expression. Ormand frowned. ¡°Ronian didn¡¯t agree? But Russell and Sherlyn are already in a rtionship. It¡¯s not public, but it¡¯s alrea dy a real thing. Ronian has no reason to turn you down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me who turned him down.¡± Vi lowered her eyes. Then she calmly exined, ¡°He asked for fifteen percent of the shares of the McGraw Group as engagement gifts.¡± ¡°Fifteen percent?¡± Ormand was slightly shocked. He was surprised as well. ¡°He was ripping you off. I think he needs a lesson. I guess he has been too idletely. I¡¯ll go talk to him. ¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Vi grabbed his arm. ¡°The engagement has nothing to do with the National Bureau of Investigation. It¡¯s not good for you to force him as his superior.¡± She continued to say, ¡°I guess the engagement cannot be settled tonight. I¡¯ll try again in a few days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to be the head of the family, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ormand stroked her cheek, feeling distressed. ¡°Yes. I have to take care of everything in the McGraw family. There are also some greaseballs in the co mpany who refuse to be disciplined. They are waiting for me to make mistakes every day, wanting to get the goods on me and regain their prestige as elders.¡± Ormand quickly massaged her shoulders. He had excellent skills, and he approached her ears slowly. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Then when we go back tonight, I¡¯ll make it worth it. Are you satisfied with the seducti ve dance two days ago?¡± Vi¡¯s face instantly turned red, and the alluring dance that he performed for her on the bed that day fl ashed across her mind. It was so tititing. It turned her on, and she could barely control herself. What a pity that tonight wasn¡¯t the right time. She sighed, ¡°Maybe not tonight. I¡¯m still on my period. If all I could do was watch you, it would be simpl y torture.¡± Ormand nodded. He took off his suit jacket and put it on her slender shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s cold at night, and y ou¡¯re on your period. You¡¯ll suffer if you catch a cold.¡± Russell slowly walked out of the hall while the two were chatting. His face was cold and solemn. Vi nced at Russell¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Russell, what did you talk to Ronian?¡± ¡°I wanted to see Sherlyn. He refused.¡± Vi said, ¡°Forget it. After all, we¡¯re in the Felton¡¯s ce right now, and he is Sherlyn¡¯s brother. If things get ugly, Sherlyn will be in a pickle.¡± Russell¡¯s expression was still very solemn. ¡°Vi, I just feel that something is wrong. But I can¡¯t tell.¡± He had a bad feeling since he didn¡¯t see Sherlyn. Vi and Ormand looked at each other with serious expressions but did not say anything. In the garden of the Felton¡¯s old mansion, colorful lights flickered, and the decorations were arranged extremely elegantly. The guests entered one after another. Half an hourter, the garden was bustling, full of rich and noble people in their finest costumes. Vi, Ormand, and Russell sat at a table, tasting the fragrant wine. Vi was still on her period, so she had a ss of warm milk. Since Sherlyn was a celebrity, Ronian especially invited several of the world¡¯s biggest media. He also in After a rhythmic dance, the atmosphere at the scene became more and more lively. Ronian walked onto the stage and expressed his thanks to the guests for their arrival ording to the script he had written in advance. Russell had been waiting, but he still didn¡¯t see Sherlyn. The anxiety in his heart gradually rose. On the stage, Ronian was still talking. He made a simple summary of the bumpy life Sherlyn had in the o about the Felton family¡¯s faults. ¡°Tonight, in addition to celebrating Sherlyn¡¯s return, there is another piece of great news. Both are to be Ronian paused and had a mysterious expression on his face. ¡°Just now, I have agreed to the Hacker fam held at Sheraton in half a month¡­¡± In the next second, the atmosphere at Vi¡¯s table froze. Russell didn¡¯t hear the rest Ronian said. The sentences that were spoken by Ronian filled his mind. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 453 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 453 Chapter 453 I Agree to Be With Him James was already in his forties, while Sherlyn was in her twenties. He was more than twenty years older than her. However, Ronian announced their engagement without warning for the sake of Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. benefits! Russell was furious. He stood up at once and red at Ronian. Vi was also shocked. She wanted to stop Russell. She reached out to pull him, but he beat her to it. ¡°Ronian, Sherlyn and I are in love. I especially came to talk to you about the engagement tonight, but you engaged her to James. And you did not say a word in advance at all. What do you mean?¡± The guests were about to apud, but then they realized that something was wrong. Everyone remained silent. Russell was surrounded by media cameras, and all of the reporters were taking his photos with snap sounds. They thought, Russell, the ruler of showbiz, is in a rtionship with Sherlyn, the A¨Clist female celebrity? And from what he said, they have been together for some time now! Faced with the solemn atmosphere, Ronian chuckled. ¡°Mr. McGraw, when did you and Sherlyn start dat ing? Why didn¡¯t I know that? Besides, Sherlyn agreed to be engaged to James tonight.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Russell frowned, his cold aura raging. On no ground would he believe that Sherlyn agreed to be engaged to James. ¡°Where is Sherlyn? I want to see her!¡± Ronian met Russell¡¯s eyes from afar and said nothing. Vi also stood up and chimed in, ¡°Mr. Felton, tonight is Sherlyn¡¯s homing party. She, the main ch aracter, has yet to appear. Is that appropriate? Mr. Felton, what tricks are you ying?¡± The party started with the girl band¡¯s dance, and then Ronian went on stage to give a speech and anno unce the engagement. All the sessions were arranged orderly and distracted many people. Many people came back to their senses after hearing Vi¡¯s words. Sherlyn was the main character of the party. Where was she?. Ronian smiled without changing his expression, ¡°I was nning to introduce Sherlyn to everyone after t he engagement announcement, but I was interrupted by Mr. McGraw¡± He waved behind him, and Sherlyn appeared on the stairs outside the second floor of the vi, dressed in a snow¨Cwhite, diamond¨Cencrusted gown. Under the spotlight, her makeup was exquisite, and she was wearing a crystal crown. She was as beau tiful as a Princess, but her eyes were no longer pure and innocent. She held the railing and slowly walked down the stairs. Her every move was elegant and noble. She was an out¨Cand¨Cout daughter of a wealthy family.¡± Everyone was looking at her, and Russell¡¯s gaze was even more heated. She walked up to the stage one step at a time and stood side by side with Ronian obediently. The corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile. She didn¡¯t even nce at Russell. Russell¡¯s eyes were red, and his voice trembled as he called out to her, ¡°Sherlyn, do you remember wh at we said not long ago? Do you really agree to marry James?¡± Only then did Sherlyn¡¯s eyes meet his. The scene was extremely quiet. Everyone stared at her, waiting for her answer. ¡°Yes. I agree to be with Mr. Hacker,¡± she said in a calm voice. Russell felt a dull pain in his chest, and he almost could not breathe. ¡°Why¡­ Why¡­¡± Sherlyn pursed her rosy lips and stopped talking, not even looking at Russell. Sherlyn and Russell had been together for a year, and he knew every movement and every look of her. He keenly noticed that someth ing was wrong with her. ¡°Ronian, did you do something to her? She never looked at me this coldly.¡± Ronian smiled, ¡°Mr. McGraw, you¡¯re funny. Sherlyn made the choice herself. How could I force her?¡± Russell did not believe it at all. He was bing more and more agitated, and he stared at the stage with his scarlet eyes. ¡°Ronian, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡± Sherlyn turned to look at Ronian. ¡°OK. I will help you entertain all the guests. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ronian said softly. Sherlyn nodded and turned to leave the stage. The maid immediately stepped forward and supported h er upstairs. Russell wanted to go after her, but Ormand held his shoulder. ¡°Let go!¡± Ormand did not let go, preventing Russell from losing control. ¡°Mr. Felton, Russell is in a bad mood today. We¡¯ll get going,¡± Vi said as she stood up. ¡°Alright.¡± Russell was forcefully pulled away by Vi and Ormand. In the car back to Russell¡¯s Vi, the atmosphere was very unusual. The three of them were recalling what had just happened at the party. Vi analyzed rationally, ¡°Sherlyn looked weird to me as well. She was being helped off the stage by th e maid, and she stumbled. It seemed that she felt poorly. ¡°Besides, she didn¡¯t even nce at me the whole time, which is so weird. We¡¯ve known each other fro m the orphanage for many years. I¡¯m like her sister. I was sitting next to Russell, and she ignored me like I was some stranger? That just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Russell lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly. Ormand said, ¡°Though she was wearing exquisite makeup tonight, I could still see the tiredness in her eyes. It was like she hadn¡¯t rested well. Vi, did you see that?¡± ¡°I did. It was so strange.¡± Vi thought carefully. ¡°She is a girl with a personality. She has been seeing Russell for three years, and there¡¯s no way she w ould fall in love with others. Besides, how could she have her eyes on James, the middle¨Caged man with ate wife? ¡°Russell, calm down. We have to do some digging about this. We need to find out what happened to S herlyn tonight and what Ronian told her or did to her.¡± Russell listened quietly and did not say anything. Back then, Sherlyn said she agreed to marry James. A Her words kept echoing in his mind, and he saw Sherlyn¡¯s cold eyes whether he opened his eyes or not. He was in a mess. He was sent back to the vi by Vi in a daze. He held Vi¡¯s wrist, his scarlet eyes pleading. ¡°Vi, I want to give fifteen of the shares of the McGraw Group under my name to the Felton family.¡± Vi sighed, ¡°Russell, you can¡¯t think straight right now. You shouldn¡¯t be making any decisions. Let¡¯s talk again after a few days, OK?¡± ¡°How can I calm down¡­¡± He tightened his grip on her wrist, his heart filled with regret, and his voice was trembling as he spoke. ¡°I was wrong. I should have married her regardless of anything. I was too greedy. I thought that our statu one would dare to question our love behind our backs anymore. I knew that although she didn¡¯t want it on the surface, she actually yearned for her family¡¯s care, so I encouraged he ¡°Ronian doesn¡¯t care about her at all. He treats her like amodity and uses her to gain profits. I¡¯m sure he forced her to say these thing her suffer.¡± His eyes werepletely red, and he became more and more sorrowful. He forced himself not to cry. ¡°Vi, I¡¯m begging you. Let me make up for it by giving the Felton family my shares in the McGraw Grou Seeing him like this, Vi felt that her heart ached. But Ronian announced to everyone tonight that Sherlyn and James were engaged. It would be meaning be changed. Besides, there was still half a month before the engagement party. The priority now was to figure out wh ¡°Russell, the shares are not the critical factor here. Calm down. You can¡¯t think straight right now, and an Russell looked at her in shock. ¡°If you were me, would you calm down? I¡¯m going to trade them with fifte interests aren¡¯t harmed. Why would you say no? ¡°Besides, you and I saw what Ronian did to her tonight. How could I stand by and watch her get engaged to James?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 454 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 454 Chapter 454 I Can Punish You Russell¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he tightly gripped Vi¡¯s wrist,pletely unaware that due to his tight grip, Vi¡¯s wrist turned pale. Ormand quickly pushed Russell away and pulled Vi into his arms to massage her wrist. Vi sighed, and her tone became serious. ¡°Russell, you are too irrational tonight. I can understand yo ur feelings, but I don¡¯t agree that you will give 15% of the share to the Felton family for free.¡± Russell stared at Vi in disbelief. ¡°Vi, you keep saying that you and Sherlyn are like sisters. Now th at Sherlyn is in danger, you are not willing to save her. When did you be cold¨Cblooded?¡± ¡°I am cold¨Cblooded?¡± When Vi heard this, anger gradually surged up. Russell had suffered a great blow tonight, so Vi patiently said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue You are not cal m. Let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow.¡± with you. Russell¡¯s eyes turned cold. What happened in the banquet clouded Russell¡¯s sense. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t save her. I will. I have the final say in my shares of the McGraw Group.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Russell was about to leave, and anger rose inside Vi. She rushed up to p him. Pa! A crisp sound rang out. Vi used all her strength. Russell¡¯s face turned aside, and the red mark on his face quickly surfaced. He looked at Vi in disbelief. Ormand was shocked and stood in ce. Russell rubbed his aching cheeks, anger rising in his eyes. ¡°Vi, how dare you hit me?¡± Vi met Russell¡¯s questioning gaze and raised her chin without the slightest bit of hesitation. ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you as your sister, but as the head of the McGraw family. I¡¯m teaching you a lesson. Can yo u be rational now? Can you listen to the head of the family?¡± With a serious face, Vi put on the airs of a matriarch. Russell did not say anything, even though he was burning with anger. Vi saw that Russell behaved himself and continued, ¡°Russell, you are not stupid. I will give you time to calm down and reflect on yourself. Before you think clearly, you are not allowed to step out of the vi.¡± Russell couldn¡¯t believe it. He stared at Vi with hurt in his eyes. ¡°Vi, do you want to imprison me?¡± ¡°We are family. How can you take it as imprisonment? You are just grounded. It is a punishment for you r harsh words to me.¡± Without waiting for Russell to say anything, Vi turned to look at Ormand. ¡°Honey, get a team of free soldiers to surround this vi. Don¡¯t let anyone out.¡± ¡°Yes, honey.¡± Ormand nodded decisively. Vi continued, ¡°Remember to ask every soldier to bring a ck stick. If anyone wants to sneak out, th ere is no need to inform me. Just beat him up directly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ormand held back hisughter. If he hurt Russell, Vi would be distressed. After instructions, Vi turned to look at Russell. ¡°I am now the head of the family. Everyone has to list en to me. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I will take you to the hall and punish you. You can try it. Don¡¯t think I will be soft¨Chearted.¡± Russell snorted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of getting beaten up?¡± Vi raised her eyebrows coldly. ¡°You have to be. If you anger me, I will beat you until you pass out. Yo u won¡¯t get out of bed for half a month. You can only lie in bed and watch Sherlyn¡¯s live engagement party. Do you want to experience it?¡± Russell¡¯s jaw tightened, and he stopped talking. Vi held Ormand¡¯s arm and left. Before she left, she said, ¡°When you are calm enough and think clearly, call me.¡± Russell stood in ce, quietly watching Vi and Ormand get into the car. However, the luxury car did not start up after a long time. Fifteen minutester, orderly footsteps approached. Tough soldiers surrounded the vi in a well¨C trained manner, forming a tight defense. Without any exnation, those soldiers made a move. Russell was pushed into the vi, and then soldi ers mmed the door. Russell entered the vilia, and Vi and Ormand¡¯s car quickly disappeared into the dark twilight. 2/4 In Washington¡­ The next morning¡­ As usual, Breenda went to work early in the Callis Group. Since Breenda and Bentley talked things out, their tense rtionship was eased, but it could not be said that they were close. asionally, they would meet in the vi and greet each other. Breenda¡¯s former secretary returned home to recuperate due to illness. Breenda had been recruiting a new temporary secretary for the past two days. Half an hourter, the manager of the personnel department led the new secretary and knocked on the door of Breenda¡¯s office. Breenda did not even look up as she focused on the information in her hand. She casually shouted, ¡°Come in.¡± They then entered. The man behind the manager had a tall figure and a handsome face. He was an existence that could not be ignored. However, Breenda didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Ms. Callis, this new secretary is highly educated. You will like him,¡± the manager said tteringly as he handed Breenda the resume of her new assistant. Breenda was typing on the keyboard and casually answered, ¡°Okay.¡± She did not look down at the information at hand. Breenda casually reminded the neer. ¡°It¡¯s not an easy task to work by my side. You have to n my itinerary in advance for a week. Unless there is a special situation, you can¡¯t arrive at thepany l ater than me. Before I enter the office in the morning, you have to ce a cup of hot coffee on my table ¡­¡± After a minute, Breenda did not look up. She continued to ask while typing, ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Callis.¡± The man nodded. His voice was steady and pleasant to hear. Breenda suddenly stopped typing. This voice¡­ sounded a little familiar. Breenda turned around suspiciously, meeting the man¡¯s deep eyes unexpectedly. Bentley¡¯s lips curved i ¡°Why are you here? ¡°So, you are my new secretary?¡± Breenda figured it out after a few seconds. Bentley didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t know what to do to get Breenda faster. Bentley texted Russellst night, but Russell ignored him. Bentley didn¡¯t know what Russell had been doing. Audrey gave Bentley the stupid idea in the morning. Bentley didn¡¯t say anything. The female manager in front of him smiled at Breenda with admiration. ¡°Ms. Callis, are you satisfied? In terms of his appearance and his advanced degree, he is th Breenda had no happy expression on her face as she nced at the manager. ¡°Your mission isplet ¡°Okay.¡± As the door closed, Breenda picked up Bentley¡¯s resume and read it carefully. Bentley stood straight and waited for Breenda to ask him after finishing reading. Breenda looked through all of Bentley¡¯s education and work experiences. Breenda thought, my goodness. He entered Salt Lake Lafaye Hospital for an internship at the age of 16 From then on, Bentley became famous in the medical industry. As Breenda read, she swallowed. Bentley¡¯s attainments in the medical field were outrageous! Breenda wondered, no wonder he is so stuffy. It turns out that he dedicates himself to medical research. ¡°Ms. Callis, have you finished reading? If you are dry, I can serve you water.¡± Hearing Bentley¡¯s voice, Breenda snapped out of her thoughts. Breenda forced herself to calm down and pointed at Bentley¡¯s resume, wanting to make things difficult fo Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 455 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 455 Chapter 455 They Are Alone in the Office ¡°Ms. Callis, I will listen to you.¡± Bentley was not the least bit afraid of Breenda¡¯s question. Breenda was speechless. This answer was extremely pleasing to the ears. Secretaries were supposed toplete the supportin g work of their leaders. As highly educated and good¨C looking as Bentley was, he was more than qualified. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Regarding this, Breenda said, ¡°I have high requirements for my secretary. I will not say it again. I will gi ve you seven days of trial. If you can¡¯t digest everything perfectly, you have to leave the Callis Group. D o you have any objections?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Breenda wanted to make things difficult for Bentley. She sorted out a few business proposals in Greek and handed them to him. ¡°These are cooperation ns from abroad. Trante them into English this m orning and deliver the trantion to my desk.¡± Bentley took the document with a calm face and roughly read it. His cold and calm expression did not change. ¡°Alright.¡± Breenda knocked on the table and reminded him, ¡°Your reticence doesn¡¯t work in the Callis Group. You have to say ¡®yes, Ms. Callis¡®.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Callis,¡± Bentley said with a rare smile. He took the project n, ready to go out. ¡°Wait.¡± Breenda stopped him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Breenda stared at Bentley seriously and corrected him. ¡°You should say ¡®Ms. Callis, do you have any other instructions¡®.¡± Bentley held back hisughter and asked in a well¨Cbehaved manner, ¡°Ms. Callis, do you have any other instructions?¡± Breenda was barely satisfied. ¡°Bring your table in and ce it¡­¡± She looked around and finally pointed to an empty space behind the guest sofa. ¡°Just over there. Stay close to me. I can supervise your work and assess you at any time.¡± Bentley was d that he could handle official business in the same office as Breenda. ¡°Alright.¡± The moment Bentley answered, he felt the gaze from Breenda and quickly corrected. ¡°Yes, M s. Callis.¡± Bentley turned around and went out. It was not good to trouble others, so he could only handle his stool and table by himself. ¡°Mr. McGraw, let me help you.¡± Esther Landry, the other female assistant outside the president¡¯s office, immediately stepped forward to help. Bentley did not look up and said coldly, ¡°No need.¡± Because he had to go in and out a few times, he left the door of the president¡¯s office open. Breenda heard them clearly, and her face darkened. However, Esther, who was outside the door, did not feel how gloomy Breenda was. Esther focused on Bentley. Bentley was so handsome, and his resume showed that he was single. All women would be tempted. Esther approached Bentley enthusiastically, took a tissue, and asked, ¡°Mr. McGraw, you sweat heavily. Should I help you wipe off your sweat?¡± Without waiting for Bentley to refuse, Breenda in the office said impatiently, ¡°It takes you so much time to move in your table. If you dy my work, both of you have to get lost tomorrow!¡± Esther was scared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Callis. I¡¯ll go back and focus on my work.¡± Without the annoying and chattering Esther, Bentley moved quickly. Ten minutester, the door of the office closed. Breenda¡¯s desk was horizontal, but Bentley¡¯s was vertical. If he wanted to look at Breenda, he had to turn his head. But Breenda didn¡¯t even need to look up. She could see all of Bentley¡¯s movements out of the corner of her eyes. They had known each other for so long. This was the first time they could be alone for a long time. Subtle emotions rose inside Breenda. She did feel Bentley¡¯s sincerity in the past few days. However, Breenda would never easilypromise. She wanted Bentley to know that she was not an e asy girl. She was arrogant. Only after Bentley did his best would he cherish Breenda. If Bentley couldn¡¯t take it during this period, it meant he was not meant for Breenda, and Breenda shoul dpletely cut off with him. Breenda¡¯s mind was clear. As she thought about it, she did not stop typing on the keyboard. An hour and a halfter, there was no other sound in the office except for the mechanical sound of the m typing on the keyboard. From time to time, Breenda would secretly look up and nce at Bentley, who was on the opposite side. Bentley¡¯s side face was handsome, and when he focused on his work, his expression was serious. He had a cold aura. The sunlight outside the floor¨Cto¨C ceiling window shone on Bentley¡¯s side face, making him even more handsome. No one would forget hi m even after a nce. Bentley, a big shot in the American medical field, came to the small Callis Group in Washington to be Br eenda¡¯s private secretary. Breenda had a wonderful feeling. She was not annoyed but delighted. Breenda stared at Bentley¡¯s face in a daze,pletely unaware that Bentley had turned around and w as looking at her. ¡°Ms. Callis?¡± Breenda came back to her senses. Feeling slightly embarrassed, she forced herself to be tough. ¡°What are you looking at me for? Those Greek project ns are not easy to trante. If you can¡¯t finish them before noon, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Bentley was stunned. Breenda looked at him first. Bentley didn¡¯t argue. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve tranted everything. Do you need me to show it to you, Ms. Callis?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done everything? So fast?¡± There were a total of five proposals in Greek. Bentley had to search for information, entered word by word on the Inte for trantion, checked the correctness, and then manually entered the tranti But Bentley finished it in one and a half hours. This was unbelievable. Breenda replied after hesitation, ¡°Alright, send it to my ount. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Bentley did as Breenda said. Breenda opened the document and quickly browsed through it. She did not find any obvious mistakes and the trantion was neat and Some of theplicated sentences in Greek were tranted into words that were easy to understand. Breenda stared at Bentley in surprise. ¡°You majored in medicine. But you even know Greek.¡± Bentley smiled slightly, ¡°This is the standard for the McGraw family. When we were young, we had home Breenda blinked while staring at Bentley. She eximed that parenting in big families was so different. Breenda was curious. ¡°Were your home tutors strict? Would they punish you if you made a mistake?¡± Bentley said, ¡°The tutors wouldn¡¯t take physical punishment, but after the home economics ss every d ¡°Your family also uses something like rulers. Have you ever been beaten by your big brother?¡± Bentley shook his head. Breenda was shocked. ¡°Never?¡± ¡°No, I have a cold personality. I don¡¯t like to make mistakes. Russell and Vi often got punished.¡± For s Breenda picked up a stack of documents. There were about forty copies of foreign documents. She said this. If you can¡¯t do it, I will make up what you have missed in your childhood with a ruler.¡± Bentley stared at the stack of documents and subconsciously looked at his watch. There were still two and a half hours before lunch. Five proposals took him an hour and a half. It was not a simple task to trante more than forty of them Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 456 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Fulfill Her Wish Bentley didn¡¯t pick it up and didn¡¯t answer. Breenda stared at his expression and raised her eyebrows. ¡°If you think you can¡¯t survive the cruel test, you can quit at any time and go back to where you belong.¡± Bentley immediately got up and walked towards her, picking up the thick stack of documents. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t quit. Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Callis.¡® He would at most get beaten and humiliated if he really couldn¡¯t finish that. If he didn¡¯t ept the test, it meant that he rejected Breenda¡¯s test. He was afraid that Breenda would be even more distant from him and it would be harder for him to win her heart. Bentley took the documents back to his seat and started to carefully trante and typed them into theputer. Breenda looked at Bentley¡¯s serious expression and held back herughter. The two quickly got back to work. The office room was harmonious. No one said anything to break the silence and peace. Two and a half hourster, it was lunchtime. Breenda got up, stroked her skirt, and looked at Bentley. ¡°Mr. McGraw, you can¡¯t skip lunch no matter how busy you are. Are youing with me?¡± Bentley worked very hard but had finished tranting only nine documents. He was devoted to the task and answered without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± Breenda¡¯s face instantly sank. Idiot, she thought. She shook her head helplessly and walked towards the door. Bentley finally realized that Breenda was inviting him to have lunch together. He immediately put aside theputer and chased after her. ¡°Mrs. Callis, I¡¯m new here. Can you pleas e buy me lunch today?¡± Breenda kept walking, casting a sidelong nce at Bentley. ¡°As a secretary, did you just ask your superior to buy you lunch on your first day at thepany? Pretty arrogant, Mr. McGraw.¡± Bentley was rendered speechless. He was gathering all the cells controlling his emotional intelligence in his brain, trying toe up with the best answer. ¡°I mean, you take me to lunch, and I will pay for it.¡± Breenda sized Bentley up and down. She thought he was funny and she even praised him, ¡°That¡¯s an interesting answer. The always silent Mr. McGraw said such pleasing words. You¡¯ve made progress. Good.¡± Bentley smiled and felt happy. However, Breenda added, ¡°But didn¡¯t youe to live in our house because you were penniless and lo st your phone and wallet? How are you gonna pay for lunch? Will they just give you the food because you are Bentley McGraw, or is that y our lost wallet will fly back out of thin air?¡± Bentley¡¯s face paled. He thought, did I slip? Did Breenda guess something? As Bentley thought, Breenda¡¯s face turned cold and she mocked, ¡°You are not good at this, Mr. McGra w. You should¡¯ve acted more like it if you nned to pretend to be miserable.¡± Bentley was speechless. Breenda looked away and went straight to the elevator. In the elevator, none of them said anything and the atmosphere was a little heavy. Bentley had just left some good impression of him on Breenda, but his effort all went in vain. He couldn¡¯ t feel more defeated. He exined, ¡°I really didn¡¯t have my wallet and phone with me on the night I went to your house. I was drenched in the rain all night. I didn¡¯t lie to you. Breenda was unmoved. ¡°It¡¯s my parents who agreed to let you stay. It¡¯s useless to exin it to me. I won¡¯t believe you.¡± Tinkle. The elevator door opened. Breenda walked out first in her high heels. ¡°Breenda¡­¡± Bentley followed, still trying to exin. ¡°Call me Ms. Callis.¡± Breenda didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°Alright, Ms. Callis. I can exin,¡± said Bentley. ¡°We are in thepany. We don¡¯t talk about personal matters at work. Mr. McGraw, please notice that.¡± Bentley was forced to mute. He had no choice but to follow Breenda. In Salt Lake City. Ever since Vi came backst night, the atmosphere in Viorin was weird. It was lunchtime, but Vi hadn¡¯t said a word. Ormand sighed silently. The good thing was that he knew that Vi was thinking about the Russell thing, otherwise, he would think that she was angry with him again. ¡°Vi, stop thinking about it. Have lunch first. We can discuss that togetherter.¡± Ormand scooped a bowl of fish soup that he cooked himself and put it in front of Vi. Vi didn¡¯t take the soup and she still looked grim. ¡°In the morning, I asked Jimmy to contact Ronian. I wanted to go to the old house to visit Pam and S herlyn, but Ronian turned me down.¡± Vi looked at the soup in a daze. Her feelings were mixed. ¡°Even when I asked to meet him, he refus ed, saying that he had important work to do.¡± Ormand pushed the soup in front of her and said, ¡°I can talk to Ronian. He can refuse to meet you, but he has to see me.¡± ¡°Vi, have the soup first. Leave the rest to me.¡® N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Vi felt much more secure when she heard Ormand. It felt wonderful to have someone to rely on. In the middle of the afternoon, Ormand contacted Ronian. However, Ronian was indeed on a mission out of town and had no time. ¡°Vi, I¡¯ve talked to Ronian. He will meet me at Viorin tomorrow morning. You can talk to him then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vi added, ¡°How is Russell doing? Is he behaving well?¡± Ormand said, ¡°They told me that he hasn¡¯t made any trouble so far, but they didn¡¯t hear him cooking. He ¡°Is he going on a hunger strike?¡± Vi frowned. ¡°Forget it. He won¡¯t starve because of that. And Sherlyn Ormand nodded and pulled Vi into his embrace. His cheeks caressed her neck intimately. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Vi, you finally take half a day off. Your period is over, right? How about we¡­¡± Before Ormand could finish speaking, Vi pushed his head away. ¡°Don¡¯t, Ormand. We need to wait at Ormand was rendered speechless. At the same time, in the Callis Group. After lunch, Bentley went back to his office without any dy. Even though his hands had be weak Breenda couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had asked too much when she saw Bentley work non¨Cstop. She brought a ss of water to Bentley¡¯s desk and nced at the unfinished documents. It was only an hour before the time to get off work. There were only three documents left untouched. He had finished tranting more than forty documents. He had almost handled an enormous amount of work within one day. Breenda was a little amazed. She found that Bentley was extraordinarily capable. Unfortunately, he had no interest in the business. Otherwise, he would be quite a character in this field. Bentley stopped and turned back to stare at Breenda when he sensed her gaze. ¡°What? Did I do anythin Breenda clicked her tongue. ¡°No, you are very capable, Mr. McGraw. It seems my wish of helping you re She smiled and went back to her seat. Bentley looked at Breenda, lost in thought. He wondered if Breenda meant to teach him a lesson. And Bentley thought she had every right to do that. She had suffered so much in the past year when she pursued him. He was treating her so coldly. It was finally his turn to be after her, so it was natural that Breenda wanted to get back at him. Thinking of that, Bentley deleted the newly tranted documents quietly but resolutely. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 457 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Fulfill Your Childhood Memories The documents that had been deleted could not be recovered by all means. Bentley did not feel distressed but just continued to trante the remaining three documents. Yet his typing speed had slowed down a lot. The office was filled with the sounds of typing again, and no one took the initiative to speak. When one was busy, time always passed quickly, and an hour seemed to pass in a sh. Breenda tidied up the desk, packed the designer bag, and prepared to return to the Callis¡® home. She c asually instructed, ¡°Send all the tranted documents to my ount.¡± Bentley stopped and turned to look at Breenda. ¡°Ms. Callis, aren¡¯t you going to have a check first?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already finished tranting. What¡¯s there to check?¡± ¡°I¡­ still have two documents left. I haven¡¯t finished yet,¡± Bentley said as he lowered his eyes, feeling e mbarrassed. Breenda was stunned. She stopped packing her things and looked at Bentley in confusion. ¡°You only had three left an hour ag o. Now you still have two left? What were you doing in the past hour?¡± Breenda thought carefully and did not remember that Bentley cked off. Instead, he had indeed been fully focusing on tranting. Bentley¡¯s expression hardened slightly. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t reply. Breenda walked over suspiciously and looked at Bentley¡¯sputer screen. Soon, she found something. ¡°When I came over earlier, I saw that you had already tranted these documents. Why are they gone ? Are you messing with me?¡± Bentley exined with a straight face, ¡°I identally pressed the delete button just now. The documents are gone, so I have to trante them all again.¡± Breenda stared at Bentley in confusion and immediately checked the recycling bin on theputer. There was nothing in it. She teased, ¡°So, you mean that you identally pressed the delete button and identally emptied th e recycling bin as well?¡± Bentley did not know how to answer. Breenda continued to say, ¡°Moreover, with your intellect, even if you did delete the files and empty the recycling bin both identally, you have already tranted the documents once, so you can still remember some of the content. If you start tranting again, it should be very fast. Do you think I am e asy to fool?¡± Bentley pursed his lips as his ears turned red. He was not good at lying, and he could not even exin a word. Breenda¡¯s face was very gloomy, and she did not intend to let Bentley off. ¡°On the first day of work, you already y tricks under my nose. Do you think that I don¡¯t dare to hit someone like you, Mr. McGraw? ¡± Bentley clenched his fists as he swallowed. ¡°In this office, you are the CEO, and I am your assistant. Yo u can punish me for my mistakes.¡± Breenda stared at him, a little startled. It was the first time she had seen Bentley, who had always appeared cold and aloof, looking so humble. It really made Breenda feel like role¨Cying. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I would be more than happy to fulfill your childhood memories.¡± Breenda turned around and walked back to her desk, taking out a thin and smooth sandalwood ruler from the drawer. She once used the ruler to punish the cousin who was stuffed into thepany for an internship. After that, it had been kept in the drawer for a long time. To use it to hit the most privileged kid in Salt Lake City, Breenda actually felt a little guilty. But on second thought, as the boss, Breenda didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to teach her assistant a lesson. Moreover, she knew how to keep it in an appropriate range. Breenda braced herself up and walked steadily towards Bentley. Bentley looked at her, feeling guilty. He had been obedient since he was a child and never caused trou ble. He had never been hit by something like a ruler and did not know how it felt. When Bentley¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved uneasily again, Breenda had already walked up to his feet and so lemnly ordered, ¡°Mr. McGraw, please extend your left hand.¡± Bentley was sitting, looking up at Breenda, and reaching his hand over. ¡°Show me the palm.¡± Knowing that Bentley had never been beaten, Breenda patiently told him what to do. Bentley did as she said. The moment he opened his palm, Breenda smacked the ruler on Bentley¡¯s hand, causing burning pain. Bentley frowned in pain and pursed his lips. He resisted the urge to withdraw his hand and remained m otionless. Breenda observed Bentley¡¯s expression as she waved the ruler and did not go easy on him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She only hit ten times before she withdrew the ruler and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How do you like it?¡± Bentley lowered his eyes and looked at his palm which was covered in red marks. ¡°It hurts.¡± Breenda suppressed herughter. ¡°I am honored to be the first person to hit you with a ruler.¡± Noticing that Breenda¡¯s tone was light, Bentley felt it was worth it. He looked up and said seriously, ¡°In fact, there are many firsts, such as the first kiss, the first time being an assistant, and the first time apologizing. And there will be more.¡± Breenda was moved slightly and felt his words sweet. Remembering that Bentley was punished because he had done something wrong, Breenda quickly sai d seriously, ¡°If you are not afraid of pain, continue to y tricks. In the next seven days, I will gradually increase the number of daily task s. Mr. McGraw, you must be prepared for this.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Breenda frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Callis.¡± Only then did Breenda let go. She walked back to her desk, put the ruler back into the drawer, picked up After taking two steps toward the door, Breenda turned back and said, ¡°When you finish the remaining two documents, you can get off work.¡± ¡°Breenda,¡± Bentley said in a low voice, ¡°can you wait for me and give me a ride back to the Callis¡®?¡± Breenda raised her eyebrows. ¡°You want the boss to be your driver on your first day? You do think highly of yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I don¡¯t have a phone. I don¡¯t know the way back home. And I don¡¯t have money Breenda asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have money left when you paid for lunch?¡± Bentley told the truth. ¡°There is only so much change in my wallet. I spent all of it at the restaurant. I don Breenda was at a loss for words. She looked at Bentley from afar for a while, neither agreeing nor declining. Bentley lowered his head and looked at his slightly swollen palm. No one knew what he was thinking. Breenda followed Bentley¡¯s gaze and looked at his palm. She was a little touched. She pretended to walk casually to the sofa and sat down, arranging a set of exquisite drinkware. ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯m not in a hurry to go home. I should practice making freshly ground coffee for half an ho Bentley understood and immediately turned his attention back to theputer. Ignoring the pain in his le working state. Breenda was concentrating on making coffee on the sofa. Every movement she made was calm and ele She patiently ground the coffee beans. Half an hourter, Bentley just finished tranting the two documents. He packed up all the documents and sent them to Breenda¡¯s ount. After a long, hard day, Bentley heaved a sigh of relief and turned off theputer. Breenda had just finished boiling the coffee and poured two cups. Bentley walked to her side in a well¨Cbehaved manner, waiting for her to finish. ¡°No hurry, Mr. McGraw. Why don¡¯t you taste this for me?¡± Breenda asked gently. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 458 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 458 Chapter 458 I Will Do Anything for You Bentley was stunned. His eyes quickly fell on the two cups of coffee Breenda had poured. Actually, Bentley didn¡¯t expect Breenda would also prepare a cup of coffee for him. Bentley walked over, picked up the ck cup, and took a sip of coffee with a serious face. The water temperature was proper, and the coffee that had been brewed for the first time was poured o ut, which removed the bitterness of the freshly ground coffee. The taste of the freshly ground coffee was fragrant and smooth. Obviously, Breenda had put her effort i nto learning how to make freshly ground coffee. After Bentley finished drinking, he said seriously, ¡°It tastes good.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Breenda looked sideways at Bentley. ¡°Mr. McGraw, you are so perfunctory. Don¡¯t be stingy with words when ites to praising girls.¡± Bentley immediately understood it and said again, ¡°This is the most fragrant freshly ground coffee I hav e ever had. Moreover, it is the coffee personally poured by my leader. I will never forget this taste in my life.¡± Breenda burst intoughter, amused by Bentley¡¯s way of speaking. In the past, Breenda had only thought that Bentley was a cold but handsome Prince Charming. She had never thought that Bentley would have such a cute side. Breenda poured another cup of ground coffee and handed it to Bentley. ¡°Go home after this cup.¡± Bentley took the cup and held it in his hand, unwilling to let it go. you finish The next morning, in Viorin¡­ As Ronian¡¯s superior, Ormand asked Ronian toe over for a chat. Ronian could not refuse or avoid it. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Ronian appeared at the entrance of Viorin. The bodyguard quickly let Ronian pass. Ronian narrowed his eyes and hid the emotions in them. Vi and Ormand sat in the living room, waiting for Ronian with solemn expressions. Ronian stood at the door of the vi, adjusted the cor of his military uniform, and then walked in stea dily. ¡°Mr. Hobson, Mrs. Hobson.¡± Ronian consciously stood in the open space in front of the coffee table. Ormand nced at Ronian and pointed at the sofa. ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hobson.¡± As Ronian sat down, Vi opened her mouth and was about to speak. Ronian seemed to have noticed it and immediately spoke before Vi. He said, ¡°I came today for the business of the National Bureau of Investigation. Mrs. Hobson, if you have something to ask about the private affairs of the Felton family , there is no need to say it.¡± Just as Ronian¡¯s voice fell, the atmosphere in the living room became tense. Vi¡¯s expression was cold and gloomy. She was clearly holding back her anger. Ormand reached out and grabbed Vi¡¯s hand, letting her calm down. He stared at Ronian with his dark eyes. Ormand said, ¡°I¡¯ll speak first. As a superior, caring about the deputy director¡¯s family issue should also be part of my business.¡± Ronian¡¯s face froze. After a long time, he replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Hobson, you¡¯re right.¡± Ormand did not hesitate and asked directly, ¡°Last night, I noticed that Sherlyn was in poor health. She a ppeared once during the banquet. How is she today?¡± ¡°Mr. Hobson, thank you for caring about Sherlyn. She just caught a cold. It¡¯s not a big problem. She¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Ronian spoke in a serious tone with a smile. There was nothing unusual. Ormand continued to ask, ¡°When did you agree to the Hacker family¡¯s engagementst night?¡± ¡°It was before the banquet began and after Mrs. Hobson and Mr. McGraw came to ask about the engagement. This meant that Ronian had only made his decision afterparing the gifts of several families. Vi flew into a rage. ¡°What exactly do you think Sherlyn is? Is she a tool that you use to gain profit fro m others? You even used her engagements topare and gain benefits from different families. You don¡¯t care about her preferences at all. You are really a pure businessman!¡± Ronian¡¯s expression did not change. He calmly replied, ¡°She is a child of the Felton family. Generating benefits for the Felton family is her obligation.¡± Vi chuckled with anger. ¡°That¡¯s funny. Has the Felton family ever raised her? Have you done your duty for her?¡± Ronian pursed his lips and did not reply. but you still Vi continued, ¡°You know that she has been in love with Russell for almost a year, choos e to sell her for benefits. That¡¯s really a shameful decision. What do you think, Mr. Felton?¡± Ronian¡¯s face stiffened. But he exined in a calm tone, ¡°The Felton family did owe her 20 years nursi ng and education, but I will double the benefit we can give her. ¡°As to the engagement¡­¡± After a pause, Ronian continued, ¡°It has already been decided that Sherlyn will engage with the Hacker family. Mrs. Hobson, you also heard about it that day. She is willing to do it. This decision will not be changed.¡± of Then, Ronian got up and bowed slightly to the two people on the main seat of the sofa. ¡°Mr. Hobson, M rs. Hobson. If there is nothing else, I will go back to the bureau to deal with official business.¡± Ormand turned to look at Vi. Seeing that she had no intention of forcing Ronian to stay, Ormand nod ded at Ronian lightly and said, ¡°OK.¡± Ronian immediately walked toward the door. After taking a few steps, he stopped and turned around to add, ¡°Mrs. Hobson, I may have to trouble you to persuade Mr. McGraw. I am afraid that it is destined th at he and Sherlyn can¡¯t be together. I hope that he can get it over with and find a new girl as soon as possible.¡± Vi and Ormand fell silent at the same time. Ronian smiled as he left quickly. Ronian¡¯s figure disappeared from this ce, and Vi flew into a rage. She picked up the coffee cup at hand and wanted to smash it on the ground. Ormand immediately stopped Vi and said, ¡°Honey, this is the exclusive porcin cup that I brought back from the auctionst month. One set is worth millions of dors. You should take it easy and not smash it.¡± Vi narrowed her eyes and red at Ormand. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s too expensive? Do you think I¡¯m a p ¡°How could that be?¡± Ormand smiled, ¡°If you really want to smash something, I¡¯ll take out the remaining Vi suddenly didn¡¯t want to smash the cup now. After all, this set of fancy coffee cups was an exclusive version, the only one in the world. It was a pity to Vi put the cup down resentfully and picked up the water ss not far away. Ormand continued abruptly, ¡°Honey, this is a crystal cup from France. It¡¯s worth more than 320 thousand dors. It¡¯s much cheaper than the previous set of cups. You can smash it.¡± But was Ronian worth more than a 320¨Cthousand¨Cdor crystal ss? He was obviously not worth it. Vi put down the crystal ss again and looked at Ormand unhappily. ¡°Since you don¡¯t allow me to sm only vent my anger on you.¡± Ormand frowned slightly and bit his lip, feeling wronged. He bent over and gave her his face. ¡°As long as you want to, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you. Vi, just p me.¡± Ormand closed his eyes, and he seemed to be ready to get a p. Vi chuckled and leaned over to kiss Ormand¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t have the heart to make Are you satisfied now?¡± Ormand opened his eyes and shook his head decisively. Then, he lifted Vi up. ¡°I¡¯ll only be satisfied if you can satisfy me first.¡± you suffer. Vi wrapped her arms around Ormand¡¯s neck and looked up at the clock in the living room. ¡°It¡¯s only te thirty in the morning. What are you thinking?¡± Ormand raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do I need to pick a perfect time to have sex with you? Come on. Don¡¯t m Vi pouted and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m in a bad mood and don¡¯t want to do it.¡± Ormand rubbed the tip of Vi¡¯s nose and said in a low and charming voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anyth your emotions.¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 459 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 459 Chapter 459 They Won¡¯t Leave Tonight Vi raised an eyebrow and said in a yful tone, ¡°Can you really help me to vent my emotions?¡± Ormand stuck close to Vi¡¯s soft cheek and said in a righteous tone, ¡°I have a miraculous effect. I¡¯m more effective than any other expensive medicine in the world. Vi, if you don¡¯t believe me, check it yourself.¡± After saying that, Ormand leaned over and kissed Vi¡¯s red lips affectionately. The two kissed as they went upstairs. When Aracely went downstairs, she saw this sweet scene. She quickly turned around and went back quietly. Aracely thought it was definitely not a good time to disturb Ormand and Vi now! Ormand and Vi entered the main bedroom and closed the door. No one else knew what happened next in this room except for the two of them. At night, Vi finally received a call from Russell. When the call was connected, Vi did not take the initiative to speak. Russell kept silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Vi, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡± Because Russell had not eaten for a day and night, his voice sounded slightly weak. ¡°Have you really thought it through?¡± Vi asked. Russell said sincerely, ¡°Yes. I was impulsive. The engagement was announced in public, and it was a foregone conclusion. Even if I agreed to give Ronian 20 percent of thepany shares, he would probably not agree to let Sherlyn marry me.¡± Vi breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. Have you thought of any solutions after a day and night?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll first find a way to meet Sherlyn. I have to know why she agreed to the engagement in public. If she has changed her heart, I won¡¯t disturb her anymore. If Ronian really has done something to her, I will do everything to take her away.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Vi sighed. She thought Russell¡¯s n was only half¨Cright. Thetter part of his n was still too impulsive. Vi said, ¡°Sherlyn is now the daughter of the Felton family. Take her away? Do you want to elope with her? Do you believe that Ronian will call the police to arrest you?¡± Moreover, Ronian himself was a police officer. Thus, his movements would only be even faster. Russell didn¡¯t know what to say. When it came to the things rted to Sherlyn, it was really hard for Russell to keep rational. If Ronian really did something to Sherlyn or even hurt her, Russell would go crazy and want to kill Ronian. Both Russell and Vi fell silent at the same time. It seemed that they were thinking about something. One minuteter, Vi took the initiative and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk over the phone. I¡¯ll get the people from the National Bureau of Investigation to withdraw. Come t o Viorin first. Let¡¯s meet and talk.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Half an hourter, Russell arrived at Viorin and knocked on the door. Todd and Leia were also here. Five people sat on the sofa and helpede up with a solution. But as soon as they sat down, the living room fell into a long silence. Everyone¡¯s expressions were grim, and no one spoke first. After a long time, Leia broke the silence. ¡°Vi, this matter is really hard to resolve. No matter what, Sherlyn is now the fifth daughter of the Felton family. No matter what Ronian did to Sherlyn, as long as he can exin it properly, it will be very difficult for us to have a suitable reason to interfere in the Felton family¡¯s affairs. It¡¯s even harder to take Sherlyn away or cancel her engagement with the Hacker family.¡± Todd also said, ¡°Because Ronian ims that Sherlyn is ill, Sherlyn can¡¯t even leave her room. All her w ork has been postponed or even stopped. It will probably be very difficult for us to even see her.¡± After Todd finished his words, the living room fell into a deathly silence. Finally, Ormand said, ¡°Ronian is my subordinate at the National Bureau of Investigation. It is not good f or me to interfere in the Felton family¡¯s affairs. But if I can find a suitable excuse, I can ask Todd to lead a team to search the Fe lton¡¯s old house and take that opportunity to meet Sherlyn.¡± Ormand was the boss of the National Bureau of Investigation. It was indeed much easier to do things w ith his help. Vi said, ¡°If we find an excuse to force our way in, we will definitely offend Ronian on the surface. So t his should be ourst choice. Tomorrow morning, I will go to the Felton¡¯s old house first. I will try the ge ntle method first. If it doesn¡¯t work, we will have to do it the hard way.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. After thinking for a moment, Vi continued, ¡°In addition, Orin and I have tested Ronian today. Ronian probably won¡¯t cancel the engagement. After all, if he cancels the engagement, the gifts he has receive d from the Hacker family will be sent back. Ronian values benefit more than anything else. It¡¯s impossib le for him to give his benefits away.¡± Leia stared at Vi with a face full of admiration. ¡°Vi, do you have any thoughts?¡± Vi pursed her lips into a smile. ¡°Since it¡¯s hard to get our hands on Ronian, let¡¯s start with James!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Ormand wrapped his arms around Vi¡¯s waist and praised her generously, ¡°My wife is the smartest w oman in this world.¡± The other three people had long been used to this scene and did not have any unusual expressions. Leia asked again, ¡°But James has spent so much money to get engaged to Sherlyn. He definitely won¡¯t easily agree to cancel the eng agement, right?¡± Vi¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. ¡°The Hacker family¡¯s hotel and restaurant business is doing Russell, who had been silent all the time, immediately understood what Vi meant. Vi was talking about Bobby. Although Bobby had resigned from his position in the National Affairs Bureau and was suspended from h Vi turned to look at Russell. ¡°Perhaps you can discuss this with him and ask him for help.¡± Russell nodded. ¡°Alright. I got it.¡± Then, Vi looked at the clock on the wall. It was already veryte. Vi said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for today. As for the rest of the matters, we will think about them after knowin Todd grabbed Leia¡¯s arm and pulled her up as he said to Ormand, ¡°Ormand, Vi. Leia and I will leave first.¡± Vi and Ormand nodded at the same time. Russell was sitting still, motionless. It seemed that he had no intention of leaving. Vi reminded Russell and said, ¡°Russell, it¡¯ste at night.¡± Russell covered his belly and took a deep breath with a frown. He looked at Ormand and said softly, ¡°Or Vi was speechless. Ormand said with a smile, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s rare for you to think things through so quickly. I¡¯ll make something Russell swallowed and let out a long sigh. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Todd and Leia, who had just reached the door, had excellent hearing. They heard the words ¡°midnight s Then, Todd and Leia withdrew their feet and returned. Todd grinned and said, ¡°Ormand, I am hungry too. Anyway, I think you don¡¯t mind adding two more sets Meanwhile, Leia grabbed Vi¡¯s arm tightly, swaying left and right like a spoiled child. ¡°Vi, Mr. Hobson¡¯s cooking is really delicious. I haven¡¯t tasted it for a long time. Let us stay and taste it Vi was speechless and thought, so these people won¡¯t leave tonight, right? Ormand, who was originally in high spirits, stared at Leia¡¯s hand that was pulling Vi. His dark eyes we ¡°You can eat food here, but you can¡¯t take advantage of my wife!¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 460 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Please Serve Me Some Dessert Seeing that Ormand¡¯s face had darkened, Todd hurriedly went forward to drag Leia back. Todd faked a serious face and scolded Leia, ¡°How many times have I told you? Vi is Ormand¡¯s treas ure. You can look but you can¡¯t touch her. If you provoke Ormand, he will ask me to punish you!¡± Leia was angry and silently sulked. She did not speak. When Vi heard Todd say the word ¡°treasure¡°, she flushed. Vi waved at Leia and said to Ormand, ¡°You start cooking. Let Todd and Russell help you. I¡¯ll take Lei a to see the babies.¡± Leia was instantly happy. She happily ran back to Vi and they quickly went upstairs. The three men in the living room downstairs looked at each other. Russell and Todd could not cook at a ll. They could not even wash vegetables, let alone anything else. The atmosphere was a little awkward. In the end, Russell and Todd leaned against the kitchen door, watching Ormand cook skillfully. Ormand had long legs and a strong waist. His proportions were perfect. He rolled up his sleeves, revea ling half of his strong arms. When preparing the ingredients, he looked particrly meticulous. Russell looked at Ormand quietly for a while and sighed from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Vi is remarka ble. When we were in Washington, I didn¡¯t expect her to be able to train you so well. If we were to do a live broadcast, I think the higher¨C ups of the Hobson Group definitely would be amazed by the fact that you are such a good chef. Becau se usually, you are just a cool guy.¡± Todd tried to refrain fromughing by covering his mouth with his fist. ¡°I¡¯m also surprised. When did you be so good at cooking? I think Vi must have taught you a lot.¡± They were all men, and they were old friends. There was nothing to be embarrassed about. Ormand thought of what had happened in the past. He smirked and said, ¡°The first meal I made for Viol a was braised ribs that were burned. I also made some vegetables with some extra ingredients.¡± Russell¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Did Vi eat them?¡± ¡°Vi was smart. How could she possibly eat it? She forced me to eat it and almost made me vomit my stomach acid.¡± Russell and Todd burst intoughter. Russell said, ¡°Vi has inherited Bentley¡¯s intelligence. She is quite smart.¡± Todd also said, ¡°If Vi were to publish a training manual, she would make a lot of money with it!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The three allughed, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. Sometimes, the happiness between men was just so simple. They shared some small things and soon became familiar with each other. When the delicious food was ready, Ormand called Vi and Leia downstairs. The five of them had a g ood meal. An hourter, it was early in the morning. The sky was dark, and the entire city was unusually quiet. Only Viorin was lively. Russell held his anger in his heart and drank a lot of wine. He soon became drunk. Russell waspletely drunk. Russell grabbed Ormand¡¯s arm and mumbled with tears, ¡°Sherlyn, I¡¯m sorry. It was all my fault. Please forgive me. Come back¡­¡± Ormand¡¯s face darkened. He pressed Russell¡¯s forehead mercilessly and pushed Russell away. In his drunken state, Russell felt like he was being rejected. His heart was broken and his face was filled with despair. Ormand could only knock Russell out and ordered Todd, ¡°It¡¯s toote. When you leave, remember to tell Jimmy to drive Russell back.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± After everyone had left, the small gathering finally ended. Vi propped up her chin with her palm on the table. She was in a daze. She didn¡¯t drink much, and now her face was dyed with ayer of hazy smoke, which was very attractive. Ormand felt his throat dry. He was a little turned on, Ormand gently approached Vi and rubbed her blushed face. He asked in a soft voice, ¡°Are you think ing about the matter between Russell and Sherlyn?¡± Vi hummed softly and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll pay a visit to the Felton¡¯s house tomorrow morning to try to see Sherlyn¡­ Hey! Stop it!¡± As she was talking about business, Ormand¡¯s hand slipped into her lower back, so Vi warned him. Ormand didn¡¯t stop, but touched Vi even more wantonly and blew at her ears seductively. ¡°Vi, I¡¯m not full yet and I want to eat some dessert. Can I have it?¡± Vi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°We just did it this morning. Do you want it again?¡± Ormand rubbed the tip of his nose and his thin lips against her neck, acting shamelessly. ¡°Who says that we can only have sex once a day? We have three meals a day. I think some dessert is good for us now.¡± Ever since Vi gave birth to the baby, Ormand had be much hornier, unable to restrain himself at all. Vi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can indulge you like this anymore!¡± If this continued, her waist would hurt sooner orter! Ormand felt a little aggrieved and said in a low voice, ¡°Then satisfy me tonight. I¡¯ll control myself from tomorrow on.¡± ¡°Then tonight¡¯s dessert will include spanking. Do you want it?¡± Ormand raised his eyebrows and felt even more aggrieved. ¡°I can take it, as long as you give me what I want after spanking. I¡¯ll treat it as some sort of¡­ forey!¡± Vi was speechless. I Every word he said was about sex. What a wanton man! Vi didn¡¯t agree, but before she could refuse, she was picked up by Ormand and left the dining room. They quickly returned to the sweet bedroom. After they got started, things began to be intense. The next morning. Vi was finally able to get up after a wild night with Ormand. After Vi quickly cleaned up, she asked Tyler to drive her to the Felton¡¯s house early in the morning. At that time, the Felton family was having breakfast at the table. Ronian was not there. Only Konner and Jennifer were at the table. Hearing that Vi hade, Jennifer almost immediately put down her fork and came out to wee V ¡°Vi, did youe here to see me?¡± Jennifer happily held Vi¡¯s hand. Vi said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I have nothing to do. I just wanted to see you. Can we go in and talk?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jennifer pulled Vi to go in, but they were stopped by the bodyguards arranged by Ronian outside the door. ¡°Ms. Felton, Mr. Felton said that no outsiders are allowed to enter the house recently.¡± Jennifer pouted and scolded him, ¡°Get lost! Vi isn¡¯t an outsider.¡± The bodyguard didn¡¯t give in. ¡°Mr. Felton said that only the Felton family members are allowed to enter. this matter.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jennifer was furious. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The bodyguard lowered his head and did not refute. His silence was self¨Cevident. Jennifer was very angry and couldn¡¯t do anything about it. If Ronian knew, he would definitely get angry when he came back. Vi seemed to realize something. She grabbed Jennifer¡¯s wrist and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why At the mention of this, Jennifer became even angrier. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Sherlyn, who just came back a few days ago.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Vi asked with a frown. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 461 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Let''s Have a Quarrel Thinking of this, Jennifer pouted unhappily. ¡°I heard from Ronian that she is sick. I don¡¯t know what kind of illness it is, but it is probably quite serious. He''s afraid of disturbing her rest, so he forbids any outsiders to visit, and we can''t even make much noise at home." "What kind of serious illness is it that has to restrict ess to the entire vi?¡± Vi furrowed her brows and continued to ask tentatively, "Have you gone up to see her condition?" Jennifer shook her head. "Why would I do that?¡± Vi held Jennifer''s hand and said, ¡°She''s only been staying in the Felton¡¯s house for a few days, and she gets sick. Ronian even paid so much attention to her illness. Aren''t you curious about how sick she is? Don''t you want to see her at all?" Jennifer pondered for a moment. To be honest, Jennifer was curious. It had only been a few days, but it became so serious that Ronian needed to give orders to everyone in the family. Could it be that it was a rare illness? However, Jennifer didn''t dare to find it out. When Jennifer thought of Ronian''s angry face, she shrank her shoulders and shook her head. "I don''t want to see her. If Ronian finds out, he will kill me. I''d better be obedient." Vi had no choice but to return empty-handed. When Vi returned to Viorin, she called Russell over again. "Is Sherlyn very sick?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Russell suddenly stood up, his eyes full of anger. "What exactly did Ronian do to her? She seldom falls sick. Not long ago, because of a film, I apanied her to the hospital for a full body check. It''s impossible for her to suddenly have a serious illness!" Vi patted him on the shoulderfortingly and let him sit down again. ¡°Russell, don''t worry. I don''t believe it either." Ormand sat quietly by the side, helping to analyze this matter. "Sherlyn¡¯s notices have all been stopped by Ronian. If she does not have any serious illness, then it is very likely that he imprisoned her.¡± Vi listened carefully and nodded. "I''ve analyzed it over and over again afterward. Sherlyn didn''t seem right. She was very healthy when Ronian took her to the business party." Russell stood up again. "Ronian is a bastard. He even tortures his own sister. There is no need to care about the connections between the two families. Let''s carry out the most extreme n we came up with yesterday!¡± Vi and Ormand nodded. Vi said, "Russell, let¡¯s do it. You go deal with James and find Bobby. I think he has a way to make Jamespromise. As for Sherlyn, Ormand and I will handle it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Russell agreed and quickly left to execute the n. Only Vi and Ormand were left in the living room. Neither of them spoke. They fell into deep thought. After an unknown period of time, Ormand said, "Vi, what kind of excuse do you think is suitable for Todd to enter their house and carry out a search?" Vi thought about it seriously, "Why don''t we make use of Jennifer? We can work separately. I''ll hold a socialite tea party two dayster and secretly give the precious jewelry to Jennifer. After that, I''ll use the excuse that the precious jewelry was stolen and let Todd search for it. What do you think?" Ormand pursed his lips into a smile. His fingers hooked the tip of her nose. ¡°Honey, you''re so smart. Of course, it''s a good idea." Vi also smiled. Vi remembered that a long time ago when the virus in Ormand¡¯s body had not beenpletely cleared, she was forced to deal with Jerry. At that time, the bond between Russell and Sherlyn was growing, which made Vi envious of such a sweet love. However, unexpectedly, things turned upside down. Their bond was in danger, while Vi and Ormand were leading a happy life. "Vi, what are you thinking about?" Ormand rubbed against the tip of her nose, and his warm breath sprayed on her face, forcing her to retract her thoughts. "I was thinking that we haven''t quarreled for a long time.¡± "What?" "Isn''t that good?" Ormand stared at her strangely. "Do you really want us to have a quarrel?¡± Vi burst outughing. "People say that asionally having a fight is the right way to develop a rtionship. We don''t quarrel. It feels unreal...¡± Ormand raised his eyebrows and smirked, "Then do you want to have a quarrel today? To relieve our depressed moods recently." "But how?" Ormand''s face turned glum as he said coldly, "Vi, you''ve been looking down on me more and more recently. As your husband, what''s wrong with me wanting to sleep with my wife? But you''ve refused me time after time. You''re so heartless and cruel!" Vi frowned and suddenly grabbed his ear. ¡°Ouch! I''m wrong! I''m sorry!" Vi remained unmoved, her anger gradually rising. "Ormand, are you deliberately making use of the chance to use me? How dare you use me of turning you down on sex?" Ormand frowned and felt very aggrieved. "It''s just a demonstration. How would I have any resentment toward you?¡± Vi snorted coldly. How could she not understand his thoughts? "You said my full name just now. Seems like someone is going to be badly punished tonight. Get up there!¡± Ormand''s face turned pale. Ormand thought he had made a smart move, but he ended up screwing himself. "Vi..." His face was full of bitterness, and his tone was long, with a hint of coquetry. "Speak." Ormand put his hands around her waist with both hands and buried his face into her neck. He took a deep breath. "Then, be gentle." Vi held back herughter and rubbed the back of his head, deliberately saying, "I guarantee that I will make you extra happy.¡± She grabbed his expensive tie, circled it a few times, wrapped it around her hand, and lifted him up like a queen. "Let''s go. ept the trial.¡± Ormand allowed her to hold him in a domineering manner, willingly indulging in the sweetness that was filled with poison. In the middle of the day, they had crazy sex. In the afternoon, Vi calmly began to deal with her business. She sent out invitations and set the socialite tea party''s venue at the Garden Hotel. Russell returned to Adain Mountain of the McGraw family. Ever since his father passed away, Russell had not returned for a long time and had been living in other houses. It had also been a long time since Russell had seen Bobby, but Russell did not expect that this time he would see Bobby by his bed. Lainey led Russell through the door and said as they walked, ¡°He knelt all day and mumbled ¡®Great Wisdom Scripture¡¯ before. He refused to get up even when it rained. Thus, he had a very serious illness. When the weather changes or it rains, his knees will be painful. He can''t walk, and his throat is permanently damaged." Russell sighed, feeling a little distressed. "In the end, everything that happened before was done by Max alone. Although Bobby was also responsible, Vi did not me him very much. Why did he torture himself like this?" Lainey let out a long sigh, her eyes filled with sorrow. "Forget it, it''s all in the past. There''s no need to mention it again.¡± Russell nodded and followed her upstairs. He suddenly remembered the matter of Max. "Is Bobby still looking for Max? Has he found her? Is there any news from her side?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 462 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 462 Chapter 462 I Only Have One Sister Lainey led him upstairs and replied, "Two teams were sent to look for them. But there is no news from them. I don''t know if they are dead or not." Russell thought about it and said, "Only the living will hide. We haven''t seen the corpses, so it''s likely that they are still alive.¡± Lainey did notpletely agree. "The people your brother sent to find Max came back and said that there are many huge dogs in the viges downstream of the river bank. "That day, the river was turbulent, and Max was shot. It''s also possible that she was already dead, and her body was eaten by the dogs nearby." Russell was silent for a long time before he continued to say, "I don''t care if she is dead or alive. As long as she doesn''te and disturb Vi''s life, it is enough. "Moreover, she will never be able toe back to the McGraw family. Her name and portrait will only be shown in the Lost Funeral Home. I only have one sister in my life, and that''s Vi.¡± The Lost Funeral Home was made for those dead people who had no rtives to im. No one would come to visit them, and they would be lonely. Lainey nodded. Russell and Lainey chatted until they reached the master bedroom. The door opened, and Russell saw the man leaning against the bed. As Bobby was often bedridden and in pain, his face was pale. He was a little haggard and weak, and his skin seemed to be unhealthy. He looked like a person who was heavily sick. Russell had never thought that after not seeing Bobby for a period of time, Russell would almost be unable to recognize Bobby. Russell couldn''t believe that the man in front of him was Bobby, who used to be powerful and glorious. Russell sat down on the chair next to the bed. He did not take the initiative to exin why he came because he was so shocked. Bobby covered his mouth with his hand. After coughing twice, he took the initiative to say, "I know what happened in the Felton''s house two days ago. Did youe to me for this?" His voice was hoarse and low, not too pleasant to hear. Russell was stunned. When they looked at each other, Russell felt that Bobby was not as young and energetic as before. Russell tried not to be upset. He said, "We suspect that Ronian hurt Sherlyn and imprisoned her. Vi will find a way to see Sherlyn and confirm Sherlyn''s condition. I have no choice but to turn to you." "What can I do for you?" Bobby reached for the ss of water on the bedside table. Seeing this, Russell quickly got up and handed the ss to him first. "Sherlyn''s fiance, James, is from the Hacker family. He is a well-known figure in the food and drinks industry in Salt Lake City. Do you have any way to deal with the Hacker family?" Bobby understood. He asked, "Do you want James to cancel the engagement?¡± Russell hurriedly nodded. Bobby continued to say, "I don''t have the shares of thepany under the Hacker family, but I have the shares of its opponent. The twopanies are evenly matched. I''m afraid it will be difficult to use this to attack the Hacker family in business." Since he spoke too much in one go, his throat was extremely dry, and he kept coughing. He took a sip of water to calm down before saying, "I was in charge of the National Affairs Bureau before. I have information about all the things in the country. I will ask someone to help you look for it this afternoon. Have you recorded the vition of the Hacker Group? "If you have, we can follow this clue to exaggerate the scandal of the Hacker Group. In that way, we can give James a sense of pressure and force him to take the initiative to talk to you." Hearing this, Russell was finally relieved. "Thank you, Bobby.¡± Russell stood up, put his hands down, and bowed to Bobby in a serious manner. "We''re a family. You don''t need to thank me,¡± Bobby saidzily. Bobby had always been quick with his work. A few minutester, he sent a message to the National Affairs Bureau to investigate the Hacker Group. Russell sat at the side and waited quietly, looking forward to good news. He hoped that things would go well. Lainey made an excuse to make coffee and let the two talk privately. Russell looked at Bobby''s legs covered by the quilt and asked, "Bobby, will you still go to the hall to confess?" "If my legs don''t hurt, I will go.¡± Bobby followed Russell''s gaze and looked at his own legs. "Why are you doing this? You didn''t make much of a mistake. You don''t need to confess to the ancestors. When will you stop torturing yourself? You should let yourself go," Russell sighed. Bobby smiled lightly, "Now that I have resigned at home and be an idle person, I don''t have a goal anymore. Sometimes, I feel like a walking corpse. ¡°Only when I confess do I feel that I am still alive. Maybe one day, I can get her forgiveness." Russell naturally knew who Bobby was referring to. Russell sighed again. He did not know how to persuade Bobby to give up. It was silent in an instant. Neither of them spoke again. There was a trace of loneliness, but they didn''t feel awkward. Lainey came in with a cup of coffee. Bobby was d that she came in time. Two hourster, a person in the National Affairs Bureau called Bobby back. Russell nervously clenched his hands and could not sit still. "Mr. McGraw, the three restaurants under the Hacker Group were fined and asked to refurbish because the food safety test was not up to standard. There are no other records." "Okay, send the test books to me." Bobby hung up the phone. A few minutester, Lainey brought theptop. Bobby logged into his email ount and checked the documents. Bobby said, ¡°It''s not a serious problem, so they only got a fine and were asked to rectify. There''s no requirement for the suspension of the restaurants." Russell lowered his head and pondered seriously. "I can magnify this issue and ask the media to write a more exaggerated headline. It would be better if they could include all the restaurants under the Hacker Group and make it a trending topic. What do you think?¡± Bobby smiled, "This suggestion is very good. The Hacker Group''s stock market has suffered a lot of losses. I believe that James will take the initiative to find you in three days.¡± Russell was also an impatient person. He didn''t want to dy. He immediately said goodbye to Bobby and Lainey, and then he quickly went to gather his subordinates to write a report on the Inte. That night, the hotel under the Hacker Group was suddenly discussed widely by people. And it became a trending topic. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In recent years, people had been pursuing a high-quality life. They paid more attention to food safety issues. It was a very important thing in people''s hearts. The news had a huge impact on the entire Hacker Group. In Salt Lake City, the McGraw family was working hard to n for the Felton family or the Hacker family. Only Bentley, who was far away in Washington, did not pay attention to it. He stayed by Breenda''s side wholeheartedly. It seemed that he was her secretary. But these days, his days at work were not easy either. The task that Breenda had given him was getting harder day by day. Bentley was so busy. Knock, knock... In the office, Breenda tapped her fingers on the table and smiled slyly, deliberately interrupting Bentley''s busy work. "Bentley, please make a cup of coffee, less sugar, and no milk." Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 463 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Ms. Callis Is Jealous Bentley¡¯s fingers froze on the keyboard, and he subconsciously looked at the clock in the lower right corner of theputer screen. There were still one and a half hours before he got off work, but he still had a lot of work to do. Making a cup of coffee would take at least 15 minutes... He was hesitating. Breenda suddenly reminded him, "Bentley, you''ve already wasted two minutes when you were hesitating.¡± Bentley immediately got up and went to the coffee room to make coffee. In the room, a few employees were drinking tea and chatting. Seeing Bentleye in, their gazes fell on him. They stared at his handsome face. The few of them discussed quietly around him. Le Sapir, the head of the sales department, was attracted by Bentley. She said, "Is this Ms. Callis¡¯ new secretary? He''s so good-looking, and he has a good figure and temperament. I am tempted by him." The other girls agreed. "Then chase him! I heard that he''s single. You have to seize the opportunity!" "Since he is just a secretary, I don''t think he has much money. And I think his family is not rich. You should consider it carefully." Le was not afraid at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I have money. I can raise him! He is only responsible for being tall, handsome, and strong!" The other girls giggled and pushed Le over. "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and go!¡± Le staggered a few steps and fell straight in the direction of Bentley. Bentley lowered his head and was making coffee in front of the coffee machine. But he heard what they had just said clearly. When Le rushed over, he quickly moved to the side. Le''s nose directly hit the coffee machine, and she almost had a nosebleed. From the beginning to the end, Bentley didn''t look at Le. He concentrated on making coffee. Le covered her nose and rubbed it carefully. Completely ignored by Bentley, Le felt very embarrassed. She could only turn around resentfully, about to go back to the girls. However, the girls on the opposite side of the dining chair gave her a look, hinting that she should not be afraid and she should be brave! They thought that it was easy for a woman to chase a man! They cheered Le up! Le stood there in a daze, so nervous that she was at a loss. Finally, she decided to be brave and approached Bentley. She asked in a low voice, "Mr. McGraw, do you have time tonight? Will you like to have dinner with me?" For people that Bentley was not interested in, he would not even look at them. Le was still unwilling to give up. She went in front of him again, trying to be nice and sexy. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have time for dinner tonight. Do you want to see a movie with me on the weekend? "Your hands are slender and beautiful. You look so elegant when you''re making coffee. I wonder if you know how to y the piano. I bet that you''ll look amazing." Bentley looked at his hands. He didn''t know how to y the piano. But he knew how to use scalpels to cut the skin of people. If he said that, would the group of girls think that he might be a pervert? He thought resentfully and remained silent. He added some sugar and stirred the coffee. Le kept saying, "I heard that you''re single. There are many beautiful girls in ourpany. Do you like any of them? If you don''t like me, it doesn¡¯t matter. I might be able to be your matchmaker.¡± Bentley paused, and he replied in a cold voice, "Yes, I do." Le was interested. ¡°Really? Who do you like? I will definitely help you." Breenda''s face appeared in his mind. His voice became gentler. "I like Bree...¡± Knock, knock... The sound of knocking came from the door. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound. Breenda stood at the door with an expressionless face, her sharp eyes sweeping across everyone in the room. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Other than Bentley, everyone immediately stood up respectfully and bowed slightly to her. "Ms. Callis." She nodded. Then she first looked at Le. "You aren¡¯t working during work hours. Instead, you took the lead in gathering gossip and talking about personal privacy. Do you think you do the right thing?¡± "Ms. Callis, I was wrong. I won''t do it again next time. I''ll go back to my workce now and focus on my work!" Le''s face was pale with fright. "Then what aren''t you waiting for?" Breenda asked coldly. "Got it.¡± All the people in the room dispersed. They returned to work. Only Bentley was still standing in front of the coffee machine. Breenda crossed her hands and looked at him. "It takes you so long to make coffee. I thought you were lost. It turns out that you''re chatting with girls here, and you forget the time.¡± "Breenda...¡± She didn''t want to hear any exnation at all. She snorted unhappily and turned to leave. Bentley quickly finished thest step of the coffee and caught up with her. "Just now, they took the initiative to strike up a conversation with me, but I ignored them." Breenda asked as she walked, ¡°Is Le beautiful?" "What? Who are you talking about?" Bentley asked in confusion. "I mean the female employee who just asked you to go to see a movie on the weekend." "I didn''t look at her just now. I don¡¯t know what she looks like.¡± Bentley recalled seriously and finally found that he didn''t remember Le''s appearance at all. "Really? I think you were having a pleasant chat. Don''t you remember what she looked like?¡± Breenda scoffed. "Well..." He recalled again and honestly said, ¡°She has long ck hair, right?" Breenda held back herughter and went back to her office. Bentley obediently ced the coffee on her table and turned back to his seat, preparing to start thest round of work. Breenda stared at him from afar and said, "I have an appointment tonight. I want to go out for dinner. We''re not in the same way. You can work overtime at thepany and return to the Callis family afterpleting the task.¡± "A date?" Bentley was stunned. He immediately turned to look at her. "Are there a lot of people? Is it a man or a woman?" "How can a secretary ask about the boss¡¯ private affairs?" Breendaughed. "As your secretary, of course, I should take good care of your safety. I wont allow any incident to happen again. I still remember that Herbert wanted to drug you,¡± Bentley said righteously. Although he said that he was a secretary, it didn''t seem that he was respectful to Breenda. He was determined and powerful. It seemed that there was no room for negotiation. Breenda was stunned for a moment before answering his question. ¡°It seems that there are men and women. It is a business gathering. Although we will drink, nothing dangerous will happen.¡± Bentley said decisively, "Since it is a business meeting, as a secretary, I should be by your side at any time in case you need me. So, I will go with you.¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 464 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Bentley Is Drunk Breenda cast a nce at hisputer. "You haven''t finished your work, right?¡± "Can you wait for me for half an hour?" Bentley asked with a serious expression. As their eyes met, Breenda''s heart skipped a beat. She couldn''t help being attracted to him. She looked away andpromised, saying, ¡°Don''t time out. Otherwise, I''ll leave immediately." "Sure!" Bentley returned to his seat and focused on the work at hand. Soon, it was evening. The ce of the gathering was a bar. It was brightly lit and noisy in the bar. When Breenda and Bentley entered the private room, they saw more than a dozen men and women having fun inside. It seemed that no one was absent. Bentley had been obsessed with medical research for many years, and he had never meddled in the affairs of the McGraw Group. Naturally, he had never been involved in any social events. The whole room was filled with the fumes of wine. Bentley was not used to such a ce. From the moment he came in, he frowned and looked aloof. Breenda could tell his inadaptation. When they entered the room, she turned around to stare at him and whispered, "Do you feel all right? You can wait for me outside or take a taxi back to my home.¡± After that, she put on a gentle smile and was about to walk into the private room. Just then, Bentley grabbed her by her wrist and asked in a somewhat awkward voice, ¡¯ Breenda, do you alwayse to ces like this?¡¯ Breenda looked down and hid the mncholy in her eyes. Then, she said lightly, "As the sessor to the Callis Group, I''m responsible for developing it. Regardless of whether I like it or not, I must attend this kind of asion." She pulled her hand out and turned around to go to the room. As soon as the people inside saw her, they greeted her warmly. Some of them noticed Bentley, who was behind Breenda, and said, "Ms. Callis, I heard that you''ve broken off the engagement with the Hess family. Is he your new boyfriend? He''s handsome.¡± Breenda turned around and saw Bentley standing silently behind her. She smiled and exined, "You are mistaken. He is my new secretary. It''s his honor to meet you here today." After exchanging the usual pleasantries, she whispered to Bentley, "Why did youe in? This ce doesn''t suit you. Get out.¡± Bentley shook his head and said firmly, ¡°Given you can adapt to such a ce, I can do it as well.¡± Since he insisted, Breenda stopped persuading him. She took the initiative to hold his hand and sat down on an empty sofa together. Bentley lowered his head and stared at the hand she was holding. He felt her heat and was a little obsessed with it. Lots of people came to toast Breenda. Bentley took her ss and drank for her. After having several drinks, Bentley''s pretty face was flushed. He began to feel dizzy and tipsy. Breenda shook her head helplessly. Bentley had tried his best to help her, and he could drink more than she thought. After all, he hadn''t eaten anything yet. "Ms. Callis, it''s a toast to you. I look forward to cooperating with the Callis Group." Breenda regained her senses and raised her ss in a well-behaved manner. She replied with a smile, ¡°I''m looking forward to it as well." Just as she was about to drink, she was stopped by Bentley. Although thetter''s eyes were blurred, he insisted on drinking for her. She quickly moved closer to him and said, "You''re heavy. If you get drunk, I won''t be able to carry you back by myself. I''ll just drink a little. I won''t get drunk. Don''t worry." Bentley shook his head and said sincerely, "I wasn''t by your side before, so I couldn''t help you with the things you didn''t want to do. Now, I''m by your side, and I don''t want you to worry about these things and force yourself anymore." Breenda was slightly stunned. It was the first time she had heard him say these words. She couldn''t help being moved by his sincerity. While she was in a daze, Bentley took the ss from her hand again and drained it in one gulp. Soon, Bentley paid the price for being stubborn. He passed out. Breenda was lost for words. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She shouldn''t have been moved. Seeing that Bentley was drunk, a female president came over to ask if he was fine. She even reached out to pat his face, trying to wake him up. In her hurry, Breenda pulled Bentley into her arms and prevented anyone else from touching him. She smiled and said, "Ms. Gomez, I hope you can excuse me. My secretary is a neat freak. He doesn''t even allow me to touch him for no reason." The woman clicked her tongue and said, "Ms. Callis, it looks like you are into him.¡± Breenda smiled and didn''t answer. After several other drinks, it was gettingte and the others gradually left. Half an hourter, only Breenda was left. With Bentley in her arms, she sat on the sofa. She could hardly bring Bentley home by herself, but she was reluctant to ask other women for help. Therefore, she was in no hurry to go back. She called the Callis'' home and asked the bodyguards and drivers to pick her and Bentley up. It only took the bodyguards about twenty minutes to arrive. They entered the private room, where Breenda and Bentley were, and carried Bentley home. Not long after, they returned to the Callis'' home. Bentley was carried back to the room by a bodyguard. When they went up the stairs, they saw Audrey, who was dressed in pajamas, going downstairs. She stopped Breenda, who was about to return to her room, and asked, "What''s wrong with Mr. McGraw? How did he get so drunk?" Breenda was exhausted. She replied helplessly, "He didn''t eat anything, but he insisted on drinking for me. Then, he passed out." "Well..." Audrey''s lips twitched. Seeing that Breenda was about to leave, she spoke again, "He gets drunk because of you. Shouldn''t you go to his room to take care of him?" Breenda found it unbelievable. She said, "You are my mom, aren''t you? I''ve been working for a day, and you don¡¯t care about me at all. How could you ask me to take care of him?" Audrey patted her face gently and said, "You are my lovely daughter. However, it''s the first time Mr. McGraw hase to our home. It''s our duty to take good care of him. Don''t you think so? Besides, he is drunk due to you.¡± Although Audrey''s words made sense, Breenda was a little resistant. "He is my secretary. As his boss, I don''t think I need to look after him in person." Audrey smiled. "Now, we are at home, and he is no longer your secretary. Listen to me and go to Mr. McGraw''s room to help him wash up. I''ll bring him a cup of milkter." Breenda wondered if she had misheard. "Mom..." Audrey overlooked her and turned around to go downstairs. She went into the kitchen soon. Breenda watched her back and didn''t know what to say. She sighed, stood in the corridor for a while, and finally entered Bentley''s room. The bodyguard left after putting Bentley on the bed. When Breenda pushed open his room, she saw Bentley lying horizontally on the bed with no covers on. She looked up at the open window. The curtains were gently blown, and the night breeze was a little cold. If she didn''t tuck him in, he probably would get sick the next day. Thinking of this, she felt a little sorry. She walked to the bed and tried her best to adjust Bentley''s sleeping posture and make him feel better. The smell of alcohol greeted her. She indeed needed to help clean his body. She convinced herself and quickly went to the bathroom. Then, she put a basin of hot water and a towel on the bedside table. She sat down by the bed, helped Bentley take off his suit, and patiently unbuttoned his shirt. His delicate body gradually came into her view. She swallowed and tried hard to maintain calm. When thest two buttons were undone, her wrist was held by a pair of hands. Bentley swept his gaze between his chest and Breenda''s face, asking in confusion, "What are you doing?" Breenda suddenly withdrew her hand. Her face was flushed red and her lips trembled as if she was guilty. She replied ¡°I... I didn''t do anything. Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to take advantage of you at all.¡± As soon as she finished her words, she pped her forehead in frustration. She wondered, "What did I say? Bentley must have misunderstood me." Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 465 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 465 Chapter 465 I Want to Sleep With You "Well... Don''t get me wrong. It is my mother who forced me to take care of you. I took off your clothes to help you clean your body. I don''t have any thoughts about you at all.¡± Breenda nodded with a serious expression. Bentley had not sobered up yet. Breenda''s words had given him a blow. "So, it''s me who has no charm. Even though you took off my clothes, you still have no interest in me.¡± Breenda was speechless.She thought, what does he mean? Does he hope that I can do something to him? However, if I take advantage of him while he is drunk and try to seduce him, aren''t I a hooligan? Breenda stared at Bentley. She wanted to exin to him seriously, but she saw that his handsome face was flushed. His cold eyes were filled with mncholy as if he had been bullied. Breenda thought, he is a little cute with such an expression.She was in a daze when Bentley grabbed her wrist again. Then he said in a pitiful tone, "Breenda, I hurt you deeply before, so you don''t like me at all. Now even though you see my body, you still don''t have any thoughts." Breenda was speechless. Bentley had been learning the skills of saying sweet things recently. Russell also taught him that if there was no way, use beauty to seduce the other party. But Bentley felt that he could not do this kind of thing if he waspletely awake. But this time, he made a bold move with the help of alcohol. He grabbed Breenda¡¯s wrist and subconsciously ced her hand on his chest.He made her palm close to his hot skin from drunkenness¡¯. Bentley stared at Breenda. "My body has been seen by you, and you even touched it. You have to be responsible for me." Breenda was speechless. Theers of Breenda''s mouth twitched. It was the first time she had seen a man who was ying around in such an open and aboveboard way. Moreover, this man was Bentley, who had always been proud and self confident. "Bentley, did you drink the wine into your brain, and now your brain is damaged?" Bentley ignored her, grabbed her hand, put it on his abdominal muscles, and even pinched her fingers, making her forced to pinch his muscles. Breenda feltfortable when touching Bentley¡¯s strong abdominal muscles. She blushed and wanted to withdraw her hand, but it was held tightly by Bentley. Breenda was helpless. "Are you alright? There must be something special that was added to the wine. Otherwise, how dare you act like a hooligan?" Bentley''s eyes were misty, and there was some moisture in them. ¡°You are the one who touched me. You are the one who acted like a hooligan. Moreover, you don''t want to take responsibility.¡± Breenda was shocked. She thought, I don''t expect that Bentley would be like this when he is drunk. When he sobers up and knows that he did such shameless things after he was drunk, will he be embarrassed? In the face of such unscrupulous behavior, Breenda was a little annoyed and gritted her teeth. ¡°It looks like you won''t be able to remember what you did when you wake up. Then, don''t me me!" Then Breenda bestride on Bentley''s body and said, "Bentley, I''ll be your woman tonight!" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She stroked his chest muscles and abdominal muscles hard until Bentley''s skin turned red. Even so, she still did not let him go. "I am taking advantage of you now!" Bentley was already drunk, and after being randomly pinched by her, he suddenly had sexual desire. He quickly grabbed her wrist. While Breenda was not on guard, Bentley quickly pressed her under him. "You..." Bentley propped himself on top of her and covered her mouth. He struggled to raise his heavy head and gently pressed his forehead against her forehead, the tip of his nose facing the tip of her nose. Their breath intertwined. At such a close distance, his warm breath sprayed onto Breenda''s face, causing her cheeks to turn red. The intoxicating fragrance from Bentley''s body made Breenda''s heart beat faster. "Breenda, I want to have sex with you.¡± Bentley''s eyes were red, and there was a desire in histone. Perhaps it was because the aura on his body was too alluring, Breenda did not refuse him. Bentley mustered up his courage and released the hand that covered her mouth, leaning over to her lips. In the room, the ambiguous atmosphere gradually increased. Just as the two of them were involved in kissing and about to break through thest line of defense, the sound of footsteps awakened Breenda''s rationality. Realizing something, Breenda quickly pushed away Bentley, got up, and looked at the open door. Audrey held the coffee and stood by the door in surprise. Her expression clearly showed that she had seen what had just happened. "Mom, it''s not what you think. We did nothing!" Breenda waved her hands awkwardly. Audrey looked at Bentley, who was lying on the bed after being pushed away. She was disappointed. Audrey said bitterly, "Why did you stop at such a critical moment? So what if I saw it? I can help you close the door! Why did you stop?" Breenda was speechless. She thought, I can''t believe that my mother said such words when she saw I almost had sex with a man. Audrey seemed to have seen through what Breenda was thinking and said, "I have experienced it before. Alright, don''t stop. Hurry up and continue. Take this opportunity to solve your marriage. Then your father and I will not need to worry about you again." Breenda was speechless. Audrey put the coffee in her hand on the table near the door and winked at Breenda. "Just pretend that I never came here. Continue! You must continue!" With the words, Audrey gently closed the door. Breenda was speechless. She lowered her head to look at Bentley, who was drunk and felt very depressed. She thought, what was wrong with me just now? I didn''t close the door and almost had sex with Bentley. Is it because the smell of alcohol on Bentley''s body is too strong and makes me lose my mind? She pped her forehead, secretly upset. Later, a rustling sound came from outside the door. It was the sound of the lock being locked from the outside. Breenda instantly realized something. She immediately rushed to the door and twisted the door handle crazily. But she waste. "Mom, open the door! Why do you lock me up? This is Bentley''s room. Where do you want me to sleep tonight?" Outside the door, Audrey''s voice came. ¡°You are my daughter and I know you best. Don''t talk about your principles anymore. The opportunity is just right!" Hearing this, Breenda was shocked. And then she said, ¡°Mom, what are you thinking? He''s drunk and his mind is not clear. I can''t take advantage of him at this time!¡± Audrey remained unmoved. "You are a woman, so you don''t have to behave like a gentleman. Besides, I believe in Bentley that he must be willing! Don''t be afraid, Breenda. I will cheer for you. Be bold to sleep with him." Breenda was a little annoyed. "Mom! Stop messing around and open the door!" Audrey was not negotiable. "Breenda, just now you almost had sex with Bentley. If you can''t sleep with Bentley sessfully tonight, I will feel ashamed of you." Breenda was speechless. She was so angry at her mother that she couldn''t speak. She was so depressed. However, she still underestimated Audrey. A minuteter, there was the sound of the lock turning again outside the door. Breenda was delighted and thought that Audrey had thought it through and nned to let her out. Unexpectedly, Audrey, like a thief, stuffed a stic gadget into the crack in the door and threw it to the ground. Breenda picked it up and saw that it was a condom. Breenda was speechless. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 466 Chapter 466 I Object "Mom, you can even give me such a thing. Is Bentley your long-lost son?" Breendaughed. Audrey sighed, "Baby, you are not young anymore. After a few more years, you will really be an old maid. Bentley did not know his true feelings for you before, and he did reject your pursuit. "But after he found out that he liked you, he pursued you bravely and tried his best to win you back. I saw his hard work. He is the best match for you. If you were to marry him, your father and I would be very assured." After saying these sincere words, Audrey quietly left. Breenda looked at the condom in her hand and couldn''t help but think of those scenes of lust. Instantly, her ears and neck all blushed. She turned back to look at Bentley, who was drunk on the bed, and felt a little conflicted. Breenda thought, do I really have to do that? She walked to the bedside and stared at Bentley. Looking at his blushing face, Breenda felt there were two voices arguing in her mind. After sitting quietly by the bed for a few minutes, she was finally defeated by reason. Breenda threw the condom in her hand into the trash can and wrung a towel to help Bentley wipe his body and face. The disparity in physical strength between men and women was too great. To Breenda, Bentley was really too heavy. By the time Breenda finished cleaning her body, she was exhausted. In this life, Breenda didn''t want to see Bentley get drunk for the second time! Breathing heavily, she stuffed Bentley into the bed again and nned to go to the wardrobe to get some new bedding and make a bed on the ground for the night. Just as Breenda was about to get up, her arm was grabbed again. Bentley, in his sleep, unconsciously pulled her into his arms and hugged her like a pillow. "Bentley?" She called out softly. There was no reaction. This time, Bentley really fell into a deep sleep. Breenda tried to break off his arm that was pressing against her, but Bentley was really too heavy. She was already exhausted and could not escape from his clutches after a long time of struggle. Perhaps Breenda was too tired, or perhaps sleeping in such a position was toofortable. Breenda felt that her eyelids were heavy. She gradually gave up resisting and fell asleep. The next morning, Breenda woke up when the first ray of sunlight shone through the window. Breenda slowly opened her eyes and turned to look at Bentley''s sleeping face. Bentley''s facial features were perfect and delicate. Even though he was asleep, she could feel the extremely cold aura from his body. Breenda stretched out a finger, her fingertip lightly brushing across his forehead, and then a tall nose bridge... She slowly outlined his appearance. This face, this man, made her heart throb endlessly. Especially those dark and deep eyes. Wait, eyes? She snapped back to her senses. Looking closely, Breenda found that Bentley had woken up and was also staring at her. Breenda withdrew her hand guiltily and quickly exined, "Don''t misunderstand! Last night, my mother identally locked the door. You hugged me and refused to let me go. I was so tired after helping you clean your body, so I was forced to sleep on your bed. Nothing happened!" "Since nothing happened, why are you so nervous?" Bentley asked. "Am I nervous?" Breenda blushed slightly. Bentley also blushed, "Actually... What happenedst night..." He basically remembered everything. He thought for a moment and quickly changed the topic, "I will be responsible for you!" Breenda suddenly got up from bed. "We didn''t do anythingst night. The bodyguard sent you back. I helped you clean your body and you hugged me to sleep! That''s it! You don''t need to be responsible for anyone!" Breenda quickly got out of bed and mmed the door as if she was escaping from something. When Audrey arrivedte and opened the door, Breenda bent down and slipped away. Audrey looked at her fleeing back and smiled at Bentley, who was half-leaning on the bed, pretending to know something, "Bentley,st night, you...?" Bentley repeated his words, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Callis. I will be responsible for Breenda." Audrey understood and gave him an "OK" gesture before turning to leave. During breakfast, there was only the crisp sound of cutlery in the Callis family''s dining room. The four of them ate in silence. Breenda lowered her head all the time, concentrating on eating the breakfast on her te. Audrey desperately winked at Joans. "Bentley, I heard that you are going to be responsible for Breenda. What can you do?" "Pfft..." Breenda was drinking juice and choked on Joans'' words. Bentley immediately patted her back to calm her down and handed her a tissue. Then he said seriously, "Get engaged to Breenda, and she will be the only one in my life." Audrey and Joans looked at each other and smiled. "I object." After recovering from the violent coughing, Breenda spoke decisively. Audrey and Joans'' faces instantly darkened and they spoke at the same time, "Objection overruled!" Breenda was speechless. Bentley respected Breenda''s choice. He wanted to know what she was thinking. "Breenda, why are you opposed?" Breenda said seriously, "Nothing happened between usst night. You don''t need to be responsible for anyone or anything. Moreover, I was locked up in your room by my mother. This trap was set up by my family." "But I was willing to fall into the trap." Bentley stared at Breenda''s profile and said seriously, "Last night, you entered my room and only came out this morning. Many of the Callis family servants saw it. This will always affect your reputation. I was the one who pulled you back and refused to let you go. So, this responsibility should be shouldered by me." Breenda was slightly startled. What Bentley cared about the most was actually her reputation. However, when Breenda thought of their previous agreement, she felt a little unwilling. "You only said that you were willing to pursue me for a yearst time. How long has it been since then? And you are already ying tricks and forcing me to get engaged to you. I can''t ept such a result." Bentley said, "There are no conflicts between the engagement and pursuing you. I will continue to pursue you. I can even write an agreement. If you are tired of me, you can break off the engagement with me at any time. I will tell everyone that the problem of breaking off the engagement lies with me." Breenda looked at Breenda and was stunned by the sincerity in his eyes. ... In Salt Lake City. In the afternoon, it was the socialite tea party that Vi had meticulously prepared. Vi sat in front of the makeup table and opened the jewelry box, ready to pick out the lucky ones who would be taken toplete the task. Facing a whole box of exquisite jewelry, Vi was actually a little helpless. Because most of the things in the box were from Ormand. Vi was in a dilemma and intended to take out the brooch that she had bought earlier. Caught off guard, Ormand wrapped around her waist from behind. Ormand rested his chin on her shoulder and looked at the brooch that she had picked. "For such a game, when the thing that you care about the most is lost, others will be convinced." Vi looked back and asked, "Then why don''t you choose for me?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ormand scanned the items in her jewelry box one by one and reached out to take the ruby and white diamond ring that he bought for the previous proposal. He had bid for this ring with 1.55 billion dors and had Vi''s name engraved on it. It was Vi''s exclusive ring. Ormand said, "It''s convenient to wear the ring on your hand. It''s not easy to find such small pieces of jewelry. Saying that it was stolen can be convincing." "This won''t do!" Vi firmly held his hand. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 467 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Does Ormand Dare to Get Secret Money? Vi directly rushed over and held Ormand''s hand without thinking, preventing him from taking the ring. "It has a different meaning to me, and it is small. What if it falls off? Return it to me." This was the gift Vi had always valued the most. It was the worst time in her life when Vi was set up by Max and the whole McGraw family didn''t trust her. During that time, it was Ormand who supported her. This expensive proposal ring gave her the belief to insist on finding out the truth. Even if Vi thought about it now, she still felt that period was dark, and this ring was her only hope during that dark time. She decisively snatched the ring and put it back into the jewelry box. Seeing that she was so nervous about this ruby-white diamond ring, Ormand felt sweet. He rubbed his face against hers. "Even if it falls, I can still buy you another one." ¡°Even if you can buy another twenty, it is not this ring. It is different for me." The moment she finished speaking, she keenly sensed something wrong from Ormand''s words. Thus, she narrowed her eyes and swept a sharp gaze at him. "All your money has been handed over to me. Where did you get the money to buy such an expensive ring? Do you get secret money?" Hearing this, Ormand was speechless. ¡°Tell me the truth. Is there something you''re hiding from me?" Vi pinched his earlobe. Ormand had a wronged expression on his face. It was the best way for him to apologize at any time. "Honey, I was wrong. It''s enough for me to have you and the babies. Why should I get secret money?" Ormand pursed his lips. ¡°Besides, you never limit my expenses. If I get secret money, wouldn''t it be a good reason for you to deal with me? I am not that stupid.¡¯ Vi didn''t let go of him. She still gently pinched his earlobe. She deliberately teased him. "How can you be stupid? You''re smart, especially when you try to fool me. You''re an expert at fooling me." "Vi, you''ve wronged me. You''re too careful. I don¡¯t dare to fool you," Ormand said pitifully. "Is that so? Then I want to test it." She let go of him. Her fingertips traced his ears, gently sliding down to his throat, and then down from his throat again... Ormand felt so hot! They flirted with each other for a while. Vi finally chose a pair of expensive crystal earrings. It was afternoon tea time. Almost all the socialites from rich families in Salt Lake City came here. Deborah and Jennifer also came here. Garden Hotel was exquisitely and elegantly decorated in advance. On the long table, there were all kinds of coffee. And the coffee set was all the unique porcin that Vi had brought from Viorin. There were also all kinds of delicate sweet snacks. Many socialites took photos and posted them on Line. They left ament: "It''s a sunny day. I came to attend a tea party held by Mr. Hobson''s wife. All the girls here are so cute.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. All the girls were having a good time, except Jennifer, who had always been a simple-minded little girl. Unexpectedly, she did not smile this time. Vi paid attention to Jennifer. After finding that something went wrong with Jennifer, Vi immediately carried a te of exquisite dessert and walked towards her. "What''s wrong, Jennifer? It''s rare to see you put on a bitter face." ¡°Vi.¡± Jennifer greeted Vi in a sad voice and didn''t say anything more. Vi''s red lips curved into a yful smile. ¡°Are you afraid that my desserts will make you fat? Don¡¯t worry and eat them. These are all made by a five- star pastry master. They are sweet but not greasy. They taste fresh and they are low in calories." Jennifer looked at the desserts Vi handed over and obediently reached out to take them. However, she did not eat it and angrilyined. "Yesterday, I was scolded by Ronian. Today, I almost couldn''t get out. It made me a little depressed.¡± Vi''s expression changed slightly. "Why does Ronian want to lock you up? Could it be that he has something against me and deliberately doesn''t want you to participate in my party?" Jennifer hurriedly shook her head. ¡°That''s not it. I made a mistake.¡± She lowered her head gloomily, leaned closer to Vi, and said in a low and mysterious voice, ¡°Vi, I''ll tell you a secret. Don''t tell anyone else." "Don''t worry, I won''t." Vi nodded. Jennifer naturally believed in her and continued. "Yesterday, I still couldn''t hold back my curiosity and wanted to go to Sherlyn''s room to take a look. Guess what I found?" "What?" Vi''s expression turned serious. "There''s no one in Sherlyn''s room!" Vi frowned and asked in a low voice, "Ronian said she was sick and had been resting at home. How could there be no one in the room? Did you see Ronian bring Sherlyn out?" Jennifer said with certainty, "She can''t leave the Felton''s house. I keep an eye on her every day. I haven''t seen her go out. She must be in the vi!¡± Jennifer looked around and whispered in Vi''s ear again, "In the past two days, Ronian sent a few bodyguards to the top floor to keep watch. I suspect that Sherlyn made a mistake and was locked up by Ronian. Or maybe she has some rare disease or infectious disease and needs to be quarantined.¡± Vi listened quietly. She was more worried about Sherlyn.Originally, Vi nned to quietly stuff the crystal earrings into Jennifer''s bag. But Jennifer regarded her as a good friend. In this way, once the matter was publicized, their rtionship would bepletely broken. Vi was at a loss. "Vi, what are you thinking about?" Jennifer tilted her head and looked at her. Half a minuteter, Vi raised her head again and looked at Jennifer, deciding to take the risk. She asked, ¡°Jennifer, you''re also very curious about what happened to Sherlyn. I have a way to let you see her.¡± Jennifer was slightly stunned. She simply blinked her eyes. She was curious. "What?" After Vi whispered into her ear, Jennifer''s expression changed. ¡°Vi, this won''t do. If Ronian finds out, he will kick my ass!" Vi patted Jennifer''s hands. ¡°Don''t be afraid. I will teach you what to say. When the timees, you only need to push all the me onto me.¡± Jennifer was not confident in her heart and was terrified. Vi persuaded Jennifer a bit more seriously and finally convinced her. At the same time. The news about the safety of the Hacker Group video had been spreading online for two days. In these two short days, the Hacker Group suffered heavy losses. All the restaurants and hotels were boycotted. Its stock market kept declining and it suffered heavy losses. James tried everything he could to suppress the news, but he failed. He couldn''t sit still any longer. He took the initiative to ask for Russell''s help to remove the hot search. In the private room, James rubbed his hands nervously and waited silently. James felt uneasy. After five minutes of apprehension, the door of the private room was opened. Russell was expressionless as he walked in with a sinister look in his eyes. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 468 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Showbiz Is Under the McGraw Family''s Control James immediately got up to soften Russell up. "Mr. McGraw, you are finally here. Please take a seat." Russell furrowed his brows and asked in a deep and low voice without any trace of politeness, "Are you saying that I came too slowly?" ¡°Of course not! My restaurant is already honored by your presence. How could Iin about you?" James gently smacked his lips and smiled apologetically, "I said the wrong thing. Mr. McGraw, don''t mind it.¡± Russell looked at him and was barely satisfied with his attitude. James was not stupid. He quickly sensed the hostility Russell had toward him. The moment Russell came in, he immediately went against James. It was clear that Russell was trying to show off his strength and threaten him. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, James had to ask Russell a favor. With a smile on his face, he bowed and invited Russell to his seat. He attentively poured wine for Russell. "Mr. McGraw, I''d like to propose a toast to you. My apology." Russell nced at the wine ss in James''s hand, but he didn¡¯t take it. He asked coldly, "If you have something to say, just say it. I''m very busy. Don''t beat around the bush." James felt speechless. James felt embarrassed again. He could only put down his wine ss and exin his purpose, "Mr. McGraw, I wonder if you have been paying attention to trending topics about my group?¡± Russell stared at him coldly without words. James lowered his head and continued, "Two days ago, there was a piece of sudden news on the Inte that there was something wrong with the food safety of ourpany. The whole report was exaggerated, but theizens believed it. In the past few days, the business of the hotel under our company was poor, and the stock market is still falling." James continued toin, "I spent a lot of money and thought of many ways, but the poprity still hasn''t dropped. I don''t know who the Hacker family has offended. We have been targeted so miserably." James had a bitter expression on his face as he begged in an extremely humble tone, "Mr. McGraw, you are in charge of half of the showbiz. You only need to make a phone call to reduce the heat. Whatever you want, I will do my best to get it for you!" Russell was waiting for this. "I can help the Hacker Group remove the trending topic. Besides, I can help the Hacker Group rify that the matter about food safety is a rumor and restore the Hacker Group''s reputation." James was simply too surprised. "Mr. McGraw, you are so good! I will not hesitate to get whatever you need at any cost!" Russell pursed his lips and smiled. He raised his wine ss towards James. James was ttered. He quickly raised his ss with both hands and lightly clinked it against Russell''s ss. Then, James very sincerely drank a whole ss. Russell only took a shallow sip. "What I need is very simple. You just need to cancel the engagement with Sherly Felton.¡± James almost choked on his wine. James knew that Russell had been in a rtionship with Sherlyn before, but he never thought that Russell would still care so much about Sherlyn. "What? You''re not willing?" Russell raised his eyebrows and asked when he saw that James was silent. James was indeed in a difficult position regarding this matter. "Mr. McGraw, other than this condition, do you have any other requests?¡± Russell pursed his lips. He darkened his face without words. James saw that Russell was unhappy and could only bite the bullet and exin, "Mr. McGraw, there is something you don¡¯t know. I asked Mr. Felton''s help to make this engagement. If I cancel it, I don¡¯t think Mr. Felton will agree..." Besides, James would also offend Ronian. Moreover, with Russell''s respect for Sherlyn, Russell would not allow Ronian to attribute the dissolution of the engagement to Sherlyn. The Hacker family would suffer such a loss. Anyway, James would offend many people. Russell ignored hisints and said coldly, "Mr. Hacker, I''ll give you a day to think about it. There''s no room for negotiation on this condition." Russell stroked his expensive pants and stood up, staring at James from above. "You will offend Ronian, but the Hacker Group''s stock market will recover after plummeting for two days if you cancel the engagement. If you don''t, you will offend the entire the McGraw family. From now on, the Hacker Group will wait to go bankrupt!¡± After saying this, Russell left the room without looking back. "Mr. McGraw..." James shouted a few times, but he was unable to make Russell stop. James sat weakly in his seat. Noticing that Russell was talking about the entire McGraw family, James regretted it so much. James had originally wanted to marry Sherlyn and build a rtionship with the Felton family, but he had not expected to offend Russell. It was simply a big loss. The losses outweighed the gains. James sighed, took out his phone, and called the Public Rtions Department of the Hacker Group. "Check who else has the highest authority in showbiz besides Russell." Two minutester, James received the message. The Public Rtions Department of the Hacker Group: "Vi!" The Angle Group of Vi was the entertainmentpany with the highest social and financial status besides Russell. There were also top stars like Sherlyn, Jason, Horace, and so on. Currently, the most popr talent shows in the industry were all nned by Angle Group. Vi could almost be said to have grasped the life and death of the other half of showbiz aside from Russell. James was lost for words. Showbiz had been upied by the McGraw family. Anyway, if James begged Vi, he would probably get the same answer. Jamesy on the table, crying out in pain. He was at a loss. After the afternoon tea was over, all the socialites were having a good time. They bid farewell to Vi, the host, and drove their little luxury car home leisurely. Jennifer left with Deborah. Vi stood by the railing of the restaurant in the air. The wind blew her hair, which looked like a picture. She elegantly brushed her hair aside and touched her earlobe with her fingertips. She quickly sent a message to Todd. "Done. Act ording to n.¡± In National Bureau of Investigation. When it was time to get off work, Ronian tidied up his military uniform and left his office with his hands in his pockets. As soon as he walked down the aisle, he saw Ormand, who was also dressed in a solemn military uniform. He stood by the second-floor railing and looked down at the first-floor lobby of the bureau. Ormand often went toplete tasks in casual clothes. Even when he came to the National Bureau of Investigation, Ormand did not wear his military uniform. Seeing him dressed so formally today, Ronian was stunned for a moment before walking over. "What a coincidence, Mr. Hobson. Howe youe here today?" Ronian smiled. Ormand turned around when he heard this. Under his military uniform, he gave off a sense of justice and awe-inspiring handsomeness. "It''s not a coincidence! I''m here to look for you,¡± Ormand said in a low voice and narrowed his eyes. Ronian was slightly startled. He quickly put his fingers together and stuck his hands to the seams of his pants. He stood up straight and bowed to Ormand. "What is the task? Please tell me, Mr. Hobson.¡± Ormand brushed past him and walked towards his office. "Follow me." Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 469 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 469 Chapter 469 The Missing Earrings Ronian looked at Ormand''s back and frowned. Ronian felt that something was strange and did not follow him immediately. Ormand took a few steps before turning back. "This is an order from the higher-ups. You want to disobey the order?" "No." There was no time for Ormand to think too much, so he could only quickly catch up with Ormand and go to Ormand''s office for a small meeting. It was 7:00 in the evening. Vi and Todd led the soldiers of the fourth team and surrounded the Felton''s house. A group of big and tall soldiers surrounded the inner wall of the vi, and it felt a bit scary. When Dewey came out and saw this, he was shocked. "What... What is going on?" Vi was the first to step forward to exin, "Dewey, my crystal earrings disappeared at the party in the afternoon. I checked all the socialites who attended, and Jennifer was the only one left." With a serious face, Todd showed his certificate to Dewey and said, "Please cooperate with the National Bureau of Investigation.¡± Dewey was stunned. Were they suspecting that Jennifer had stolen the crystal earrings? "It is impossible. Mrs. Hobson, Ms. Felton grew up with you. You know her best. As the Felton family¡¯s youngdy, she''s taken great care of by her family. She doesn''tck anything at all. It is impossible for her to steal your things!" Vi''s attitude was firm. "Perhaps it was before, but Jennifer has a strong desire for revenge. You know this. At today''s party, I quarreled with her. I can''t rule out the possibility of her maliciously stealing the crystal earrings and taking revenge on me." Dewey still couldn''t believe it. "How could it be... Ms. Felton has been brought up very strictly since she was a kid. She can''t do such a thing!" Looking at his watch, Todd didn''t want to waste time with Dewey. "Whether Jennifer is innocent or not, we''ll find out soon. Please get out of the way." With a wave of his hand, the soldiers behind him quickly rushed into the vi. Because they had the warrant to search the house, the bodyguards of the Felton family did not dare to stop them. In addition, Ronian was not at home, so Dewey did not know what to do. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. A bodyguard secretly called Ronian. When the bodyguard called him, Ronian was in Ormand''s office, listening to the lecture. Ormand''s face quickly turned cold. "Have you learned all your rules? Don''t you know that you have to switch off your phone beforeing in or at least turn it on silent?" "It was my mistake. I''ll turn it off now." Ronian took out his phone from his pocket and nced at the phone. It was the bodyguard of the Felton family. Ronian frowned suspiciously and looked at the time on his phone. Ormand had already lectured him for an hour. At first, he felt that it was Ormand who deliberately lectured him. Ormand wanted to use Ronian to establish his prestige. However, now that the bodyguard of the Felton family was calling, it was obvious that something urgent had happened at the house. Could it be that Ormand was deliberately stalling for time? There came a knocking sound. As Ronian stared at the phone screen in deep thought, Ormand tapped his knuckles on the table and silently reminded him. Ronian came to his senses and quickly muted his phone. "Mr. Hobson, something seems to have happened to my family. Can you let me go back?" Ormand asked anxiously. Ormand''s expression was cold, and his displeasure filled the air. He didn''t say anything, but his expression showed that he was refusing. The phone in Ronian''s hand was still on. Because the phone was not switched off, the bodyguard called again in a few seconds. Thinking about the bodyguard''s call, Ronian was restless and decided to disobey the order. "Mr. Hobson, Sherlyn was seriously sick some time ago. I asked someone to take care of her. Something must have happened to her. I have to go back and take a look. "If Mr. Hobson is unhappy and believes that I am disobeying orders and breaking the rules, I am willing toe to the bureau tomorrow to receive the inquest." After saying thest sentence, Ronian turned and left, quickly opening the door. ¡°Ronian!" Ormand shouted, but Ronian did not respond at all. He was determined to rush back to the Felton¡¯s house. Ormand looked at his watch. At this time, Vi and Todd were probably not done with their investigation. With a cold face, Ormand quickly got up and left the National Bureau of Investigation, taking a car to the Felton''s house. At the same time, the soldiers of the fourth team were pretending to search without destroying any furniture in the old house. ¡°Sirl" Asoldier ran out of the vi and bowed in a well-behaved manner. Todd said, "Speak." "The top floor is locked. We can''t go in." "You can''t search there! The top floor is where Mrs. Felton is living. She is resting right now. You can''t go up and disturb her! Besides, there is no way the earrings are hidden on the top floor!" Dewey said, who was panicking. He was determined. "The top floor is a restricted area set up by Mr. Felton. Normally, Ms. Felton can''t even go up. So she can''t hide things inside. If Mr. Feltones back and knows that the top floor has been searched, he will definitely be angry! "Mr. Felton is the deputy director of the National Bureau of Investigation. Aren''t you afraid that he gets even with you after the fourth team does this to his house?" It seemed Todd was in a bit of a dilemma as he secretly nced at Vi. Vi didn''t expect Dewey to be so stubborn. She didn''t know what to say. Then another soldier jogged over to Vi and whispered into her ear, "Mrs. Hobson, Sherlyn is indeed not in the room." Not in her room meant that she was really on the top floor! Vi stared coldly at Dewey. She said decisively, "My pair of earrings is the only one left in the market, and it''s worth tens of millions of dors. If Jennifer really stole it, she must take responsibility. If you want to prove her innocent, you should obediently let us go to the top floor." Todd immediately followed up, "If you insist on stopping us, I can only get people to arrest you for obstructing official duties." Why did they suddenly want to catch Dewey? Dewey was stunned. The bodyguard called Ronian but it did not get through. Dewey did not know when Ronian woulde back or whether he woulde back. Dewey didn''t want to stay in the National Bureau of Investigation for a few nights... The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became. Dewey could onlypromise and said, "Alright, I will open the door. I will take you up." Vi and Todd nced at each other and immediately followed him. When they arrived at the top floor, Dewey took out the key and thought about the secret inside. His hands trembled, and he hesitated. When Todd saw him dawdling, she decisively took the key from his hand and opened the door herself. It waste at night. The sky outside was dark, and the corridor on the top floor was dark. Even the lights were not turned on. From time to time, there would be gusts of cold wind. It was very strange. The iron lock opened, and the heavy iron door was pushed open. Todd went in first, and he protected Vi vigntly. It was too dark inside. Vi looked at Dewey and said, "Turn on the lights in the corridor." "Mrs. Hobson, the lights on the top floor are broken. So we can''t turn them on." Vi felt strange. "Ronian is never stingy. He will definitely let people fix the lights when they are broken!" Dewey stammered and exined, ¡°It''s because of Mrs. Felton. Right! Mrs. Felton is in poor health and afraid of strong light. She doesn''t like to go out during the day. So Mr. Felton didn''t fix the lights." "It''s alright, Mrs. Hobson." Todd turned on his small shlight and led her inside. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 470 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 470 Chapter 470 The nking of Chains The corridor was dark. With the small shlight, they could vaguely see the closed doors. As Todd led Vi forward, Dewey followed behind. The first door was opened and this room turned out to be a study. The lights in the study could be turned on. Todd waved to the two soldiers who were still waiting outside the iron door in the corridor. They immediately ran over and pretended to look for stolen crystal earrings in the study. He led Vi and continued to open the door to another room. Dewey took a deep breath nervously and continued following. Another door opened. It was an empty bedroom with carved wooden furniture. The decoration was simple but exquisite. It was clean. Dewey exined, "This used to be Mr. Felton¡¯s room. Ever since Mr. Felton passed away, Mrs. Felton often said that she would see Mr. Felton in this room and could not sleep at night. Afterward, this room has been left aside. Mr. Ronian has the room cleaned every day." Todd nodded and the two soldiers who pretended to finish checking the study entered this bedroom to rummage around carefully. Having got out of the bedroom, Todd fixed his eyes on the room across the corridor. Vaguely, there was the sound of chain nking. Todd turned around and nced at Vi only to meet Vi''s eyes. Both their gazes were very serious. Todd had a bad feeling. Todd was about to walk over and turn the doorknob when Dewey suddenly blocked the door in front of him. "This room is Mrs. Felton''s current bedroom. Now, she is already asleep. If you wake her up, she will be unhappy. You absolutely cannot enter this room!" The more strongly he reacted, the more it showed that there were some hidden secrets in this room. Vi said, ¡°I''ve been ying in the Felton''s home since I was a child. Mrs. Falcon likes me very much. This time, I lost my beloved crystal earrings. I believe she will understand." Todd was about to go past Dewey and forcefully open the door. "No, you really can''t enter this room! If Mr. Ronian knows about this, he''ll fly into a rage!" "You really can''t! You can¡¯t!" He gripped the door frame tightly and blocked the door, his breathing rapid from nervousness. Perhaps because the noise outside was very loud, the sound of chains dragging on the ground came from inside again. The two parties were in a deadlock for a few minutes. As it was gettingte, Todd could only apologize, "Dewey, I''m sorry!" He pushed her away hard and Dewey staggered a few steps to the side. Thankfully, a soldier who had finished checking another room held his arm in time, so Dewey did not fall. Todd took two steps forward. No sooner had he grabbed the doorknob than a man''s growl came from the stairwell. "Stop it!" The voice... Todd and Vi looked out of the iron gate at the same time, Ronian ran upstairs, panting with a furious face. Several bodyguards behind him held lights in their hands and followed him into the corridor. Vi frowned and clenched her fists. Ronian had rushed back. It would be difficult to find Sherlyn and confirm her status. The n for the past few days was about to be ruined, which made her look particrly serious. She whispered to Todd, ¡°Don''t worry about it. Open the door." Todd was about to turn the doorknob when the sound of the gun being loaded came. Ronian stood about seven feet away. He raised his gun and coldly pointed it at Todd''s head. He threatened in a sinister voice, ¡°Todd, you led troops to break into the Felton''s house and swagger around here. Don''t think that I won''t dare to hurt you with Ormand''s protection!" "If you dare to open this door and disturb my mother''s rest, I will immediately kill you." After all, Ronian was superior to him, so he could only let go reluctantly. Vi stepped forward to block the muzzle of the gun and protect Todd. She looked at Ronian and exined, "Mr. Ronian, my crystal earrings were stolen at the tea party. All thedies who attended the tea party have been investigated. Todd is merely doing his job. There''s no need to get so serious, right?" Ronian didn''t put down his hand, giving off a sinister air. "Mrs. Hobson, I''ve heard the bodyguards exin this when I came in. Since you suspect my sister of stealing the earrings, you should ask her for them instead of searching wantonly in my house." Vi''s expression didn''t change. '' But Jennifer isn''t home. I don''t know where she is. What if she comes back here to hide the earrings that she stole from me and goes out to hide somewhere for fear of taking responsibility?" Ronian replied sinisterly, ¡°I will investigate this matter thoroughly and ask my sister to give you an exnation. If she really stole your earrings, I will pay you three times the worth of the earrings. I will also break her hands and legs and take her to apologize to you." ¡°Ronian..." Vi frowned subtly. Before she could finish speaking, Ronian interrupted her. "It''ste at night. Mrs. Hobson, please take your people and leave my home." His rude words left no room for argument. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Todd looked at Vi uneasily, but Vi did not say a word. The atmosphere in the corridor was a bit intense. Ronian came back. As the head of the Felton family and the deputy director of the National Bureau of Investigation, he was senior to Todd. His words were well said. Vi and Todd had no reason to continue searching. ¡°Alright, since you don''t wee me. I will leave then." Vi smiled. Ronian lowered the muzzle of his gun and exined calmly, "It''s not that I don''t wee you. Sherlyn is sick and my mom isn''t feeling well. We don''t keep guests at night." When she heard him talk about Sherlyn, Vi instantly responded. "I heard you say that Sherlyn got a cold. Howe she hasn''t gotten well by now? Her job has been dyed for a long time. What on earth is ailing her?" Ronian replied, ¡°She has got the flu due to the weather. It is a little serious and contagious, so I''ve sealed off the Felton''s house and stopped guests froming in case they will be infected.¡± He took two steps back and leaned against the wall to make way. Meanwhile, he also politely gestured for Vi to leave. Vi didn''t want to leave, but she had no choice but to leave with Todd. After taking two steps, the nking of chains came from right behind. Moreover, the sound was very rhythmic and light, breaking the silence. Vi stopped and turned to ask Ronian, ¡°Mr. Ronian, did you hear anything just now?" Todd immediately echoed, "Vi, I heard it too. It seems to be the nking of chains. How could there be such a sound on the top floor of the Felton''s home? Could it be ... someone is imprisoned inside?" "Todd!" Ronian''s eyes were malicious. He shouted at him through gritted teeth again, "This is my family business. Who are you to intervene? Just now, it was not the sound of chain nking. It was the sound of the bead curtain being blown up because the window wasn''t closed." Vi nced coldly at the closed door right behind her. The difference between the sound of the bead curtain being blown and the sound of chain nking was so obvious. What ame excuse! It took her lots of effort toe here. If she couldn''t confirm Sherlyn''s status, Ronian would only be more vignt, and it would be even harder for her to do this again. Vi didn''t want to give up and go home. She decided to go all out! Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 471 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 471 Chapter 471 She Has a Mental Problem Vi made up her mind. Taking advantage of Ronian¡¯s distraction, she clenched her hands and turned around to run to the closed door behind her. Even Todd was stunned and did not react. ¡°Vi.¡± Ronian came to his senses first and raised the gun in his hand. The bullet had been loaded. Ronian was anxious and wanted to pull the trigger at Vi. At the critical moment, a pair of hands grabbed his wrist. The strength was so hard that the muzzle was deflected. Ronian turned around and saw Ormand, who had rushed over. Ormand red at Ronian coldly. ¡®Mr. Hobson...¡± "How dare you point a gun at my wife?¡± Ormand was overwhelming. He took the gun from Ronian and threw it on the ground. Since Ormand was there, Ronian was no longer domineering. Ormand had arrived in time. Seeing that, Vi decisively turned the doorknob and pushed the door open. Then, she rushed into a dark room. The moment she turned on the light, she was stunned by the scene in the room. Todd, who followed Vi, also stood at the door, shocked. There was no furniture in the room, not even a bed. A woman with untidy hair was lying on her side by the wall. Her neck was in a heavy iron ring, and her wrists and ankles were tied with iron chains extended to the wall. Her skin was covered in bloody scars. It was clear that she had violently struggled. Her long, loose hair covered her face. Because of the bright light, she trembled and shrank against the wall in fear. Vi held her breath and felt the pain in her limbs. She dared not go up to confirm the woman''s identity. She was afraid it was Sherlyn. Then, she would be unable to restrain herself from killing Ronian. Fortunately, Russell had not followed Vi. If he saw the scene, he would go crazy. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was in a daze, Todd went up to the woman and crouched down. Sensing that someone was approaching, the woman trembled more violently as if she had seen a ferocious beast. Toddforted her, '' Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. Mr. Hobson will help you.¡¯ As Todd spoke, he gently lifted the woman''s hair. Her face was pale, and her clear and pretty eyes became dull and lifeless. Seeing Todd, Sherlyn was expressionless. There seemed to be something wrong with her. The moment Vi saw Sherlyn, her eyes turned red with sympathy. Her tightly clenched hands trembled. Ronian and Ormand stood at the door and watched. Seeing the situation in the room, Ronian kept calm and wanted to exin. "Sherlyn is..." p. A stinging p interrupted Ronian. "Ronian, you are ruthless by imprisoning your sister.¡± Vi was furious. Seeing that Ronian didn''t dodge, she pped him again. With anger, she used her full strength to p Ronian''s face. Ronian''s mouth was bleeding, and his face turned swollen. Due to Ormand''s presence, Ronian clenched his fists tightly and endured without a word. Vi raised her hand again, hoping to kill Ronian on behalf of Sherlyn. ¡°Alright, Vi. Let''s hear his exnation first.¡¯ Ormand stopped Vi before the third p couldnd on Ronian¡¯s face. Ormand held Vi into his arms andforted her. Then, he gently rubbed her hand, which was slightly red from pping Ronian. Ronian pursed his lips and wiped away the blood in the corner of his mouth. He exined, "I asked a doctor toe and see Sherlyn. The doctor said her fever had affected the nerves in the brain, so she has a mental problem and a tendency to self-harm. I was afraid she would hurt herself again, so I locked her on the top floor and asked a doctor to take care of her.¡± Ronian kept talking nonsense, and Vi did not believe him. "Sherlyn returned to the Felton family not long ago. Before she came back, Russell had taken her to the hospital for a physical examination. She was healthy. "She is a child from a welfare home and can endure more hardship than others. Her physique is stronger than others. She has returned to the Felton family for only one week. How could she have a mental problem and a tendency to self-harm? ¡¯Ronian, how could I believe you haven''t done anything?¡± Ronian was stunned by Vi''s questions. Ronian was about to exin again, but Vi didn''t want to give him another chance. She looked at Ormand and said, ¡°Honey, as deputy president of the National Bureau of Investigation, Ronian has imprisoned his sister and broken thew. Should he be arrested? If that is true, should he be punished severely?¡± Ormand nodded. "No one has the right to imprison others, even their rtives." Ronian continued, ¡°Mrs. Hobson, I haven''t conducted illegal imprisonment.If you don''t believe me, you can ask a doctor to carry out a psychiatric evaluation for Sherlyn. I locked her on the top floor for the sake of treatment and love. What''s wrong with that?" Vi red at Ronian. However, she couldn''t refute him.She calmed herself down and thought. In that case, Sherlyn''s psychiatric evaluation was the most important. The Felton family would not help Sherlyn tell the truth. Only when Sherlyn¡¯s mind returned to normal would she tell what she had experienced and what Ronian had done to her. Vi said decisively, "Alright. I request the National Bureau of Investigation take Sherlyn away for a psychiatric evaluation. Any objections?" Ronian hesitated and refused, "Mrs. Hobson, Sherlyn cannot leave the Felton''s home. Her condition has improved under the treatment of the doctor. If she leaves this room, she will go crazy and self- harm.¡¯ ¡®I won''t believe your nonsense. The psychiatric evaluation should be carried out by a certified doctor. Otherwise, I won''t believe it. I have to take Sherlyn away and evaluate her psychiatric condition. That''s the only way to prove your innocence. Do you understand?" Vi was determined. ¡®Mrs. Hobson...¡± Ronian wanted to stop Vi, but she didn''t want to listen to his nonsense anymore. She ordered Todd, "Remove the chains and take Sherlyn away." "Yes." Carrying a tool with him, Todd unlocked the chains and carried Sherlyn out. Several soldiers helped support her and left the top floor. Vi followed them with concern. Ormand stood where he was and said to Ronian in a cold and deep voice, "Before we find out the truth, it''s a fact that you have imprisoned your sister. Stop all your work and stay at home to wait for the next order. Any objections?" Ronian licked his teeth and said helplessly, "No objections. It''s all up to you, Mr. Hobson.¡¯ After getting Ronian''s answer, Ormand did not stay any longer and left the Felton family with his men. The sound of car engines broke the silence of the night. Jerry stood on the balcony and smashed the vase by his hand in anger. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 472 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Are You Short of Money? The soldiers all retreated to the station. Russell and Leia had been waiting at the door for a long time by the time Vi, Ormand, and Todd carrying Sherlyn returned to Viorin. Knowing their n for today, Russell was restless, pacing back and forth at the door. Leia found a stool and sat down, while Russell stood there. It was already dark, and Russell''s shadow became very long under the street light. Leia couldn''t help but say, "Mr. McGraw, can you stay quiet for a while? It makes me dizzy! Why don''t you have a seat?" Russell ignored Leia and continued to pace back and forth. It was alreadyte. There was still no news from Vi, and Russell wondered if the n was going well. How could Russell be at ease at this critical moment? Unable to persuade Russell, Leia shook her head helplessly and waited for Todd, bored. After a while... Russell heard hurried footsteps not far away. He turned his head to look. Even though the light outside was a little dim, Russell instantly fixed his eyes on Sherlyn who was on Todd''s back. "Sherlyn?" Russell ran over. He decisively took the unconscious Sherlyn from Todd''s back and hugged her tightly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Russell noticed that Sherlyn''s face was pale, and there were obvious bruises on her wrists and neck. Russell was so distressed, and his eyes turned red. He looked at Vi. ¡°Vi, what happened? Is she injured?" ¡°Let''s talk inside. It''s inconvenient now," Vi sighed. Russell understood and immediately nodded. He carried Sherlyn and ran towards Viorin. The other three quickly followed. Russell learned the whole story from Vi two minutester. Bang... In the vi, there was a loud noise punching the table. It startled the birds in the trees. Russell was so angry, and he wished he could immediately kill Ronian. ¡°How could he ground and torture his sister? He is simply a beast!" It was tense in the living room. Sherlyn was settled in the guest room. Leia took care of her, helping her change into a set of clean clothes and wiping her body. Todd and Vi looked down and were very serious. Ormand pursed his lips and said coldly, "My coffee table is crystal ss from abroad. If it is broken, you have to pay no matter what." Russell, Todd, and Vi were all speechless. Russell''s eyes were still red. He looked at Ormand in shock and felt hurt. "Ormand, Sherlyn and I have got into such trouble. How could you ask me topensate for the crystal coffee table?" Todd rubbed his nose and said, "Ormand, are you short of money recently? Did you do something wrong and Vi gave you less money?" This time, Vi was speechless, and she looked at Ormand in confusion. Even so, Ormand exined calmly, Because Vi really likes this new coffee table, not a single crack is allowed." Vi seemed to notice a bit of an atmosphere. Viughed as she nced at Ormand. She quickly understood what he meant. Given Russell was so angry, Ormand was afraid that Russell would be as irrational asst time, so Ormand deliberately changed the topic to break the ice, and to make Russell less angry at Ronian. Vi thought Ormand was more and more careful. Vi cracked a smile and turned to look at Russell. Sure enough, he was much better. Then Vi got down to the business. "Russell, Sherlyn might have a mental problem. We do need to get a doctor to treat her. As Ronian will definitely keep an eye on her and ask, we need to restore him to normal as soon as possible. "When Sherlyn is almost recovered, she will be sent to the National Bureau of Investigation to be examined by a qualified psychiatrist. Only in this way can we find out what Ronian did to her and bring Ronian to justice." Russell nodded and had no objections. Vi continued, "In addition, I suggest that Sherlyn stays in Viorin during this period.¡± Russell did not agree immediately. "Vi, can you let me bring her back to take care of her? She seems to have ... not known me anymore...¡± Russell was very guilty, especially when he saw Sherlyn being tortured like that by Ronian. Russell felt heartbroken. If Russell could not personally do something for Sherlyn, he would not forgive himself. Vi understood Russell and knew that he was trying his best to make up for the damage Sherlyn suffered, but it couldn''t work. Vi exined reasonably, "No, Russell. Ronian will definitely take action to escape punishment. If he asks, Ronian won''tin as Ormand was superior. So, we can have a few more days to treat Sherlyn. Once Ronian knows that you bring Sherlyn back, he will probably make a fuss." In fact, the Hacker family had yet to break off the engagement. Sherlyn was James'' fiancee, and Russell had no reason to keep her in his vi. If Ronian found out, it would be hard to exin. Also, it was hard to exin Russell and Sherlyn''s rtionship, even if the Hacker family broke off the engagement. However, if Sherlyn stayed in Viorin, it would be different. After all, Vi and Sherlyn were friends. Russell was rtively rational at the moment. He understood Vi andpromised. "Alright... Can I stay with you for a few days?" Vi turned to look at Ormand. Ormand was also looking at her. They looked at each other and didn''t answer. Russell felt that it was a bit abrupt. "I won''t stay here for free. I can help Ormand do housework and cook. I can also pay the housing and food expenses ten times the market price.¡± Vi burst outughing. ¡®Russell, you must be joking. You''re my brother. You don''t have to pay for staying here." "I certainly have to. Ormand has worked hard to cook and do housework. I have to help him." Ormand was speechless. The tension was at ease in the living room. It was basically down about settling Sherlyn. Then Vi asked, "How is it going with the Hacker family?" Russell replied seriously, ¡°I gave James a day to think about it. He''ll reply tomorrow morning. If nothing goes wrong, it will be good news." "That''s good." Vi nodded and heaved a long sigh. Everything was getting clearer, as if it would be better and better... Just as Vi was thinking about it, there came a scream from the guest room upstairs. It was Leia''s voice. Then, Leia shouted for help from upstairs, ¡°Todd, Mr. Hobson,e quickly! She''s so scary. I can¡¯t handle it!" Russell got up and ran upstairs. Vi and Ormand also quickly followed. As soon as he entered the room, Russell felt a strong smell of blood. Leia copsed onto the carpet. The white sheets were dyed red with blood. Russell looked up. After he saw Sherlyn''s actions, Russell''s heart skipped a beat, and his breathing seemed to stop. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 473 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Ormand Serves Vi Sherlyn sat on the bed, destroying the skin of her wrist crazily with her long and sharp nails. The part of her hand that had been locked by the iron chain was badly scratched. However, she didn''t seem to feel any pain, and her eyes were red.She just repeated her crazy actions. "Sherlyn, please stop it." Russell rushed up, hugged her, and stopped her self-torture. Sherlyn had already lost consciousness. She struggled to break free from his embrace. Suddenly, she seemed to vent her anger and bit his neck. Russell frowned and held his breath. It hurt, but his heart hurt even more. Russell didn''t move and just let her bite him quietly. When Vi, Ormand, and Todd hurriedly ran upstairs, they saw this terrifying scene. Vi calmly instructed, "Todd, go to find the medical group of the Hobson family and ask for a few tranquilizers. Ormand, pull Sherlyn away and control her." "Yes." Todd turned around and ran outside. Vi and Ormand tried to find a way to pull away Sherlyn, who had lost control. "No, don''t hurt her... It''s good like this. It''s what I deserve.¡± Russell endured the pain in his neck as he spoke with difficulty. Ormand stood by the bed and could do nothing but watch as Russell was bitten. Vi immediately pulled Leia up from the ground. The atmosphere in the room was strange. Everyone stared at the seemingly warm but actually bloody scene on the bed with solemn expressions. Todd returned fast. Ten minutester, he brought back a whole box of tranquilizers. When he was about to inject the tranquilizer, Russell stopped him with a pale face. Russell reached out with a trembling hand, saying, "Let me do it..." Todd had to hand it to him. Russell''s movements were gentle, and he steadily stabbed it into her arm and pushed the medicinal liquid into it. However, after a whole tranquilizer was injected, Sherlyn showed no signs of any improvement. Her eyes were still red, and she just looked like a mad demon. Todd could only give Russell another tranquilizer. Sherlyn gradually loosened her teeth and fell into Russell''s arms after two tranquilizers. Russell put Sherlyn back on the bed with eyes full of pity. The bite mark on his neck looked terrible, and there was a blood mark on it. Vi walked over to check on his injuries. Fortunately, his tendons weren''t injured. "Russell, are you alright?¡± Russell tried to calm down and said, "It''s fine." Vi turned to look at Todd. "Go to ask the best psychiatrist in the medical group of the Hobson family here. Tell him to stay in the vi for the next few days and take care of Sherlyn with Russell." "Sure." Todd nodded. When Todd had just left, Ormand went downstairs and brought the medicine box from the storage cab to help Russell deal with the wound on his neck. Russell did not move, staring at Sherlyn all the time. If he could, he did not want to use the medicine and just wanted to feel Sherlyn''s pain. But at this critical time, he would increase the burden on Vi and Ormand if he fell ill, and he would not be able to take good care of Sherlyn. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Vi stood to the side, quietly watching Ormand apply medicine to Russell. Sherlyn¡¯s illness looked strange. The state of madness and self-muttion was so terrible. Ronian must have injected something into her. This matter must be investigated in detail. "Russell, no matter how good the doctor is in the medical group of the Hobson family, he is not as good as Bentley. Do you think we should call Bentley back?¡± Russell thought for a moment, replying, "Forget it. He is busy getting Bentley back. Just let him focus on his business.¡± Vi nodded in agreement. Then she looked at Ormand and said seriously, "Hubby, I suspect that Ronian injected Sherlyn with some illegal drug. Kolby has been studying drugs. If we bring Sherlyn to theb, can he discover something?" Ormand thought for a moment and said, "We can try it tomorrow, but Sherlyn¡¯s current situation is too unstable. She will go crazy when she wakes up. I will get someone to check theb''s potion file first.¡± Jerry had previously used his position to steal strong corrosive agent S40. Ronian was his brother, so maybe this matter was rted to Jerry. Vi nodded. Now that things hade to this, they could only try everything they could to find a breakthrough. Everyone feltplicated during dinner. Russell did not go downstairs but still stayed in the guest room to look after Sherlyn, who was sleeping soundly with the help of the sedative. The more Vi thought about Sherlyn''s situation, the angrier she became. She asked Ormand, "We haven''t found any evidence of Ronian yet, but you are his superior after all. Is there any way to help Sherlyn and Russell teach him a lesson?" Ormand thought for a while before replying, "Vi, none of you are allowed to act rashly. If you want to deal with him, just leave it to me." "Alright." Vi trusted his ability, hoping that he could teach Ronian a good lesson! After dinner, Todd and Leia left Viorin and returned to their vi. Vi went to the baby room on the fourth floor and took care of the babies with Aracely. Kolby, who was brought from the medical group of the Hobson family by Todd, was taking care of Sherlyn in the guest room with Russell and checking her condition. Ormand returned to his bedroom and was using his officeputer to work overtime to deal with the work of the Hobson Group. Tonight, everyone was busy. Vi coaxed the babies for two hours until both the babies and Aracely fell asleep. Then she rubbed her sore neck and slowly returned to the bedroom. Seeing her slightly tired eyes, Ormand put down theputer on his knees, got out of bed, and held her in his arms. After working all day, Vi did feel a bit tired. Ormand sat by the bed and ced her on hisp. Then, he skillfully turned her over and let her sleep on her stomach. And he massaged her shoulders and neck. Vi got tired easily when she was pregnant, so he had especially found a master to learn how to massage. And Vi felt veryfortable. Vi almost fell into a deep sleep under his service. Seeing that she was about to fall asleep, Ormand stopped and turned her back into his arms. He said softly into her ear with his deep voice, "Vi, my hands are sore from serving you. I''ve made youfortable for so long. Can you make me feel better too?¡± Vi drowsily got into his embrace and murmured in a sleepy voice, ¡°I can''t do it tonight. I''m so sleepy... Besides, there are many things to deal with, so I''m not in the mood." Ormand frowned pitifully. "Vi, you can think about those things tomorrow. At least there are no problems between us. You shouldn''t have brought those emotions to our private time." "That won''t do. I''m tired and I can''t do anything." "Don''t worry, I''ll do it. Just lie down and I''ll serve you," Ormand said as he carried her onto the bed with crafty eyes. Vi closed her eyes and listened to his words in a daze. It was only when she felt his caress that she suddenly woke up. ¡°Ormand!" He kissed her to stop all of her words. The atmosphere in the bedroom was sweet. Ormand kept pleasing her. Soon, both of them were lost in sex. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 474 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Question Jennifer in the Hall Many things happened that night. And something was happening in the Felton''s house. Jennifer ran to Pam''s rtive''s house to y, and her phone was turned off. No one could get in touch with her. When Vi and others left, Ronian ordered the bodyguards to find Jennifer as soon as possible. Five hourster, Jennifer was carried back by the bodyguards from her rtives¡¯ house in the early morning and thrown directly into the hall. ¡°Ouch! Be careful. It hurts!¡± She rubbed her sore butt andined angrily at the bodyguard. The bodyguard bowed politely at her and left the hall without saying a word. With a loud noise, the door of the hall was heavily closed, which scared Jennifer. In the night, the candles in the hall flickered and the cold wind blew in asionally. Jennifer felt terrified and got up from the ground. Behind her, Ronian ordered coldly. Hearing this voice, Jennifer trembled, feeling so scared. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She turned around stiffly and saw Ronian standing in front of the ancestors¡¯ portraits of the Felton family. His face was gloomy and he was holding an even more terrifying family vine in his hand. The glossy rattan looked very tough. Obviously, it had soaked in water when it was taken out, and it was prepared for her. Jennifer was so scared as she tried hard to walk forward, knelt, and forced a smile. "Ronian, you''re so scary. What did I do wrong? I didn''t expect that you would even prepare something like a rattan.¡± Ronian pursed his lips tightly with a gloomy face, which looked so terrifying. ¡°Ronian, let''s talk about it peacefully. My skin is delicate and I can''t stand your rattan. Moreover, you have never hit me. Please forgive me this time." Jennifer bit her lip miserably and pretended to be pitiful. Ronian walked up to Jennifer and looked down at her. His voice sounded so cold, as if he was interrogating a criminal. "Just answer my questions. If you dare to lie, I will break your legs.¡± Jennifer''s face turned pale, and she shook her head heavily. "I don¡¯t dare to lie. Ronian, I''ll answer all your questions honestly.¡± "Why did you go out to hide tonight?¡± For a moment, she remembered Vi''s repeated reminders during the day and pretended to be dumb. "I didn''t go out to hide. Ronian, why do you think so? It was my aunt who called me to go over and y. I usually go and visit her. "I didn¡¯t intend toe back tonight. But you sent someone to take me back. I often spend the night at my aunt''s house. It''s unnecessary to scare me with the rattan." Ronian narrowed his eyes and tried to see through her expression. He continued to ask, "Did you take Vi''s crystal earrings?¡± When it came to this matter, Jennifer felt a chill in her heart. She repeatedly reminded herself to answer ording to what Vi had taught her. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for her to get through it. When she thought of this, she looked up innocently. "Yes. Is there a problem?" Ronian frowned, his eyes burning with anger. He immediately waved the rattan and was about to hit her. ¡°Ronian! Please calm down. It hurts if you hit me with it! Just stop!" Jennifer hurriedly used her arm to block him. Taking advantage of his hesitation, she threw herself at him and decisively put her hands around his thigh, sobbing. "Ronian, you know me very well. I am usually very obedient. What mistakes have Imitted? You should at least let me know.¡± As she said, her eyes were full of tears, because she was frightened by Ronian''s scary behavior. Ronian took back the rattan and continued. ¡°Jennifer, have you forgotten the rules of the Felton family? How dare you steal things! Which hand did you touch the earrings?" Jennifer put her hands around his legs even tighter and looked up at him suspiciously. ¡°Ronian, what did you say about stealing? Do you suspect that I stole the crystal earrings? How is that possible? I grew up in the Felton family. I have seen all kinds of rare luxury jewelry. How could I steal them? And the earrings belong to Vi. Well... I would never do that." Ronian frowned. In fact, he did not believe that it was Jennifer who stole the earrings. His sister had lived with him for so many years, and he knew her temperament well. Because of that, he questioned her in the hall, instead of punishing her directly. He ordered in a deep voice, "What exactly happened? Tell me everything that happened in detail." Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief and quickly told him the lie that she had practiced at her aunt''s house many times before. ¡°At the party, Vi chatted with me. She said that she hadn''t seen me for a long tine and missed me very much. By the way, she also asked about Sherlyn¡¯s condition. After all, I didn''t know about it, so I didn''t say much. Later, when we chatted happily, Vi said that she wanted to give me a small gift, so she gave me crystal earrings. They are still in my bag now." Just now, when she was thrown into the hall by the bodyguard, her bag fell to the ground in the corner of the pir. Jennifer tried to get up and carefully nced at Ronian''s expression. Seeing that he was not angry, she moved to the corner of the pir and picked up the bag on the ground. She took out a pair of expensive and exquisite blue crystal pendant earrings and handed them to Ronian. Then, she continued to exin. ¡°Ronian, after I came back from the party, I wanted to put such a valuable pair of earrings at home. But when I received a call from my aunt, I forgot to put them on the dressing table and took them with me." She took out her phone from her bag, opened the call record, and showed it to Ronian. After a long time of exnation, Ronian didn''t seem that angry. Jennifer pretended to be curious and asked, "Why did you say that I stole Vi''s earrings? Did something happen?¡± Ronian replied with deep eyes, "Vi said that the earrings were stolen. She worked together with Todd to search the Felton''s house and took Sherlyn away." Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Then she quickly pretended to be surprised and asked, "Why could they take Sherlyn away? Isn''t this considered breaking into a private residence? Also, why did Vi say that the earrings were stolen? She gave them to me herself!" Ronian didn''t exin. He nced coldly at Jennifer, who looked innocent. "Stay away from Vi. Don''t let her use you again. You are not a kid anymore. In the future, other than your family, you can''t trust everyone else''s words." "I understand,¡± she replied softly and looked at the rattan in his hand timidly. "Ronian, can you put the thing in your hand back? I am so scared...¡± ¡°Alright, it''s gettingte. Go back and rest." Ronian rubbed her head. Jennifer nodded obediently and turned to leave the hall. Even when she walked out of the hall, her legs were still trembling. She heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest to calm down. She only hoped that Sherlyn would never return after she was brought away by Vi. Jennifer did not want to see Sherlyn in the Felton family at all! Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 475 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Ronian Gets Angry In the hall, Ronian put the rattan back into the long box. Thinking about the fact that Vi had used Jennifer to take Sherlyn away, his eyes became even more gloomy. The next day... In Viorin... Russell had not slept the entire night. He sat at the head of the bed and guarded Sherlyn the entire night. The doctor had checked, saying that her body was very weak, and they had to use two tranquilizers to stop her from going crazy, but at the same time, the tranquilizers made her fall asleep all night. Russell had already applied medicine and bandaged the wound on her wrist. Russell looked at her haggard and pale sleeping face, grabbed her palm tightly, and held her fingers tightly. Persuading her to go back to the Felton family was the most regretful thing he had done in his life. No matter what he paid, it seemed that he could not make up for the damage Sherlyn suffered in the Felton family. When she was awake, he would just ept it no matter how she would punish him. His eyes were full of tears, and he was so sad. The room was filled with despair for a time. Suddenly, a phone call interrupted his extreme sorrow. It was a call from James. The moment the call connected, James quickly said in a ttering tone, "Mr. McGraw, I have thought it through. I am willing to break off the engagement with Sherlyn, but I may have to dy this matter for two days and find a suitable excuse to tell Mr. Felton. Can you help me deal with the scandals online?" Russell''s face darkened. "You want me to help you deal with the Hacker family¡¯s mess without doing anything? James, do you take me for a fool?" "No! Mr. McGraw, you misunderstood me. I just...¡° Russell didn¡¯t want to hear his exnation, so he warned him directly, "Before noon today, I hope to hear the news of the cancetion of the engagement. If you still dy it, I will ask Vi to cancel all the cooperation she has with the Hacker Group. Do you want to see how long the Hacker Group will go bankrupt?" Once the McGraw Group took the lead to iste the Hacker Group, otherpanies would alienate the Hacker Group as well. Without cooperation, the business of the hotel would be influenced. The Hacker Group would not be able tost for a few days. Russell did not feel guilty at all for threatening James in this manner. James was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was so lustful. His several wives died, and he imed that they all died of illness, but the real cause of their death was unknown. He hid it tightly. It was obvious that he had some sort of unknown entricity. How dare such a scum have a crush on Sherlyn? Russell had shown mercy to him by just letting the Hacker Group suffer a loss of hundreds of millions of dors. "Mr. McGraw, you...¡± James wanted to say something, but Russell decisively hung up the phone and blocked James''s contact information. In fact, Russell''s threat was effective. When James could no longer connect with Russell, he realized that he had been cklisted by Russell. It could be seen that Russell was very angry. He immediately called Ronian. Half an hourter, he rushed to the Felton''¡¯s home. For James, it was fine to not marry a wife for the rest of his life. After all, he could still find different women. But he must save the Hacker Group! The Hacker Group meant everything to him! When James arrived at the Felton''s house, Ronian was in the study dealing with official business and he asked Dewey to take James to the living room. James waited for Ronian for an hour. He felt so nervous that he kept sweating. He kept looking at the time on his watch. It was almost eleven o''clock, but Ronian still hadn''te to see him. If he continued to wait like this, he was sure that hispany would go bankrupt if the McGraw Group took action. "Sir, can you urge Mr. Felton again? I have something urgent to discuss with him!" Dewey had already gone to urge Ronian five or six times. Ronian had been in a bad mood since he came backst night. If he urged him a few more times, Ronian would probably be provoked. Thinking about it, Dewey was scared and he could only bow and said, "Please wait a moment. Mr. Felton wille down soon after he finishes his work." James had no choice but to continue waiting. Another half an hourter... At half past eleven, Ronian leisurely walked down the stairs. Because of Ormand''s order, his tasks in the National Bureau of Investigation were postponed, so it was rare for him to not wear a military uniform today. He wore a simple shirt and trousers, making him seem more approachable than before. "Why are you here today? Did you miss Sherlyn?" Before answering, James looked at his watch first. Seeing that it was almost noon, he went straight to the point, saying, "Mr. Felton, I''m here to cancel the engagement between me and Sherlyn." Ronian''s handsome face darkened, then he narrowed his eyes and said, "Cancel the engagement?" "Yes." James nodded seriously and wiped the sweat off his forehead. "It''s me who wants to cancel it, so I will announce to everyone that it is my fault. The previous gift money does not need to be refunded, and I''ll just treat it aspensation for the loss that the Felton Group will suffer because of the cancetion.¡± James kept looking at his watch and immediately got up after saying that. "I have already decided on this matter. Today, I came to inform you. I still have something to do, so I''m leaving now." After he finished speaking, he bowed toward Ronian apologetically and quickly left the living room. The moment he came out, James heard a loud noiseing from inside before the door was closed. It was the sound of something falling. He was so scared that he trembled and was covered in a cold sweat. But he couldn''t care so much now and had to get the support of the McGraw family. At the thought of this, he walked even faster. It was almost twelve o''clock. On his way back, he would immediately inform the public rtions department of thepany to release the news, saying that he had broken off the engagement with Sherlyn. Ronian was throwing a tantrum in the living room. Aset of expensive cups were smashed into pieces. "Vi! Russell! Ormand!" They always ruined his things! He gritted his teeth with sharp eyes. Dewey didn''t dare to go forward, so he advised Ronian in a low voice, "Mr. Felton, the Hacker family has given us a lot of gifts, and they are willing to take all the responsibility of breaking off the engagement. So the Felton Group won''t suffer any major losses. Instead, we will earn lots of money for nothing." His words were reasonable, and from the perspective of profit, it was true. Ronian felt better. He sat on the sofa andy down, thinking about this matter. "If the Hacker family wants to break off the engagement, then let it go. Since we have no losses, we just let him go. The most important thing now is to deal with Sherlyn.¡¯ Sherlyn was not conscious now and could not tell the secrets of the Felton family for the time being. But Ormand and Vi would try their best to find a way to cure her. Sherlyn was a threat to him if she stayed with them. After thinking for a moment, Ronian instructed Dewey, "Find a few people to guard the entrance of the Hobson''s house and National Bureau of Investigation. Remember to focus on the ce where Ormand ced Sherlyn.¡± "Yes, Mr. Felton." Ronian narrowed his cold eyes. "Once you discover that Sherlyn shows a sign of waking up, you can just kill her at all costs without reporting to me." "Mr. Felton, but... She''s your sister.¡± Dewey was shocked. But Ronian looked indifferent. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "I won''t show any mercy to everything that will affect the interests of the Felton family, even if it is my family.¡± Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 A Spy Has No Choice After seeing the other party''s indifferent expression, Dewey sighed. He did not say anything and obediently went down to do his work. During lunch, the atmosphere in the dining room of the Felton¡¯s ce was particrly heavy. After sensing that Ronian had a lot on his mind and was in a bad mood, Jennifer and Konner did not dare speak while silently lowering their heads to eat. In the huge dining room, there was only the sound of forks and spoons moving. Ronian¡¯s face was gloomy. For some reason, he thought of the person locked on the top floor. Sherlyn already knew the Felton family''s secret... Letting her stay on Ormand''s side was a great threat to Ronian. Ronian wished he could kill Sherlyn immediately. With a tter, he mmed the fork on the table with a dark face. The sudden crisp sound scared Jennifer and Konner, and they didn¡¯t even dare chew the food in their mouths. Konner was weak and had no independent thoughts. After seeing that Ronian had not eaten, Konner decisively put down his fork, swallowed thest mouthful of food in his mouth, and sat silently. Jennifer was too embarrassed to continue eating, so she put down her fork and turned to look at Ronian. "Ronian, what''s wrong?¡± Jennifer''s tone was cautious as she asked tentatively. "Is it because of... the matter of Sherlyn being taken away?" Ronian raised his beautiful eyes and looked at Jennifer for a while beforeing up with an idea. "Since Vi said she lost her crystal earrings, then you should return them to her. If you like them, I''ll give you something simr someday." Jennifer did not dare refuse, so she could only agree unhappily. Ronian continued, ¡°Vi used you to take Sherlyn away. She should feel guilty about you. During this period, you should go to the Hobson''s ce more often." "What?" Jennifer was confused. And she continued, "Didn''t you sayst night that I should stay away from Vi..." "Last night was past. Now Sherlyn is over there. We don''t know if she is safe. You can use this as an excuse to go over and take a look. Can''t you do it?" Ronian said. Jennifer was speechless. She wondered if Ronian was asking her to be a double-sided spy. If Ronian knew that she was voluntarily helping Vi get Sherlyn away, would Ronian beat her to death in anger? Her heart pounded, and her head hung even lower. She did not want Sherlyn to return at all. "Vi and Sherlyn are like best friends. She definitely won''t do anything to harm Sherlyn. Besides, didn''t you say that Sherlyn is very seriously ill? Isn''t it just right for Vi to take her away for treatment? We don''t have to worry about it," Jennifer said. Suddenly, there was a breaking sound. And it was loud. In his anger, Ronian directly threw the ss in front of him to the ground, and the broken ss sshed everywhere. Konner and Jennifer trembled. Jennifer was so frightened that she couldn''t help crying. She bit her lips in grievance and curled her shoulders in apology. "Ronian, don''t be angry. I was wrong.¡± Ronian looked less angry. "Although you don''t have any feelings for Sherlyn, she is your biological sister after all. She is seriously ill and has a mental problem. As her younger sister, shouldn¡¯t you go and see her?" "Yes, I will go and have a look after I finish eating,¡± Jennifer said. "Be careful. I will arrange two bodyguards with good skills to follow you.¡± "Okay, I got it.¡± Jennifer was startled and didn''t think much about it. Ronian quickly calmed down. The servant brought a new set of bowls with a fork and ced them in front of Ronian. Ronian picked up his fork and resumed his usual easy-going expression. "The dishes are almost cold. What are you waiting for? Eat.¡± Only then did Konner and Jennifer dare move their forks. They lowered their heads and concentrated on eating. After a while, Ronian continued, "Konner, have you been busy with business at thepany recently?" Konner raised his head in confusion and was about to say yes. But Ronian continued, "If you are not busy, I will ask my men to find an empty job in the National Bureau of Investigation and put you in.¡± ¡°Ronian, I...¡± Konner was not strong enough, so he couldn''t even catch his breath for half an hour standing in a military posture. How could he endure the busy schedule every day in the bureau? Heined secretly while wondering if Ronian deliberately targeted him. Ronian didn''t even look at him and continued in a low voice, ¡°Handle thepany''s business on a long-rangeputer and work often in the National Bureau of Investigation to gain a foothold there as soon as possible.¡± Konner''s face was full of bitterness. He asked weakly, "Can I refuse?" "Sure." Konner was delighted and was about to refuse resolutely when he heard Ronian continue. "But if you refuse, I will think that you are deliberately beingzy and not eager to make progress. The rattan that I madest night for Jennifer has not been used. Why don''t you go to our hall and receive 50 times beating by the rattan? Our family rules have not been used often. So you can contribute to that by losing some blood." Konner''s face turnedpletely pale. He twitched the corner of his mouth with difficulty. "Forget it. My constitution is not good. The rattan can kill me. I choose to go to the National Bureau of Investigation." "You don''t have to force yourself. You can think about it again. I won''t force you," Ronian said. "Don''t think about it. I am very sure. I hope that I can improve myself at the National Bureau of Investigation. I will do my best to perform well and strive for a foothold as soon as possible." His eyes looked firm, and he spoke very seriously. "All right, let''s eat." Ronian was satisfied. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile, and his expression looked gentler. Konner''s hand that was holding the fork couldn''t help but tremble. After looking at the table full of delicious food and thinking of the bitter days he was about to face, he had no appetite. But in front of Ronian, he could only bitterly continue to pick up the food and eat a few mouthfuls. His hands were shaking, and the fear in his heart was difficult to calm down. He tried to pick up a meatball on his te for a long time, but he failed. And after noticing that Ronian was looking sideways at him, he was terrified. "I''m sorry..." Ronian did not say anything. He reached out to help Konner pick up the meatball and ced it firmly into Konner''s bowl. ¡°Thank you," Konner said. Ronian casually hummed and continued to eat. After that, there was no sound of speaking at the dining table. The three had different thoughts. The meal made Jennifer and Konner extremely depressed and almost breathless. On the other hand, Ronian''s mood was much better.He leisurely returned to the study room to handle business. As soon as he sat down on the chair, Dewey knocked on the door. "Mr. Felton, the captain of the 7th team of the National Bureau of Investigation has personallye to deliver a message. He said that Mr. Hobson wants to see you. Please change into your military uniform within half an hour and rush to the National Bureau of Investigation on time. If you don''t arrive on time, you will be punished." Half an hour? So urgent? Ronian wondered what Ormand was trying to do. He immediately stood up from his office chair and immediately went back to his room to change his clothes. He quickly went downstairs to the garage and drove to the National Bureau of Investigation. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. On the way, he stared at his watch, and the countdown had begun. In thest few seconds, he arrived at Ormand''s office on time. Ormand was leisurely leaning on his office chair while wearing a solemn military uniform. His aura was fierce, and his posture was domineering. His fair-skinned slender fingers yed with a cigarette, and his nose asionally sniffed it, but he did not dare smoke. He was afraid that Vi would find out that he did not care about his baby''s health. In that case, he would be taught a good lesson. Ronian stood by the door while staring at Ormand from afar. He walked steadily to the space not far from Ormand''s desk. He had his hands behind his back and straightened his back. He stood in a standard standing position with his hands behind his back. "Mr. Hobson, you''ve already stopped my mission in the bureau. Do you have any special instructions?" Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Ormand''s Torture Ormand raised his dark eyes and nced at Ronian coldly. He picked up a booklet of missions on the table and threw it at thetter. Ronian did not move at all. The paper booklet gently hit his belly and then slid to the ground. Take a look first.¡± Ronian was puzzled. He bent down to pick up the booklet and seriously flipped through it. "This is the record of my missions in the past three months. What do you mean, Mr. Hobson?¡± Ormand put the cigarette in his hand on the table and seriously scolded, "Your attendance in the past month is less than the previous two months. Shouldn''t you give me an exnation?¡° Ronian knew that Ormand was looking for trouble, so he could only suppress his anger and exin, "Because Sherlyn is sick, I often went home to stay with her during thest month.¡± "What an excuse." Ormand picked up the ashtray on the table and smashed it on Ronian''s forehead. The moment the ashtray flew over, Ronian instinctively turned his head to dodge. The ashtray brushed past his ear and fell onto the carpet behind him. "What?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Behind the desk, Ormand frowned with displeasure. His dark eyes were cold and piercing, and it was a sign of anger. Ronian stared at the metal te on the desk with the words "Director." He suppressed his anger constantly, turned around, picked up the ashtray on the carpet, and smashed it on his forehead in front of Ormand. Somewhere on his forehead quickly turned red and slightly swollen, but it was not bleeding. Ormand said seriously as he admired Ronian''s defeated expression, "Sherlyn only returned to the Felton¡¯s ce a week ago. It has only been seven days at most, but your workload has decreased by half. "It''s obvious that you are cking on your work, and you still dare argue with me. ¡°Ronian, is it because I haven''t asked about the situation in the bureau for too long? Are you itching for a beating and deliberately trying to y at me?" The moment he finished speaking, Ormand picked up the cup on the table and threw it at Ronian. This time, Ronian restrained the urge to dodge and did not move. The cup just happened to hit the swollen injury he had just knocked on. The two injuries ovepped, and the skin on his forehead was scratched. It was slightly bleeding. Ronian raised his eyebrows, endured the pain on his forehead, and replied respectfully, "Mr. Hobson, believe me. I dare not.¡± "You have your ideas. You and I both know whether you dare or not." Ormand had always had a reputation for being ruthless and vicious. In the past year, he had restrained a lot of his hostility because of his wife. This time, he was ordered by his wife to punish Ronian. He was very happy to do that. And he had long wanted to teach Ronian a good lesson. Ronian was the best at pretending, bullying the weak, fearing the strong, and having the desire to control. While thinking of this, Ormand rubbed the famous watch on his wrist and asked coldly, "Today, I punished you because you cked off. You even have the delusion of quibbling and escaping the me. Do you admit it?¡± Ronian clenched his fists tightly behind his back as the veins on his arms bulged. Ormand was Ronian''s superior, so Ronian didn''t dare to vent his anger. Although he felt indignant in his heart, he could only suppress his anger. "I admit it. I am willing to ept any punishment from you, Mr. Hobson." Ormand stared at him with dark eyes. ¡°Of course, you will be punished. But this afternoon is still very long. I am very happy to make you follow the rules, my deputy director." Ronian raised his head and looked at Ormand. He could sense a dangerous aura in Ormand''s eyes. Ormand adjusted the cor of his military uniform and slowly got up. He walked around the desk and stood in front of Ronian.He was taller than Ronian, and he was more imposing than Ronian because he was a fierce and dignified superior. ¡°Take off your military coat." Ronian didn''t understand. He looked at Ormand for a while. In the end, he obeyed the order and obediently took off his military coat. He folded it neatly and ced it on the couch. After doing all this, Ronian returned to his original position and stood up again. Ormand stared at him with a faint smile and said seriously, ¡°Let''s see if your stamina has decreased. 400 push-ups in one go. Don''t stop." ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± This wasn''t particrly difficult for Ronian, who had gone through tough training and had a good physique. He immediately bent down, propped up his firm arms, and quickly did pushups. Ormand lowered his eyes and looked down. It was very quiet in the office, and only Ronian asionally gasped heavily. Ormand estimated that there were 100 push-ups. He asked, ¡°How many?" Ronian stopped, his forehead covered in a thinyer of sweat. "107," he answered without any difficulty. "So you can talk. Then why don''t you count it out?" Ormand scoffed. Ronian was confused. He looked up at Ormand inexplicably. He was not asked to count his pushups. Ormand did not speak, but his eyes were filled with an aura that didn''t allow anyone to interfere. Ronian epted his fate and continued to do push-ups. He started counting. "108." "You stopped just now, so you need to start over." Ronian was stunned. It would be difficult to go through this afternoon because Ormand made things difficult for Ronian. Ronian held his anger back and started to count. Ormand stared at him calmly for a while. Then, he turned around and walked to the table. He poured himself a cup of coffee and leaned against the table leisurely. He listened to Ronian''s increasingly strenuous counting while sipping his coffee. The office temperature was normal, and Ormand felt good about his body temperature. Ormand turned on the heater and adjusted the temperature to 86 degrees Fahrenheit. He took off his military uniform, only wearing a thin white shirt. His sleeves were slightly rolled up two times while revealing a small part of his fair and beautiful arms. He even added two pieces of ice to his coffee cup. And he felt rxed andzy. "345..." Ronian''s whole body was wet with sweat, and the sweat on the tip of his nose and chin gathered while leaving a puddle of water on the floor in front of him. It was getting hotter, and Ronian had to count. Ronian''s mouth was dry, and his sweaty palms were slightly unstable on the ground. He had to focus all of his attention and steady himself to prevent himself from falling to the ground in a sorry state, which was very taxing on his body. And his forehead was broken, and the sweat had salinity, which would flow into the wound and cause intense pain. It caused Ronian to feel dizzy. He silently noted down his hatred for Ormand in his mind, but he did not dare stop. "400..." After reporting the joyful number with difficulty, Ronian stood up steadily with his hands behind his back. Ormand put down his cup and looked at him up and down. He teased with his thin lips, "Just a few hundred push-ups. Why are you panting like this? Your head is full of hot sweat. It seems that your physical fitness has declined recently.¡± Ronian tried hard to calm his breathing. His shirt was wet with sweat and clung to his body. It was very sticky and extremely ufortable. But he couldn''t ask Ormand to let him take a shower. And Ormand wouldn''t agree. Perhaps, Ormand would ridicule him. While feeling the hot wind, Ronian unconsciously nced up. He found that Ormand had turned on the heater. The hands behind his back clenched again, and his sweat continued to slide down his cheeks and chin. Ormand narrowed his eyes coldly without being afraid that Ronian would figure out the situation, and then he continued, "With your current state, how can you continue to be qualified to be the deputy director?¡± Ronian was stunned and immediately said, "I''ve been cking off recently. When I go back, I''ll practice diligently.¡± "I don''t care about what happens after you go back. Today, I''ll let you experience the taste of devil training.¡± Ormand looked at him and smiled. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 478 The Torture Continues Ronian¡¯s jaw went slightly stiff, and his face was slightly pale. With more than five hundred push-ups as a beginning, his whole body was sore. There were still more than four hours until the time off duty. Ronian wondered what tricks Ormand would y against him. Ormand saw his nervous expression and coldly smiled. Ormand ordered in a low voice, "Separate your feet to the same width as your shoulders. Take a seated position for an hour and execute it immediately.¡± Ronian didn¡¯t expect it would be so easy. "Yes, Sir.¡± He let out a sigh of relief and obediently followed the order. The hot wind blew. His cheeks were sweating heavily. Ronian did not say a word, and he breathed steadily while silently calcting the time. Ormand stared at Ronian for a while and said nothing. He bypassed thetter and walked to the bookshelf behind. Ronian didn''t dare look back. He couldn''t see what Ormand was doing, but he could hear the sound of Ormand''s military boots stepping on the wooden floor. From close to far, and from far to near... When Ormand returned, he carried a high stack of books and ced them on his desk. Ronian was keenly aware that something was wrong. Sure enough, in the next second, Ronian saw Ormand organize two stacks of books and ce them on hisp. In order not to let the books fall, Ronian could only bite the bullet and move down two inches to maintain the bnce of the books. After seeing that Ronian had held the books well during the short period, Ormand sorted out two more stacks of thick books and walked to him. "Open your fists and raise your palms.¡± Ronian did as told. Two stacks of heavy books were put on his palms. He gritted his teeth and continued to endure without a word. Ormand calmly took a sip of iced coffee, walked around the desk, returned to his seat, and coldly said, "If you can''t even hold on for an hour, then you should resign as the deputy director. If a book falls out, you will be suspended for a month. Think about it yourself.¡± Ronian held his breath and silently endured the physical punishment. He was determined to make Ormand pay for this when he took over the power of the National Bureau of Investigation. Ormand looked at theputer, but he nced at Ronian out of the corner of his eye. He saw Ronian¡¯s gloomy gaze. "Do you hate me?" "No, Mr. Hobson. You''re my superior. No matter what you do, I won''t resist. I will cooperate with you." Ormand sneered and did not expose Ronian. He only said, "As a subordinate, you must have the self- awareness to obey my orders. It is not a good thing to have too many ideas. If you are willing to follow the rules, we will be good." Ronian knew what those words meant. Ormand wanted him to give up on the matter of Sherlyn and compromise with Vi and Russell. Ronian pretended not to understand. "Mr. Hobson, you''re right. I will naturally follow the rules. I will not go against the rules." Ormand did not say anything else. He opened the drawer and took out an inverted timer. He handed it over and ced it in a ce where Ronian could see. Ronian looked down at the time Ormand had set up. It was a sixty-minute countdown. In other words, the 20 minutes before this did not count. Ronian thought that Ormand was good at torturing people. He sneered secretly. His arms trembled slightly. He had done more than 500 push-ups, so he would lose his strength if he raised his arms. He adjusted his breathing and gritted his teeth. If he was suspended because of the books on his palms, the news would have a great impact on his reputation, and it would affect the stock price of the Felton Group. He would never allow something like this to happen. In this hour, time passed so slowly. Ronian could only stare at the countdown while silently enduring it. His arms were so sore that they were almost broken. His legs had started to tremble uncontrobly. Ronian was sweating, and it looked like he had just taken a shower. The sweat on the wooden floor in front of him was still expanding. The office was unusually quiet. Ormand was focused on handling his work. Ronian seemed to be able to hear the sound of sweat dripping to the floor. There were 5 minutes left on the timer. He insisted even though he felt dizzy, and he looked forward to the moment when the timer was reset. But the timer stopped at 2:59 when it reached thest 3 minutes. Ronian once thought that it might be his delusions. He closed his eyes and opened them again. When he looked carefully, it was still 2:59. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. What was happening? He looked at Ormand behind the desk. Ormand was focused on working and did not even look at him. "Mr. Hobson." Ormand ignored him and continued to deal with the matter. Ronian waited for a few more minutes. But the timer didn''t move at all.He barely held on. "Mr. Hobson, this timer doesn''t seem to function well,¡± he shouted. He seemed unwilling to give up. ¡°Really?¡± Ormand raised his eyebrows slightly and did not even look at the timer. "Since the timer can''t function well, the time must be inurate. Then I will take a new one and start the countdown again.¡± Ronian was speechless. It had been many years since he first saw Ormand''s tricks, but he had never expected it to be so fierce. His arms and legs trembled, and he couldn''t say anything again. Ormand seemed to see his dissatisfaction and teased, "You can''t stand it? That''s fine. You can resign from your position as the deputy director and stop being a member of the National Bureau of Investigation. You can immediately get up and return to your cozy home." So Ormand wanted Ronian to take the initiative to resign. "You are right, Mr. Hobson. I will reflect on myself and do more physical exercises. I will never ck off,¡± Ronian said coldly. "That''s good." Ormand opened the drawer again and took out another timer. After setting up the time, he ced it in a ce that Ronian could see. The torture continued. After Sherlyn was injected with two tranquilizersst night, she had not woken up until this afternoon. Vi and Russell took Ormand''s credentials and brought Sherlyn, who was unconscious, to the laboratory. Shortly after they left, Jennifer arrived at the Hobson''s ce. The two bodyguards behind her followed her closely. It made her a little ufortable. ¡°All right, this is the Hobson¡¯s home. I won''t be in any danger. Wait for me in the garage. I''ll go in and take a look." The two bodyguards did not move. "Ms. Felton, it is ordered by Mr. Felton to protect you closely. If you leave our line of sight, we will not be able to exin to himter." Jennifer red back unhappily. She was also afraid of Ronian and did not say anything. She passed through the winding alleys of the Hobson''s ce and finally arrived at Viorin. Jimmy, who was guarding the door, told her, "Vi and Ormand have both gone out." "Where did they go?" "I don''t know.¡± Jimmy shook his head. "Vi didn''t tell me about it.¡± "Did she say how long it would take for her to return?" "She didn''t say anything.¡± Jimmy still shook his head. ¡°All right," Jennifer answered. It saved a lot of effort. Then she said to the two bodyguards, "Did you hear that? I have tried, but Vi is not here. I can''t do anything about it." She turned around and wanted to leave, but she was stopped by two bodyguards. One of the bodyguards said cautiously, "The reason why you came here is to visit Sherlyn. I think you should ask about her whereabouts." Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Drinking Tea May Help You Survive Hearing what the bodyguard said, Jennifer asked gruffly, ¡°Are you telling me what to do?" Surprisingly, the bodyguard wasn''t afraid at all, because he had Ronian behind his back. "No offense, Ms. Felton. Your priority should be making sure your sister is safe." "Who do you think you are? You do offend me!" The bodyguard lowered his head, warning in a cold voice, "Ms. Felton, just so you know, Mr. Felton ordered us to protect you. We''re responsible for informing Mr. Felton about what happened today.¡± "Are you threatening me?" Jennifer red up. The bodyguard lowered his head even more. "No, Ms. Felton.¡± The bodyguard showed no respect. Jennifer had never been treated this way. However, thinking of Ronian, Jennifer could only swallow her anger and walk toward Jimmy who was standing in front of the entrance to Viorin. "Umm... Jimmy, how''s Sherlyn? Is she in there? Can you call Vi and let me in to see Sherlyn? I''ll leave as long as I know Sherlyn¡¯s all right." Two bodyguards behind Jennifer instantly put on serious looks. Two men lowered their heads to hide the murderous intent in their eyes. Jimmy nced at the bodyguards behind Jennifer and shook his head again. "No one¡¯s home now. They all went out," Jimmy replied sincerely. Jennifer went on, "Do you know where Sherlyn was taken?¡± Jimmy smiled, "I am just Ms. McGraw''s bodyguard, who only takes orders and asks no questions. I have no authority to ask where my boss goes." Jimmy put on a gentle smile, but his voice sounded unfriendly. Jennifer turned around and cast a disdainful nce at the bodyguards behind her. Jennifer mocked, ¡°Did you hear that? Sherlyn isn''t here. What else do you want me to do?¡± "We''re sorry, Ms. Felton." Two bodyguards bowed hurriedly to Jennifer. Jennifer snorted. After saying goodbye to Jimmy, Jennifer left the Hobson''s house and went home happily. In theboratory. Kolby did a test on Sherlyn. Half an hourter, Kolby returned to the ward with Sherlyn''s test results. "Sherlyn¡¯s results came back normal. Her hormone level is just a little too high, so she could easily get emotional." Russell held Sherlyn''s hand tightly. "Are you sure? Didn''t Ronian inject Sherlyn with anything weird?¡± he asked. Kolby shook his head and answered, "Drugs in theb are chemical weapons, negatively affecting human skin, flesh, or organs. However, none of them is known to harm nerves. Therefore, I can''t find out what type of drug Sherlyn was injected with. "If Sherlyn was really injected with nerve-damaging drugs, I have to know exactly what that is so as to treat her." Vi and Russell fell silent. Only Ronian would know what the drug was. However, Ronian would never tell the truth and got himself into trouble. This matter was far moreplicated than anyone imagined. Kolby gave Sherlyn a sedative to calm her down. Sherlyn was too hysterical. In that case, she wouldn''t take medicine when she was conscious, but she couldn''t do it either when she was asleep. A sedative dose seemed to be the best choice for Sherlyn. Kolby also prescribed some special medicine to treat the wounds on Sherlyn''s hands. Extremely upset, Russell held Sherlyn¡¯s hand tightly. Russell felt as if his world was copsing. Russell had done everything he could to get Sherlyn out and take her to theboratory. Nevertheless, Russell didn''t expect that all he had done would make no difference. Without saying anything, Vi sighed and followed Russell. She rubbed the back of Russell''s head gently. Viforted, "Don''t worry, Russell. It''s only the first day. Let''s go back and see how we can work this out together. There must be something we can do." Russell nodded with a sullen face. Vi continued, "Don''t beat yourself up. It''s not all your fault. And you didn''t mean it. Everything is gonna be fine." "Okay," Russell lightly echoed. Vi knew that Russell wasn''t in the mood to listen to her, so she stopped talking. Vi decided to get out of the ward, leaving Russell alone with Sherlyn alone for a while. In the National Bureau of Investigation. Ronian felt that he was dying. After more than 500 push-ups, Ronian had been standing to attention for more than 2 hours without a break. What was more, Ronian wasn''t allowed to move. If Ronian had done so, the book over his head would have dropped to the floor. Under this intense physical punishment, Ronian didn¡¯t have time to think about other things. Ronian just wanted this terrible punishment to be over. Ring ring ring. Ronian took a deep breath and smiled with relief. Ronian never thought that the sound of the timer was the greatest music he himself had ever heard in the world. "Mr. Hobson, time''s up." At that point, Ormand was busy with paperwork with a pen in his hand. Ormand casually replied, "Hmm, put those books back." "Thank you, Mr. Hobson.¡± It was a nightmare for Ronian. Ronian was relieved that Ormand let him off the hook. It had been many years since Ronian had had intense physical training. Ronian could no longer bear the fatigue. Based on the ssification of the books, Ronian carefully put them back on the shelf in order. After that, Ronian came up to Ormand s desk again. He bowed slightly to Ormand and turned to leave. "Stop right there." Ormand looked up at Ronian in confusion. "Did I tell you to leave?" Ronian froze in fear. Ronian thought, isn''t it over? Ronian was so angry that he couldn''t wait to shoot Ormand. However, he had no choice but to walk back and straighten up. "I''m sorry, sir." Ormand put the pen down and slowly poured Ronian a cup of iced tea. "Rx. I get you a cup of tea. Come on. Drink it." Ronian looked at Ormand suspiciously. Ronian couldn''t believe that Ormand was so nice to him and even poured him tea. Filled with surprise and confusion, Ronian stepped forward and took the cup from Ormand. The exhausting physical training wore Ronian out. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As Ronian was about to take a sip of his tea, Ormand suddenly said in a stern voice, "After all, you''re gonna have intense trainingter. Drinking tea might help you survive." nk, a great sound suddenly was heard. Ronian¡¯s hands were shaking. The teacup identally fell to the wooden floor and smashed to pieces, with tea all over the floor. Ronian hadn''t touched his tea. Ronian looked nkly at the cup, then at Ormand. "Mr. Hobson, I''ll pay for the cup..." Ronian said hoarsely. "Of course, you gotta pay it for me, but I feel that you don''t like the tea I poured for you," Ormand said coldly, staring at Ronian. "No, I...¡¯ Ormand interrupted, "You don''t seem tired. Fine. Why don''t we just skip the tea part and get started?¡± Ronian didn''t know what to say. Even though Ronian pulled a long face, Ormand didn''t change his mind. Ormand fixed his steely eyes on Ronian. "Get against the wall and do handstands for 20 minutes." Ronian eximed in his mind, handstands? My body aches all over. I can''t stand on my head even for 5 minutes, let alone 20 minutes! ¡°Mr. Hobson, can I..." "30 minutes. Do it immediately,¡± Ormand interrupted while setting up a timer and cing it on the table. Ronian was speechless. Ronian took a deep breath. Pursing his lips, Ronian didn''t move. Ormand looked up at Ronian coldly, "What? You don¡¯t wanna piss me off, right? Just shut up and do what I said. Or you''re gonna do headstands for 40 minutes." Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Our Difference This endless physical and mental torture almost made Ronian unable to breathe. He clenched and unclenched his fists repeatedly. Anger was building up in his chest. He was on the verge of exploding. However, Ormand didn''t get physical with him at all despite the cup Ormand threw at him at the very beginning. Ormand was only making him do what he did in training. So even if Ronian wanted to use Ormand, he didn''t know what he should use Ormand of. As he was thinking, Ormand tapped his knuckles on the table and suddenly said, ¡°You still have fifteen seconds to decide." Ronian''s breathing hitched. All the thoughts that were in his head a few seconds ago disappeared after he heard Ormand''s words. Ronian quickly walked to the wall, gritted his teeth, and pulled himself together. Two steps from the wall, he stood on his hands. He was close to the wall. But he wasn''t touching the wall. This was the whole point. To solely rely on the arms to support the body weight. The wall behind him was only for him to fall back on. This skill was very difficult and tiring. Besides, Ronian was already worn out. Only two minutester, his arms couldn''t stop shaking. If he stayed in this position for the whole thirty minutes, Ronian felt he would probably drop dead. He had not been so miserable for many years. He would never forget this experience and the guy who put him through it for the rest of his life! Ormand looked at Ronian from afar and saw his trembling arms. Ormand raised his tea and took a sip. Then, Ormand spoke. ¡°Ronian, I have stayed in Washington for too many years and neglected you. As a result, you thought more and more highly of yourself and even wanted to take my ce.¡± Ronian endured the pain and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Mr. Hobson... You''re teasing me... I don¡¯t have the guts.¡± Ormand snorted and rubbed the ce between his eyebrowszily. ¡°You are the deputy director, and it''s me who trained you up. No one knows better than me how ambitious you are and how much you want power and wealth. ¡°However, you havepletely forgotten why you started and are bing more and more like a stranger to me.¡± After Ronian took charge of the Felton family, the feeling of being able to order everyone around fascinated him. So he began to want more and bigger power. Ronian knew this too. But he would not change, and he did not think he was wrong. "Mr. Hobson, it''s not true. I... I haven''t changed...¡± These words took Ronian thest bit of his energy. He fell backward and soon bounced off the wall into the original position. Ormand didn''t have the patience for Ronian''s nonsense. He said seriously, "You are tired. You feel that your arms are about to break and even feel that you can''t stand it any longer, right?¡± Ronian didn''t say anything, but it was obvious that was how he felt. Ormand continued, "When my teacher trained me, it was worse than this. I even felt like I was about to die. ¡°But in fact, human beings have infinite potential. In the face of absolute pressure, even the proudest men have to bow their heads. "Moreover, I knew what kind of punishment I would get if I failed the challenge. So even if it would kill me, I must make it through. ¡°Ronian, the difference between you and me is so much more than ¡®deputy¡¯.¡± Ronian was stunned. He didn''t understand what Ormand was trying to do. Ormand had never talked with him so seriously. Was Ormand trying to remember the past with him because Ormand was enjoying punishing him? Ronian thought and said nothing. Ormand stared at Ronian and said in a cold and cruel tone, "If you can¡¯t get through thirty minutes, it means that your body is too weak. I will report it truthfully to the higher-ups and ask them to send you back to the training camp to reflect on yourself for three months. "In addition, once you leave, the position of deputy director will be vacant. I intend to promote Todd to the acting deputy director. What do you think?" Though Ormand used the word "acting¡±, Ronian knew he would not be able to take his ce back after Todd filled in for him. Ronian''s back became stiff, and bloody teeth marks appeared on his dry lower lip. Ronian used all his strength to keep his arms from shaking. "I don''t think that''s necessary. I haven''t reached my limit.¡± "Good then," Ormand sneered. Half an hour was very fast for Ormand, who was handling official business. But for the upside-down Ronian, every second felt like a year. All he knew was he must endure the pain and hang in there. Half an hourter, the timer went off. And it was also the time to get off work. Ronian let out a muffled groan of relief as he copsed to the ground. And he was unable to get up for quite a while. Even his eyshes were covered with sweat. He trembled slightly and was so exhausted that he couldn''t even open his eyes. Ormand had just finished reading all the documents and leavingments on them with a red ink pen. Ormand turned off the heater, got up, and slowly walked to Ronian. "You barely passed. Before you leave, remember to clean up the floor.¡± "Mr. Hobson." Barely conscious, Ronian called out to him, "Could I...¡± Ormand seemed to know what Ronian was going to say and refused tly, "No. But if you don''t mind everyone in the bureau knowing you''ve been punished in my office today, just call in whoever you like to do the cleaning for you. "If you can''t get up, you can walk on your knees. I will make sure no onees in when you are cleaning. It''s up to you if you want to keep thest bit of your dignity." Ormand coldly stared at Ronian, who was no better than a pile of trash right now, and didn''t feel sorry at all. "Yes..." After getting a positive answer from Ronian, Ormand put on his military uniform and headed toward the door. After a few steps, Ormand turned around and threatened, "Let''s hope you have no part in imprisoning Sherlyn. Otherwise, I will make you regret it.¡± Ronian''s eyelids trembled. He didn¡¯t answer. Ormand snorted coldly and left the office. After he left, Ronian raised his eyes with difficulty to stare at the metal te with the word ¡®Director¡¯ on it. And he clenched his fists subconsciously. He could no longer suppress the hatred in his chest. However, after a short break, Ronian epted the reality and got up from the ground. His legs were so weak that he couldn''t stand up. Ronian could only walk on his knees very slowly. He wiped the sweat and tea off the floor with a rag and also cleaned up the broken porcin scattered all over the ce. After doing all this, Ronian called his trusted subordinate and got himself carried back to his own office. Then Ronian took a bath, changed into clean clothes, and returned to the Felton family. Ormand returned to Viorin. He found the house rather crowded. Russell, Todd, and Leia were all there. They sat on the sofa in silence, all wearing solemn expressions. They seemed to be waiting for Ormand to have a meeting. Ormand walked over and sat down next to Vi. Despite the audience, Ormand put his hand on Vi''s waist, trying to hug her. Vi hurriedly patted his hand and said in a serious voice, "What are you doing? So many people are watching." Ormand''s wrist was pped pink, but he did not let go. His arms were wrapped around Vi''s slim waist even tighter, and Ormand said honestly, "I haven''t seen you all day. It''s like torture.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 There will Always Be Blood In despair, Russell watched Ormand acting cute to Vi and sighed. Todd was calm. He even wanted tough when he saw his boss being so girly in front of Vi. Leia was envious, she pursed her lips and looked at the huge nerd beside her. Vi saw the different expressions on their faces andughed awkwardly. Ormand seemed really unhappy. He put his head on her shoulder, as if asking forfort. Vi didn''t stop Ormand from hugging her anymore. She reached out and stroked the back of his neck out of habit to soothe him. ¡°Everyone, focus. We''re all here. Let''s start.¡± Vi changed the topic. Todd said in a serious tone, "I''ve specifically investigated what it was like when Ms. Felton had an attack and also consulted a few psychologists about it. They all said that her mentality changed too quickly and her stress reaction was too strong. And she became like this in only a few days. It didn''t seem natural.¡± "Yes." Leia nodded. "So, we are more inclined to believe that Ronian has injected her with some unknown drug." The atmosphere in the living room quickly turned solemn after they started to talk business. Russell pondered for a long time before he said, "I suddenly remembered something that Sherlyn had said before." Vi asked, "What is it?¡± "Vi, do you remember Sherlyn had gone back to the Felton family once to look for evidence that Jerry was an illegitimate child?" Vi nodded. "I do.¡± "She said that she was attacked on the top floor of the house and was terrified. Now as I think about it, it is very simr to that when Sherlyn has a seizure. At that time, only her mother, Pam, lived on the top floor. Sherlyn always suspected that it was Pam." This reminded vi of another thing. ¡°Last time at the business party, Ronian came with Sherlyn. Sherlyn asked me about Mrs. Felton. She told me she saw red marks on Mrs. Felton''s wrist when they were eating. I told you about it when I came back." Russell nodded. He remembered it. The atmosphere in the living room became even grimmer. Even Ormand got up from Vi¡¯s arms and asked with a frown, "So, are you suspecting that Ronian first imprisoned his mother, injected her with medicine, and then did the same thing to Sherlyn?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Vi and Russell nodded at the same time, with serious expressions. Ormand lowered his eyelids to cover the viciousness and ruthlessness in his eyes, not saying another word. Vi and the others continued. Leia said, "If that''s the case, does that mean Ronian still has the drug?" Todd agreed. "Since he wants to control Pam, he must continue to inject her with the drug. I remember that when I went to the Felton''s house to search, the housekeeper of the Felton family told me that there was a room on the top floor with loudly rattling iron chains, as if someone was shaking them violently. And no one was allowed to open this room. Maybe Pam was locked inside!¡± Vi looked down and thought for a while. "Since that''s the case, I ''11 try to contact Jennifer again and see if she can help US steal the drug from Roman." Leia replied, "Vi, after all, Jennifer is Ronian''s sister. Are you sure she will be willing to help US find evidence of Roman''s crime? She knows this is to take down her own brother!" Vi wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Let''s try it. Except for Jennifer, there is no one else in the Felton family that can be trusted. Ronian is under suspension. He will reflect at home and pend an investigation. He will definitely keep the house tightly guarded. We will no longer have the opportunity to enter the house to search." They fell silent at the same time. This was indeed the only way now. There, they had pretty much reached the goal of this meeting. Todd took Leia home, and Russell changed shifts with Kolby to take care of Sherlyn in the night. After they left, as soon as the living room quieted down, Ormand picked Vi up, his eyes full of desire. "What are you doing? Put me down. I need to go to the fourth floor to take a look at the kids," Vi gently patted his shoulder and said with feigned annoyance. Ormand insisted on carrying her there. ¡°The babies are probably put asleep by Aracely. Why disturb them? It''ste. We should rest now." "Remember, you said rest. Nothing sexual will happen.¡± Ormand frowned slightly and looked at her with puppy eyes. "By rest, honey, I mean sex. Moreover, I''ve given Ronian a good lesson today for your sake. I think I deserve some reward." Vi let him carry her upstairs and raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Really?¡± Ormand rubbed his face against her nose. ¡°Of course. How would I dare lie to you, honey?" Vi was interested. "Then tell me how you gave him a lesson, in detail." "Yes, sir." With a sexy smile, Ormand told vi everything unhurriedly while walking upstairs. "I threw the ashtray and teacup at him and broke his forehead." Vi frowned. ¡°Just like that? No bleeding?" Ormand saw through her and said affectionately, "I always make sure there will be blood. He has suffered a lot." Vi smiled wickedly, and her interest was piqued. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Then I made him do more than five hundred push-ups, take a horse stance for more than two hours, and do a handstand for thirty minutes...¡± His voice was hoarse, low, and also happy. As soon as the door was closed, his voice stopped abruptly. The night swallowed all the embarrassing and pleasant noises. The next morning. The Felton''s house. Ronner and Jennifer had gotten up very early and were waiting in the dining room patiently. They did not dare to eat before Ronian came to eat. Last night, Ronian came backte. By the time he arrived home, Konner and Jennifer had already fallen asleep. They had no idea that Ronian had been punished at the National Bureau of Investigation and was carried back by his subordinates. After a night of rest, Ronian regained a lot of strength, but he still felt sore and weak all over. It had been many years since he had suffered such heavy physical punishment, and it was even difficult for him to go downstairs. When Konner and Jennifer, who had been waiting in the dining room for a long time, saw their arrogant brother have to walk downstairs with the help of the butler and servants, they were so shocked that their eyes almost popped out of their faces. Jennifer asked, "Roman, what happened? Did you get seriously injured yesterday?" Ronner also said with concern, ¡°Ronian, if it''s difficult for you to get out of bed, you can have the food in your room. Whye downstairs?¡± Ronian frowned, his face clouded and his body exuding coldness, but he did not answer their questions. The butler answered for Ronian, "We didn''t know what was wrong with Mr. Hobsonst night, but he picked on Mr. Felton and tortured Mr. Felton in his office with physical punishment for the entire afternoon. It almost killed Mr. Felton." "Oh no. I feel so bad for you, Ronian,¡± Jennifer said in a soft voice. Ronner lowered his head to hide the pleasure in his eyes. Ronian gave him a hard time every day. Ronner did not expect that he would be able to see Ronian get his lesson one day and have nowhere to vent his anger. And it was even difficult for him to walk downstairs. Somehow, Ronner was not worried. He even felt happy. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Kneel or Get Beaten Up Ronian went down to the first floor with difficulty. Dewey and the servants carefully helped him to the main chair. He slowly sat down, his thighs and calves having pain as if they were being pricked by needles. While painful, he liked that Feeling. His forehead was covered in sweat just after he went downstairs and sat on a chair, and his handsome face was a little pale. He had been angry, and now he was stared at. He was extremely unhappy. He picked up the spoon and whispered, "Eat!" Konner and Jennifer quickly lowered their heads, picked up their spoons, and silently ate breakfast. A few peaceful minutes passed, and Ronian began to ask with a cold face. "Jennifer, did you see Sherlyn yesterday?" Jennifer was startled, and she swallowed the sweet toast in her mouth. "No. When I went over in the afternoon, neither vi nor Sherlyn was in the vi. I didn''t know where they went, so I came back.¡± Click! The moment she finished speaking, several breakfast tes on the dining table were pushed to the ground by Ronian. In the dining room, there were loud and clear sounds. Konner was so frightened by this sudden outburst that he trembled and his spoon fell. Jennifer''s eyes turned red in an instant, her eyes watery like a frightened little rabbit. Ronian red at her and asked in a low voice, "You didn''t see her, and you just came back? Why don''t you just wait in the Hobson family until you see Sherlyn? what else can you do besides beingzy and goofing off?" Jennifer was fiercely crying, unable to say a word. After all, she was his most beloved sister. Ronian restrained his anger and ordered, "I must see Vi and Sherlyn today, otherwise, don''te back to see me.¡± "Yes, I understand...¡± The tears on her little face were obvious, and she seemed to feel more wronged as she thought about it. she gradually cried out, very sad and pitiful. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Shut up. Don''t cry anymore.¡± Ronian remained unmoved. Jennifer immediately covered her mouth and cut off all sounds. Her chest heaved up and down, her tears still falling uncontrobly. Ronian ignored her and turned to look at Konner, who was always ignored. Feeling his second brother''s horrible gaze, Konner lowered his head even lower, his heart trembling in fear. He was afraid that Ronian would shoot the messenger. "Did you go to the National Bureau of Investigation yesterday?¡± "Well... Ronian, I was very busy at thepany yesterday. I told Team Nine that I would go to the civil Department the day after tomorrow." "The day after tomorrow? And you chose the civil Department?" Ronian¡¯s face fell, showing much anger. If not for the fact that his arms were sore and weak, Ronian would have knocked Konner. "I told you to go there. You''re not enthusiastic at all. Instead, you are enthusiastic about meals, why do 1 need such a useless brother? Kneel down." "Roman..." Konner looked at the servants and housekeeper in the dining room, angry but afraid. To kneel in front of everyone? Did Ronian really not care that he would be very embarrassed? "Kneel down or be beaten up. You must choose one,¡± Ronian said in a cold tone. There was no need to hesitate. Konner got up and bent his knees in humiliation next to the dining chair. "Ouch!" On the smooth marble floor tiles, there were small broken porcin pieces that Ronian had just smashed. They stabbed into Konner''s knees, which hurt so much that Konner felt a piercing pain in his heart. "Roman, it really hurts...¡± He looked at his second brother with red eyes, only to see that Ronian was not moved at all. Konner unconsciously clenched his fists. Jennifer was still covering her mouth and crying, not daring to plead. when Ronian got angry, it was more terrifying than a tiger to her. Compared to the fear and timidity of his younger brother and sister, Ronian felt much better. The grievances he had suffered yesterday afternoon were vented on his younger brother, and Roman felt much better. His tone was much less angry. "You are not allowed to choose the Civil Department. The Major Crimes Department, Investigation Department, or Detection Department is fine. Get a foothold in the National Bureau of Investigation as soon as possible, so that you can offer me some help. Don''t let me be so tired, and support the Felton family alone. Understand?" Konner was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. Even though he was extremely unwilling, he could only agree. "Yes." Ronian frowned and stared at him. "You won''t say nice words, will you?" "Yes, I understand. In the future, I will try hard to help you, to help the Felton family. I will do my share.¡± Konner spoke with great difficulty as his knees that were on the shattering porcin were in great pain. Ronian nced at his knees and keenly noticed that there was a bloodstain on the ground. Seeing the blood, he felt less angry and depressed. "Get up. Don''t me me for being too harsh on you. If I continue to spoil you like this, you will seed in nothing.¡± Hearing these high-sounding words, Konner sneered in his heart, but he had to answer, "I understand. You have good intentions." He was in so much pain that he couldn''t get up, so the housekeeper quickly ran over and helped him back to his chair. "Don''t just stand there. Go on with the meal,¡± Ronian spoke coldly. He started to eat. Konner and Jennifer didn''t want to eat at all. They were almost forced to the point where they couldn''t breathe. During breakfast, Ronian was the only one who had eaten his fill and was in a good mood. After Konner and Jennifer finished eating, they were ordered by Ronian to do the proper task. In the car to the Hobson family, Jennifer was still crying, feeling extremely wronged. The phone rang. It was Vi answering. The moment she picked up the call, Jennifer burst into tears. "Vi! I was scolded by Ronian!" Half an hourter, she wrapped her arms around vi¡¯s waist andy in Vi''s arms. As if she had found a backer, she cried wildly. Vi silently helped her massage her back and wiped her tears, she secretly sighed in her heart that Ormand had gone to work. Otherwise, if he saw Jennifer hug her, he would be enraged. "Vi, Ronian said that I was useless because I didn''t see you yesterday. He said that if I couldn''t see you today, he would kick me out of the Felton family...¡± "Good girl, now you see me.¡± "The two bodyguards you brought were arranged by Roman, right?" Vi''s expression gradually turned serious as she thought of something. "Yes, what''s the matter?¡± Vi hit the nail on the head and said bluntly, "We are talking, and they want to enter the vi and follow US. They look around. They are ill-disposed. I asked Jimmy and Tyler to tie them up and throw them in the basement for a while. They are not allowed to eavesdrop. Let''s teach them a lesson." "Well done!" Jennifer snorted. After crying for a while, her mood became much more stable. She remembered what Ronian had told her, and she asked, "vi, where''s Sherlyn? How is she?" Vi said in a serious tone, "I came to you today for this matter. Her emotions are very unstable. We suspect that she has been injected with a medicine that stimtes her nerves." Jennifer was slightly stunned, her tone innocent. "How could it be? She was in the Felton family, so who could inject this kind of thing into her? Ronian said that she has an infectious disease." "Ronian lied to you.¡± Vi held her hands and sighed heavily. She decided to tell Jennifer the truth. She wanted to give it a try. "Jennifer, in addition to imprisoning Sherlyn and injecting her with medicine, your second brother also did that to your mother." Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 483 The old Friend Comes Back Hearing this, Jennifer looked at vi with a stunned expression. "Vi, are you joking with me? Why would Ronian imprison my mother? It¡¯s impossible for him to inject my mother with some medicine.¡± Jennifer added, "You don''t know, but my mother has a strange temper and doesn''t like to go out. She only reluctantly came out when she asionally had to attend events." Jennifer paused for a while, ¡°she never cares about her children. Anyway, she is very indifferent, she only listens to Roman." "Don''t you find it strange that your mother only listens to Ronian?" Vi sighed softly and patiently exined to her. "This..." Jennifer looked at her in confusion. Vi continued, "Sherlyn and Russell have been in a rtionship for more than a year. Their rtionship is basically stable.However, during the Felton family¡¯s banquet weing her back, she admitted to the engagement to the Hacker family in public.She doesn''t seem to know me and Russell, she only knows Roman. Think about your mother''s situation. Does it look like that?¡± Jennifer was speechless, she carefully recalled. Every time her mother appeared on formal asions, it seemed that she only cared about Ronian. Jennifer''s face paled, she did not dare to imagine that Ronian would actually do such a thing, she was inplete shock. Vi held her hands again and tried to persuade her, "Jennifer, what he did is illegal. He should be condemned. If you help me again, it''s also helping the Felton family and your mother, will you?" Jennifer''s entire body trembled violently, and she had yet to recover from the horror this news brought to her. "You... How do you need me to help you?" "Find a way to the top floor. Find the medicine Roman injected into your mother and bring it to me." Jennifer withdrew her hand and decisively shook her head. "I can''t. Ronian has been keeping a tight watch on the top floor. I have no chance to go up at all. He is now in power of the Felton family. Recently, his temper has been bad, and he is often furious. If I am identally exposed, I will definitely be punished by him. I don''t dare to do that.¡± Vi tried her best to give her a sense of security. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you. I won''t let you get hurt. Do you want to see your mother continue to be tortured and controlled by him like this?¡± "I... I don''t know...¡± Jennifer''s eyes were red, and she was panicking. Since she was born, Pam had never cared about her. Jennifer never enjoyed motherly love, and it was all the love brought by her father and brothers. For this mother, she did not have any deep family affection, she didn''t think she could do a task that was simply impossible toplete for the sake of this person. "I can''t. I really can¡¯t do it.¡± She covered her head in pain. "I know that Sherlyn is strong, she climbed over the wall to the top floor before, but I couldn''t. I can only enter there through the iron gate. But the only two keys are kept by Ronian and Dewey. They are very strict. I have no chance at all. "Vi, I''m sorry. I really can''t help you with this! I really don''t dare, nor can 1!" "It doesn''t matter. I won''t force you,"Vi said as she looked down and sighed. When Jennifer thought of her terrifying brother, she trembled all over. She gritted her teeth and then said, "Vi, don''t worry. I''ll keep this a secret and pretend that I didn''t hear anything. I won''t stop you from doing anything. I just hope that you won''t implicate me. I''m afraid." ¡°Alright.¡± Vi patted the back of her hand. ¡°Didn''t Ronian ask you toe and check on Sherlyn? Let''s go. I''ll bring you up to take a look. If you don''t really take a look, I''m afraid he''ll make things difficult for you when you get back¡± "Thank you, Vi." They went upstairs to the guest room. Sherlyn was still asleep. The doctor followed Kolby''s instructions and gave her a drip to stabilize her emotions. Russell stood guard at the side. Russell had stayed up for two nights. His eyes were red and there were dark circles. Jennifer didn''t have a good impression of Sherlyn, so she casually looked at her for a while and then left. Vi waited for her to leave before releasing the two bodyguards from the basement that Ronian had arranged for Jennifer. However, because of Jennifer''s refusal, the progress was once again stagnant. Vi went to the fourth floor and watched the babies with Aracely. The two cute little babies smiled sweetly. They were innocent and happy at this age. Vi lovingly caressed their little faces, she really hoped that the babies could continue to be so carefree. Thinking of the Felton family''s old house, she frowned again and was at a loss. Jennifer refused to help, so there was no way to break into the old residence. As she thought about it carefully, her cell phone suddenly rang. It was Rayna from Angle Group. Recently, Vi had been busy with Russell''s matters, and she didn''t care much about Angle Group. After Vi picked up the call, Rayna went straight to the point. "Ms. McGraw, there is a man surnamed Felton who wants to see you. He is in the living room. Do you want to see him?" Aman surnamed Felton? Vi was full of doubts. There were only two "Mr. Felton¡±. One was forbidden by Ronian from going out and had him stay at home to reflect on his actions. Ormand would not casually go to Angle Group to see her. Was that Konner? But Konner was not familiar with her, so why did he want to see her this time? "Ms. McGraw, do you want to see him?" Rayna asked again when she didn''t hear Vi''s reply. "Which Mr. Felton is it?" Vi asked cautiously. Rayna said, "I don''t know. He didn''t say his first name. He only said that he was your old friend.¡± Old friend? Vi couldn''t help but think of the man who was far away from home. Was he back? "Okay, I got it. Ask him to sit for a while. I will be there in an hour." After hanging up the phone, Vi kissed the cheeks of the two babies before she hurried downstairs. As soon as she arrived at the garage, she saw that the car Ormand had driven out was parked there again. Ormand''s luxury car stopped steadily in front of her. The window was rolled down, revealing Ormand''s handsome face. "Honey, do you want to go out? I happen to be free. Do you want to go with me?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Vi frowned. "You have so many things to do with the National Bureau of Investigation and the Hobson Group. Will you happen to be free? Do youe to check on me on purpose?" Ormand did not answer immediately. Instead, he opened the car door and got out. He went to the front passenger seat''s side and took the initiative to open the car door for her. Then, he gently invited her into the car. "Come, honey, let me be your driver today." Vi didn''t refuse, and let him fasten her seat belt. The luxury car engine was ignited, and the car went steadily to the Hobson family with Ormand''s good car skills. Vi said, "Go to Angle Group.¡± "Understood." Not long after, they arrived at Angle Group. Through the ss of the living room that was not clear, vi saw a familiar yet strange figure sitting with his back to her. She stared at the back and pushed open the door to the living room. Ormand suddenly held her hand, as if he wanted to dere that this was his woman. Vi didn''t stop him. They went in together. Hearing the sound of the door opening, the man in the living room turned around. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Let Me Do That for My wife Apart from that pair of blue and noble eyes, there was no trace of youth on the man¡¯s face. His skin was much rougher than before, and he even had a beard. It seemed that this year, he had experienced hardships, and his entire person had aged many years. However, when he looked at Vi, his eyes were still filled with tenderness and love. "Vi, it''s been a long time." Vi stood rooted to the ground and stared at him. It had been almost a year since theyst met. She did not expect to see Jerry again. He had changed. He seemed to be more mature and steady. After sizing him up for a while, her red lips curled into a smile. "Good to see you again, Mr. Felton,¡± she said. Jerry was slightly surprised. It seemed to be because of the way she addressed him, but after looking at Ormand behind her, he understood. He gently opened his arms and said expectantly, "We''ve been apart for so long. Can you give me a hug?" Vi didn''t reply. She first turned to look at Ormand. Ormand lowered his head. He did not say anything, and his expression couldn''t be seen. In front of Ormand, hugging Jerry wasn''t uneptable. It would be okay, would it? Thinking of this, she tentatively walked forward and opened her arms. However, when she was close to Jerry, Ormand pulled her arms. She turned her head and saw Ormand walk around past her to Jerry. His face was gloomy and he seemed to be unhappy. He looked like he was going to hit Jerry. On the first day of returning, would Jerry be beaten up? "Honey..." Before she could stop him, Vi saw Ormand open his arms and reluctantly give Jerry a hug.He said, "She is my wife. It is inconvenient for her. I will do it on her behalf.¡± With that, he patted Jerry on the back twice. Jerry was lost for words. The two men both looked disgusted. Vi burst outughing. That was fun. ¡°Alright, how long are you two going to hug each other? why does it seem like I shouldn''t be here?" Ormand and Jerry immediately let go of each other. Both of their faces darkened and they looked extremely awkward. Vi held Ormand''s hand and brought him to sit across from Jerry. "Why do you suddenly want toe back?¡± Jerry smiled and suppressed his disappointment. "I didn''t suddenly want toe back. After being in a foreign country for so long, I always feel that I am still worried about something. So I came back to take a look. A few days ago, I sent a package to you with a letter in it telling you about this. I thought you knew...¡± "You sent a package?" Vi felt strange. Then she recalled that she seemed to have received a delivery. "I''m sorry. I''ve been busy these days, so I don''t have time. The express delivery has always been kept by Jimmy. I really forgot to take a look." Jerry smiled in relief. "It doesn''t matter. It''s not a big deal." The three of them exchanged a few more words. Vi said, "By the way, do you know about the Felton family recognizing Sherlyn? You have another sister.¡± "Sherlyn?" Jerry didn''t know about that. He had never inquired about the Felton family in the year he taught in the foreign countryside. He had only inquired about Vi. He was happy to know that Ormand treated her well. "It''s my contracted female star, and also my good friend at Washington Welfare Institute, she and my third brother are...¡± Vi paused. When she spoke of Sherlyn, her and Ormand''s expressions turned grim at the same time. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Jerry keenly noticed the change in their emotions. Vi turned to look at Ormand. Seeing that he had no intention of objecting, she asked, "Do you know about Roman''s matter?¡± Jerry did not speak, his face solemn. Vi said, "I''ll take you to see Sherlyn. If you see her, maybe you can find some useful information.¡± The three of them quickly set off back to viorin. This was the first time that Jerry had seen this half-sister of his. However, he still had some impression of the things that happened before Sherlyn was born, and he always felt a little sorry for her. At that time, his father brought him back to the Felton family from Portugal and asked Pam to put his name on the family pedigree list. After Pam heard the news, she found it hard to ept and left the Felton family during her pregnancy. It was said that there was a mental problem with her, causing Sherlyn to stay outside for so many years. Vi said, "she is recognized by the Felton family. In just a week, she became like this. When I found her, she was imprisoned by Ronian on the top floor with chains, she was mentally ill and only recognized Ronian. Once she left Roman, she would go crazy and self-harm." Jerry listened quietly and sized up the emaciated girl on the bed. Russell, who had been sitting silently by the bed, added, "We suspect that Ronian used the same method to imprison Mrs.Felton and inject unknown drugs.¡± Jerry pondered for a moment. "So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder,¡± he said. He seemed to know something. The others in the room turned to look at him.He calmly exined the truth about the Felton family. "The current Mrs. Felton is my father''s second wife. After my father passed away, my first brother, Ronian and I were all fighting for power.¡± Jerry continued, "My first brother died in this battle for power, and I was transferred out of Salt Lake City by the Secret Bureau of Investigation, when I came back, things had settled. Roman sessfully got the power. I also heard that Mrs. Felton fully supported him to take the position, and she used all her family''s wealth to establish his prestige in the family." He paused for a while before going on. "At that time, I was curious. No matter how much she doted on this son, she would not have to give up all her belongings, when I think about it now, I do think that Mrs. Felton was a bit strange at the family assembly, as if she was controlled by Ronian." The other three quietly listened to his exnation. The room was exceptionally quiet, and no one interrupted. "Vi, I think I have a way to deal with this. I can help you.¡± Jerry looked up at vi, his beautiful eyes exceptionally firm. Vi and Russell''s eyes lit up at the same time. Ormand lowered his head in thought. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. After discussing the n in detail, they decided on the final n. At the restaurant in the evening, Jennifer and Konner, who had been so tired in the National Bureau of Investigation, sat at the dining table trembling. These two days, their nightmare was to have meals. Every time they ate, it was as painful as being sentenced to death. Once again, Ronian was supported down the stairs by Dewey and the servants, and he slowly sat at the head of the table. He did not immediately eat. Instead, he coldly questioned Jennifer, ¡°How is it?¡± Jennifer replied honestly, "Sherlyn''s condition is very bad. I heard that after she was sent to Viorin, she went crazy once and even bit Russell. After that, she was injected with a tranquilizer, and she hadn''t woken up. she has not gotten any better." When Ronian heard this, there was no worry on his face. Instead, he rxed a lot. "You have to go to the Hobson family often and keep an eye on Sherlyn''s health.¡± "I got it." Jennifer lowered her head. "By the way, remember to let Vi let the bodyguards go in next time. Don¡¯t let the situation of locking them up in the basement happen again. Their responsibility is to keep you safe. You have to keep them under your eyes at all times. You understand?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jennifer was a bit reluctant. But after a few seconds, she said, "Yes." Ronianzily swept his gaze toward Konner, who was sitting opposite Jennifer. Just as he was about to question him, the bodyguard at the door suddenly rushed in, his face full of horror. "Mr. Felton, Mr. Jerry, Mr. Jerry is back!" Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Ronian and Jerry Work Together "Which Mr. Jerry?" Ronian was baffled. "Mr. Jerry Felton from the Felton family. He... He is standing at the door right now. He is still alive!" The more Ronian listened, the more he frowned. He sat up and prepared to stand up. But he was held back by the pain from his arms and thighs. Ronian endured the pain and ordered, "Let him in." When everyone in the dining room saw Jerry, they were all shocked. Jennifer was the most excited, and her eyes were filled with tears when she saw Jerry. ¡°Jerry, is it really you? You are not dead?" "I was lucky enough to survive," Jerry said with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Ronian, Konner." Jerry looked at Ronian and Konner. Konner nodded stiffly. Ronian had no expression on his face. He was the calmest. He stirred the soup in the bowl, and a crisp sound was heard when the porcin spoon hit the porcin bowl. He asked solemnly, "Since you haven''t died, why didn''t you send a message to US this year? Do you have your family in your eyes?" Jerry lowered his head in guilt and said obediently, ¡°I''m sorry. In order to survive, I had to hide this year. I am sorry to let you worry about me.¡± "Forget it. It''s good that you''re back Have you had dinner yet?¡± Ronian felt a lot better. "No." Ronian nced at the servant next to him and said, "Prepare the knife and fork for Mr. Jerry." "No." Jerry refused. Jerry''s long eyes were exceptionally deep, and he stared at Ronian. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Roman, I have something to discuss with you. Can we have a talk alone?" Ronian looked at him and keenly sensed something unusual in Jerry''s eyes. However, Ronian had been exhausted and sore these past two days, and he could not get up at all. After some deliberation, Ronian looked at Konner and Jennifer, who had bitter faces and no appetite. "Why do you have those looks? Don''t you have an appetite? Go back to your rooms and don''t disturb me." "Yes." Konner and Jennifer stood up in unison and hurriedly left the dining room, not wanting to stay any longer. Ronian drove the servants and housekeeper away as well. In just a minute, only Jerry and Ronian were left in the huge dining room. Jerry bypassed the long dining table and walked to the empty space next to Ronian''s dining chair. But he did not sit down and stood beside Roman with respect. Ronian was very satisfied with Jerry''s behavior and softened his tone as he said, "Tell me what has happened.¡± Jerry had a cold look, and his tone was calm as he slowly narrated his experience. "A year ago, Ormand brought a cross-country hunting order to arrest me at my wedding with Vi, and he forced Vi to shoot me." Ronian knocked on the table impatiently and said, ¡°I know about this. I want to know how you escaped from Ormand.¡± "But Vi didn''t bear to shoot me. Her bullet didn''t hit my heart, but Ormand didn''t know about that and thought I was dead, so he had someone throw me on a nearby mountain. He didn''t even bury me. He wanted my body to be eaten by wild wolves and dogs." Ronian sneered, "It''s Ormand''s style." Ronian looked down without any expression on his face. Jerry continued to say, "Maybe I was lucky and was saved by a hunter on the mountain. Later, my mother was angry and asked to sue Vi in the International Court. Ormand once sent people to the mountain to search for my body. I escaped from Portugal overnight. For the past year, I wandered around in several poor countries and lived under an assumed name. I made a living by being a teacher in the countryside.¡± Ronian listened quietly. He was very satisfied with Jerry¡¯s experience and sighed with pity. ¡°I''m sorry to hear that. You''re so handsome, so good at fighting, and so well-educated. But you have been framed by Ormand to this extent. My heart ached when I heard about your experience." Jerry gave a bitter smile. "I felt better when I heard your concern, and it is worthing back even if I will be discovered by Ormand.¡± Ronian nodded at the seat next to him and gestured for Jerry to sit. Perhaps Ronian was happy to hear that Jerry had been tortured by Ormand, and he subconsciously treated Jerry a little more gently. ¡°Thank you, Ronian.¡± Jerry sat down. Ronian said, "Do you have any ns after youe back? Ormand was so crude to you. He is doing well in his career and love. Are you jealous?" ¡°Of course!" Jerry clenched his fists with hatred in his eyes. ¡°Roman, I came back this time because I need your help. Ormand stole my woman, causing me to lose everything and suffer all kinds of pain. I can''t even go back home. I have to kill him to vent my anger! "As long as you are willing to help me, I will only listen to you, and I will do my best to do what you ask me to do, even if it will put my life at risk!" Ronian stirred the soup while listening to Jerry with interest. After thinking for a moment, he looked embarrassed. ¡°Jerry, I really want to help you, but I was suspended by Ormand and can''t work in the National Bureau of Investigation now. I can only stay at home and wait for the investigation and notice. I really want to help you, but I can''t." ¡°Ormand actually dealt with you?" Jerry gnashed his teeth as he read the name, and his eyes were filled with hatred and bitterness. ¡°Ronian, you have been a deputy director for so long. Don''t you want to take Ormand''s ce and step on him? Don''t you want to take back the right that belongs to you?" Ronian did not say anything. Ronian wanted to take back what belonged to him, and when he thought of Ormand, he hoped that he could torture Ormand and destroy him. However, when Roman looked at his half-brother in front of him, his deep and long eyes slightly narrowed. Jerry didn''t know what he was thinking. ¡°Ronian, I am your younger brother. I have nothing now, so I can only rely on you. I will definitely help you. Even if I will have to risk my life, I will help you get the power of the National Bureau of Investigation!¡± Jerry continued to try to persuade him. They shared amon enemy. If they worked together, they would have a greater chance of winning. Ronian smiled and extended his hand toward Jerry. Jerry tactfully leaned his head over and allowed Ronian to gently pat his face. "You have be much more mature over the past year. I''m pleased to see that.¡± Jerry looked down obediently. There were no emotions in his eyes. Ronian said, "I promise you that I will find a way to help you deal with Ormand." ¡°Thank you, Ronian!" "It''s fine. You must be tired from the journey. Just have a rest in the guest room for the night. I will ask the servants to clean your previous room." "Okay, thank you, Roman, for letting the Felton''s house be my shelter." Ronian smiled kindly, "Previously, we had a fight because of the struggle for power. I even hit you with familyws, but I still care about you." Jerry''s face was rough, and when he smiled, the wrinkles on his face made him look more mature. "I was unreasonable in the past. I''m d that you didn''t me me." Jerry said humbly. There was no disgust or displeasure in his eyes. Ronian nodded in satisfaction. "Go rest." "Yeah. Take your time, Ronian. I''ll go upstairs first." "Um." Jerry got up and left the dining room, walking toward the stairwell. The moment Jerry turned around, the smile on his face disappeared, which was reced by coldness. Ronian was eating alone in the huge dining room, and the atmosphere was quiet and cold. Ronian didn''t feel anything strange and continued to eat with ease. A few minutester, he called the bodyguard in and whispered, "Go and investigate where Jerry went before he arrived at the Felton''s house. To check if he has met Ormand." Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 486 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Ormand¡¯s Intuition Jerry sat on the bed in the guest room with uneasiness. He knew Ronian too well, and thetter had a very suspicious mind. Jerry was afraid that Ronian would not easily believe him. Thinking of this, he sent a message to Ormand. The next morning, at the dinner table in the Felton family. Ronian didn¡¯t say anything, and everyone ate silently. In therge dining room, there was only the crisp sound of a knife and fork. After an unknown period of time, Ronian said, ¡°Jerry, since you¡¯re back, I want to announce that you¡¯re still alive and hold a weing banquet for you.¡± ¡°But Ronian, if Ormand knew about this, he would definitely find a way to capture me and send me to the interrogation room to torture me,¡± Jerry said with a troubled expression. Seeing Jerry¡¯s nervous reaction, Ronian let down his guard a little bit. ¡°Before the weing banquet, don¡¯t leave the house. I can guarantee your safety.¡± ¡°But Roman¡­¡± ¡°Just listen to me. You saidst night that you would listen to my orders obediently. Did you forget so quickly?¡± Ronian didn¡¯t give Jerry any room for negotiation. ¡°Alright,¡± Jerry agreed. Ronian said, ¡°Come to the study in two hours. I have something to arrange for you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The breakfast went on silently. Everyone finished breakfast. After the meal, Jennifer went to viorin and was forced to see Sherlyn. Konner went to work at the National Bureau of Investigation with a bitter face. He had been running errands for the past two days and was exhausted. His hatred for Ronian Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. deepened. The pain in Ronian¡¯s muscles had eased a lot, and he could walk slowly on his own. He went to the study to deal with the quarterly report of the Felton Group remotely. A few minutester, the bodyguard knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Felton, we have already investigated Mr. Jerry. He went to Angle Group yesterday and tried to see Mrs. Hobson.¡± Ronian stopped writing and asked coldly, ¡°Has he seen her?¡± ¡°No, he was secretly chased out.¡± ¡°Did he see Ormand?¡± Ronian thought for a while. ¡°No.¡± Ronian¡¯s originally serious expression gradually became calm. ¡°Go out.¡± The bodyguard bowed respectfully and turned to leave the study. After a while, Jerry went to the study on time. ¡°Ronian, do you have a n?¡± Ronian raised his eyes and smiled at Jerry, saying, ¡°Yes, on the day of the banquet, I will give you a mission. You can only seed.¡± After a few minutes of whispering, Jerry looked grim. ¡°You want me to poison him?¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised? You said that you were willing to do anything for the sake of me taking his ce in the National Bureau of Investigation,¡± Ronian said leisurely as he lit a cigarette. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°The banquet will be arranged in the Felton¡¯s house. If something happened to Ormand in the Felton¡¯s house, not only will I be caught on the spot, but it will also affect the stock of the Felton Group. The entire Felton family will not be spared from suspicion. Ronian, you have to think twice.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one knows about the drug. It is a forbidden drug that I bought from abroad. It is colorless and odorless, and it will only break out a week after Ormand is poisoned. No one will suspect you,¡± Ronian snorted, not feeling scared. ¡°Since it is not easy to detect, why do you want me to do it?¡± Ronian took a drag on the cigarette and nced at Jerry. ¡°You have a special rtionship with vi, she fired a gun at you, so she must be feeling guilty for you. If you give the wine to her, she will not have any doubts. This is the safest way.¡± Jerry stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes lowered, thinking about this matter. Ronian knocked on the table to remind Jerry to listen to him intently. ¡°You were so loyal to me yesterday. Were you just joking?¡± ¡°No, I will do what you say. when the timees, I will definitely do my best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ronianzilyy back in his chair and leisurely puffed out the smoke. Jerry raised his handsome face to look sinister at Ronian, who was blurred by the smoke. ¡°Before the banquet is held, you have to hand in all themunication devices in order to ensure your safety in the Felton family. Can you do it?¡± Jerry was slightly stunned. After a while of hesitation, he took out the old-fashioned phone in his pocket and ced his hands on Ronian¡¯s desk. ¡°I don¡¯t have much money, and I only have this phone. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the bodyguards to search my room.¡± ¡°Of course, I believe you,¡± Ronian said with a kind smile. In the afternoon, the news that Jerry was still alive and was just sent abroad for further studies was publicized on the official website of the Felton Group. Originally, Vi was suspected of killing Jerry, but due to Russell¡¯s control of the Now that Jerry did not die, those rumors had failed toe true. Vi was sitting on the sofa and watching the news about the Felton family. Ormand washed the fresh strawberries and fed her, ncing at her iPad. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after going abroad for a year, he still decided to use the name Jerry and started his previous life, vi, what do you think he came back for?¡± Ormand asked. Vi ate the strawberries, her cheeks bulging. She pondered for a moment but did not answer Ormand¡¯s question. Ormand continued, ¡°Darling, I always feel that he came back this time with a n, what is he hiding?¡± It was the sixth sense a man had when he observed the other men. At that time, Jerry asked to leave the United States and Portugal as he was very desperate about his identity as an illegitimate child. He did not want to live like Jerry or Carlos Martinez. Ormand had originally thought that Jerry would hide his identity for a lifetime. However, Jerry had left for a year and returned without warning, as if he was taking a break. Vi patted Ormand¡¯s arm that was around her and asked softly, ¡°Do you still hate him?¡± ¡°No, it has been a year. I am now healthy and happy. There is nothing to fuss about.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Vi touched his handsome face lovingly. ¡°Now that he¡¯s willing to help US, let¡¯s believe him for now. As long as he doesn¡¯t harm US or y any tricks, things will be fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He kissed Vi on the cheek and then went to fetch the strawberries on the table to feed her. Vi epted his offer merrily and continued to say, ¡°By the way, the fact that Jerry is still alive has been made public. Ronian is very suspicious. During this period of time, you should go to the Felton¡¯s house more often so that our act is more real.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± In the evening. It had been three days since Jerry returned to the Felton family. Jerry couldn¡¯t sleep at night, so he would asionally look outside the window to the top floor in the middle of the night. These days, he had paid special attention to the people on the top floor. All the servants and bodyguards, as well as Jennifer and Konner, were forbidden to go up to the top floor, and Dewey personally went up to deliver meals every day. Two days ago, Roman was tired and had never gone up to the top floor. When he was better, he would take time to go up every day. Only Dewey and Ronian had the key, so the management was very strict. During this period of time, Jerry probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to go up and have a look. But the banquet might give him a good opportunity. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 487 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 487 Chapter 487 The Banquet Jerry raised his head and stared at the crescent moon outside the window with his deep blue eyes. Something crossed his mind, so Jerry groped his pocket and took out a packet of powder the size of a fingernail. Jerry stroked the packet with a decisive light in his eyes. Nobody knew what he was thinking. Sherlyn woke up on the fourth day of treatment. Her eyes were half-open with no light in them. Sherlyn didn¡¯t go crazy or hurt herself, she was like a lifeless doll. Vi, Russell, and Kolby nervously looked at Sherlyn who feebly leaned against the bedhead. Red-eyed, Russell suppressed his excitement. ¡°Sherlyn, I am Russell, your lover. Do you remember me?¡± Sherlyn kept her head down without any response, as if she did not hear Russell at all. Vi leaned over and whispered, ¡°Do you know me? We met in an orphanage in Washington. I am your best friend.¡± If Sherlyn didn¡¯t blink her eyes from time to time, Vi and Russell would think that she was asleep. Kolby recorded Sherlyn¡¯s responses, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°We failed. We can calm her down with medicine. To cure her, we need to find out the cause of her disease.¡± Vi thought, if so, we have to wait for the banquet. Ronian will hold the banquet at his old house, so we may find out the truth that day. ¡°Sherlyn, do you remember Roman?¡± Vi sighed. Sherlyn, who only blinked, slowly raised her head at the mention of this name, she said weakly and calmly, ¡°My second brother.¡± Russell turned around in surprise and exchanged one nce with Vi. Kolby recorded this new development. Russell held Sherlyn¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What about Jennifer?¡± Sherlyn fell silent and did not respond. ¡°Pam? She¡¯s your mother. Do you remember her?¡± There was no response. Kolby took notes in detail, ¡°she remembers only Mr. Felton. Possibly that the culprit hypnotized her when she was unconscious after being drugged.¡± Russell asked, ¡°Does Ronian know hypnotism?¡± Kolby said, ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know much about Mr. Felton. Ask Mr. Hobson. He may have the answer.¡± After Ormand came home at night, Vi brought up the topic of hypnotism. Ormand pondered for a moment. ¡°During the training in National Bureau of Investigation, Ronian did learn something about psychology. However, the training didn¡¯tst long. Therefore, Ronian doesn¡¯t know much about hypnotism even if he has learned it in training.¡± Vi looked grim. ¡°If he drugged Sherlyn and hypnotized her, Sherlyn might act ording to his instructions, right?¡± Ormand nodded. ¡°Yes. I will add this finding to the record. If Jerry can find during the banquet the medicine that Ronian hid, I can send Ronian to jail with the analysis report of that medicine.¡± ¡°Great. That will spare Sherlyn from pain and trouble.¡± Ormand held Vi by her slender waist and said worriedly, ¡°Hypnosis and the drugs severely damaged Sherlyn¡¯s nerves, vi, you must know that Sherlyn may not fully recover.¡± ¡°It is your guess. Don¡¯t tell Russell for the time being because he will be disappointed.¡± Vi sighed. Ormand nodded. Then, he went upstairs to check his children with Vi hand in hand. Days passed, and this was the day when Ronian would hold a banquet. Russell took care of Sherlyn, so he did not attend the banquet. Vi, Ormand, Todd, and Leia dressed up. They appeared at the banquet at 7:30 pm. ¡°Mr. Hobson, wee. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. I am jealous of you and your wife for being in such a happy rtionship.¡± Ronian wore a decent smile on his face. ¡°If Vi wasn¡¯t here, I might take your brother, Jerry, away today,¡± Ormand said with a sinister light in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Hobson, you must be joking. That mess happened one year ago. Jerry regrets his impulse then. He will not do anything crazy again.¡± With a kind smile, Ronian added, ¡°Tonight, I will tell Jerry to apologize to you again. I hope you can forgive him.¡± Ormand snorted arrogantly and then led Vi into the garden. The garden became noisy after the guests arrived. Jerry in a blue suit stood behind the curtains and looked at Ronian who was greeting the guests with a smile. Then, Jerry looked down at his watch. There were 15 minutes to go before the banquet began. Perhaps this is my opportunity, Jerry thought. Jerry turned around and left the room. Then, he walked slowly in the corridor. When Dewey walked past with something in his hands, Jerry deliberately and skillfully collided with him. ¡°Ouch!¡± Before the expensive ss bottle Dewey held in his hands fell to the ground, Jerry quickly pulled Dewey up. Meanwhile, Jerry agilely slipped his right hand into Dewey¡¯s trouser pocket. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Thankyou. I¡¯m fine.¡± Dewey nodded, expressed his gratitude, and then strode away with the ss bottle. Jerry looked at Dewey and clutched the small key in his hand. In the past few days, Jerry kept observing Dewey about his routine and working habits. Therefore, it was a piece of cake for Jerry to get the key. When the garden attracted the gaze of all people, Jerry walked upstairs casually. Jerry unlocked the door, opened it, and quietly sneaked into the corridor on the top floor. All these happened in the blink of an eye. Before Jerry went home, vi had told him the approximate location of Pam¡¯s bedroom. Jerry had a clear goal, so he went straight to the fourth closed door on the left. Jerry turned the doorknob. He stood transfixed with shock after seeing what was in the room. Under the ck sky, the Felton¡¯s house looked beautiful withnterns and streamers. People in the garden clinked sses and drank to each other¡¯s health, looking harmonious. Vi and Ormand nced at the pitch-dark top floor from time to time. Todd and Leia drank champagne and chatted with Ronian. Ronian felt annoyed. He didn¡¯t show his impatience because he considered Todd and Leia his guests. Moreover, they came with the Hobson couple. Leia kept praising Ronian and asking him questions. Even so, Ronian was still clear-headed. He called one servant over. ¡°The banquet will begin in two minutes. Go see if Jerry is ready. Why hasn¡¯t hee to entertain the guests? Does he need me to escort him as I do thedies?¡± Ronian sounded unhappy because Leia upset him. ¡°Yes, Mr. Felton.¡± Todd and Leia exchanged one nce with each other in shock. Leia said, ¡°Mr. Felton, your brother has been abroad for almost one year. He must be nervous now.¡± ¡°Mr. Felton, the banquet will start soon, but where is Mrs. Felton? I haven¡¯t seen her.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Todd asked. Ronian became grim as if this was a grave problem. Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 488 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 488 Chapter 488 ept the Apology ¡°My mother hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently. It¡¯s just a small banquet, so I don¡¯t want to disturb her.¡± Leia smiled adorably. ¡°Mr. Felton, you are very considerate. You will definitely lead the This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Felton family into prosperity.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ronian smiled faintly. The servant who went upstairs to look for Jerry quickly ran back. ¡°Mr. Felton, Mr. Jerry is not in his room. I don¡¯t know where he went. I can¡¯t find him.¡± Ronian¡¯s face darkened, and he cursed in a low voice, ¡°Howe! Where could he go? Hurry up and find him!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant turned and left. Todd and Leia looked at each other. Leia seemed to have realized something and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Felton, were you the one who arranged tonight¡¯s banquet? The decorations are so exquisite. Can 1 ask you for advice? I might hold a banquetter as well.¡± Todd followed and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Felton? It¡¯s such a good night. Why do you seem unhappy?¡± Ronian put away his sad expression and continued to smile politely. Just as he was about to answer Leia¡¯s question, Ronian saw Dewey rushing over. ¡°Mr. Felton!¡± But Dewey was stopped by vi halfway. ¡°Dewey, where¡¯s Jennifer? Why haven¡¯t I seen her yet? She likes banquets the most.¡± In front of vi, Dewey could only suppress his anxiety. ¡°Jennifer must be dressing up in her room. Mr. Felton bought her a pair of crystal earrings a few days ago. She¡¯s probably trying them on.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Vi said with a gentle smile. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hobson. I have something urgent to tell Mr. Felton. Excuse me.¡± Dewey moved two steps to the side, and Vi quickly followed, blocking his way so that Roman could not see Dewey. ¡°Dewey, the Felton¡¯s house is very huge. I can¡¯t find Jennifer¡¯s room. Can you take me there?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Vi continued to persuade, ¡°The other servants in the Felton¡¯s house are all new here. I don¡¯t know a single one of them. Dewey, you are the kindest and nicest people I know here. Meanwhile, Mr. Felton is busy greeting guests. If there is anything else, you can talk about that after the banquet.¡± Dewey was conflicted for a while before he turned his head to look at Ronian from afar. Seeing that Ronian was speaking to Leia and Todd, Dewey could only give up. ¡°Alright, Mrs. Hobson. Please follow me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± A minuteter, Jerry slowly walked out of his room. He first stood by the entrance and looked at the crowd in the garden. Finally, his gazended on Ormand. Ormand seemed to have noticed something and looked back at Jerry. Ronian started to feel impatient as Todd and Leia talked nonstop in front of him. When he noticed Jerry, Ronian immediately dismissed Todd and Leia. Then Ronian walked over calmly and asked, ¡°What took you so long? Where did you go just now?¡± Jerry lowered his head and replied in a submissive manner, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I had a stomach ache, so it took me a while in the toilet.¡± Hearing that, although Roman was very dissatisfied, he knew it was inappropriate to me Jerry in front of so many people. As he calmed himself down, Ronian continued, ¡°How are the preparations going? Tonight, you must only seed. Failure is forbidden, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Ronian. Don¡¯t worry. I will make it work.¡± Ronian seemed satisfied and snorted. As soon as the banquet started, however, Ronian immediately put on his kind smile and walked to the stage. Vi, at the same time, got downstairs with Jennifer, who was finally dressed up. Guests from rich families sat around the tables, and the garden was crowded. Ronian gave a five-minute opening speech to warm up the banquet. Meanwhile, Jerry stood quietly at the side and looked like an obedient servant. Tonight was an official asion. So Jerry had shaved off his beard and looked much younger. Although his rough skin made Jerry look pitiful and horrible, he was still quite handsome under the dim light. It was not obvious, and yet everyone could sense that Jerry had gone through lots of hardship. At the end of his speech, Ronian requested Jerry to toast to the guests. Ormand was the most powerful man present, so he was the first person to be toasted. Jerry slowly walked to the table where Ormand sat. And Ronian followed behind Jerry silently, as if Ronian was worried that Jerry would ruin everything. ¡°Mr. Hobson, there are too many misunderstandings between US. And it¡¯s all because I am so ignorant. Tonight, I apologize to you. I hope that you can ept my apology and drink with me.¡± Jerry smiled. He took the expensive red wine from a servant, who was standing behind and holding a tray. Then Jerry poured a ss of wine for Ormand. Some white powder was thrown into the wine as Jerry filled the ss. Almost no one noticed, and all of the powder sessfully went into the red and fragrant wine. Ronian, who was right behind Jerry, saw everything but remained calm. ¡°Come on. Mr. Hobson, please drink this ss of wine, and let the past be the past.¡± Ormand¡¯s face was cold and indifferent. He didn¡¯t say anything,pletely ignoring Jerry. ¡°Vi, since Mr. Hobson refused to ept my apology, and I heard that Mr. Hobson always listened to you, could you please talk over Mr. Hobson, considering our friendship over the years?¡± Jerry handed the wine ss to Vi instead. Vi yed the role of the peacemaker. ¡°Ormand,e on. It¡¯s just a ss of wine. It doesn¡¯t mean anything. Everyone here is waiting for you to take that shot. If you don¡¯t drink it, we will be stuck here forever. ¡°Drink it. Otherwise, you can drink half of it, and I will finish the rest.¡± For the sake of vi, Ormand reluctantly agreed. Jerry bowed respectfully and raised the ss of wine with both hands. Ormand reached out to take it, but Vi interrupted and took the ss instead, she drank half of the wine as they agreed. While Vi was drinking, Jerry narrowed his eyes. Under the dim lights in the garden, no one could see Jerry¡¯s expression clearly, but everyone could feel that Jerry was rather calm. Ronian, however, frowned and sensed something wrong. After Jerry finished greeting the guests at every table, Ronian pulled Jerry to a remote and quiet corner and asked softly, ¡°What did you do?¡± Jerry did not understand, ¡°what do you mean?¡± Ronian sneered. ¡°I know you well. You have pursued Vi for a long time. How could you watch her drink that ss of wine and remain indifferent?¡± The white powder was an illegal drug from abroad, and it killed people in seconds. Ronian wondered how Jerry could watch his beloved woman drink the deadly wine without any intention of stopping her. It caused Ronian to doubt Jerry instantly. The guests in the garden, on the other hand, keptughing and drinking. A few bodyguards were guarding while Ronian had a secret chat with Jerry. ¡°You know what I am capable of. If you dare to fool me around, I can kill you this instant. Don¡¯t ever think that you¡¯re safe as long as you are in the Felton¡¯s house.¡± Ronian was so angry that he immediately grabbed Jerry¡¯s neck and tried to choke Jerry to death. Jerry endured the suffocating pain and replied without changing his expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just want both of them to die.¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 489 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Interrogation ¡°You nned to kill Vi?¡± Ronian didn¡¯t believe it and loosened his grip. Being pinched by Ronian, Jerry¡¯s face turned pale, and he breathed harder. But he continued to answer without any guilt, ¡°Ronian, you have not experienced extreme despair. For me, as long as Ormand dies, I don¡¯t care whatever it will cost me.¡± ¡°I loved Vi so much, but she directly ran away with Ormand on the day of the wedding. Peopleughed at me. I can¡¯t forgive her.¡± ¡°They love each other, and they can be a couple after they go to hell!¡± There was a scary smile on his face. Ronian raised his eyebrows. He saw Jerry¡¯s look and withdrew his hand. ¡°You are really a crazy man. You¡¯re twisted and sick. But this is good.¡± Jerry endured the pain in his throat and coughed lightly without any expression. Ronian stroked his neck with the back of his hand. There were already some red marks on the ce he had pinched just now. Ronian¡¯s tone became soft. ¡°You have finished toasting, and there is nothing for you to do in the garden. Go back to your room and rest.¡± ¡°Got it, Ronian.¡± Ronian looked away and left. He went back and joined the bustle in the garden, where he couldn¡¯t see Jerry anymore. Only then did Jerry carefully let out a sigh of relief. He took out an unopened packet of powder from his pocket and clenched it. Not long after Ronian left, vi bypassed everyone in the garden and came over to Jerry. They smiled at each other. Ronian, who had just returned to the banquet hall, was stopped by Dewey who had just got there. ¡°Mr. Felton, something happened.¡± Dewey looked horrible. He leaned close to Ronian and whispered, ¡°Mr. Felton, the key to the top floor is gone. Before the banquet began, only Jerry had got close to me.¡± Ronian¡¯s face gradually changed. His beautiful eyes were filled with anger. He gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°Jerry Felton!¡± He turned around and was about to walk into the vi when he was stopped by Dewey. ¡°Mr. Felton, don¡¯t be angry. This is just my suspicion. There are so many guests tonight. It is not good to let them know about the top floor. Mr. Hobson is here, and we may cause a stir.¡± Ronian¡¯s rage didn¡¯tst long. He looked calm quickly. He handed his key to the top floor to Dewey and instructed calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. Find a chance to go up to the top floor and check if there¡¯s anything lost.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Dewey turned and followed Ronian¡¯s order. Ronian said to two bodyguards. ¡°Go upstairs and keep an eye on Jerry. Don¡¯t let him leave the room.¡± Jerry, who had just returned to the room, was pacing back and forth uneasily. He had given the thing to vi. He was looking for a chance to return the key to the top floor to Dewey. He observed the situation in the garden from time to time, and when he wanted to leave the room, he found two bodyguards outside his door. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The two bodyguards respectfully replied, ¡°Mr. Felton said you¡¯re not feeling well. Please stay in the room and have a rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve rested, and I¡¯m fine now. Tonight is my weing banquet. I¡¯ll go down to greet the guests with Ronian.¡± The bodyguard looked determined. ¡°No. Mr. Felton said that you can¡¯t leave the room. After the banquet ends, he wille to see you.¡± No matter what he said, these two bodyguards were so stubborn and didn¡¯t let him out. Jerry suppressed his anger and mmed the door shut, isting himself from the two annoying bodyguards. He wondered, Ronian is confining me. Could it be that I have been exposed? He felt his trouser pocket. The key he had stolen from Dewey was still there. He thought Ronian would definitelye to him and do a body search as well as a room search when the banquet was over. He turned off the lights and hid in the darkness. He quietly threw the key down from the window. The key just fell into the grass of the garden. Someone walked by and identally stepped the key into the soil. It only revealed half of the golden edge with the main body covered tightly by thewn. At ten thirty in the evening, the banquet ended. The guests left in session. Vi and Ormand also left the Felton¡¯s ce with the guests. ¡°Ormand, look.¡± Vi didn¡¯t take out two things from her bag until their luxury car drove far away from the Felton¡¯s home. They were a thumb-sized transparent potion and a littlerger paper packet of powder. Ormand took the potion and examined it with a serious look. ¡°We must be quick. Send the potion to the War Lab tonight and ask Kolby to test it.¡± Vi nodded and handed over another packet of powder. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It is the poison Ronian gave him. Ronian wanted to kill you tonight.¡± Ormand said, ¡°Do you know what kind of medicine it is?¡± Vi shook her head. ¡°It was so urgent that he didn¡¯t have time to say it. If we find that potion really harmful after we test it, we can use it and this packet of powder as evidence to put Ronian into jail. He couldn¡¯t get away.¡± Ormand continued with a serious face, ¡°Now that he gave you the powder, Ronian would know Jerry didn¡¯t follow his order, and Ronian wouldn¡¯t let Jerry go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He did add something to the wine in front of Roman.¡± Ormand was curious, ¡°what did he add?¡± Vi burst outughing and flicked his forehead. ¡°Are there any problems with your taste? He added some salt. You didn¡¯t taste it?¡± Ormand didn¡¯t know what to say. He thought he was so stupid. ¡°I think these things will be over soon,¡± Vi said as she rubbed the packet. Ormand hugged her and kissed her on the forehead. Half an hourter, Kolby, who had just slept, was woken up overnight. He rushed to the ¡°Ormand, as we don¡¯t know the name of the drug, I can only test the ingredients slowly and match them in the database. This requires a lot of time. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get the result only before noon tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you go back first? You don¡¯t have to wait here.¡± Since he had said so, Ormand decided to listen to him without hesitation. He and Vi left theboratory and went home to sleep. At midnight. The Felton¡¯s house was bright with lights on, and the servants and bodyguards wereThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. nervous. In the hall, the sound of caning kept going on in the dark night, which was horrifying. Konner and Jennifer were trembling with fear. They stood obediently by the pir of the hall, scared. They were shivering. In the corner, there were two broken dark yellow canes. Jerry knelt on the cold floor, shaking slightly. His head was full of cold sweat, and he turned pale. He wore a white shirt whose back was stained with blood. He was overwhelmed by continuous pain. But he clenched his fists and endured silently. Ronian was standing right next to him, holding a shiny and slippery cane. He mercilessly keptshing at that injured body. Crack! Every time Ronian beat him, Ronian would use his full strength to vent his rage. There was burning anger in Ronian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell me where the key is! Did you steal the thing on the top floor? Where did you hide it?¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 490 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Jerry Endures the Torture Jerry panted, enduring the pain in his back. He said with difficulty, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ take Dewey¡¯s key, and I didn¡¯t get to the top floor. I didn¡¯t¡­ steal¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± His back was hit by the cane repeatedly and intensely. Under the bloody shirt, even the part that was not bleeding was bruised and swollen. There was no good part. Every time the cane smashed onto him, it would tear through the swollen wound, causing him to bleed badly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jerry gave a muffled groan and his straight back finally copsed. When he supported himself with one hand, his arm trembled uncontrobly from the pain. ¡°Roman, I really¡­ didn¡¯t¡­¡± Konner, who was standing by the pir, felt a lingering fear and could not bear to see the miserable condition on Jerry¡¯s back. Jennifer covered her mouth and cried sympathetically. Being forced to watch this was also quite torturous for them. Only Ronian didn¡¯t feel anything. His malicious and ruthless eyes didn¡¯t show any sympathy. He was analyzing the thing seriously. ¡°You almost knocked Dewey down in the aisle, and you were the only one that got close to Dewey tonight. I checked the top floor. Someone touched the cab. I lost a very important potion!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t go downstairs until the banquet started. I asked the servants to urge you. But you weren¡¯t in the room and couldn¡¯t be found anywhere. Perhaps at that time, you were stealing on the top floor, right?¡± At the end of his words, he roared. He didn¡¯t give Jerry time to kneel straight, and he This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. continued to violently abuse Jerry on his scarred back. ¡°Say it! Where is the thing? why did you steal it from your family? Did you cooperate with vi to frame me?¡± The sound of caning kept going on. The blood-stained cane stirred the blood on the white shirt every time it fell down. Jerry was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t stand straight. He knelt down and curled up. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± The whole vi was searched several times, especially Jerry¡¯s room. The bodyguards searched the room at least dozens of times, including every corner. Jerry had also been searched twice by Ronian who found nothing. However, Ronian refused to let him go. Because he had been close to Dewey, Roman insisted that Jerry had stolen. But no matter how hard Ronian hit Jerry, Jerry kept saying he didn¡¯t take it. Ronian was even more furious, and he waved the cane even more fiercely. From the beginning, Ronian only hit his back, but now it became disorderly abuse. Ronian also hit him on his arms and waist. The sound made all the members of the Felton family tremble with fear. ¡°Jerry, don¡¯t think I do not know who did this even though you don¡¯t say it! Before you ruin me, I will definitely kill you first!¡± Crack! The sound of the cane in Jerry¡¯s ear was like iting from hell. Jerry gritted his teeth and forced himself to hold on. He was in so much pain that he gradually lost consciousness. He began to groan in pain unconsciously. He went abroad and hid his identity for a year, living a peaceful and stable life. It had been a long time since he had experienced such ruthless torture. The pain was more than he could stand. With a tter, the second cane snapped after the continuous whipping. After hitting for so long, Ronian was also a little tired. He threw the broken cane into a corner. He panted slightly and rolled up his sleeves. He called the bodyguard in. The bodyguard outside the door immediately came in and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Felton.¡± Ronian pointed at the other canes in the bucket, looking grim. ¡°Continue to beat him. Beat him hard until he tells the truth.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jerry propped himself with his hands on the ground. Even though his vision was blurred, he saw the bodyguard beside him raising a cane. He shivered instinctively. ¡°Roman, even if you¡­ really beat me to death, I will not admit what I have not done.¡± ¡°Killing the wrong one is better than letting one go.¡± Ronian sneered. He took out a sharp dagger from his waist and threw it to Jerry. His tone was cold, ¡°since you insist on not saying it, then prove your innocence with your death. As long as you are willing to do it, I will believe you are innocent.¡± Jerry looked at the dagger with his weak blue eyes. He slowly picked it up and gripped the hilt. ¡°No! Ronian, please, let Jerry go. He has been injured badly and still hasn¡¯t changed his words. I believe he is not lying!¡± Jennifer rushed up and hugged Jerry to stop him from using a dagger to kill himself, tears streaming down her face. ¡°You don¡¯t know him. He has been trained in the Secret Bureau of Investigation. He¡¯s tough. So I must be tough as well to let him tell me the truth.¡± Ronian snorted. ¡°No, Ronian, Jerry is rebellious. He might really prove his innocence with his death. I don¡¯t want him to die. We are families. Even though he and we don¡¯t have the same mother, he belongs to the Felton family. Don¡¯t be so cruel to him¡­¡± She cried very sadly, and when she saw the wounds on Jerry¡¯s back closely, she felt even more shocked. Seeing that Jerry might die, Dewey quickly stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Ronian, please let him go. That might be a coincidence¡­¡± ¡°Coincidence?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been careful with the key to the top floor. Unless you were careless and lost it, it could only be stolen by Jerry,¡± Ronian said, squinting. ¡°I¡­¡± Dewey was a little troubled. If he admitted that it was his negligence that caused the key to be lost, Ronian would vent his anger inevitably on him. Dewey was too old to stand it. Ronian turned to the miserable Jerry on the ground again. Jennifer held him very tightly, preventing the bodyguards from waving the vines toward him. she cried hard. ¡°Jerry, as long as you give me the stolen key and medicine, I will spare you this time.¡± Jennifer also said, ¡°Jerry, if you really took it, hand it over. Otherwise, Roman will beat you to death!¡± Jerry smiled bitterly with his pale lips. Because of the pain, cold sweat kept dripping down his chin, wetting the floor. He couldn¡¯t take out the thing that was not in his hands. Moreover, he knew if he really admitted it, he would undoubtedly die. ¡°I didn¡¯t. 1 didn¡¯t steal the key. I didn¡¯t take the medicine. Roman searched my body and my room. And nothing was found. How could I give you what I don¡¯t have?¡± He threw the dagger to the ce where the bodyguard holding the cane stood, and he ¡°People¡¯s prejudices are really scary. No matter what I say, you don¡¯t believe me. Kill me directly. Why torture me and hurt the family bonds?¡± ¡°Family bonds?¡± Ronian scoffed. He didn¡¯t believe Jerry. Actually, he didn¡¯t believe any of Jerry¡¯s words. He only believed his own analysis and spection. After he beat up Jerry, his anger dissipated a lot, and he became more rational now. ¡°Well, I just announced your return to the Felton family. It¡¯s not the right time to cause trouble. I spare you this time. But If I find the evidenceter and prove your guilt, I will make you more dead than alive!¡± He gritted his teeth, snorted, and left the hall without looking back. This meant that Jerry had barely passed the interrogation tonight. Jerry endured the pain and breathed a sigh of relief. His strained nerves got calmed. His vision became more and more blurred, and he was overwhelmed with darkness. He fell into the arms of Jennifer. ¡°Jerry! Someone helps me! Jerry fainted. Go and get the doctor!¡± Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 491 Ex Husband Goes Money Comes Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Good Days Are Coming to an End Ormand thought for a moment. Back then, when Jerry was in Portugal, he was very attentive to Vi, who had a baby, and wanted to marry her. However, as for the matter of Jerry wanting to be Vi¡¯s children¡¯s godfather, Ormand couldn¡¯t decide. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. When you are freeter, you can ask Vi for her opinion.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jerry pursed his lips and smiled because Ormand seemed somewhat henpecked. Vi slept soundly until she woke up naturally. She groped for her phone at the bedside and checked the time. Enter title¡­ It was already past ten o¡¯clock, and Ormand should be working. Vi rubbed her sleepy eyes and just as she slowly sat up, her phone rang. It was from Jennifer. As soon as the phone was connected, Jennifer¡¯s sad cry sounded. ¡°Vi, I was chased out by Ronian¡­¡± Jennifer cried so hard that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She kept sobbing, and Vi couldn¡¯t hear what else she said clearly. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone out yet. I¡¯m still in Viorin. If you need some help, juste over.¡± Half an hourter, Jennifer once again rushed to the Viorin and cried. The two bodyguards staying with Jennifer were forcefully shut outside by Vi and guarded by Jimmy and Tyler. No one was allowed in. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Tell me what happened,¡± Vi said as she patted Jennifer on the back. Jennifer recalled what Ronian had said to her in the study in the morning and could not help but feel her heart ache. ¡°Ronian has changed. I don¡¯t know him at all¡­ ¡°He forced me to bring my bodyguards into Sherlyn¡¯s room. If I can¡¯t do it, then he will use the rattan to hit me.¡± Jennifer was innocent, and she said it directly. ¡°Last night, Jerry was beaten to a pulp by him. Vi, I¡¯m so scared. Help me.¡± Jennifer threw herself into Vi¡¯s arms and cried sorrowfully. When she mentioned the matter of Jerry being beatenst night, she still felt a lingering fear. She was afraid that she would also be beaten by a rattan. Vi frowned and noticed the point. ¡°Jerry was beatenst night? Why?¡± Jennifer stared at Vi with a dumbfounded expression. Her tears were still hanging on her face, about to fall. She seemed to have not reacted. ¡°Vi, don¡¯t you know it? I sent you a message for help. Didn¡¯t you ask Mr. Hobson to Vi opened her phone and checked the text message. She paid special attention to the time of the text message. At that time, she was still asleep. Maybe Ormand had seen the message and went to deal with this matter. Since Ormand had rescued Jerry, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Vi ignored it and continued to ask, ¡°Ronian asked you to find a way to bring bodyguards into Sherlyn¡¯s room alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jennifer nodded. Vi burst outughing and thought, is Ronian in a hurry to find a solution? He knew clearly that Jennifer was a simple and na?ve person, but he actually assigned her such a difficult task. Jennifer held Vi¡¯s hands and said sincerely, ¡°Vi, please help me. I think Ronian probably wants the bodyguard to tell Sherlyn something. He will be out in a few minutes at most.¡± Vi said, ¡°Sherlyn hasn¡¯t regained her consciousness yet. She won¡¯t listen to others¡¯ words at all. Moreover, how can Ronian¡¯s goal be so simple?¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Vi raised her eyebrows and smiled. She proposed a solution that would burn Ronian¡¯s bridges. ¡°He threatened you this time and even wanted to hit you with a whip. You can¡¯t follow him, so just don¡¯t go back. Stay here with me for a few days so that he can¡¯t hit anyone. Anyway, I have a lot of guest rooms, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you live here.¡± Jennifer was a bit attracted but still scared. ¡°This method won¡¯t work. Even if I can live here for a few days, I still have to go back directly.¡± Vi smiled and patted Jennifer¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The matter rted to Ronian is almost ending. When the timees, he won¡¯t have the time to deal with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vi nodded seriously, not joking. Jennifer asked, ¡°What about the two bodyguards from the Felton family?¡± ¡°I will let them go back to where they came from.¡± At noon, Ormand received a call from Kolby and arrived at the Kolby showed Ormand the printed dataparison. ¡°Ormand, this medicine is not made domestically but from abroad. Moreover, it is banned on the market. He probably bought it at a high price on the DarkNet.¡± Ormand looked serious as he listened to the report and checked the medicineposition carefully. Kolby continued, ¡°This medicine is a bit simr to the medicine with the number G7 in the country, but itsposition is more powerful than the G7. It is specialized in destroying nerves. The person who is injected with it will suffer a lot. If a bit of hypnosis skill is added, the person will only listen to him. ¡°On the DarkNet, there are cases of using this medicine. Generally speaking, it is used by some foreign nobles to control their rebellious and disobedient ves. The ves must be obedient to obtain relief medicine from the nobles. ¡°However, the ingredients of this medicine are too powerful. Once injected, the damage to the nerves cannot be recovered. In other words¡­ The side effects cannot be ignored. Even if they are cured, it is very likely to leave sequ.¡± The more Ormand listened, the colder his expression became. Thinking that Russell had always looked forward to Sherlyn¡¯s recovery, Ormand sighed and asked, ¡°Do you know what sequ there will be?¡± Kolby shook his head. ¡°Because it is a forbidden medicine from abroad, there is no reference data in the country.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Write all that you just said into a diagnosis. Someone¡¯s good days areing to an end.¡± Ormand walked out of theboratory, and his expression was cold and terrifying. Todd was standing outside and talking to Leia on the phone. When he saw Ormanding out, he quickly said goodbye to Leia, hung up the phone, and ran over to Ormand. ¡°Ormand, how is it?¡± Ormand¡¯s face was filled with the signs of aing storm, and he passed the evidence in his hands to Todd silently. Todd read it and turned furious in an instant. ¡°Is he crazy? He even drugged his biological mother and sister with such vicious Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! medicine!¡± ¡°From the day he got the power of the Felton family through ruthless methods, he was no longer worthy of being a human,¡± Ormand said coldly. Todd¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Then, how do you n to deal with him this time?¡± Ormand said, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of business. As a deputy director, he dared to break thew. It¡¯s a crime.¡± He walked forward with his long legs, got in the car, and returned to the National Bureau of Investigation. On the way, Ormand instructed, ¡°After all, he has two teams of soldiers. Don¡¯t alert the enemy in advance. Tomorrow, let Nn and Taven lead the team and ambush 0.3 miles outside Felton¡¯s house in advance. ¡°Compile all the evidence, including the witness, physical evidence, and Sherlyn¡¯s injury appraisal. Also, he had been trying to get Jerry to poison me. This is also a matter of fact. ¡°With these sins, I want him to experience aplete set of punishment devices in the interrogation room before being sent to a high-level prison!¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Next Time Will Be You Ormand narrowed his eyes, and he became angrier. However, when Ormand saw Ronian quicklye down to greet him, Ormand put on a sarcastic expression. "Mr.Hobson, why are you here so early in the morning?" Ronian smiled and quickly walked up to Ormand, nodding slightly to show respect and courtesy to Ormand. In front of Ronian, Ormand nced at Jerry again. Ormand said casually, "Todd received a report that Jerry had left the country illegally a year ago. It''s rare to catch Jerry in the wrong, so I came to arrest him myself." "Jerry broke out of the country illegally?" Ronian''s smile stiffened. "Mr.Hobson, this is a cross-country case.We have to investigate it together with other countries, right?" "Yes, but Jerry and I are old friends.We haven''t seen each other for a long time.I n to take him to the secret interrogation room and interrogate him." Ronian smiled again and said, "Mr.Hobson is the leader of the National Bureau of Investigation. There is no need to tell me who you want to interrogate in secret." Ormand looked at Ronian arrogantly. "You are the one in charge of the Felton family.I''m just telling you about it." "Yes." Ronian lowered his head. And Ronian looked respectful to Ormand. Ormand led his men over to Jerry, who was kneeling unsteadily not far away. Ormand clicked his tongue as he vented his anger. Ormand said, "What has Jerry done? I haven''t even interrogated him yet, but he has already been beaten up." Ronian''s expression did not change. "Jerry broke the rules of the family.As the person in charge, I taught him a little lesson and asked him to kneel for a little while as a punishment.It won''t kill him." Ormand didn''t say anything. Ormand put his hands in his pockets and walked coldly to Jerry''s side. Jerry didn''t have much strength left, and his vision was blurry. Jerry raised his head to look at Ormand, and then at Ronian.Jerry did not have a good attitude.Jerry said to Ormand in a low voice, "Mr.Hobson, what is the meaning of this?"Ormand did not say anything, but Todd stood forward and exined. "You havemitted a crime.You have been caught illegally leaving the country by Mr.Hobson.We have to take you to the interrogation room, which you are most familiar with." Jerry''s face was pale, and his expression changed slightly. Jerry sneered with his dry lips. "Ormand, you just epted my apology in front of Vist night.And now you''re here to arrest me.You are a two-faced viin." Ormand''s eyes were filled with rage as he stared at Jerry with a frown. Ormand was about to snap. Ronian looked back and forth at their expressions, silently observing them, not saying a word. Jerry continued to mock, "What would happen if Vi found out that you deliberately made things difficult for me at work?" Ormand looked grim. Ormand ruthlessly kicked Jerry''s left shoulder, which was not covered in blood. "Just based on the fact that you insulted me, all the torture instruments in the interrogation room will serve you once." Jerry groaned in pain and fell to the ground. Jerry was so exhausted that he couldn''t get up at all. "Take him away," said Ormand coldly. Todd waved at the soldiers, and they immediately wanted to take Jerry away. "Hold on." Ronian stopped him. Ormand suddenly frowned and red at Ronian with a cold face. Ormand was not happy with being interrupted. Ronian quickly smiled apologetically and exined in a soft voice, "Mr.Hobson, besides the thing you mentioned, Jerry also made a big mistake in the Felton family.Can youe to arrest him at noon and let me interrogate him for a few hours?" Ormand looked serious, and Ormand was even more unhappy. "Mr.Felton, you know that Mr.Hobson doesn''te out to arrest people normally.Mr.Hobson came in person today.Do you want him to return empty-handed ande back at noon?"Ronian immediately smiled politely. "It''s my fault.How about this? Mr.Hobson, let''s go to the living room and have a cup of coffee first.Give me half an hour.I will get the answer from Jerry about the important matter of the Felton family and then give him to you." Todd and Ormand fell silent at the same time. It was just a cup of coffee. Ronian was suspicious. If Ormand refused again, Ronian would immediately be alert. When there was a deadlock, the weak Jerry on the ground subconsciously trembled. Half an hour was not long. With that little time, Ronian would have to torture Jerry mentally. Jerry would suffer so much that he would rather die. Jerry was almost at his limit and could not guarantee that his will would not be destroyed. And then Jerry might tell the truth when he was unconscious. At the thought of that, Jerry dragged his legs, which were so painful that they seemed to be filled with lead, and forced himself to crawl to Ronian''s feet, grabbing his trousers and begging. "Ronian, believe me.I did not steal Dewey''s key, nor did I go to the top floor.I did not take anything from the top floor.I did not..." Ronian''s expression changed slightly as he looked up at Ormand. Ormand was also looking at Ronian as if Ormand was probing. "What secret is there on the top floor that I don''t know? You have to prevent your family from going upstairs.Ronian, what are you hiding?" Ronian''s expression changed slightly, and Ronian kicked Jerry, who was beside his leg. That kick was much stronger than that of Ormand. Jerry rolled several times on the cobblestone path, and Jerry felt a sharp pain in his chest. Jerry spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. Jerry''s handsome face was so pale that there was no trace of blood. Jerry fell into a semia. "Mr.Hobson, don''t listen to his nonsense.There is nothing on the top floor.It was him who stole something from my room.It is a very precious item.ording to the rules of the Felton family, the most hateful thing is stealing.That is why I punished him." Ormand said, "Yes, one should be punished if one steals.What you did to Jerry is nothing.You are so soft-hearted.If I were you, I would have cut off his hands and feet." As Ormand spoke, Ormand turned back and nced at Todd. Todd understood. Todd immediately went to pull Jerry up. Unexpectedly, Jerry, who had just been helped up, bit Todd''s hand. "Beast! Are you a dog?" Todd felt so much pain that he pped Jerry in the face. Taking advantage of Jerry''s loosening of his grip, Todd pointed at him in exasperation and gave an order to the soldiers behind him. "How dare you bite me in front of Mr.Hobson and Mr.Felton? Do you still think you are the leader of the Secret Bureau of Investigation? Hurry up! Cuff him and take him away!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This time, the soldiers moved quickly and handcuffed Jerry in a few seconds. Two of them held Jerry''s arm and dragged Jerry away, who was in a semi-conscious state. Ronian wanted to stop them, but before Ronian could say anything, Jerry was already rudely shoved into the car by a soldier. "Mr.Hobson, isn''t it a little..." Ormand patted Ronian on the shoulder and said with a faint smile, "I will help you interrogate Jerry and find out how he stole from you.I will break his hands and feet.Don''t say that I don''t do anything for you." Ronian said, "Why will I say that? Mr.Hobson, you care about your subordinates the most." "It''s good that you know." Ormand looked back coldly and waved his hand. Todd left the ce with the entire team. Before leaving, Ormand turned around with a grim expression and solemnly instructed, "It''s not bad to do something wrong.The worst is when one doesn''t redeem oneself.Ronian, I don''t want to see that the next one will be you." Ronian''s expression changed slightly. Ronian said, "Don''t worry, Mr.Hobson.I''ve always followed the rules.I won''t do stupid things like breaking thew." Hiding his disappointment, Ormand said calmly, "That''s good." Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Chapter 493 The Past Looking down, Ronian said respectfully, "Take care, Mr.Hobson." Ronian stood by the door and watched Ormand get in the car and leave. It was not until several cars disappeared from Ronian''s sight that Ronian became furious and kicked over therge vase in the garden. "Ormand!" Ronian gritted his teeth hatefully. However, there was one thing that Ronian should be alert about. It had been almost a week, and it was a great risk that Sherlyn was still there. Ronian calmed down, turned back to the vi, and called Jennifer to the study. "Ronian, what''s wrong?" Ronian smoked his cigarette in frustration and said, coldly, "In the next two days, remember to visit Sherlyn at the Hobson''s house. You must bring the bodyguards who have been arranged to protect you into the bedroom." "What?" Jennifer was confused. Jennifer said, "When I go there, Vi always goes with me.There are too many people in the room.Vi will not allow the bodyguards to go in." Ronian said, "I don''t care what method you use.Think of a way to take the bodyguards with you and stay in a room with Sherlyn alone." Ronian knocked on the table solemnly. "Ronian, Mr.McGraw and the doctor are always in Sherlyn''s room.This is impossible.They won''t let me be alone with Sherlyn." With a bang, Ronian mmed the table. Ronian red at Jennifer and said, "You haven''t even tried, but you''re back out first.How can you do that?" Jennifer was frightened by the sudden bang, and her whole body trembled. Tears came out. Jennifer bit her pink lips weakly, feeling wronged. Ronian was annoyed, so he did notfort Jennifer. Instead, Ronian said solemnly, "Jennifer, you are already twenty-one years old.You are an adult.You must have the ability to handle things independently.This can be regarded as training your adaptability." Ronian tapped his fingers on the table and made a serious arrangement. Ronian said, "I don''t care what method you use. In short, within two days, find a way to send away the others in Sherlyn''s room and bring the bodyguards in alone." "If I can''tplete this mission, what should I do?" Jennifer asked with tears in her eyes. "I still have the thing that I used to hit Jerryst night.If you can''tplete the mission, I''ll keep it for you." Ronian was so ruthless... Jennifer was shocked. "Ronian, why did you threaten me with the family punishment just for such a small matter? Am I still your most beloved sister?" "Loving you doesn''t mean spoiling you.Letting youplete a mission independently is a form of training for you." Ronian looked grim and there was no room for discussion. "Ronian, you''ve changed.You''ve be so unfamiliar to me." Jennifer could not understand Ronian anymore and even felt that Ronian was so unreasonable. "It''s not that I have changed.It''s that I was too indulgent with you in the past, making you never understand me." Ronian blew out a ring of smoke. Ronian looked serious. Jennifer stared at Ronian¡¯s face and only felt a shiver down her spine. Jennifer was unable to say a word. Jennifer couldn''t stop shaking her head. Jennifer turned around and ran out of the study, crying. Ronian looked gloomy. Ronian was speechless at his useless younger siblings. Ronian called his subordinate. Ronian said, "Mr.Hobson has brought Jerry to the secret interrogation room to interrogate him. You should pay more attention to the things Mr.Hobson has arranged for Jerry." Jerry was in the car. Jerry was weak and unconscious. Jerry slowly woke up after the injection of antibiotics. Feeling his surroundings swaying, Jerry opened his eyes and saw Todd sitting beside him, skillfully applying medication to the wound on his hand. Todd nced at Jerry and said, "You finally woke up.You were so weak and you even bit me until I bled.Are you trying to take revenge on me on purpose?" Jerry smiled. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. His lips were pale. Jerry said, "If I didn''t take that bite, how could I express my grief, anger, and despair? Ronian has sharp eyes.If it was too obvious, he could tell at a nce." Todd said unhappily, "If I had known earlier, I would have pped you harder.Such a loss." Seeing that Todd was still thinking of that, Jerry chuckled and slowly sat up. In the armed car, Ormand was sitting across from Jerry. Ormand was looking through some documents. Jerry asked, "How did you know something happened to me? You came quite quickly." Ormand said, "Jennifer sent a message to Vi to ask for help.Jennifer wanted Vi to return the things you stole, so you coulde out." "Jennifer is innocent and naive.Jennifer doesn''t know anything." Jerry felt warm, which was rare. If they had returned the medicine, it would have been confirmed that Jerry had stolen something. Not only would everything Jerry had done for Vi be a waste, but Ronian would also think of a way to kill Jerry. The only way to survive was to stick it out and deny it. Jerry was thinking clearly. Jerry looked at Ormand and asked, "What about the medicine? How''s the test going? Last night, Ronian said it was very important." "Not done yet.Kolby needs topare it with the database.If nothing goes wrong, the results will be ready at noon." Ormand nced at Jerry. Ormand said with a calm tone and a hint of ridicule, "If I had found out anything, I wouldn''t have arrested you in the Felton''s house just now." "That''s true," Jerry said with a smile. Then they were silent for a few minutes, and no one spoke again. Todd finished with the wound. Todd looked at Jerry''s clothes covered in blood. Todd said, "Just now, I helped you apply the medicine to the wound and found that you had a lot of injuries.How many hits did you take?" Jerry lowered his head and looked at his clothes that reeked of blood. "I haven''t counted.I only remember that two of the rods were broken." Two of them? The rattan that had been soaked in water was very tenacious. If one wanted to break it, one would probably have to hit things with it a few hundred times. Ronian was a bit ruthless this time. Ronian just suspected that Jerry had stolen the medicine on the top floor. And Jerry was Ronian''s younger brother, yet Jerry was beaten like this. However, since there was an old grudge between the two of them, Todd teased, "Mr.Felton is still as stubborn as before.You didn''t even speak up after I had used all the torture instruments.It took me a day and a night to get something out of you." Todd was talking about Jerry stealing the strong corrosive agent S40 and being arrested. That was Jerry''s humiliating past. Jerry looked grim almost instantly, and Jerry retorted rudely, "You speak as if you can''t keep something a secret.In the prison in Portugal, I hung you up for an entire night, but you didn''t give in." "You!" They had once tortured each other. As soon as the past was brought up, the atmosphere in the car was instantly tense. On the other side, Ormand nced at them. "You still have the mood to argue with each other? It seems that both of you have good stamina.We''re arriving at the interrogation room.To make things fair for you, why don''t we hang both of you up and beat you up? When the timees, we can recover together and bond." Todd turned pale. "Don''t do that.Who wants to bond with Jerry? Since Jerry helped you and Vi this time, it''s good enough that I didn''t beat him up..." The more Todd spoke, the lower his voice became. Jerry sneered in disdain and looked at Todd with his blue eyes. Seeing that they were not fighting anymore, Ormand said seriously, "I''m afraid that Ronian won''t let this matter go. Ronian will send people to keep an eye on the investigation, so I can only temporarily put you in the secret interrogation room. "I have already prepared bedding in advance.In a few days at most, this matter wille to an end.When the timees, I will let you out.As for your injury, I will secretly send a military doctor to treat you." Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Enjoy Himself in the Interrogation Room Jerry listened to Ormand carefully and shook his head. "A military doctor is not needed, or it will arouse Ronian''s suspicion.Anyway, it''s just skin trauma, and I can endure it for a few days.When Ie out of the interrogation room, I''ll apply some ointment." Jerry had undergone hard training and was not a delicate man after all. Seeing that he was quite persistent, Ormand did not insist. "Okay, I will leave you a medical kit.You can deal with the injuries on your body." Jerry nodded. At the thought of Vi, he lowered his blue eyes and asked ina low voice, "Was it Vi who asked you to save me?" "No, she''s tired.She''s resting at home and doesn''t know what happened to you." Ormand nced at Jerry. "She is tired? Is there something wrong with her?" Jerry''s eyes were anxious. "She''s not sick.It''s a private matter between a couple.Do you still want to ask about it?" Ormand frowned and stared at Jerry calmly. Jerry seemed to understand.He lowered his eyes sadly and clenched his fists. "Ormand, have you ...been well for the past year?" "Very good,"Ormand said concisely. Todd added, "Ormand gave Vi all of his assets and helped her take the seat of the richest woman. After they got married, he never let Vi go to the kitchen once. Because Vi liked the life of two, he didn''t hire a servant. "There was a period of time when he did housework, cooked, took care of his child, and took care of Vi during her confinement.When he was free, he had to deal with the affairs of the Hobson Group and the National Bureau of Investigation.He even had no time to sleep as he had to deal with everything inside and outside the house. Later, it was Vi who understood his hard work and hired a nanny to take care of the child." While mentioning this, Todd could not help but praise, "I really admire him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! If it were me, I wouldn''t have been so meticulous in my entire life." Jerry listened quietly and felt relieved. "That''s good.Since you snatched her away from me, you must treat her well for the rest of your life.If you dare to hurt her, I will do everything I can do to snatch her back." Ormand heard Jerry''s words, and his eyes turned cold as he sneered, "There will never be such an assumption.Moreover, she was my woman from the beginning to the end.It was you who tried to snatch her from me." He met Jerry''s eyes. Although they were no longer at loggerheads as before, they were both domineering. No one spoke as if they were both preupied. Sensing that the atmosphere in the car was gradually bing heavy, Todd coughed twice and said, "We...We have arrived at the interrogation room." The secret interrogation room was on the outskirts of Salt Lake City, a hidden ce. Todd handcuffed Jerry again and pulled him out of the car. Ormand adjusted the cor of his military uniform and walked out of the armored vehicle. Caden, the captain of the ninth team, brought a few close soldiers and waited 165 feet away from the interrogation room. The moment Todd saw Caden, he tugged Jerry''s arm forcibly instead of supporting Jerry. "Jerry, you bastard, how dare you bite me! Today, I''ll let you relive the series of severe punishments from before.I''ll definitely make you suffer!" Jerry''s eyes were cold. Although he looked weak, his attitude was neither servile nor overbearing. What a typically unyielding man. When Caden saw Ormand and the other two, he quickly ran over and bowed to Ormand respectfully. "Mr.Hobson." Caden was stunned for two seconds and felt a little awkward.He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, opened it, and handed it to Ormand. "It''s rare for you to catch someone in person.It''s been hard on you.Want one?" Ormand nced at Caden indifferently, but he did not take the cigarette pack. He asked coldly, "What are you doing here? You don''t have much to do in the station.Are you free?" Caden was terrified and lowered his head. "It was Mr.Felton who asked me toe here. He was afraid that Jerry would be disobedient, so he asked me to watch Jerry." Todd was the first to say unhappily, "Fuck off! The person I brought back has nothing to do with you." "Todd, you are right.Mr.Hobson, Todd caught Jerry and made him obedient.I have nothing to worry about, so I''ll leave first." Ormand stared at Caden coldly and didn''t say anything. It was a tacit agreement. Caden handed the cigarette pack in his hand to Todd. Todd snorted arrogantly and did not ept it. Since no one cared about him, Caden could only put the cigarette pack back into his pocket. When passing by Jerry, he stopped and said earnestly, "Jerry, Mr.Ronian said that if you want to suffer less, you have to be honest about your illegal entry. If you hide something and say something you shouldn''t say, Mr.Ronian will deal with you on behalf of the Felton family." Jerry narrowed his eyes and looked at Caden, noticing the threat in Caden''s eyes. "Why aren''t you scramming? I caught him.How can you be so ruthless to him?" Todd got angry. He raised his foot in military boots and kicked Caden''s butt hard. "Hurry up and get lost! If you make Mr.Hobson angry, it will be more than a kick!" Caden almost jumped up from the kick. He rubbed his butt and ran away with his men. As soon as Caden left, the soldiers under Todd''smand quickly surrounded the entire interrogation room. Some of them changed into camouge clothes, hid themselves less than a mile away, and guarded secretly. The heavy door of the interrogation room opened. Looking at the rows of scary torture instruments on the wall, Jerry sighed in his heart, "I didn''t expect that one day, the interrogation room would be the ce that makes me feel most at ease." Todd smiled, "Indeed.After all, you are a regr here, and those things on the wall are also your old friends.With them here, your experience must be extraordinary." "It is indeed extraordinary." Jerry turned to stare at Todd. "Why don''t you ask Mr.Hobson to put you in for a few days too?" Instantly, Todd''s face turned cold. He opened his mouth and wanted to retort, but he nced at Ormand''s face secretly and changed his words. "Forget it, I can''t enjoy it.Besides, I have a baby at home.If I don''t go home, she will make trouble." Both of them made apromise and did not argue. Ormand gently waved his hand toward the outside. A few soldiers came in with thick quilts, fruits, snacks, cigarettes, as well as a new phone, a few sets of new clothes, a full medicine kit, and so on. Soon, the interrogation room was filled with daily necessities. It seemed that Jerry was here to enjoy himself. Jerry looked at the pile of things and felt that Ormand was serious and attentive about everything. "Thanks." Ormand was expressionless. "These are gifts sent by Vi and me.You don''t have to thank me." Jerry lowered his eyes to hide his strange gaze. The gifts he wanted were not these trifle things. However, he was clear about Ormand¡¯s personality, and if he said so directly, he would only let Ormand be on guard. When the time came, Ormand might help him achieve it. Jerry came back to his senses and looked at Ormand again, saying seriously, "Mr.Hobson, I''ve been back in Salt Lake City for many days, but I haven''t seen you and Vi''s children. When things rted to Ronian are done, can I go to Viorin to see the children? "I...I want to be the children''s godfather." Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Good Days Are Coming to an End Ormand thought for a moment. Back then, when Jerry was in Portugal, he was very attentive to Vi, who had a baby, and wanted to marry her. However, as for the matter of Jerry wanting to be Vi''s children¡¯s godfather, Ormand couldn''t decide. "I can''t make the decision on this matter.When you are freeter, you can ask Vi for her opinion." "Alright," Jerry pursed his lips and smiled because Ormand seemed somewhat hen-pecked. Vi slept soundly until she woke up naturally.She groped for her phone at the bedside and checked the time. It was already past ten o''clock, and Ormand should be working. Vi rubbed her sleepy eyes and just as she slowly sat up, her phone rang. It was from Jennifer. As soon as the phone was connected, Jennifer''s sad cry sounded. "Vi, I was chased out by Ronian..." Jennifer cried so hard that she almost couldn''t breathe.She kept sobbing, and Vi couldn''t hear what else she said clearly. "I haven''t gone out yet.I''m still in Viorin.If you need some help, juste over." Half an hourter, Jennifer once again rushed to the Viorin and cried. The two bodyguards staying with Jennifer were forcefully shut outside by Vi and guarded by Jimmy and Tyler. No one was allowed in. "Alright.Don''t cry anymore.Tell me what happened," Vi said as she patted Jennifer on the back. Jennifer recalled what Ronian had said to her in the study in the morning and could not help but feel her heart ache. "Ronian has changed.I don''t know him at all¡­ "He forced me to bring my bodyguards into Sherlyn''s room.If I can''t do it, then he will use the rattan to hit me." Jennifer was innocent, and she said it directly. "Last night, Jerry was beaten to a pulp by him.Vi, I''m so scared.Help me." Jennifer threw herself into Vi''s arms and cried sorrowfully. When she mentioned the matter of Jerry being beatenst night, she still felt a lingering fear.She was afraid that she would also be beaten by a rattan. Vi frowned and noticed the point. "Jerry was beatenst night? Why?" Jennifer stared at Vi with a dumbfounded expression.Her tears were still hanging on her face, about to fall.She seemed to have not reacted. "Vi, don''t you know it? I sent you a message for help.Didn''t you ask Mr.Hobson toe to the Felton''s house to save Jerry?" Vi opened her phone and checked the text message.She paid special attention to the time of the text message. At that time, she was still asleep. Maybe Ormand had seen the message and went to deal with this matter. Since Ormand had rescued Jerry, there shouldn''t be any problems. Vi ignored it and continued to ask, "Ronian asked you to find a way to bring bodyguards into Sherlyn''s room alone?" "Yes." Jennifer nodded. Vi burst outughing and thought, is Ronian in a hurry to find a solution? He knew clearly that Jennifer was a simple and naive person, but he actually assigned her such a difficult task. Jennifer held Vi''s hands and said sincerely, "Vi, please help me.I think Ronian probably wants the bodyguard to tell Sherlyn something.He will be out in a few minutes at most." Vi said, "Sherlyn hasn''t regained her consciousness yet.She won''t listen to others¡¯ words at all.Moreover, how can Ronian''s goal be so simple?" "What should I do?" Vi raised her eyebrows and smiled.She proposed a solution that would burn Ronian¡¯s bridges. "He threatened you this time and even wanted to hit you with a whip.You can''t follow him, so just don''t go back.Stay here with me for a few days so that he can''t hit anyone.Anyway, I have a lot of guest rooms, and it doesn''t matter if you live here." Jennifer was a bit attracted but still scared. "This method won''t work.Even if I can live here for a few days, I still have to go backter. At that time, Ronian would only be more furious, and he might even want to kill me directly." Vi smiled and patted Jennifer''s face. "Don''t worry.The matter rted to Ronian is almost ending.When the timees, he won''t have the time to deal with you." "Really?" Vi nodded seriously, not joking. Jennifer asked, "What about the two bodyguards from the Felton family?" "I will let them go back to where they came from." At noon, Ormand received a call from Kolby and arrived at theboratory at the right time. Kolby showed Ormand the printed dataparison. "Ormand, this medicine is not made domestically but from abroad.Moreover, it is banned on the market.He probably bought it at a high price on the DarkNet." Ormand looked serious as he listened to the report and checked the medicineposition carefully.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Kolby continued, "This medicine is a bit simr to the medicine with the number G7 in the country, but itsposition is more powerful than the G7.It is specialized in destroying nerves.The person who is injected with it will suffer a lot.If a bit of hypnosis skill is added, the person will only listen to him. "On the DarkNet, there are cases of using this medicine.Generally speaking, it is used by some foreign nobles to control their rebellious and disobedient ves.The ves must be obedient to obtain relief medicine from the nobles. "However, the ingredients of this medicine are too powerful.Once injected, the damage to the nerves cannot be recovered.In other words...The side effects cannot be ignored.Even if they are cured, it is very likely to leave sequ." The more Ormand listened, the colder his expression became. Thinking that Russell had always looked forward to Sherlyn''s recovery, Ormand sighed and asked, "Do you know what sequ there will be?" Kolby shook his head. "Because it is a forbidden medicine from abroad, there is no reference data in the country." "Alright, I understand.Write all that you just said into a diagnosis.Someone''s good days areing to an end." Ormand walked out of theboratory, and his expression was cold and terrifying. Todd was standing outside and talking to Leia on the phone. When he saw Ormanding out, he quickly said goodbye to Leia, hung up the phone, and ran over to Ormand. "Ormand, how is it?" Ormand''s face was filled with the signs of aing storm, and he passed the evidence in his hands to Todd silently. Todd read it and turned furious in an instant. "Is he crazy? He even drugged his biological mother and sister with such vicious medicine!" "From the day he got the power of the Felton family through ruthless methods, he was no longer worthy of being a human," Ormand said coldly. Todd''s expression became serious. "Then, how do you n to deal with him this time?" Ormand said, "It''s a matter of business.As a deputy director, he dared to break thew.It''s a crime." He walked forward with his long legs, got in the car, and returned to the National Bureau of Investigation. On the way, Ormand instructed, "After all, he has two teams of soldiers. Don''t alert the enemy in advance. Tomorrow, let Nn and Taven lead the team and ambush 0.3 miles outside Felton''s house in advance. "Compile all the evidence, including the witness, physical evidence, and Sherlyn''s injury appraisal.Also, he had been trying to get Jerry to poison me.This is also a matter of fact. "With these sins, I want him to experience aplete set of punishment devices in the interrogation room before being sent to a high-level prison!" Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Find the Key and Be in Danger In Felton¡¯s house. The two bodyguards who came back from the Viorin limped upstairs and knocked on the door of Ronian''s study. "Come in." The two bodyguards supported each other in pain. Ronian was reviewing documents when he suddenly noticed their actions, and he was baffled. "What happened? Where is Jennifer?" "Mr.Felton, Jennifer wants to live in the Hobson''s house and won''te back." Ronian put down his pen and raised his eyebrows. "Isn''t it good? Then why didn¡¯t you follow her? What did youe back for?" The bodyguard said bitterly, "Mrs.Hobson forced us away and asked Jimmy and the others to beat us up.They told us to go back to where we came from." Click! A coffee cup was smashed on the ground. The coffee sshed in all directions. The sound was shocking, indicating Ronian''s anger. "Good-for-nothing! Get out!" With a gloomy face, Ronian rubbed his temples and had a headache. Sherlyn was being guarded strictly. Jennifer was too naive to aplish anything, and she would only ruin things. It was tricky. Ronian opened the drawer in frustration and took out a colorless and odorless crystal that looked like ice sugar.He took a deep breath, and the stimtion to his nerves was fierce.He felt much more comfortable. Knock! The door of the study was knocked again. Ronian kept the crystal in his hand and put it back into the drawer. The person who came in was Dewey. Dewey stepped forward and handed something to Ronian respectfully. Ronian looked down. It was the key to the top floor and was stained with dirt.It was the key he gave Dewey. "Where did you find it?" Dewey said, "It''s in the garden.It''s hidden under the grass, only revealing a little bit of gold.That''s why I searched the whole night but didn''t find it." Ronian picked up the key, and his fingers were also stained with dirt.He rubbed the dirt carefully. Because of the pleasure that the transparent crystal brought to him, it was rare that he did not lose his temper immediately. "Dewey, tell me your conjecture." "Duringst night''s banquet, only Mr.Jerry came close to me and bumped into me.I suspect that he was afraid that the matter would be exposed, so he buried the key deliberately." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ronian listened quietly and analyzed the situation clearly. "He didn''t bury it.It is impossible for him to leave such obvious traces.If he did, he would bury it deeply.I''m afraid that you won''t be able to find it in a year or two. "So, he probably wanted to return the key secretly.Butter, he discovered that I was on guard, and he threw it out of the room in a panic.That''s why this happened." Dewey nodded. "You''re right.That should be the case." Ronian let out a strangeugh, and his eyes gradually turned cold. Soon, he became furious.He was so angry that he threw all the documents on the desk to the ground, even smashing theputer. "Jerry! That bastard!" Ronian thought, Jerry was the one who took the key, and the medicine on the top floor must have been stolen by him. As expected, he had colluded with Vi to scheme against me. If the medicine was handed to Ormand, the consequences would be unimaginable. Ronian¡¯s anger burned all of his rationality. He wished he could tear Jerry into pieces immediately! Dewey was almost hit by the documents that were thrown to the ground and staggered back. "Mr.Felton, don''t worry.There is always a solution." After venting his anger, Ronian had indeed regained a trace of reason. He called Caden and asked, "How is the situation in the secret interrogation room?" Caden replied, "Mr.Felton, after I left, Todd arranged a whole team of soldiers to guard the secret interrogation room.Nearly twenty soldiers are stationed 0.3 miles away and a dozen soldiers are arranged to guard in the dark." Ronian grunted augh. Ormand guarded the secret interrogation room so tightly. It was obvious that he was not going to teach Jerry a lesson but protect Jerry.It seemed that Ormand probably knew about Jerry stealing the key. And the medicine on the top floor was probably in Ormand''s hands. Ronian thought, illegal exit? They were just putting on an act! His eyes were cold as he said to Caden on the phone, "Send someone to keep an eye on them.If there is any movement over there, inform me immediately." "Yes, Mr.Felton." After hanging up, Ronian opened the drawer under the desk and took out a pistol.He loaded the bullet skillfully.He even pressed the muzzle between his eyebrows and put on a fake smile. Dewey was frightened. "Mr.Felton! What are you doing? Don''t be impulsive! Things haven''te to an end.There will always be a turning point." Ronian chuckled and moved the gun away, fiddling with it in his hand. "Don''t be afraid.Do you think I will kill myself? Only a cornered loser will do this.Now that things have note to an end, it still remains unknown who will win." Ronian''s fingers, which had been touching the gun all year round, had a thickyer of calluses.When he rubbed the lines of the gun, the feeling was very unusual. "Jerry, that bastard.I thought that he was bullied badly by Ormand, so I pitied him.I didn''t expect that I would lead a spy into my house.Even if I die, I will drag him to hell with me!" After finishing his words, Ronian mmed the gun on the table, making a loud bang. He instructed Dewey calmly, "Judging from the time when the medicine was stolen, Ormand should have checked its ingredients. "While he is still collecting evidence, destroy all the remaining potions on the top floor.Pour out the liquid, smash the ss containers, and bury them.Burn the box and ensure that no trace is left. "As for the rooms on the top floor, if anything looks suspicious, destroy all of them.Order the servants to clean them up and spray disinfectant. "Before tonight, you have to tidy up the top floor.Don''t dy even a second." Dewey nodded. "Since we can''t leave any traces behind, why don''t we just throw them out? Also, Mr.Felton, you bought those potions at a high price.You must suffer a heavy loss to destroy all of them." Ata critical moment, this little bit of money was nothing. Ronian looked serious. "Ormand might have sent people to guard outside.If the servants throw too many things out, it will be too conspicuous.It will be easy for them to be caught.Just do as I say." "Yes, Mr.Felton.Don''t worry." Dewey stopped arguing and went to do it immediately. After Dewey left, Ronian straightened his cor and walked out of the study to the top floor.He opened the heavy iron lock and entered the third room on the left. A skinny woman was sleeping weakly on the bed. Her hands were bound by heavy chains, and there were deep marks on her wrists. Ronian walked straight to her and sat by the bed.He untied all the chains and rubbed the red marks on her wrists patiently.He said gently, "Mom, don''t me me.You once said that you are willing to do everything for me. "Now, Jerry, the bastard you hated most, joined hands with Ormand to harm me.Only you can help me." Ronian held Pam in his arms and stroked her back gently, but his eyes were cold. As if she had smelled something familiar, Pam blinked her eyes gently and became a little more clear-minded.She raised her eyes and looked at her handsome and awe- inspiring son, smiling in a satisfied but morbid manner. "Ronian, my beloved son.As long as it is what you want, even if you want me to die, I will help you." Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Ormand or Vi''s Male Servant As she gently coaxed Ronian, his eyes reddened with tears inside. "Mom, I''m sorry.I want to live.I don¡¯t want to give up the honor and wealth that I have now.I don''t want to go to jail.I don''t want to live like a walking dead.I would rather be dead!" Ronian hugged the thin woman tighter and tighter. "Don''t worry.That bastard made you mentally ill, and that''s why you lost my sister.I know how much you hate him." "I will make him pay!" In the evening, Konner came back, rubbing his lower back andining. He had been forced to run errands at the National Bureau of Investigation for several days, and his whole body was about to fall apart from the pain. Ronian was so cruel. Konner was not strong, and he didn''t even have a belt. How could he bear the tasks of the Bureau with such a weak body? He really wanted to cry because his life was squeezed out of him as if he was in hell. When would this end? However, when he thought of how Jerry was hit with rattanst night, he was so scared that he didn''t dare curse Ronian. He pulled on the wall with his soft, trembling legs, and slowly moved into the garden.He stopped a male servant who was rushing somewhere. "Where are you running to? Come and help me." The servant didn''t move immediately. Then he walked to him to hold his arm. "I''m sorry, Mr.Konner, Mr.Ronian asked us to clean up the top floor.That''s why I''m rushing and forgot to greet you." "Why does Ronian want to clean up the top floor?" The male servant shook his head. "We don''t know the details.It''s already past six o''clock.Mr.Ronian asked us to clean it up before night.Or he will make us suffer." Confused, Konner was still considerate of him. "Go.Do what you have to do.Don''t bother to help me.I can walk by myself." "Thank you for your understanding, Mr.Konner." The male servant bowed deeply and turned to run to the backyard. Konner doubtfully looked at his back. Last night, he suspected that Jerry had stolen something from the top floor, while today, Ronian asked servants to clean it up. What does Ronian want? His instinct told him that there must be a secret. He slowly shifted his steps towards the backyard. As Konner approached the backyard, he heard the jarring noises of sses breaking. In the backyard were many servants and bodyguards, and even Dewey, but all of them were busy. No one noticed Konner. Some were burning things, some were smashing ss containers, and some were digging pits to bury ss fragments. Konner was bewildered at such a scene. In the corner were containers that had not been destroyed, which were thumb-sized ss tubes with transparent liquid at the bottom.He picked up a random ss tube and examined it closely. Dewey, who was not far away, was shocked to see what Konner did. Dewey hurriedly walked over, took the ss tube from his hand, and put it back in the corner. "Mr.Konner, these are all trash.Mr.Ronian wants to destroy them.Please don''t touch them in case they hurt your hand.Everyone is busy here and we can''t take care of you.Would you like to go back to the vi? It''s time to have dinner." Konner was preupied with his own thoughts. "Alright, you guys go ahead.I''m going back to my room." "Take care, Mr.Konner." Dewey bowed respectfully and turned to continue with his business. Konner secretly observed the messy backyard for a little while. When no one noticed him, he quietly picked up the ss tube, hid it in his pocket, and pretended to leave the backyard leisurely. After working all day, Ormand returned to the Viorin and found Jennifer at home, who had always been mischievous. In the evening, when they were having dinner, Jennifer kept staring at Ormand. Vi noticed and tapped her head. "What are you looking at? Eat." "Oh, okay." Jennifer rubbed her slightly aching head and looked away.She took a bite of the spaghetti in her bowl and carefully nced at Ormand again. Ormand raised his dark eyes and exchanged a nce with her.She immediately retracted her gaze guiltily, not daring to look again. Ormand was baffled. "Is there something on my face?" "Oh, nothing.I always think Mr.Hobson is handsome, but I haven''t observed him so closely before.I just realized..." Ormand asked, "What did you notice?" Vi also looked at Jennifer with a puzzled gaze. Jennifer nced at the two of them and was a bit afraid to speak out. After hesitating for a while, she cautiously said, "I always feel that Mr.Hobson looks like a person." Vi and Ormand looked at each other. "Who?" Jennifer moved a little and stretched her neck to whisper to Vi, "Vi, don''t you think that Mr.Hobson looks like your private male servant in Washington?" "Hic, hic, hic..." Vi pretended to cough. Her voice was loud in the quiet dining room, which surprised Ormand so much that he almost choked with a mouthful of spaghetti. Vi chuckled at his reaction. What happened in Washington was Ormand''s dark history. Vi was so yful that she wanted to tease him, so she asked, "Jennifer, who do you think is more handsome, Ormand or that male servant?" Jennifer was simple and discerning. "Mr.Hobson! It has to be him! After all, Mr.Hobson is your real husband.No one canpare to Mr.Hobson.He is powerful, handsome, and rich!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She ttered Ormand and secretly nced at his face. However, Jennifer saw Ormand lowering his head with a cold, strange face. It was true that Jennifer liked the male servant quite a bit, so she continued to whisper, "Vi, have you fired the male servant? Or is he still with you?" "What''s the matter? Do you like him?" Vi asked with a meaningful smile. Jennifer was a little bit shy. "Although I didn''t get along with him back then, I do like his handsome face and sexy body.If you don''t mind, I want to hire him privately.It would be very pleasing even just to look at him once in a while." She continued. "However, I still remember what happened back then.He was stubborn and needed to be guided." Ormand, with a darkened face, heavily put down his fork. "You should continue.I''m full.I''ll go upstairs to see the babies." Jennifer looked at Ormand''s cold back, unaware of what she said wrong. Vi smiled with curving eyebrows and kept eating.She seemed to agree with Jennifer''s opinion. "He was indeed stubborn, but ! have taught him well.Now he is very gentle to me." "Huh?" Jennifer was desperate to gossip.She softly whispered, "Vi, are you still keeping him? You talked as if you still care about him.Are you having an affair? Does Mr.Hobson know?" "He knows," Vi calmly replied and kept eating. It was mind-blowing for Jennifer. "They are saying that Mr.Hobson loves you so much that he obeys you in everything. But has he actually said he agreed to let you have another lover?" "Who says it''s an affair? The male servant who signed the agreement back then has be my full- time employee." "Full-time?" "Yes, he is my husband now." Jennifer finally realized what happened, widening her eyes in shock. What? Mr.Hobson is the person she had offended in Washington before? Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Bully Ormand Together Jennifer, who was still scared, turned pale and didn''t dare to eat anymore.Because this was personally made by Ormand. "Vi, did I ¡­ just offend Mr.Hobson again? Can I still see tomorrow''s sun..." "Don''t worry, Mr.Hobson is very generous.He won''t argue with you, let alone make things difficult for a little girl like you." Only then did Jennifer heave a sigh of relief. Vi said, "Then do you still want to train my little male servant?" Jennifer waved her hands and shook her head. "No.I don''t dare.That''s your property.How would I dare to do that? Mr.Hobson will kill me. "Go on eating.Have a good rest after eating.I''ll get Jimmy to show you around tomorrow," Vi said, holding back herughter. "Okay." After the meal, Vi carried the fruit that she personally washed and went to the baby room on the fourth floor. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ormand''s long legs were bent on the small stool, one hand holding M''s rocking bed, and the other hand gently shaking the rattle. Vi ced the fruit on the table and walked over to look at the two little babies who wereughing. Their skin looked so soft. Their long curly eyshes gently blinked. Their clear eyes were extremely beautiful. M, who was nibbling on her finger, was instantly beaming with joy when she saw Viing over. Vi also smiled and sighed at the magic of parenting. Ormand didn''t look back. He was still shaking his rattle-drum like he was sulking. Vi gently brushed past Ormand''s ears with her fingers and she asked softly, "Are you angry with Jennifer or jealous of Ondo?" Ondo... This name had not been heard in a long time. Ormand turned around.His eyes were gentle, but he said in a serious tone, "I am angry with you, Vi.You are so mean.You could have skipped this topic with just a few words, but you insisted on asking Jennifer who is more handsome between me and Ondo." Vi''s fingers brushed past his eyebrows, from his ear to his forehead, and knocked on it slightly. "They are both you.What''s there to be angry about? Who doesn''t have some dark history? Back in Washington, because I loved you, I was bullied by your family for three years without fighting back." The moment he mentioned this, Ormand saw Vi''s expression turn upset.Oh no, is she going to me me for the old issues? He decisively put down the rattle and held Vi''s hand. "I''m sorry.It was all my fault back then.You suffered a lot.If you hate me still, I''ll immediately go back to my room and kneel on the washboard!" Listening to his gentle voice, Vi couldn''t get angry at all, but she still kept a straight face and said seriously, "Give me your hand." Ormand was stunned. "Now?" He thought, is she going to beat my palm in front of the kids? Vi nodded seriously. Well, it was more important for my wife not to be angry. He obediently stretched out his left hand, his ck eyes serious as if he was presenting a treasure, and handed it to Vi. With a crisp sound, Vi raised her hand high and gentlynded on his palm. "Do you know your mistakes?" "Yes, sorry." "Do you still dare to ignore me as you did back then?" "I don''t, never.I only wish you wouldn''t ignore me." Viughed. M, who was on the rocking bed, listened to the sound of the p and giggled, looking at Vi and Ormand. Aedan, who was on the side of the bed, also giggled. Ormand was speechless.His face darkened and he red at his two kids. How could they be so happy to see me, their daddy, getting beaten up? Two heartless little things! When Vi saw the smiles on the two babies¡¯ faces, her heart was about to melt. She added a bit more strength and then beat Ormand a few times more. Aedan and Mughed even more happily. Ormand was speechless. "Vi, even the babies are on your side.I can''t believe they like seeing you bully me!" He looked up at Vi usingly. Vi smiled as she held up his hand.Her broad palm was clean, only stained with a faint red mark.She still bent down and kissed it gently with her soft lips. Then, she patiently said to the two babies, "Your daddy is beaten up because he made a mistake.Supervise him and teach him lessons together with me." Ormand was speechless. "Alright, I was just teasing you.Orin, you are so obedient.How could I bear to beat you up?" Ormand thought, Vi, you are lying. Every time you get angry, you beat me up ruthlessly. But he just lowered his head and did not speak. They stayed in the babies¡¯ room for a long time, and only when the babies were asleep did they call Aracely in. Ormand held Vi''s hand and they returned to the master bedroom. Vi asked seriously, "How is the investigation on Ronian?" "The medicine that Jerry stole has been appraised.It is a powerful medicine that destroys nerves.Ronian used the medicine to control his mother and sister, and he even tried to get Jerry to drug me.I have already asked Todd to gather all the evidence as soon as possible.If nothing goes wrong, we can arrest him tomorrow and investigate him in the interrogation room." Vi nodded. "These things should be settled as soon as possible in case more idents happen.Ronian is not worthy of being the person in charge of the Felton family.He put the whole family into darkness." "You are right, honey." He said beside Vi''s ear with his hoarse voice. Vi almost immediately felt the threat. "Stop, go to sleep.There are many things to do tomorrow.You need enough energy to deal with it.No sex tonight." Ormand fell back onto the pillow weakly, helplessly. Vi held in herughter and reached out to turn off the lights. When the room was shrouded in darkness, Ormand decided to rebel. Hunger was raging in his stomach, and he desperately wanted to devour his prey. Until... "Ouch, it hurts.Honey, be gentle.It''s going to swell." Vi pinched his butt and twisted it hard. Ormand buried his head in Vi''s neck, feeling wronged, and hissed in pain in a low voice. "Sleep.Can you do it?" "Yes..." The next morning, at the National Bureau of Investigation. Ormand was changing into his military uniform when Todd knocked on the door and entered. "Ormand, the evidence has been sorted out.Nn and Taven have ambushed around the Felton family''s old house and waited for your order." Ormand fastened thest gold button on his cor and turned around. "Okay, let''s go to the Felton family and catch them." Coming out of the office, he went downstairs with a straight face, heading to the open-air garage. Caden ran over and almost bumped into Ormand. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Mr.Hobson, it was my fault for being so rash." "What are you running for? Where is your discipline?" Ormand asked with a dark face. Caden had a bitter expression on his face as he bent down to apologize. "Mr.Hobson, you are right.I just couldn''t help being absent-minded when I heard the bad news." Ormand turned his head and looked at Todd behind him. He asked, "What bad news?" "Mr.Felton¡¯s mother suddenly passed awaytest night.The entire Felton family is in a mess right now.Mr.Felton suspects that ...it was a murder!" Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Chapter 499 All Suspects This shocking news shocked Ormand and Todd at the same time. After they looked at each other, Ormand quickly regained hisposure, "Alright, I will go to the Felton family to take a look.You go and do your work." "Yes, Mr.Hobson." Caden left. As soon as he left, Todd came up and asked in a low voice, "Ormand, Nn, and Taven¡¯s teams are still guarding 0.3 miles away from the Felton family''s old house.Are we still going to catch people?" Ormand said calmly, "This matter is very strange.No rush.Ask them to keep watching and wait for orders.You go sort out the evidence, print a copy of it, as well as the warrant.When the timees, do as I ask you to do." "Understood." They walked out of the National Bureau of Investigation one after the other, got into the car, and went to the Felton family''s old house.The old house of the Felton family was in chaos. The servants and bodyguards were busy. When Ormand and Todd walked in, no one greeted them. The entire vi was wrapped in a sad atmosphere. When Jennifer and Konner learned of the grievous news, they also rushed back. They were all at home. Todd grabbed a male servant who was passing by and asked, "Where''s Mr.Felton?" "On the top floor.Something happened to his mother.He is in a bad mood." The two immediately went to the top floor, and the third room on the left was full of people. Ronian was sitting on the bed in a daze, holding Pam, whose body was already cold.He was in extreme sorrow. For so long, this was the first time Ormand had seen Ronian''s eyes swollen from crying. Even Konner and Jennifer had red eyes. A sorrowful aura lingered in the room. Ormand nced at the situation in the room and called out the housekeeper, Dewey, who was wiping his tears. Dewey followed him very cooperatively.He followed behind Ormand to the end of the quiet aisle. "Mr.Hobson, my master suddenly lost his mother.He is very sad.He may have been a little impolite.Please forgive him." "My condolences," Ormand sighed softly, his deep eyes devoid of emotion. "Yes." Todd went forward and asked for Ormand, "Mr.Nielsen, what exactly is going on? Please tell Mr.Hobson.Mr.Hobson will uphold justice for the Felton family." Dewey sobbed, wiped his tears with his sleeve, and fell into his memories. "The servant found out about the ident when delivering breakfast to Mrs.Felton''s room this morning.Mrs.Felton is kind and happy.It is absolutely impossible for her to kill herself. "Moreover, Mr.Felton has just checked.There are no obvious wounds or fatal wounds on Mrs.Felton''s body.Her lips are dark and blue with a faint purple color.She must have been poisoned.Mr.Hobson, please seek justice for Mr.Felton and Mrs.Felton." Ormand''s handsome face twisted into a serious expression.He didn''t say anything. "The top floor of the Felton family has always been locked.If Mrs.Felton didn''t kill herself, who else coulde in?" Dewey thought about it and said, "Mrs.Felton doesn''t like to go out.This matter is easy to investigate.Only a few servants go there to send food.Maybe it''s the kitchen." "Gather all the servants, chefs, and those who are responsible for buying fruits and vegetables in the garden.I''m going to interrogate all of them." Ormand instructed seriously.He adjusted the sleeves of his military uniform, turned around, and went downstairs. Dewey followed obediently. Todd stood at the door of Pam''s room and looked at the situation in the room a few more times. After a sigh, he followed Ormand. Ten minutes of rigorous questioning passed. In the garden, everyone''s expressions and exnations were fine. Ormand turned his head and said to Todd, "Get the key investigation team toe over and check the situation here.Inform the forensics department too.Send Mrs.Felton to the autopsyter." "Okay." Todd nodded and left, running to a quiet corner to make the call. After all the servants and chefs were cleared of suspicion, Ormand asked them to go back to work. The garden quickly quieted down. Dewey seemed to have thought of something. "Mr.Hobson, I remember something very important." Ormand turned around, his handsome face expressionless. "The night before yesterday, Mr.Jerry stole my key.When there were many people at the banquet, he secretly went up to the top floor.I don''t know what he went up for.After being found out by Mr.Ronian, he even punished him ording to family rules." Ormand furrowed his brows and narrowed his deep eyes. "Tell me more about it," he said coldly. Dewey continued, "Mr.Jerry refused to admit that he stole the key even if he was beaten.Yesterday afternoon, the bodyguard found the key to the top floor that was slightly buried in the garden and confirmed that Mr.Jerry had indeed gone to the top floor." "Mr.Hobson, to be honest, Mr.Jerry had a criminal record of stealingboratory medicine before.His rtionship with Mr.Ronian is usually not good.This time...It is very likely that he deliberately used poison to kill Mrs.Felton!" After the call, Todd came back and happened to hear Dewey''s words. He seriously retorted, "Mr.Nielsen, isn''t your attitude towards the two young masters too biased? Jerry had a criminal record before, but he was bailed out by Mr.McGraw.For that matter, he is now innocent.We judge people by evidence, not criminal records.You can''t suspect him only because of this, understand?" Dewey lowered his head awkwardly. "Mr.Hobson, you are right.But...I am just suspicious.As for what exactly is going on, we''ll know only after Mr.Hobson finds out the truth." Even though he was smiling apologetically, Ormand and Todd''s expressions remained cold and glum. Dewey said this at such a time.He was aimed at Jerry. Once this crime was set, Jerry would never be able to make aeback in this life. The tension in the garden continued. Ronian, who had recovered from his grief, came out of the vi with red eyes and walked straight to Ormand. "Mr.Hobson, I need an exnation for this matter.Jerry stole the key and sneaked into the top floor.He entered my mother''s room.He is currently the biggest suspect.I request to interrogate him personally." Ormand turned around and meet Ronian¡¯s eyes, which were filled with tears and anger. He did not speak. Todd lowered his head to hide the intense displeasure in his eyes. If Ronian was really asked to interrogate Jerry, Jerry might be able to live a life worse than death within a day. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He could be disabled. "Mr.Hobson, before this, you suspected that my fifth sister was imprisoned by me, so you stopped my work and I waited at home for an investigation.Now, more than a week has passed and there has been no progress.Should I return to the National Bureau of Investigation and deal with my mother''s ident first?" "Who are you going to deal with?" Ormand sneered. "I will investigate Jerry for the Felton family!" Ronian''s eyes looked sinister, and he was very determined. "Don''t you hate Jerry too, Mr.Hobson? This matter, coupled with the fact that he broke out of the country illegally, and the fact that he had bitten Todd.He has hindered official work many times, so he had to be punished. "I want Jerry to be crippled, if not die." At the end of his speech, Ronian paused and looked into Ormand''s eyes, not afraid at all. The two of them looked at each other aggressively for a minute. The air was tense. In the end, Ormand narrowed his eyes and gave a meaningful look to Todd. "Mr.Felton, I''m sorry.Jerry has used you of imprisoning your sister and mother, using the drug to control thoughts, and poisoning Mr.Hobson. "So, Mr.Felton, you are also a suspect now.You are not qualified to interrogate other suspects. "Pleasee with us to the interrogation room.You will meet Jerry there.Mr.Hobson will investigate what you and Jerry have done!" Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 All Locked Up Ronian stared at the warrant, and his face quickly turned cold. "Where''s the evidence?" Todd was fully prepared and handed over the well-organized evidence. Ronian took it and flipped through it seriously. Soon, he regained hisposure. "Mr.Hobson, on this evidence, the one who uses me of using the forbidden drug is Jerry.The person who imed to see me imprison my mother is Jerry.The person who uses me of poisoning you is also Jerry.Even the poison and the unknown drug handed to you were given by Jerry. "He has been out of the country illegally this year.He may have brought some dirty things from the outside.If the one who deliberately murdered my mother was really him, then his confessions cannot be used as evidence.It is very likely that he plotted everything." "So, Mr.Hobson, shouldn''t we investigate Jerry first?" Ronian asked, his eyes red. Ormand was expressionless. "Of course, he will be investigated.But before Jerry is convicted, the National Bureau of Investigation does not side with any confession.Even the deputy director will be treated equally if hemitted a crime," he said. "Take the suspect away," Ormand said, ncing at Todd. "Yes." Todd took out the handcuffs and walked towards Ronian. Ronian''s eyes were cold and he did not move. Dewey immediately called out all the bodyguards and stood in front of Ronian to protect him, blocking Todd''s way. Todd said, "Ronian, what are you doing? Resisting arrest and obstructing official duties is a crime.As a deputy director, shouldn''t you set an example?" Ronian did not speak. Dewey stepped forward and exined, "Mr.Hobson, Todd, my master has just lost his mother.Can you give him some time to deal with the funeral before investigating him?" Ormand was impartial. "The cause of Mrs.Felton''s death is unknown.What''s the hurry? The first thing to do now is to find out the truth about Mrs.Felton''s death as soon as possible and give the Felton family an exnation." His tone was unquestionable. Ormand waved his hand. Todd immediately said to the miniature walkie-talkie under the button of his military uniform, "Mr.Felton won''t leave.Come over and send Mr.Felton to the interrogation room." Two minutes after that, Nn and Taven arrived at the Felton family''s old house with two teams of soldiers. The two groups of people were full of momentum when they ran over, and even the ground trembled. The bodyguards surrounding Ronian seemed particrly weak. "Mr.Felton, are you sure you want to refuse the investigation? With Mr.Hobson''s temper, once he gets angry, he will tie you up and you will lose face by then." Ronian''s handsome face was dark, and his hands hidden under his sleeves were so tightly clenched that the veins were bulging. After a short moment, he asked the bodyguards on both sides to make way for him.He took two steps forward and ced his hands in front of Todd.He spoke to Ormand, "Mr.Hobson, please find out the truth as soon as possible and let my mother rest in peace." "Of course," Ormand said coldly. He walked forward, took the electronic handcuffs from Todd, and personally put them on Ronian, showing how much he valued him as a Deputy Director. "Take him away." With a cold and dignifiedmand, Ronian was pressed onto the armored vehicle by Todd and Nn. "Yes sir..." Dewey looked at the migratory situation and called out worriedly. He immediately returned to the vi and gathered the servants and bodyguards of the entire vi to the empty space in the backyard. "Mr.Felton is now being investigated, but he is the deputy director.He will be back in a few days at most.During this period, you have to know how to answer if the National Bureau of Investigation asks.If you say something you shouldn''t say, when Mr.Feltones back, even the deities can''t save you, understand?" The servants and bodyguards all nodded in fear. Ronian was sent to the interrogation room separated from Jerry by two rooms and locked up. After sending him in, Ormand and Todd went to visit Jerry. The heavy door opened, and Jerry was sitting cross-legged on the warm bed, rolling up his sleeves and applying medication to the wound on his arm.His strong and powerful arms were covered with half- scabs of bloody scars and some old scars.His arms used to look good, but now they looked scary. When he saw Ormand and Todde in, he casually nced up, while his hand didn''t stop. "You came so early.Have you arrested Ronian?" Ormand said, "Yes." Jerry smiled suspiciously. "Since you caught him, why do you guys have this expression? You should beat him up with rattans first, don¡¯t stop until at least five rattans are broken." Ormand kept a straight face and did not speak. Todd exined, "Mrs.Felton is gone.Ronian has just lost his mother.ording to humanitarianism, we can''t punish him at this time." Jerry lightly pulled his arm and stopped applying the medicine. "He lost his mother? What''s going on?" Ormand and Todd looked at each other in tacit understanding. In the end, Todd sighed and exined, "Something happened to the Felton family.Mrs.Felton was found in the room this morning.It wasn''t a suicide or natural death.Ronian suspected you.He said that you poisoned Mrs.Felton the day you stole the key and went to the top floor." Jerry chuckled, "It seems that he has guessed that things are going to be exposed.He wants to get me involved before he dies." Todd mocked, "He doesn''t intend to die.Today, he denied all the evidence I had gathered." While the two of them were talking, Ormand had a grim expression on his face as he leaned back in his chair, not saying a word. "Do you believe his words?" Jerry sneered and shook his head. Ormand raised his cold eyes and looked him in the eye. "I believe in evidence.I will never be biased towards you, nor will I let you be the scapegoat." "Alright, that''s enough.I don''t feel guilty about things I haven''t done." The three of them chatted a bit more. Jerry repeated in detail what happened on the top floor of the banquet to Ormand carefully. A few minutester, Ormand came out of the interrogation room and got in the car to return to the National Bureau of Investigation. Todd asked, "Ormand, do you really believe what Jerry said?" Ormand''s eyes were very prudent as he asked, "What do you think?" "I believe that Mrs.Felton''s death shouldn''t have much to do with Jerry.He doesn''t need to do such a thing.However, I don''t understand why Jerry was willing to go back to the Felton family to steal the drug for you and Vi. "He contributed a lot this time and was even implicated because of it.He was punished by Ronian and tortured for a long time, but he never asked you for any rewards or requests.I think it''s very strange.He seems to be hiding something." Ormand curled his lips. In this matter, Todd had the same thought as him.He turned his head to look at the scenery outside the window and said lightly. "Power and women, he must have one.He is an outstanding man in the USA.He is proud.He wouldn''t be willing to teach in the mountain vige forever. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "He came back this time because he wanted the whole Felton family." Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Inquiry Todd listened carefully, feeling that Ormand''s analysis was very reasonable. He asked, "Ormand, if it is really the Felton family that he wants, will you help him?" Ormand''s eyes darkened, and he did not answer the question.He didn''t specify. Maybe he would help Jerry, or maybe he wouldn''t. Todd had been by Ormand''s side long enough to know what Ormand meant, so he stopped asking. After returning to the National Bureau of Investigation, Ormand immediately asked Todd to investigate Pam''s death himself. Todd interrogated all the servants and bodyguards of the Felton family. After half a day of investigation, he got nothing. Pam''s autopsy results came out.She did take an unknown drug. Todd examined the autopsy results and asked the forensic doctor, "Can you find out what exactly caused her suffocation and the time when she took the drug?" The forensic doctor shook his head. "No partially dissolved liquid was found in Mrs.Felton''s system.The only reason for such results is the traces of poison on her body.And I''m guessing the drug isn''t legal abroad. "As for the time, since we don''t know exactly what she took, we can''t be sure when she took it.Some drugs have an incubation period.Pending death in a few days is entirely possible." Todd fell into silence. In such a way, Jerry couldn''t get away with the timing. If Ronian insisted that Jerry stole the key to the top floor at the banquet, Jerry wouldn''t be able to defend himself. Todd went back to Ormand''s office and reported the results the forensic doctor got to Ormand. "Gather all the members of the Felton family again for the second round of questioning.This time, I will ask them myself," Ormand said seriously. In the afternoon, all the servants were brought into the National Bureau of Investigation¡¯s inquiry room in separate groups. Ormand asked, "How was the rtionship between Jerry and Mrs.Felton all along?" He asked the same question to everyone who came into the inquiry room. The servant who weeded and watered the garden said, "I don''t know.I haven''t been working for the Felton family for a long time.I have only been there for two years.Back then, Mr.Jerry was busy with the Secret Bureau of Investigation''s affairs and didn''t go back to the old house often.He returned to the Felton''s house recently.But I know that he wasn''t close to Mrs.Felton.After he came back, he didn''t mention Mrs.Felton, and he didn''t ask for a visit from Mr.Ronian." The servant, who had worked in the old house for fifteen years, said, "They didn''t get along.Mrs.Felton hated Mr.Jerry very much.After all, Mr.Jerry was not her biological son.When he was a child, she criticized him quite a few times.Maybe that was why he had a grudge and killed her!" Everyone who stayed in the old house for a long time had simr opinions. Jerry had been bullied by Pam when he was a child. Later, when he was fighting for power, he was lectured by Ronian a few times. Besides, Jerry had a previous conviction. Therefore, the servants all believed in Ronian''s inference. They agreed that it was Jerry who poisoned and killed Pam. After a whole afternoon of in-depth questioning, it was almost time to get off work. All kinds of evidence and testimonies were unfavorable to Jerry. Ormand was a little annoyed and unconsciously lit a cigarette. Before he took a puff, he suddenly remembered that Vi didn''t allow him to smoke. After all, there were two cute babies at home, and they couldn''t go near the smoke. If he were to be found out when he returned, he would be doomed.He handed the cigarette to Todd. Todd took it and obediently went to the corner of the inquiry room to smoke. Thest one to ask before getting off work was Konner. Konner had recently been working in the National Bureau of Investigation, so he could be here very quickly. Therefore, Todd arranged for him to be thest one being inquired about. "How was the rtionship between Jerry and your mother?" Ormand asked the same question. At the mention of his mother, Konner was sad, and his eyes turned red. He suppressed his sadness and said, "Very bad.When he was a kid, as long as my father was not around, my mother often found excuses to punish him.Jerry hated my mother''s guts..." He talked for a long time, and his story was no different from that of the other servants at the old house. Ormand rubbed the space between his eyebrows, his eyes looking slightly tired. Konner continued, "Ever since my mother didn''t go downstairs often, she barely interacted with Jerry.Although Jerry hated my mother, he wouldn''t kill her.Besides, if he did have the poisonous serum, he might have injected Ronian directly." Ormand suddenly opened his eyes, intrigued. He and Todd both looked up at Konner at the opposite table at the same time. "You are the only person speaking up for Jerry today." Konner was a little ufortable. "I wasn''t speaking up for him.I was just telling the truth.If he wanted to poison my mother, he''d have to steal the key to the top floor and risk Ronian finding it.Usually, the top floor was under strict management.Only a few could go up.To kill my mother waspletely suicidal.The cost was too high." Konner had followed Caden for a lot of missions recently. His logic was better than before. Ormand smiled, "That''s right.Then who do you think killed your mother?" Konner lowered his head and fell silent. After thinking for a long time, he said, "I don''t know.I think Ronian has been a bit strangetely, but he¡¯s not capable of such a thing." Todd snuffed out his cigarette and came over.He interrupted, "Nothing is impossible.Others might be moreplicated than you think.To gain power, some people be so obsessed that they can break ranks.There are many simr cases in the National Bureau of Investigation.You should know." Konner did not refute, nor did he speak anymore. He remembered that Ronian had made all the servants bury the things on the top floorst night.He remembered the unknown ss tube Ronian took away... Then,te that night, that happened to Pam. But Konner did not say anything.He just kept his head down, his expressionplicated. It was time to get off work. Ormand could tell that Konner had something on his mind and said considerately, "It''s toote today.You can go back and think about it.If you have any other clues,e and tell me at any time." Konner hesitated, asking, "Mr.Hobson, if it was Ronian, what would he be guilty of?" Ormand was tidying up his military uniform. He replied, "Business is business.He is no longer worthy of being a man by doing this, and he deserves the consequences of any sanction." "l see." Konner lowered his head.His eyes returned to normal, and he stopped talking. Although he hated Ronian for sending him to the National Bureau of Investigation and letting him suffer, Ronian was his brother after all, and the Felton family had been doing well under Ronian''s lead. He couldn''t bear to report Ronian. Ormand saw the change in Konner''s expression and emphasized in a deep voice, "Konner, if you know something but don''t tell me, you will be considered an aplice.No matter what, the one who died is your mother.The one who has been locked up as a suspect for inquiry is your fourth brother who has the same father as you.Everyone involved is your family.Think about it." Konner didn''t dare to look Ormand in the eye. He uneasily clutched his trousers and nodded. Ormand no longer stayed and turned to leave the inquiry room. Todd silently followed behind. When they got into the car going back to the Hobson''s ce, Ormand said, "Keep an eye on Konner recently.I always feel that he knows something.Maybe he will be the breakthrough."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Chapter 502 You Should Be Punished "I understand.Ormand, don''t worry." After the two of them returned to the Hobson''s ce, they separated in a winding alley. Todd went back to his vi.He figured that Leia had probably fixed something and was waiting for him toe back. Ormand returned to Viorin.He was already used to cooking and waiting for Vi before she came back. Vi was busy with the McGraw Group and was helping Russell to take care of Sherlyn. Knowing the drug Sherlyn took made it easier for theb to treat her. Yet it was a neurological disease after all, so a longer treatment cycle was required. Half an hourter, Vi came back. Ormand checked the time, and he just happened to serve thest dish. The two ate their dinner in harmony and affection. Before going to bed, Ormand went to the bathroom to take a shower. Vi saw the shirt he had carelessly left at the corner of the bed and went over to pick it up.She was nning on putting it into theundry basket. However, the moment she picked it up, she smelt something unusual.It was the smell of cigarettes. She never smoked, and for the sake of the babies, she ordered Ormand to do the same. Therefore, she was very sensitive to the smell of cigarettes. Did Ormand smoke behind her back today? The sound of water in the bathroom vanished. Ormand had a white bath towel tied around his waist. He raised his strong and good-looking arms and wiped the water off his head as he walked out. The bedroom at some point became a grim ce.He was puzzled.He turned around and saw Vi sitting by the bed with a sullen face, holding the shirt that he had just taken off. It seemed that she was not to be trifled with and was holding back her anger. "Vi?" He whispered tentatively. Vi picked up his shirt with two slender fingers and asked ina deep voice, "Exin." "What?" Ormand didn''t understand. "Still acting? Still lying to me?" She turned and went to get the ruler on the bedside table. It had been a long time since she had used it, and when she weighed it, it actually felt a bit heavy. Ormand''s breath paused for a second. She wanted to punish him? What did he do wrong? He didn''t have time to think. He threw the towel on the table with which he had wiped his hair, strode over, unfastened the bath towel that was tied too tightly, and sat down naked on his knees on the bed. Cold air enveloped him. He was a little shy and covered himself with the towel.He was nothing but obedient. "Vi, I''ve been behaving myself all day.I didn''t do anything wrong, let alone lie.Take it easy.Don''t wrong me." Vi also sat on the bed and sat cross-legged in front of him.She pointed at his arm and signaled him to reach out. "l can smell just fine.I didn''t wrong you.If you can''t remember, then let the pain awaken your memory." Ormand thought about what she meant and slowly reached out. Vi''s eyes were filled with anger as she raised her right hand holding the ruler high. "I remember.Did you smell smoke on my shirt?" Ormand quickly retracted his hand before her hand fell. Vi smiled coldly, "I guess you''re not stupid.At least you know you should be afraid.You react quickly." Ormand frowned, feeling aggrieved. He said, "Vi, I was in a bad mood since I had been investigating the case all day.I lit a cigarette out of habit, but I didn''t smoke at all.I gave it to Todd and asked him to go to the corner to smoke.Maybe the smell got to me because I was in the same room as him. "Vi, believe me.I''m not lying." Vi¡¯s face was still stern.She keenly caught the loophole in his words. "So, you lit it voluntarily.You had thest moment of conscience, and you gave it to Todd because you were afraid that I would find out.Right?" Ormand was wordless.He thought, is this how women think things? He frowned even more tightly and felt even more aggrieved.He reached out both his hands in a fit of pique. "Yes.Vi, if you think I''m wrong, punish me severely.You should cripple my hand.I can no longer hold pens then.That way, everyone in the National Bureau of Investigation will know that I''m punished tomorrow." Vi raised her eyebrows and used the end of the ruler to raise his tough jaw. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Looks like you didn''t think you were wrong.How dare you threaten me?" After knowing the truth, she simply wanted to tease him.She wasn''t nning on punishing him hard. Yet he pushed it to an extreme. "I''m not.If you say I am wrong, then I''m wrong," Ormand said as he suppressed the gloominess in his eyes. She held back the urge to smile and shifted her gaze from his handsome face to his body which was covered by the towel.She had an evil idea.thuy She lifted his towel with the ruler and decisively threw it away. "Why are you covering yourself? What part of your body have I not seen?" Ormand lowered his eyshes, his handsome face slightly hot.He had just taken a shower, and he was naked. She was staring at him without any restraint while beingpletely dressed in her pajamas. It made him feel a little embarrassed. Usually, he was the one who messed with her. It was rare to see him shy. Seeing that, Vi wanted to tease him.She raised her ruler and then dropped it. A soft snap rang out. On Ormand''s thigh, there was a very faint pink mark. She poked the ruler mark on his thigh with the ruler and asked jokingly, "What does it feel like? Do you like it?"He knew from her expression and tone that she was no longer angry. "You left it on me.Of course, I like it," said Ormand. Vi smiled and threw the ruler back to the bedside table. Seeing that she had put down the ruler, Ormand was about to retract his hands. Vi reacted very quickly.She quickly twisted the shirt he had taken off into a knot, wrapped his wrists quickly, and threw him down.She went on top of him. A crafty light shed across her eyes, and it was like she was looking at disobedient prey. She held his hands above his head with one hand and grabbed his jaw with the other. "You vite the family rules.You fail to behave yourself.You should be punished." "You are right." Ormand nodded obediently. Vi chuckled and continued, "Seeing that you have realized your mistake and corrected yourself in time, I''ll punish you the most severely tonight!" Ormand sighed silently and lowered his long eyshes, epting her decision. He said, "I ept it." She held back her smile. "Alright.You''re being good now.Given that, I''ll be the oppressive one tonight. "I will ride you." The next day arrived. Ormand felt so refreshed when he woke up.He looked at Vi, who was still asleep due to tiredness.His eyes were gentle as he carefully bent over and kissed her on the forehead. After the sweet morning kiss, he quickly got out of bed, washed up, changed his clothes, and left Viorin. Todd tried his best to keep up with Ormand, and they arrived at the Hobson''s ce''s garage almost at the same time. Ormand got into the car, and then his dark eyes returned to their usual deep and cold. "To the Felton''s old house." More than half an hourter, the luxury car arrived at the door of the Felton''s house. Ormand didn''t wear his military uniform.He was wearing a casual suit. Nn''s team of soldiers was well-trained. They stood orderly by the door. They had been waiting for a long time. Ormand looked straight ahead and went inside. He ordered, "Search all the rooms inside.Do not miss any corner.Pay extra attention to Ronian and Jerry''s rooms on the top floor." "Yes." The group immediately ran into the Felton¡¯s vi and began to search carefully. Todd was worried, so he went to the top floor personally. Under Todd''s order, Dewey gathered all the servants and bodyguards in the garden to ensure that they would not disturb the search. After more than ten minutes of intense searching, Todd was the first to return. With a solemn face, he walked up to Ormand and whispered into Ormand''s ear, "Ormand, not a single suspicious chain was to be found on the top floor.Ronian has obviously cleaned it up before.I''m afraid that today will be in vain." Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Chapter 503 A One-Day Tour in the Bureau Ormand''s eyes were deep, and he said nothing.He waited for the entire seventh team to finish their search and then came down to report. "Mr.Hobson, I didn''t find anything important in Mr.Ronian¡¯s room." "Mr.Hobson, we didn''t find anything on the top floor." "Mr.Hobson..." Ormand quietly listened to the report while looking at the bunch of servants and bodyguards in the garden as well as Dewey. When Dewey heard the reports of all the searches here, his expression was the calmest and collected, as if he had expected the results. Ormand narrowed his cold eyes and continued to order, "Everyone, search the garden and backyard of the vi again.Do not miss any details." Dewey lowered his head and clenched his fists.He knew about the backyard, and he instinctively clenched his fists. Ormand was keen enough to capture Dewey''s reaction. Without saying anything, Ormand personally checked the garden and the backyard with Todd and Nn. When they were checking the garden, Dewey was calm. Ormand immediately went to the backyard and continued to give orders, "Everyone,e to the backyard." Hearing that, Dewey became even more tensed up.He clenched his fists and silently followed Ormand. Todd found some ss pieces that had not been cleaned under the flower pot in the backyard. Wearing rubber gloves, Todd picked up the ss pieces and handed them to Ormand. "Ormand, look." Soon, other soldiers found ss pieces among some inconspicuous bushes. Dewey, who was watching silently by the wall, swallowed his saliva.He remembered that because he was in a hurry that day, he let the bodyguards quickly smash all the ss tubes.He did not notice the shards of ss flying out and forgot to bury them. Ormand gathered all the ss shards together. The texture was the same. Moreover, there wasn''t any dust or ashes on every piece of ss. Obviously, those pieces were left here only recently. Ormand raised his eyes and looked at Dewey in the corner sharply. "Why are there so many ss pieces in the backyard that have not been cleaned up? What did the people from the Felton family do two days ago?" Dewey pursed his lips and replied respectfully, "Two days ago, a servant broke a ss.He didn''t pick the pieces up and throw them away.Instead, he casually threw them into the bushes in the backyard.It was probably because he was toozy.I''m sorry, Mr.Hobson.It was my fault for mismanagement." Ormand, wearing a pair of ck leather gloves, picked up the ss shards again. The piece was extremely thin.It wasn''t from a ss.But he did not refute Dewey. He asked Todd to pack up the fine evidence and bring it back to the National Bureau of Investigation. Before he left, he turned back and swept a sharp gaze at Dewey. "Nn, take Dewey away and send him to the suspect''s room.I will interrogate him myself. "Yes, Mr.Hobson." Dewey was stunned. "Ah? Mr.Hobson, I didn''t do anything.Why did you send me to the suspect''s room?" Nn walked over and handcuffed Dewey. "Cover-up and failure to report shall be deemed as an aplice and shall be punished the same as the offender.Dewey, Mr.Hobson has been dealing with cases for many years.No one has been able to y tricks in front of him. "This way, please.You''re invited to a one-day tour of the suspect''s room at the National Bureau of Investigation" Dewey''s face was pale, and he didn''t say anything. Vi didn''t go to the McGraw Group this morning. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Russell would take Sherlyn to theb for her rehabilitation treatment, and Vi came together. Sherlyn was on fluids all day yesterday, plus a couple of shots of the special medicine. Sherlyn was doing better.She didn''t show any signs of mania, but her mental state was not very good, and she did not know anyone.She ignored everyone. Only when Ronian¡¯s name was mentioned did she respond at all. Russell kissed the back of her hand over and over again, and he was still very uneasy. Vi watched from the side and sighed silently. As a bystander, Vi could only help so much, especially when it came to the rtionship between Russell and Sherlyn. Kolby came. ording to the prescribed dosage, he gave Sherlyn two more injections. The injection would cause drowsiness. Sherlyn quietly closed her eyes to sleep. Vi apanied Russell for a while.She looked at them. For so many days, Russell cared for no one but Sherlyn. He didn''t ask about anything else. It was only today that he asked, "What''s going on with Ronian?" Vi said honestly, "Something happened to the Felton family.Mrs.Felton, Pam, died unexpectedly.Ormand and Todd are investigating.Ronian insisted that it was Jerry who did it.Ronian''s confession disproved all the hard evidence.Ormand locked Ronian in the inquiry room for now.He cannot convict Ronian, not till he finds concrete evidence." Russell looked gloomy. He rubbed the back of Sherlyn''s hand with his fingers and asked in a low voice, "Is it possible that he willpletely overthrow the evidence of his crimes and be released, and Jerry will bear all the me?" Vi did not even consider this question. "That''s impossible.Jerry suffered a lot to help us find the evidence this time.Ormand and I will not let him take the me for no reason." Russell said, "You''re right.He has suffered a lot because of me and Sherlyn.On the other hand, Ronian is a heartless beast." He said in a deep voice and gritted his teeth. Sherlyn, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, suddenly frowned unconsciously and retracted her hand that had been tightly gripped by Russell. Her lips were weak and dry, and she was softly sleep-talking, "Ronian is my...My..." Her voice was extremely low. Russell leaned closer to her lips and asked gently, "Sherlyn, what did you say? What did you say about Ronian?" "Sherlyn, what did Ronian do to you before?" Vi asked as she leaned over. Sherlyn struggled uneasily and said something. "Engage ...with James...Listen to ...Ronian..." The few short words revealed great information. Perhaps it was the key to proving that Ronian had indeed hypnotized her. Vi and Russell looked at each other, both thinking the same thing. Vi immediately left the room and called Ormand, asking him to call the professional neurologist from the National Bureau of Investigation toe over. After the call, she gripped her phone tightly, feeling a little gratified.thuy It was good news. Everything was heading toward the bright side, and now she could only give it a try. In the National Bureau of Investigation. Konner sat in the small office. He did not need to follow Caden to go out in the field today. Ormand allowed him to rest in the office for a day.He suddenly remembered the day when Ronian was in a hurry to let the servants destroy everything on the top floor...He opened the bottom drawer. From the bottom of the deep drawer, he took out the little ss tube he had sneaked away. It was well preserved by him, and there was still a little bit of the liquid that had not beenpletely poured. That day, there were a lot of simr potion ss tubes being destroyed in the backyard of Felton¡¯s vi. Konner thought, does Ronian really have some kind of secret? Ronian exploited me and oppressed me not long ago. After he is released safely from the inquiry room, will I be tortured again, just like those days before? Konner looked at the ss tube in his hand and wrestled with his conscience. Knock, knock. Someone was knocking on the door. He was startled and almost lost his grip on the ss tube in his hand. After calming down, he put the ss tube back and asked calmly, "Who is it?" The person at the door knocked again. "Todd Hobson, the captain of the fourth team of the National Bureau of Investigation." Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Dewey Confesses In the office of the National Bureau of Investigation. Ormand was looking through everyone''s testimonies. Caden knocked on the door and came in, standing in the open space in front of Ormand''s desk. "Mr.Hobson." Ormand did not even raise his head.His gaze was fixed on the testimonies in his hands.He asked in a low voice, "What is it?" Caden put his hands behind his back and said, "Mr.Hobson, you have already locked Mr.Ronian in the inquiry room for two days.He is a deputy director after all.And his mother..." "Cut the crap." Ormand nced at Caden impatiently. "If you can''t tell me why you are here in five sentences, you are going to spend an afternoon in my office suffering from training." Caden shivered. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He knew everything about Ronian being left in the office by Ormand and being tortured for the whole afternoon thest time.He was the one who carried Ronian back to the Felton¡¯s vi. Such a kind of torture was too much for Caden. Caden stretched out his fingers and began to count the sentences vigntly. Just as he was about to speak, Ormand reminded him coldly. "You already said four sentences just now.You only have one sentence left." Caden was dumbfounded. Since when did he say four sentences? Was a pause considered a sentence? Knowing that Ormand was a man who always delivered his words, Caden didn''t dare to argue and went straight to the point, "He is a public official whose mother died and therefore you have to let go of him if you can''t prove he was involved in this in three days." He finished his sentence in one breath, not daring to pause. It wasn''t until he finished speaking that he heaved a sigh of relief, as if he hade to life. Ormand looked up and stared at Caden with a tease in his eyes, mocking, "He has only been locked up for two days, and he hasn''t even been tortured.He is so impatient." Caden wanted to help Ronian argue, "Mr.Hobson, Mr.Ronian..." "Go out and tell Ronian that by the end of the day tonight, if there''s still no progress, I''ll let him go back to deal with his mother''s affairs." "OK.Thank you for your understanding, Mr.Hobson." Caden bowed respectfully and left the office. As soon as Caden left, Todd came. Ormand continued to look at the sheets in his hands.He saw it was Todd from the corner of his eyes and did not look up. Todd walked up to Ormand and handed Ormand something. Only then did Ormand put down the sheets in his hand and take a look.It was aplete, transparent ss tube. Ormand held it in his hand and examined it carefully. Then he raised his head and looked at Todd. Todd grinned. It looked like he was waiting for apliment. "Ormand, Konner broke." "So soon? What did you tell him?" Ormand asked as he stared at Todd. Todd smiled mysteriously and said, "I cracked him down with both persuasion and reasons.I checked everything about him in advance.I found that although he and Ronian are brothers, they aren''t on good terms.I said a few things and sowed discord." When Ormand was working, he had always been serious. And now when he was looking at Todd, there was a smile on his face, which was a rare thing. "Well done.Tell me in detail." "Sure, Ormand." Being praised, Todd smiled even more happily. Todd cleared his throat and began to say, "Konner said that it was the day after the banquet.When he returned home, he identally found Dewey with all the vi''s bodyguards and servants filling stuff in the backyard.He was suspicious, so..." Ormand listened carefully and fiddled with his watch. After Todd finished, Ormand sneered and said, "Well, someone is already impatient in the inquiry room.Let''s get all this shit done by the end of the day.Maybe he can walk free in another life." Ormand adjusted his cor, his eyes sharp.He got up to go out the door. "Let''s go and have a chat with the housekeeper, Dewey." For the first time, Dewey was handcuffed and sent to the suspect''s room. Ormand said that he wanted to interrogate Dewey personally, and after Dewey got here, he had been locked up the entire morning. In the dark suspect''s room, there was only a dim light on the top. The wall was dark, and the room was quiet. Dewey was alone. The light was not strong, but not the pressure it brought. Dewey had already been sweating.He was a bit exhausted, feeling tortured.He didn''t know how long he was going to stay. The big iron gate of the suspect''s room was opened. Ormand walked in leisurely and sat on the main seat.He looked at Dewey from 15 feet away. Dewey asked in fear, "Mr.Hobson, why am I here? I don''t know anything." "Everyone who came here said they didn''t know anything.But in the end, they always gave in and chose to confess.Dewey, do you want to confess and tell me now, or do you want to follow the process?" Ormand looked at him with interest. Dewey was stunned, his legs trembling uncontrobly.He tried his best to calm down.He thought, Mr.Ronian said that Ormand is cunning. Once Ormand suspects someone, he will use all kinds of psychological tactics.I can''t believe a single word of Ormand. "Mr.Hobson, please ask.I will answer honestly and dare not conceal anything." "Alright, this is your promise.If you change your wordster, thew will not let you off easily." Ormand''s deep voice was soft, but it was full of threat. Dewey swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded. Todd sat next to Ormand with aptop in front of him.thuy He was taking a detailed record of Dewey''s confession. Ormand cut straight to the point and said, "The ss fragments in the backyard have been identified.They are very new and are not stained with dust.One day after the banquet, were the servants in the Felton''s vi assigned to do something?" Dewey was stunned, sweat instantly falling down his cheeks. "Mr.Hobson, why would you ask this?" Ormand stroked his watch.He didn''t answer Dewey''s question. "You are not the only one in the Felton family who knows the truth.Someone next door has already told me everything, and you still want to lie to me?" Dewey clenched his fists that were in handcuffs tightly. "Who? Which asshole of the Felton family dares to talk nonsense and nder Mr.Ronian?" "When did I say Ronian was rted?" Ormand raised his eyebrows coldly. Dewey was stunned. Ormand chuckled. "That''s right.He is the one in charge of the Felton family.Any mass clearing and destruction is, of course, directed by him." Dewey lowered his head, "Mr.Hobson, that''s not true.Mr.Ronian is easygoing and usually busy.He does not often interfere with the servants, and even less with such trifles as cleaning the vi." "Yes, you''re right.That''s why he left it all to you, dragging you into this mess." Ormand didn''t retort Dewey. "What?" Dewey was stunned. "I know that you have helped Ronian a lot.If you don''t tell me the truth, you will share the crime with him.He has done a lot.Are you sure you don''t want toe clean and ask for leniency?" "I...I really don¡¯t know.Mr.Hobson, please.It really has nothing to do with me." Ormand didn''t bother to talk to Dewey anymore.He took out an intact ss tube, and there was a little bit of clear liquid at the bottom of it. After Dewey saw what it was, his pupils instantly widened, and he was terrified. Ormand coldly observed Dewey''s expression and took out another ss tube full of transparent liquid. It was the one that Jerry stole. "Professional examiners have run them through.The liquid Jerry stole from the top floor was the same as the liquid that you destroyed in the backyard." Dewey felt a chill down his spine, and he was sweating heavily. Todd added, "Dewey, Mr.Hobson wants to give you a chance by interrogating you personally. We already know the truth. If you insist on not saying anything, you will be treated as an associate and will spend the rest of your life in prison." Dewey thought, I did was help him tell the servants what to do. Am I going to get a life sentence for that? Dewey waspletely flustered. "OK! I''ll tell you everything! As a vi housekeeper with a signed employment agreement, I do what my employer says! It has nothing to do with me!" Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Chapter 505 The Truth Ormand''s dark eyes were calm.He was confident.He nced at Todd beside him, indicating Todd to record each word said by Dewey. Todd understood and nodded. Dewey began to state, "Mr.Ronian did imprison Mrs.Felton and Ms.Felton.He bought a batch of drugs on DarkNet, including the two tubes in your hands.But I don¡¯t know the specific names of the drugs or how to use them.I only know that Mr.Ronian imprisoned Mrs.Felton and drugged her because he wanted to take control of the Felton family. "It was because of the support of the Czerny Group that Mr.Ronian defeated others and got power.Mr.Ronian said that Mrs.Felton was having some mental issues after her husband brought Mr.Jerry back and insisted on giving Mr.Jerry the family name.So, no one would notice that he drugged her..." Hearing that, Todd was furious and snorted. Todd said, "He did a pretty good job keeping it a secret.Since he got the power, he has been doing this without anyone noticing for several years.If it was not because he became more and more presumptuous and dared to do that to Sherlyn, the secret of the top floor of the Felton family would never be uncovered." Ormand pulled a long face.He gently knocked on the desk and said in a cold tone, "Continue.What about Mrs.Felton¡¯s death?" Dewey sighed regretfully, "I really don''t know about it.That day after the banquet, Mr.Ronian ordered me to bring the servants to destroy all the suspicious things on the top floor.She died by identte at night." Ormand thought about it and adjusted his sleeves. He looked at Todd and said, "Keep listening. All the times and locations he says must be recorded as detailed and urately as possible. The statement must beplete. Get everyone''s statements together and put them on my deskter." "OK." After Todd nodded, Ormand got up, left the suspect''s room, and called Nn toe over. "Search the Felton¡¯s vi, especially Ronian¡¯s bedroom and study room.We can''t miss anything suspicious." As soon as Nn left, Ormand''s phone rang.It was Vi. Seeing the caller ID, he immediately picked up without hesitating. "Vi, what''s the matter?" Vi, who was on the other end of the line, said with joy, "Ormand, Sherlyn''s psychiatric evaluation came out.There were clear signs of hypnosis.I got the results of the examiner together.I''m at the gate of the National Bureau of Investigation." "You came personally to deliver the evidence?" Ormand asked in surprise. "Yes. But I don''t think I can just walk into a ce like the National Bureau of Investigation, right?" "Stay where you are and don''t move.I''lle out to pick you up." Ormand immediately went downstairs and ran to the door. As he ran, he sniffed his sleeves and tested if there was any obvious smell of smoke. When he reached the door, the slender figure that he was familiar with was pacing back and forth.He quickly walked over and picked her up. "You were so tiredst night.Why are you here to deliver the evidence instead of sleeping a little longer?" Vi said, "Russell is in theb by Sherlyn¡¯s side.She''s been put on a drip.I didn''t need to be there anyway, so I brought you the evidence.Take a look." Ormand nced at it casually and pursed his lips into a smile. He said, "Awesome.I also have the testimonies and the material evidence.Ronian can never get away with viting others¡¯ freedom and illegal hypnosis." Vi cupped his face with both hands and kissed his lips. She praised, "Good job!" Ormand frowned, not very satisfied. "That''s it?" Vi raised her eyebrows. "What else? You''ll be arrogant if I praise you more." Ormand snorted and whispered into her ear, "Looks like you are notpletely satisfied with me.I guarantee that I''ll serve you well tonight.I''ll show you how great I am.Maybe you can give me a thumbs- up then." She giggled, her eyes bright and beautiful. Ormand said, "It''s almost noon.Vi, you are here for the first time.I''ll show you around my office, and you can try out the food cooked by the chef." Vi nodded and allowed him to hold her. The two entered intimately. Ormand made his way around to the back door, where there were fewer people, to take advantage of the midday break to spend some time alone with her. In the afternoon, Nn, who had gone to the Felton¡¯s vi to investigate, returned. This time, he found something in Ronian''s office. Ormand was viewing all the evidence reports that were sorted out by Todd. Nn ced a small object wrapped in sugar paper on Ormand''s desk. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Mr.Hobson, I didn''t find anything suspicious rted to Mrs.Felton''s death there, but I found another important thing." Ormand put down the things in his hands and took the small object that Nn handed over to check. He peeled off the sugar paper, and it was a transparent object that looked like rock candy inside. The moment he saw it, Ormand was furious. "No wonder his temperament has changed so much, No wonder he has always been in an unstable mood.He takes drugs!" Nn''s expression was also very serious, and the atmosphere in the entire office was stern and terrifying. Half an hourter, Ormand went to the secret inquiry room in the suburbs alone.His entire body was cold and filled with hostility.He directly passed through Jerry''s room and walked inside. A squeak rang out. The iron gate opened. Ronian, whose hands were tied to the wooden frame, slowly raised his eyes, and looked at the man walking towards him with a smile. "Mr.Hobson, it seems that you are here to denounce me.It seems that you have already found out the truth." He had been tied to the wooden frame for a quarter of an hour when people here knew Ormand was coming. It seemed that he wouldn''t be allowed to go back to deal with the funeral. On the contrary, Ormand was about to teach him a lesson. Ormand walked forward without saying a word. He approached Ronian with his terrifying aura. He raised his hand and punched the left side of Ronian¡¯s face. He was extremely ruthless, and the corner of Ronian¡¯s mouth soon swelled up. "You take drugs.Tell me.When did it start?" Now that things hade to this, Ronian let out an indifferent chuckle and seriously recalled. "Maybe ...it started from the time I was promoted to deputy director. "At that time, you treated me very harshly.No matter how excellent I waspleting a drug bust, I didn''t get a word of praise.On the contrary, if I didn''t do a good job, I would be disciplined.Sometimes I felt stressed and unfair, so I tried some. "It''s terrifying indeed.I tried just a little bit of it out, and then I could never let go of it." The more Ormand listened, the angrier he became. He threw all the evidence copies that Todd sorted out on Ronian''s face. "Look at how many sins you''vemitted.You are the deputy director.Don''t you feel guilty?" Ronian looked at the scattered papers on the ground and smiled indifferently, "I''ve already done it.How much is guilt worth? I regret it, but so what? You won''t let me off anyway." Of course, Ormand would not let him off. Ronian knowingly vited thew. That alone was enough to put him in jail. Ormand grabbed Ronian¡¯s cor and asked coldly, "Did you deliberately kill Pam to frame Jerry?" This crime was the most serious.It decided whether Ronian would be sentenced to life or death. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Go Down With Him Ronian froze. The swelling on his left cheek did not affect his appearance at all.He and Jerry looked very simr, and the colors of their pupils were the biggest difference. Jerry''s eyes were as blue as stars. They looked exotic, delicate, and handsome. Others might think of him as both good and bad because of his eyes. Ronian''s eyes were dark brown and sharper than Jerry''s. Ronian''s eyes made him look handsome and righteous. It was Ronian¡¯s face that made others think that he was with dignity and honor. Ronianughed crazily and did not answer Ormand''¡¯s question. He said, "If I lose, I lose.I''ll lose my mind if I spend the rest of my life in a ce like the high-level prison.Ormand, make it quick." "You want to die so badly?" Ormand loosened his grips on Ronian''s cor and took out a wet towel to wipe his hands clean. "That is not up to you.Murdering your mother is not a light offense.I will find out even if you don''t tell me.If it is really you who did it, even if you are about to be executed, I will make you suffer before that." Ronian''s smile gradually froze. "You are still so ruthless.I have been your deputy director for so many years, and I think I deserve some credit at least, right? Yet you are so merciless." "How stubborn." Ormand sneered, "How many times have you tried to rece me all these years? It might be possible if you were capable, yet you weren''t.I only punished you every time, because I taught you myself back then.I indulged you enough.You were greedy.You deserve it." Ormand waved his hand, and the soldiers outside the door immediately brought in a bucket of water. There were five vines soaked in the water. They were shiny and slippery. They had already absorbed enough water. Obviously, they were for Ronian. "I''ll settle your debts one by one.About the key to the top floor, you punished Jerry and broke two vines.He asked to return five vines to you.So, we''ll start from this." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Two more soldiers came in from outside the door. They quickly untied Ronian and tied his hands behind his back. They connected a rope to a hook at the top of the room and hoisted Ronian''s hands up. Ronian¡¯s toes could barely touch the ground. A soldier next to Ronian held up a vine and raised it high. Then he used all his strength while waving it. Whoosh! The sound of the vine hitting Ronian''s body was crisp and terrifying. Ronian frowned slightly and endured it without making a sound. Ormand looked at Ronian with his dark and cold eyes quietly, emotionless. In the inquiry room, the sounds of the vine being waved kept ringing out, while Ronianughed madly. "Mr.Hobson, Jerry is not as simple as he looks.He made you suffer in the past.He helped you this time, but maybe not the next time." Ormand listened quietly. There was no expression on his face.He turned and left. "I''m gone, and no one is in charge of the Felton family now.You must not help him.Power is like poison.Don''t go anywhere near it.Once you do, you can''t get away with it. "Jerry might be another me.I will wait for that day toe. "I''m not a good person.He, Jerry, is the same.If you help him take control of the Felton family, you will regret it!" Even after Ormand came out of the inquiry room, he could still hear Ronian''s loudughter. Ronian continued to target Jerry. It seemed that he wanted Jerry to go down with him. As the soundproof iron door closed, the surroundings gradually quieted down, and there were no more disturbing noises. Ormand walked on the long corridor without looking sideways. When he passed by Jerry''s room, he stopped and nced at the door a few times.He did not push the door open and enter.He left directly. Pam''s death was a tricky matter to investigate. Although the backyard of the Felton''s vi was dug up where the ss pipe was buried, no simr poison could be found. Besides, Ronian didn''t confess. Ronian had struggled and tried to save the situation, but it was of no use.He hadpletely given up resisting and just wanted to die. Ronian imprisoned Pam and hypnotized her. Because of that, Ormand could identify Ronian as the one who killed Pam. Because people who were hypnotized were controlled. They were not able to think or do anything on their own. They only took orders from the one who hypnotized them. Whether it was Pam who injected the poison herself voluntarily or Ronian who injected her, Ronian could not get away with the crime. After all the evidence and information were sorted out, Todd handed them over. It would take at least a week or so for the verdict of the sentence. During this period, Ronian was no longer the deputy director of the National Bureau of Investigation, and his position as CEO of the Felton Group had also been removed because of the board of directors¡¯ votes. Also, the position of the person in charge of the Felton family became vacant. Many descendants and distant rtives of the Felton family rushed back from nearby cities and abroad. The Felton family was about to fall into a crisis of power struggle. Due to Russell''s efforts, Ronian''s deed made the headlines. Such a trending topic made him the biggest sinner online, criticized by everyone. A squeaking sound rang out. The big iron door of the secret inquiry room opened, and Jerry walked out slowly dressed in thin clothes. He was in the suburbs. The sunlight passed through the trees and scattered on his body, bringing him slight warmth. He reached out and caught the starry light. His blue eyes seemed to have contained the sea of stars, vast and deep. Todd smiled evilly and put his hands behind his back. Seeing that Jerry was smiling, which was the first time after these days, he couldn''t help but tease Jerry, "Jerry, Mr.Hobson cracked the case so quickly.You''ve only been in the inquiry room for a few days.Why do you look like you''ve never seen the sun before? Seriously?" Jerry said, "Indeed, it has only been a few days.But these days feel like years.I have been living in fear.I only feel much more at ease now that the matter with Ronian is about to end." "You are quite honest." Todd walked over to Jerry, reached into his pocket, and took out a pack of cigarettes. "Want one? It''s very precious.I don''t easily give it to anyone.Consider yourself lucky." Todd''s tone was arrogant, and theers of his mouth curved. Todd always curried favor with Ormand. But other than that, he put on airs most of the time. Jerry chuckled and took the cigarette. "Thank you.I never thought I''d get the captain of the fourth team of the National Bureau of Investigation to light a cigarette for me.What an honor." m forgiving, and the past is the past now.But I''ll make it clear.Vi and Ormand have a very stable rtionship.Don''t think about causing trouble.Otherwise, since I can personally bring you out of the inquiry room, I can send you back with my own hands." Todd had a cigarette in his mouth.He breathed in and out the smoke in a carefree manner, and his tone was especially magnanimous. Jerry lowered his long eyshes, and his deep blue eyes could no longer be seen.His tone was casual. "Of course.I''m going to be a godfather.I''ll prepare some gifts these days to visit Aedan and M." "As long as you think it through." Todd quickly finished smoking, raised his foot wearing the military boot, and crushed the cigarette butt. "Let''s go.You can go back home after you sign at the National Bureau of Investigation." "No hurry. "Ronian will be transferred out of the inquiry room in two days and sent to justice.After all, he is my second brother.I want to see him alone one more time before I go.Can you do something?" Todd said, "It''s just a meeting, right?" Jerry nodded. "Don''t worry.He deserves it.I won''t do anything to him.I just want to talk to him onest time before I leave." Todd checked his watch. "Alright.I won''t send anyone to be at your side.I''ll wait for you at the door.Make it quick.You have half an hour." Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Chapter 507 You Are Not Going to Die Easily Jerry said, "Alright, I will make it quick.I won''t make things difficult for you." He turned and entered the interrogation room again. Leading by two soldiers, he passed through the corridor and arrived in front of the door that kept Ronian. The first thing that came into Jerry''s sight was blood as soon as the iron gate opened. Ronian was covered in blood. His face was pale, and he was drenched in a cold sweat. Both of his hands were hung on the iron hook on the roof, which was amon National Bureau of Investigation interrogation technique. Jerry had known Ronian for so long. Ronian had always been powerful and looked decent. It was the first time Jerry had seen Ronian in such an embarrassing state. It would be a lie if Jerry said that he felt sorry for Ronian. After all, Jerry never considered himself a good person. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Ronian raised his head with difficulty and snorted weakly, "I knew you woulde.Jerry, do you think you''ve won?" Jerry also smiled, and he didn''t even try to hide it. "It''s rare to see you suffer.How can I not witness it with my own eyes? I haven''t won yet, but you have already lost." Ronian''s eyes gradually became sharp from weak as he gave Jerry a cold re. "You canugh now.The Felton family has so many sons.Although Konner is a wimp, if he knew that the Felton family was going to fall into the hand of a bastard, he would definitely stand up to stop you." Jerry didn''t care about what he said. He fixed his eyes on Ronian, memorizing what he looked like now bit by bit. "When I was seven years old, Pam deliberately knocked over the soup and poured it on my arm, just because you and I liked the same dish, and she thought that I took away your food. "When I was eight years old, Pam pped my palm fifty times when dad was not home, just because I took a pen from you.My palm was so swollen that I couldn''t hold the pen for three days. "When I was twelve, I borrowed a pony from you to y with Vi.Pam framed me for stealing your horse, but you didn''t stand up to prove my innocence.In the end, I was dragged to the hall and whipped a hundred vines.It hurt so much that my foot couldn''t touch the ground for seven days." Ronian listened quietly and stared at him. The corners of Jerry''s lips curled into a mocking smile.He continued, "After dad passed away, you and big brother tried to take me down for thepany.You collected his crime evidence and sent him to prison.You made him torture, causing him tomit suicide after he had a mental problem. Then, you sent me away. When I came back again, you caught me by a small mistake and punished me in the hall to make me an example. "Not long ago, because of the matter with the key of the top floor, you broke two whips because of punishing me. "You should still remember these things, right?" As he spoke, Jerry reached out to crush the wound on Ronian''s chest with his fingers. Ronian raised his eyebrows in pain and after a while, he sneered, "You are so vengeful.They were just some small things, and you still remember." "Because they were not small things to me.Pam had tortured me since I was little, and you were her aplice.Now, she is finally dead, it is my turn to take revenge on her dearest son." Ronian narrowed his eyes and keenly sensed a hint of malicious intent in Jerry''s words. "What do you want to do?" With an evil smile in his deep blue eyes, Jerry said, "I heard that you want to be shot to death and refuse to defend yourself." Ronian said nothing and stared at him. The smile on Jerry''s face grew wider.He leaned closer and whispered in Ronian¡¯s ear, "No, you are not going to die so easily.You will suffer the same torture as our big brother had until you go mad.It must be very interesting." "Jerry Felton!" Jerry ignored Ronian''s twisted face andughed wildly.His beautiful blue eyes were extremely evil. When Todd finished the second cigarette, Jerry came out of the room. Jerry lowered his eyes and seemed to be in a bad mood. "What happened? He was hung up.Could he still bully you?" Todd asked. Jerry sighed, "No.I''m just getting a little emotional.I didn''t expect that Ronian would be capable of hurting his mother just to frame me." Todd put off the cigarette and nodded in agreement. "There are too many hypocrites like him in this world.If you don''t take off their masks, you wouldn''t know whether they were human or beasts." "Yes," Jerry echoed and walked ahead, leaving the interrogation room. "Let''s go back to the National Bureau of Investigation and settle the paperwork.We can finally have a good sleep tonight." Todd followed him behind leisurely. "You are right.If I leave early and returnte like this every day, my girl will make a scene at home." Jerry smiled. "Are you in love?" "No.She''s just a kiddo.I''m much older than her.I still need to wait for her to grow up." It meant that he did n to have a rtionship. Jerry said, "Very good.You have been single for so many years and have been watching Ormand showing off his love every day.Finally, you are going to date someone." Todd gave him a strange look and said, "Anyway, I already have someone at home.You have been single longer than me now.When are you going to have a girlfriend?" Jerry was speechless.He didn''t speak and got into the car. Todd followed him into the car and continued, "To be honest, you should get a girlfriend as soon as possible.Otherwise, you always show up in front of Vi.Even if Ormand is not worried, I will!" Jerry didn''t want to say a word. "Since you''re back, you have to behave yourself.Don''t cause trouble again.Can''t you just be a good friend?" Jerry almost went crazy because of Todd''s nagging. "I''ve taken a fancy to your little girl.Whenever you give her to me, I won''t be single anymore." "Jerry Felton!" Todd raised his voice and seemed to be irritated. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "How dare you say that? Do you want to steal my woman? Do you miss the time when you were beaten by me?" Jerry held back hisughter. The atmosphere in the car was particrly harmonious. Sherlyn had been in theboratory for treatment these past few days. Ever since he found out the ingredient of the injection, Kolby had basically been able to cure all of her symptoms. Sherlyn''s mental state was obviously much better through continuous treatment. asionally, she would say thank you to Russell who had taken care of her. At noon, Vi came to visit her. Russell was lying on a small bed aside, nning to take a nap. Sherlyn was also taking a nap. Vi quietly entered the ward and sat on the bedside chair, staring at Sherlyn for a while. Sherlyn was such a kind and innocent girl. Why did she have to endure this kind of torture? Moreover, it was her own brother who did it to her. Ronian was really a beast. Vi held her breath. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.She got up and nned to leave quietly. Suddenly, a hand held her palm from behind. Vi turned around in surprise. Sherlyn had already woken up and stared at her, the tears welling up in her eyes. It seemed that she was very touched. "Sherlyn..." Sherlyn sobbed and said seriously, "Vi, stop treating me.I''m okay even if you can''t cure me.After all, you are not a member of the welfare institute anymore.You have spent so much money on curing me.If your husband knows about it, he will definitely be unhappy and have a problem with you." What? Vi was confused. Russell didn''t have a deep sleep, and he also woke up.He had also heard Sherlyn¡¯s words and looked at Vi with confusion. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Russell Bes Her Husband? Vi, on the other hand, was lost in her memories. The welfare institute, her husband... Why did she feel that it was somewhat familiar? "Sherlyn, do you remember yourst name?" Vi asked suspiciously as she sat down next to Sherlyn and grabbed her hand which was not on a drip. Sherlyn''s pale lips curled into a faint smile as she looked at Vi gently. "What are you talking about? How could I not remember myst name? Back then, when I was at Sunfell Street, Washington, I was taken in by the dean of the welfare institute.The dean said that I was cute and pretty when I smiled, so she named me Sherlyn and also gave me herst name, Ayre." Vi froze and looked at Russell. Russell was also stunned.He jumped up from the small bed and grabbed Sherlyn''s wrist.He asked in disbelief, "Sherlyn, what''s wrong with you? You are not Sherlyn Ayre anymore.You are Sherlyn Felton, the daughter of the Felton family.Do you remember?" But Sherlyn pulled her hand back from Russell''s hand with a frown and moved towards Vi, as if only in this way could she feel safe.She lowered her head and apologized, "Mr.Caffrey, I know that Vi asked you to take care of me for the past few days.I am very grateful to you.But you are Vi''s husband.I don''t want Vi to have any misunderstandings.Please stay away from me, Mr.Caffrey.Also, please don''t talk about these strange things anymore.I really don''t understand what you are talking about." What the heck? Vi and Russell looked at each other in dismay. How did Russell be Vi''s husband? And Mr.Caffrey? Did she have a memory disorder? "Russell, keep an eye on Sherlyn.I''ll call Kolby over to take a look," Vi said, having mixed feelings in her heart.She got up and was about to leave when Sherlyn grabbed her wrist. "Vi, please don''t.I can¡¯t stay with your husband alone.It''s not appropriate." Russell''s eyes were red.He only felt his heart being stabbed by a knife. The pain went to his limbs, making him suddenly weak. "So you knew that I was here all these days, Sherlyn.You kept a distance from me and ignored me just because you thought that I was Vi''s husband." Sherlyn looked at him in confusion.She was not moved when she saw the sad look on his face at all, only felt strange.She grabbed Vi''s hand tight, not letting her go. Vi had no choice but to sigh, "Fine, Russell, go get Kolby here.I will look after Sherlyn." "Alright." Russell replied in a low and hoarse voice. He lowered his red eyes and left. Once he left, Sherlyn immediately leaned closer to Vi and said worriedly, "Vi, Mr.Caffrey always has that look on his face when he looks at me.But don''t worry.I will never want to have anything to do with him.You two have done so much to cure me.I am really touched.Thank you, Vi." The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched when she heard this. Since Kolby hadn''t arrived yet, she had to calm Sherlyn first and responded with a smile, "Don''t say that." A few minutester, Kolby arrived.He wore a surgical mask and spoke to Sherlyn in front of Vi and Russell, "Don''t be afraid, Sherlyn.I am a doctor.There are some things I need to ask you, and I just need you to answer me truthfully." Sherlyn looked at Vi uneasily. Vi smiled at her, indicating for her to rx. Then, Vi nodded at Kolby. Kolby took out the medical record and started writing while asking, "Ms.Felton, may I ask you..." "Doctor, I''m Ms.Ayre," Sherlyn interrupted him seriously. "Sure, Ms.Ayre." Kolby smiled and calmly pointed at Vi, asking, "Who is she?" "She is Vi, my only friend.When she was fifteen, she was taken away by Nash Caffrey from the welfare institute.We have been in contact for the past few years, and we are always good friends." "How old is she?" Kolby asked. "Twenty years old," Sherlyn answered after pondering for a moment. Vi and Russell frowned at the same time. After giving birth to the baby, Vi was already twenty-four years old. Kolby finished recording and continued to ask, "Then how old are you, Ms.Ayre?" "Twenty-one." After writing down the conversation, Kolby pointed to Russell beside him and asked, "What is his name?" Sherlyn shook her head. "I don''t know.I haven''t seen him before.I don''t know his name, but he¡¯s been taking care of me these past few days.He''s Vi''s husband." The conversationsted for nearly half an hour. The more Russell heard, the more disappointed he was. The drug injected by Ronian was so strong that Sherlyn''s brain was permanently damaged.Her memory still stayed a few years ago. At that time, she was seriously ill and was no longer a little girl. The people of the welfare institute disliked her and did not want her to be a freeloader in the welfare institute. The new dean chased her away.It was Vi who took her in and even got money to treat her illness. As for Russell... Russell did not appear on that timeline. To her, Russell was a total stranger. After the conversation, Kolby called Russell and Vi out to have a word alone. "Her condition is special.There is no way to recover her memories for the time being.My advice is that you guys should tell her more about what happened in the past few years and help her sort out her memory." "Alright, thank you so much," Vi thanked him. "Anytime," Kolby said with a smile. Vi spent the whole afternoon in Sherlyn''s ward, patiently telling her the whole story. But it was not easy for Sherlyn to ept the fact that she was already twenty-five years old, and that she had lost her memories for the past four years because of an ident. "Sherlyn, I''m Vi McGraw, the current head of the McGraw family.My husband is Ormand Hobson.He is the head of the Hobson family, the CEO of the Hobson Group, and the chief of the National Bureau of Investigation." Then Vi pointed at Russell and said, "This man is Russell McGraw.He is my third brother.You two have been in love for a year, and that was why he has been taking care of you all these days." Hearing that Russell was her boyfriend, Sherlyn secretly nced at Russell out of the corner of her eyes. It was not until then did she start studying his handsome face. Sherlyn, who had lost her memory for the past four years, felt as if she was an ugly duckling suddenly bing a swan. And now, all of the sudden, she had a tall, rich, and handsome boyfriend.She couldn''t help but feel weird. "Vi, what about me?" "Not long ago, the Felton family found you and announced your identity.You are now the fifth daughter of the Felton family.You are Sherlyn Felton, and you''re an actress.You debuted in a talent show organized by mypany and became an idol.At the end ofst year, you were awarded the best actress.You are now a top star in showbiz." Sherlyn was shocked. A top star? She had never dared to dream of being a top star before! "My gosh! I actually became so awesome in just a few years? Vi, you didn''t lie to me, right?" Vi touched Sherlyn''s cheek, took out her phone, and showed her the rtive news. Seeing was believing, and hearing might be false. Vi wanted to show her the most direct answer. Sherlyn could not digest so much information in an afternoon at all.She was so tired that she fell asleep early. Russell was still by her side, apanying her. Kolby came to check on her again and said that Sherlyn''s body indicators had returned to normal. After observing for a few more days, Sherlyn would be able to be discharged from the hospital and return to her normal life. In the evening, Vi left theboratory.She was walking towards the open-air parking lot when she saw a familiar tall figure walking towards her. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Vi raised her head and found the person who hade to pick her up was not Ormand. Instead... It was Jerry. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 A Third Wheel Jerry smiled at her from afar. That pair of blue eyes, which looked like the deep blue ocean, would only light up when he saw her. Aftering out of the interrogation room, he had a haircut and shaved his stubble. Apart from his skin bing coarser than before, which made him look aged, his face was still as good-looking as before. Vi stood still and quietly watched Jerry walk towards her.She asked, "What are you doing here?" "I''m here to visit Sherlyn, and I didn''t expect to meet you here too.I just finished dealing with some business in the National Bureau of Investigation and went to the mall to buy some gifts.I wonder if I could have a meal at the Viorin tonight." Vi thought about it for a moment and didn''t refuse. "Of course.If Aedan and M knew that they were going to see you tonight, they would definitely be very happy." Jerry smiled with satisfaction.He had never been stingy to show his smile in front of Vi. All his emotions were always the most real when he faced her. Vi, "I heard from Jennifer that you were beaten by Ronian in order to steal the potions for me.Did you get hurt badly? Are you better now?" Jerry smiled and shrugged, "I''m fine.I just have some external injuries, but they are almost healed." "That''s good." Vi stood stiffly, feeling strange to chat alone with Jerry like this.She only felt at ease when Ormand was with her. The silence fell between them for a minute. Neither of them spoke, which was quite weird. Jerry''s gaze never left Vi''s face. No one knew what he was thinking. Vi looked away and saw a familiar luxury car driving over. The car stopped. Ormand, who had taken off his military uniform, stepped out of the car and walked straight towards Vi. "Honey, I was waiting for you." Vi forced a smile. Because she felt that Ormand didn''t look happy.She gentlyforted him, "We are going to have a hopping night tonight.We can call Todd and Leia over to have dinner together and witness Aedan and M have a godfather." "Okay, you have the final say." Ormand''s face softened.He naturally held her hand and kissed her on the forehead, as if he was dering his identity.He actually did it in front of the third wheel. Jerry stared at their hands and pursed his lips tightly as he stared at them without saying a word. After showing off his love for Vi, Ormand raised his eyebrows and looked at Jerry. "Let me give you a ride back to Viorin.Shall we?" Although Ormand said so, he did not really want to invite him. Obviously, he just said it out of courtesy.However, Jerry seemed to be a fool.He smiled and nodded. "It''s hard to refuse your kindness, Mr.Hobson.Let''s go then." Ormand''s eyes instantly turned cold as he stared at Jerry. Vi could clearly feel the atmosphere around her gradually bing unusual. "It''s gettingte.I''m hungry.Let''s go back." Vi pulled Ormand towards the car. Ormand withdrew his gaze and helped her open the car door.He carefully pressed his left hand against the edge of the door frame to prevent her from hitting her head. After she got into the car, he leaned over and helped her fasten her seatbelt. Jerry saw Ormand''s gentleness toward Vi.He silently put the gifts he bought for Aedan and M in the trunk of the car. Then, he got into the car and sat in the back seat. The three of them returned to Viorin in a weird way. When they got home, Ormand went into the kitchen to cook. Vi and Jerry, who were carrying gifts in their hands, went to the baby room on the fourth floor. Because Ormand didn''t want them to stay alone, he called Todd immediately and asked him toe over with Leia to be his surveince cameras. In the baby room. Jerry took out a new toy and showed it to M. M seemed to know that Jerry was going to be her godfather, and she giggled happily. It seemed like she really liked Jerry. Vi went over and found that Jerry couldn''t take his eyes off M. His blue eyes seemed to have been captivated by M. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Vi couldn''t help but make fun of him, "Look at you. You wish to have a daughter, right? From the moment you came in until now, you haven''t even taken a look at Aedan." In front of the baby, Jerry spoke in a soft voice. "Well, I do want to have a daughter.But as long as it is your baby, I will love it both no matter if it is a boy or a girl." He picked up the blue toy that he bought for Aedan and turned to show it to Aedan.He tried to show his love to these two children equally. Seeing that Jerry really liked children, Vi didn¡¯t say anything and just yed with the children with him. Jerry turned to look at her, showing a sincere smile on his face. He felt so cozy and beautiful that he wished this moment could stay forever, "Vi, I heard that something happened to the McGraw family before the baby was born.You have a sister now?" The smile on Vi''s face froze.But quickly, she smiled again and continued to make Aedan and M smile.She casually replied, "Yes, she is my father¡¯s illegitimate daughter.It''s just one of the mistakes he had ever made." "Did she hurt you?" Jerry asked with concern. "It''s not a big deal.How could she possibly hurt me?" Looking at Vi''s frivolous and bright smile, Jerry smiled. "Of course.No one can get better than you." "I''ll take it as apliment." Vi narrowed her eyes at him. "It is." But at the same time, he thought to himself, in my eyes, you are the one and only star.He sighed softly and changed the topic. "When Mr.McGraw passed away, I saw another death in the McGraw family on the news.It should be that illegitimate daughter, right?" Vi nodded. She seemed to have thought of something and said coldly, "I don''t care if she really dies or not, the McGraw family will never be her home.I will not give her another chance to cause trouble again." Jerry''s expression became serious. It seemed that this matter was not as simple as it sounded. There was still an inside story. Jerry was about to continue asking when the door was pushed open. Todd came in with Leia. The moment he entered, he saw Vi and Jerry holding toys in their hands and ying with Aedan. And they looked strangely harmonious. If Ormand saw this scene, wouldn''t he be furious? "Did we disturb you? We want to take a look at the babies." Todd covered his mouth with a fist and cleared his throat.He poked Leia''s waist with his hand behind his back. Leia understood what he meant and walked into the room.She then sat between Vi and Jerry on a chair to separate the two of them. The four of them chatted andughed as they yed with the babies. Half an hourter. Ormand, who was downstairs, had just prepared a sumptuous dinner. Vi opened a few bottles of high-quality red wine. The four of them drank a few sses of fine, chatting andughing. After the meal, because Jerry''s car was not here, Vi asked Tyler to drive Jerry back home. For the first time, Ormand wanted to send Todd, who was drunk, home. Vi did not stop him and went upstairs to take a shower. By the time she finished bathing and came out of the bathroom, Ormand had already returned from sending Todd back.He was sitting by the bed. His handsome face was slightly flushed yet gloomy. Vi stared at him curiously and ignored him in the end. She sat at the dressing table and prepared to take care of her skin. "Hey! What are you doing!" He suddenly wrapped his strong arms wrapped around her waist from behind and lifted her up from the chair. Vi kicked in the air. But she was afraid that she would kick his vital part in her struggle and ruin her happiness for the rest of her life, so she stopped struggling and let him carry her to bed. Ormand did not sit down, but stood in front of her and stared at her. Vi still remembered that Ormand had also done this to her before he questioned her.He also put her on the bed and stared at her like this. What happened to him tonight? Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Mr.Hobson Is Lectured She raised her eyes and looked at Ormand in confusion. "Honey?" Ormand''s face darkened, and he was obviously jealous. "Aren''t you going to exin why you stayed alone in the baby room with Jerry?" "What?" Vi stared at him with confusion. "Exin what?" Ormand took a deep breath, feeling a lump in his throat, and his eyes were red. "You and he stayed alone in a room, talking andughing.Vi Mc..." Just as he was about to call out Vi''s full name, Ormand paused and became rational again. Every time he quarreled with her and called her by her full name, he would be taught a lesson in the end.So, he stopped talking abruptly. "Vi, you''re married.How can you stay alone with another man? Did...Did he cross the line and do anything to you? Did he touch your hand?" He said seriously, but because he called her "Vi", he did not sound fierce at all. Instead, it sounded more like a father educating his daughter. Vi was speechless.She had even given birth to his children. Why was Ormand still so jealous? "What do you mean by me staying alone with him? Have you forgotten your sons? Weren''t Aedan and M with us back then?" Ormand was not persuaded. "They don''t count.How old are they? They are just babies! They don''t know anything at all.Even if you and Jerry cuddle each other under their noses, they can''t stand up to stop you guys." Vi stared at him coldly. Hearing this, she only felt disappointed and her anger gradually rose. "Ormand, how many things have we gone through? Are you questioning my loyalty to you? Cuddle each other? How could you say that?" Her eyes were red, and she looked away. Ormand keenly noticed that she was really sad. Before Vi went to take a shower, he had already prepared to question her. But at this moment, when he saw that she was down in spirits, his questions only made him look like an unreasonable man. "I''m sorry.It''s not that I don''t trust you, but I don''t trust Jerry.After all, he was my former opponent.How could I be at ease when I knew you were staying alone with him..." "In the end, you still don''t believe me," Vi turned around. Ormand sat next to her and carefully grabbed her hand. "Darling, I really believe you.As long as you tell me what you said to him and what you did with him when you two were in the baby room, I will believe every word you say." Vi withdrew her hand and snorted coldly, "It means that you don''t believe me at all." "Honey..." Ormand stared at her sulking face and sighed silently.He turned around and took a ferule ruler from the bedside table.He stuffed it into her hand and discussed it with her gently. "How about this? You tell me everything, and I''ll let you do whatever you want to me tonight.And no matter what you do, I won''t resist." Vi asked, "Really? You won''t resist no matter what I do to you?" "Yes." Vi raised her chin slightly and raised her eyebrows, looking evil. "Since you are being unreasonable and jealous for no reason.Even if I took off your pants and hit your butt, you still wouldn''t resist?" Ormand was speechless. Did she have to punish him in such a dirty way? Ormand was in a dilemma.But it didn''t seem to be a big deal to be spanked by Vi. Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said, "Yes." Vi had an idea to punish this ridiculous man, and she said, "Alright, let me tell you.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jerry and I yed with Aedan and M with the toys he bought. From the beginning to the end, I didn''t even touch his finger. "We had a casual talk.He asked about my recent situation and asked a few questions about what happened when my dad passed away.That''s all." "That''s it?" Ormand asked seriously. "That''s it.You still don''t believe me?" Vi raised her voice and emphasized it. "No, I believe you." Ormand got onto the bed and sat on his knees, waiting for Vi to punish him. Vi snorted and stared at him fiercely. "Don''t think that I''ll just casually punish you and let you go." Ormand lowered his head and didn''t speak. Vi got up and poked his cor with the ferule ruler in her hand. "Take them off.All of them." Ormand reached out to take off his clothes. First was his suit, then his shirt. Under the warm light of the bedroom, he looked perfectly handsome. Vi, however, was not satisfied. The ruler slid down his chest and abdominal muscles to his belt. "Keep going." Ormand didn''t hesitate and took off all his clothes quickly.He was like amb whose fur had been plucked, waiting to be cooked to feed its master. Vi admired his body shape for a while, then she walked to the clothes tree and came back with a belt in her hand. "Turn around." Ormand obediently did what she said. "Your hands." Vi quickly tied his hands behind his back tightly with the belt and locked belt. "Honey?" Ormand sensed a trace of danger and called out uneasily. Vi ignored him. Something evil shed across her starry eyes. The moment she pushed him forward, she pressed his chest down against the bed, making him kneel on the bed. Ormand''s pointed butt became the highest point. Ormand was shocked. Realizing something, he regretted it a little. But Vi didn''t give him a chance to regret it and raised the ferule ruler. Snap! The voice was loud. Every time Vi hit his butt, Ormand felt burning pain, but it was not so painful to endure. Other than being shy, he actually did not hate this feeling. It was strange. In the middle of the night. Even the birds had already fallen asleep. In the main bedroom of Viorin, the door and windows were closed. All of the noises were hidden behind the closed curtains. After skillfully hitting Ormand''s butt about thirty times, Vi reddened Ormand''s originally fair skin.She put down the ruler and untied Ormand¡¯s hands before she quickly pounced on him.She quickly pressed him down again. With an evil smile, she pinched his chin and raised it with two fingers. "Orin with a red butt.I wonder what he tastes like. "I''m going to have a try tonight." Ormand closed his eyes willingly, like a fish on a chopping board waiting to be ughtered. Both his body and soul sank for this woman.It was still a long night. Two dayster. Ormand was sitting in the office of the National Bureau of Investigation, reviewing Ronian''s case. If there were no idents, the results of the court would be out in two days. Ronian hadmitted several crimes. The result would probably be as he wished and he would be sentenced to death. There was a knock on the door.Todd entered. "Ormand, the Felton family has made some moves these days." "What''s wrong?" Ormand still stared at the documents in his hands. "As soon as Ronian was taken down, the next of kin of the Felton family came back one by one.It seems that they are going to fight for power." "Okay," Ormand said lightly without showing any expression. Todd felt strange and said, "But didn''t you say that Jerry wants the Felton family? This time he stole the key and took the medicine.He did help us a lot.Should we help him get the Felton family?" Ormand frowned as he thought of Ronian''s words. "No, we should stay out of it first.Let''s see what Jerry will do next.If he really wants to take over the Felton family, he will naturallye to us for help.We will consider whether to make a move to help him when the timees." "You are right." Todd nodded in agreement. Just as the two of them finished chatting, there was a knock on the door again. "Mr.Hobson, Mr.Jerry of the Felton family just informed us that there was a new discovery on the top floor of the Felton family.It seemed to be rted to Ronian, who was about to be sentenced." Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Chapter 511 The Will and Change Did it have something to do with Ronian? Ormand and Todd looked at each other. Both were confused. Ormand got up and picked up the military coat on the coat rack.He dressed himself up. "Let''s go take a look." They had just arrived at the hall of the National Bureau of Investigation when they saw Nn bring Jerry in. Nn immediately bowed to Ormand. "Mr.Hobson, Mr.Felton said that the evidence is very important, so I brought him in." "Jerry,e with me." Ormand didn''t say anything else and turned back to his office. Jerry remained silent and immediately followed behind Ormand. After entering the office, Jerry ced an envelope on Ormand''s desk. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What is this?" Ormand nced at the envelope. "Last night, I helped to clean Mrs.Felton¡¯s room.I identally discovered that.It seems to be her will." Although Jerry was Pam''s son in the family genealogy, Jerry had never called her mom or mother. He always addressed her as "Mrs.Felton" as the housekeeper and servants did. Ormand and Todd frowned upon hearing that. Pam had been injected with neurotic drugs for a period before she took power from Ronian, and her mind had been out of control since then. How could she leave a will? Although Ormand was suspicious, he reached out and took the envelope. He opened it and read it carefully. When Ormand finished reading the letter, his brows furrowed even more tightly, and his expression was cold. Todd asked, "What did Mrs.Felton write?" Ormand did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked up at the calm Jerry. "The date of this will was the day before Pam''s ident.She said that she was tired of this hypocritical world.So, shemitted suicide." "Suicide?" Todd didn''t believe it. "Pam was imprisoned by Ronian when she was alive, and it was difficult for her to do daily activities.How could she kill herself with poison? This is ridiculous." Ormand didn''t express his opinion, his gaze fixed on Jerry. "When and where did you find this will?" Ormand asked. Jerry was about to speak when Ormand knocked on the table and reminded him, "I want the most detailed exnation." "Alright." Jerry nodded. "Because of Mrs.Felton¡¯s death, Jennifer and I have been helping Konner with her funeral these two days.It was around eight or ninest night.I went to the top floor and went to Mrs.Felton¡¯s room.I identally found this will from the pillow. "I thought this was a big deal, so I brought it over." Ormand listened quietly and pondered for a moment. Then he asked, "Jerry, what do you think about this matter?" Jerry sighed, "I don''t have a good rtionship with Mrs.Felton.You know that because I was put in the genealogy of the Felton family, Mrs.Felton was so emotional that she lost Sherlyn.After that, she had been depressed." Jerry paused for a moment and said somethingpletely different from before. "I did hide something before.Mrs.Felton had depression.Before Ronian got the power, she tried to commit suicide many times.I suspect that Ronian did not inject her with drugs because of her depression.Ronian was afraid that something would happen to Mrs.Felton, so he locked her up sometimes.I don''t think he killed his mother." Todd was stunned.He stood aside for a long time and did not say anything. Serious-faced Ormand reminded Jerry, "Jerry, you didn''t say that when Vi brought you to see Sherlyn after you returned home." "Yes, because I wasn''t sure about the exact situation at the time, I didn''t say anything about Mrs.Felton''s depression.However, after finding this will, I felt that I should tell the truth.I will do my duty.It''s my duty to send the will to the National Bureau of Investigation.Mr.Hobson, as for how you will deal with it, I know I have no right to ask.I''ll leave you to your business." Jerry bowed slightly to Ormand, who was sitting behind the desk. Then, he turned around and left the office. As soon as Jerry left, Todd immediately came over. "Ormand, should we investigate this matter again? Or should we hide this will and let Ronian be sentenced to death?" Ormand looked at the will next to him. The handwriting was light, but not neat. "We shouldn''t be personal.Do what we should do." Ormand arranged things clearly. "Inform the judiciary department that there is a change and postpone Ronian''s trial. "Give this will to a professional appraiser to check the handwriting. "Tell Nn to check if Pam had depression as Jerry said." "Alright." Todd took the will respectfully. Sherlyn had been on drips in theboratory. After a few days of observation, it could be concluded that her nerves basically had no big problems. Sherlyn''s memory was a mess.She forgot about the events of nearly four years, and she almost recovered. After Jerry came out of the National Bureau of Investigation and learned that Sherlyn could leave the laboratory today, he rushed over to see her. Although Sherlyn was just Jerry''s half-sister, Jerry thought he owed her. Jerry lost his position as the head of the Secret Bureau of Investigation. In this case, he could not enter theboratory.So, he had to wait outside. Five minutester, Russell came out with Sherlyn. They walked side by side, but there was a distance of 1.5 feet between them. Although Sherlyn knew that Russell was her boyfriend, in her consciousness, she did not know him at all. She could not hold his hands or hug him in a short period of time. Jerry took two steps forward and said, "You look good.It seems that you have almost recovered." Russell hid the sadness in his eyes and asked Jerry seriously, "Can we have a private word?" Jerry thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.He turned to Sherlyn and pointed to a luxury car in the open-air parking lot. "Sherlyn, get into the car and wait a while." Sherlyn¡¯s eyes were pure and clear. After nodding, she slowly walked towards the open-air parking lot. After she left, Russell lowered his voice for the first time and said, "Jerry, can you let me take Sherlyn back to my ce? I know that we have not been engaged yet.This is against the rules, but I ...want to personally take care of her." Recently, Konner and Jennifer had been focused on dealing with Pam''s funeral and had no time to care about Sherlyn''s whereabouts. This burden fell on Jerry. Therefore, Jerry could make the decision. "Well, the twists and turns between you and Sherlyn during this period are not what you want.I understand.It''s good to take her to your ce.Maybe she can remember something." Russell was grateful. "Thank you." Jerry gave a rarely gentle smile. "It''s alright.After all, Sherlyn is a member of the Felton family.It''s not appropriate for her to stay in your ce for a long time unless she lives with you as your fianc¨¦e.It will be reasonable.Unfortunately, I am not the one in charge of the Felton family.I cannot decide on Sherlyn''s marriage." Russell''s eyes, which were originally dim, gradually lit up. "If you are in power, how will you deal with Sherlyn¡¯s marriage?" Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Vi Wants to Be the Richest Woman Jerry''s long eyshes covered his blue eyes, as if he had seriously thought about it. "If you truly love each other, of course, I will fully support you.As for the process of the engagement, just go through the motions." Russell looked at Jerry and listened to him. "Jerry, if you want to take power, all the stocks and resources of the enterprise under my name will support you." Russell and Jerry looked at each other, their eyes burning with determination. Everyone''s lives seemed to be slowly on the right track. In the evening, Vi called Ormand.She wanted to attend a business party alone. At this banquet, there would be many presidents of big foreignpanies. Recently, Vi had been nning for the export trade of the McGraw Group. The McGraw family was the richest family in the United States, and Vi was the unprecedented richest woman in the United States. This required Ormand''s full support.But Vi''s ambition was not limited to this.She wanted to open the overseas trade door of the McGraw Group. Vi had a bigger goal. She wanted to be the richest woman in the world. Wolfdale Group, a top-threepany in the world, would attend tonight''s business party. It was said that this group had recentlyunched a new coboration project and was bidding on the partners. Vi was determined to get this quota at tonight''s banquet. Because Vi wanted to go alone, Ormand was worried. "I will put aside Ronian''s matter and deal with it tomorrow.I will go with you tonight." "There''s no need.It has been so long.It''s better to deal with Ronian''s case as soon as possible.In addition, I will keep a distance from other men and won''t do anything improper." As Vi spoke, her tone became colder. Although Vi did not care about what happened before, Ormand''s distrust was like a small fishbone stuck in her throat, neither going up nor going down. Whenever Vi thought about it, she would feel a little ufortable. Ormand was keenly aware that something was wrong with Vi. "Honey, I do trust you.I just ...don''t trust those men." "Have you forgotten that I''m a ck belt in jujitsu? Most men can''t even get close to me." Ormand always used this excuse, which Vi was tired of. Ormand exined righteously, "This is different.There are many coquettish men outside, and they may not use force to suppress you.Some will even pretend to be weak.In short, it''s dangerous outside.With me around you, you can always be at ease." In this world, not only women would pretend to be pure. Some men were even better at acting, making one unable to guard against them. Vi sighed when she saw how determined Ormand was. "I have an idea.Come to the banquet when you''re done.I''ll go to the banquet first." This was apromise that Vi proposed. If Ormand didn''t agree, then he would seem a bit unreasonable. "Alright.I''ll listen to you." After the agreement was reached, Vi got off work early and went to the mall.She selected a long red fringed dress. As bright and enchanting as this dress was, it ttered Vi''s sexy figure. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Just like Vi''s goal tonight, she wanted to suppress everyone and get the right to cooperate with Wolfdale Group in the United States. At half past seven in the evening... The banquet was held at King Hotel on time. Vi wore a charming red dress and delicate makeup with fiery red lips.She was domineering and mboyant.She was beautiful beyondpare. All guests were the top big shots in the upper society of the country, and the contracts they casually talked about were worth tens of millions. Vi appeared just in time, and the spotlight followed her. All the guests were attracted by her beauty, and many people eximed and whispered to each other. Because Vi didn''t like to attend such events, many foreign big shots didn''t know her name. Knowing that she was the only richest woman in the United States, the crowd was even more shocked. Vi slowly walked towards the center of the banquet hall under everyone''s gaze. Emanuel Walton, the organizer of this banquet, was standing not far from the red carpet.He greeted her in surprise. "I didn''t expect the beautiful Ms.McGraw toe to the banquet tonight.I''m so honored." "Mr.Walton, you make me ttered.The venue is arranged beautifully.If I didn''te, it would be my loss." They had smiles on their faces as they praised each other properly. A few minutester, the banquet officially began. Emanuel speechified on the stage.He even introduced thetest development project of the Walton Group to the tycoons present. With warm apuse, Emanuel''s speech ended. Everyone at the banquet started to gather together and chat. Vi''s eyes swept across the crowd and were finally fixed on a blond foreign man. The man was handsome. He was in his early thirties and had a mature golden beard.He had a high nose and handsome facial features, looking like a noble prince from a foreign country. That was the current president of the Wolfdale Group, Dakota Grenier. Besides his career, his status was not low either. Dakota was the heir of the Spanish royal family and the future leader of the country.He was of noble blood. Being able to connect with such a person would bring great convenience to Vi on the path of international trade. Vi casually picked up the red wine from a waiters tray and slowly walked towards Dakota. "Mr.Grenier." Vi''s soft and pleasant voice sounded, and her lips curled into a friendly smile. Dakota stoppedmunicating with the person in front of him. Dakota noticed Vi''s appearance just now, and he liked mboyant and capable beautiful presidents like Vi. Vi knew Dakota, which would help Dakota to bring them close. "How should I address you?" Dakota spoke. His English was rather bad, but his voice was exceptionally calm. Viughed, "My name is Vi McGraw.In the business industry, everyone likes to call me Ms.McGraw.Mr.Grenier, you can also call me that." "Ms.McGraw?" Dakota was surprised. "Your name is so cute." Vi smiled. They began to chat. At first, they talked about daily life, butter they came to life philosophy. They hit it off. Dakota grew more and more fond of Vi. Dakota became more natural and generous. After chatting for a while, Vi thought it was enough and changed the topic to work. "Mr.Grenier, I heard that you broke away from the royal family and established Wolfdale Group by yourself.It''s now one of the top threepanies in the world.You are amazing." Dakota often heard such a kind ofpliment. But Dakota liked to talk with Vi. As Vi praised him, her soft and charming voice melted his heart. Dakota lowered his head with embarrassment. "Ms.McGraw, when I see you, I have a sense of familiarity.I like to chat with you.I just don''t know if you are single." Ormand rushed over from the National Bureau of Investigation and looked for Vi in therge banquet hall. When he ran over, he just heard what Dakota said. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Does Max Return? Ormand stopped in his tracks and stood where he was, quietly looking at Vi''s beautiful side face.He was waiting for her to answer. Vi''s red lips curved into a bright smile. "I''m married.I have a set of cute twins.My husband is the CEO of the Hobson Group.I believe that he will be friends with Mr.Grenier soon.Tonight, I have a very good chat with you.I am very happy." Vi''s response was generous and appropriate. Ormand''s face gradually lit up.He walked over generously and held Vi''s slender waist. Vi turned her head. When she saw Ormand''s handsome face, she couldn''t help but smile from the bottom of her heart. "There you''re.Let me introduce someone to you.This is Mr.Grenier, the founder and president of Wolfdale Group, and the heir to the Spanish royal family."Vi introduced Dakota to Ormand with a smile, and then looked at Dakota, who was opposite Ormand. "Mr.Grenier, this is my husband, the CEO of the Hobson Group and the head of the Hobson family." Dakota and Ormand met each other''s eyes and shook hands ina familiar and friendly manner. Dakota was surprised. "I didn''t expect that Ms.McGraw''s husband would be Mr.Hobson.What a coincidence." Vi was stunned and looked at Ormand. "Did you guys know each other before?" Ormand exined, "Yes, I joined hands with Spain toplete several multinational missions.I have cooperated with Mr.Grenier twice.He is my old acquaintance." Dakota saw Vi''s and Ormand''s affectionate eyes when they talked and then clicked his tongue enviously. "Mr.Hobson and Ms.McGraw, you are both business geniuses, and you love each other.You are a perfect match." The three of themughed, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Seeing that the time was right, Vi took the opportunity to mention the matter of cooperation. However, Dakota liked to go about his business in a systematic way and did not explicitly agree. "Ms.McGraw, although I want to cooperate with the McGraw Group, my rule is that we must go ording to the process.I will hold a business proposal.I have an idea.Ms.McGraw, ask your men to make a business proposal.As long as the business proposal has no big problem, I believe that the cooperation between Wolfdale Group and the McGraw Group is very likely." At this point, the only way was to participate in the bidding meeting and go through the process. Vi agreed generously. "Don''t worry, Mr.Grenier.I will personally n the project with Wolfdale Group and let you see my determination for this cooperation." Dakota looked at Vi with admiration and praised her from the bottom of his heart. Because the coboration hadn''t been won in one fell swoop, Vi was a little unhappy and didn''t listen to Dakota¡¯s ttery. Vi had a decent smile on her face, but she was absent- minded. Fortunately, Ormand was chatting happily with Dakota. They did not notice the slight difference in her. Ady in a white dress walked past Vi. Vi noticed her out of the corner of her eyes and frowned. When Vi looked up, thedy in white had gone far away, but her back was familiar. She was like someone! Vi''s smile disappeared, and her face turned serious. Vi wondered, is it her? How can she possibly appear on such an asion? While Ormand and Dakota were chatting, Vi chased after that woman.She looked like Max. Vi thought they were quite alike. From that customized dress, Vi consumed that the woman was the escort of a president. After Max escaped from the countryside, did she hook up with some big shot? Suspicion rose inside Vi. Overwhelmed by uneasiness, Vi ran even faster. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! There were a lot of people in the banquet hall. Thedy in the white dress not far ahead disappeared under the cover of a tall man. Vi stopped in her tracks and looked around. She didn''t see the familiar white dress figure again. Emanuel, the organizer of the gathering, noticed the unusual anxiety on Vi''s face. He immediately apologized to a president who was negotiating with him and walked over to ask Vi. "Ms.McGraw, what''s wrong? Did anything happen?" Vi frowned.She was recalling the familiar figure she had just seen. "I seem to have seen an old acquaintance.She is in a white dress.She''s slender and exquisite, and she is charming when she walks.Do you know her?" Emanuel was confused. "Ms.McGraw, you are making things too difficult for me.All presidents who came to the banquet tonight basically have an escort, and there are manydies in white dresses.All of them are slender and beautiful.How can I recognize who your acquaintance is? "But half of the guests tonight are big shots from abroad.Their escorts are also foreigners of high status.Ms.McGraw, if you want to find your friend, it is easy.I can ask the waiters to pay attention to the names of all thedies in white dresses.After the banquet is over, I will give you a list." After Vi heard this, she was satisfied with Emanuel''s thoughtful arrangement. "Thank you, Mr.Walton." "This is what I should do." Because of this episode, Vi became restless and returned to the banquet in low spirits. Ormand could tell that Vi had something on her mind, but he did not say anything in front of Dakota. Ormand just held her hand in a tacit understanding, giving her a sense of security. The grand business banquet finally ended at 11 p.m. Vi got the list ofdies in the white dress from Emanuel. In the car back to Viorin, Vi focused on the list of names and called Jimmy. "Later, I will give you a list of names.ording to the names on this list, find everyone''s photos whether through DarkNet or the informationwork." "Okay.Got it." After getting Jimmy''s confirmation, Vi ended the call, but her thoughts and eyes were on the list. Ormand observed Vi a few times. While driving with one hand, he grabbed her palm with the other. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Vi thought about it. "As expected, a scourge will not die easily.Hubby, I suspect that Max has not died.I just saw a woman at the banquet.She looks like Max." Ormand revealed a serious face and analyzed. "Vi, did you make a mistake? There are too many people with simr backs in this world.You shouldn''t conclude without seeing her face. "Moreover, everyone who can attend this banquet has a high social status.When Max escaped from the countryside, you announced her death.Even if she is alive, she won''t dare to appear with this identity. "Previously, the one who had been silently helping her was your father and your..." Ormand''s face changed slightly, and he quickly corrected himself. "And Bobby.Your father has passed away, and Bobby has removed many of the powers in the United States.He is not as influential as he used to be.Max has lost these two greatest backers.Who else can bring her to such an important asion?" Vi fell silent. She did not know. Max''s social circle from before was rtively clear. At a young age, Max won a lot of awards, and she was famous in the circle for being lofty, so she almost had no friends in the entertainment industry. Previously, Max relied on Wird and Bobby. Now Max was no longer a member of the McGraw family. Who else could she rely on? Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Ronian Is Sent to Jail Vi could not guess.She sighed heavily and looked at the dim street lights outside the window. "Who cares? Whether she is Max or not, as long as she never appears and does not hurt my babies, she is dead for me." Ormand tightened his grip on her hand to reassure her. However, Vi''s attention seemed to be attracted by the sudden appearance of that strange woman. Vi did not even look at Ormand. Ormand tried to persuade her, saying, "Alright, Vi, it''s useless for you to think too much.Wait for Jimmy''s investigation.Alisha and M must be safe in the Hobson''s home.Don''t worry." Vi nodded absent-mindedly. Ormand sighed.He decided to do something to distract her attention. "Honey, I dealt with the business in the National Bureau of Investigation before I came to the banquet.Since I was so obedient, shouldn''t I be rewarded?" Vi nced at him and said, "I''m not interested.I don''t want to do that." Ormand instantly felt upset. "Honey, do I lose my charm? "Is it because I can''t bring you happiness? "Don''t you like my muscles? Don''t you want to kiss my neck? "How can you lose interest in me!" Ormand was so sad. Then he added, "Honey, you''ve changed.You don''t want to make love with me, right?"Vi was speechless.She didn''t know what to say. "Darling, tell me.I will try my best to improve our happy lives." Vi forced herself to look at Ormand. Then she said, "I''m just tired.I don''t have the energy to do that." After a day of work, she still had to attend a dinner party. When she got home, she just wanted to take a shower and have a good sleep. Ormand did not think so. "I can see that you''re tired for the past two times.I will do my best tonight.You just need to lie down.I''ll serve youfortably." Vi widened her eyes and thought Well, you are so thoughtful! She didn''t answer, but her attention was indeed shifted from Max to the topic of having sex. It was a wonderful night. They had good sex. But what had happened today was just the beginning. The will that Jerry handed over had been appraised by professionals ording to the handwriting of Pam when she was alive. There 85 percent that it was written by Pam. In addition, because of Jerry''s return back then, Pam did suffer from depression. It all made sense. Ronian''s matter had been dyed for a long time. Ormand had collected all the conclusive evidence and officially handed it over. Two dayster. The results of the trial came out. Ronian was sentenced to life imprisonment in high-level prison. Dressed in a simple suit and wearing a mask and handcuffs, Ronian was pushed into the car. It was raining heavily on the day he was going to be sent to prison, and the weather was gloomy. Jerry, dressed in noble clothes and holding a ck umbre, stood quietly at the door of the high-level prison, waiting silently. A few minutester, the car where Ronian was stopped. As soon as Ronian got out of the car, he immediately saw Jerry. Ronian got angry, and he wanted to rush toward Jerry. "Jerry!" Ronian was forcibly controlled by the policemen. Jerry held the umbre with one hand and remained motionless. He looked even more sinister under the dim light, and he showed an arrogant smile. Ronian was so angry that his whole body trembled, but because of the handcuffs and anklets, there was nothing he could do to Jerry. Jerry was the winner, while Ronian was the loser. Ronian couldn''t do anything to Jerry because Ronian was defeated. Jerry pretended to be upset. He said, "Ronian, don''t worry.I wille to visit you often in the future.After all, high-level prison is a good ce.I stayed here for half a year and almost went crazy.You will stay here for a lifetime.How can you stand it?" Ronian was so angry that he almost lost control. His eyes filled with intense hatred. Ronian red at Jerry fiercely and wanted to kill Jerry right now. Ronian was still struggling to rush over, but he was forcibly controlled by the policemen on both sides. They dragged Ronian into the prison. "Goodbye, Ronian.From now on, I''ll be in charge of the Felton family.I won''t let you down," Jerry said coldly as he watched Ronian leave. "Jerry!" Ronian¡¯s roar gradually disappeared. The smile on Jerry''s face disappeared, leaving only endless coldness and joy. He snorted and turned to leave. On the day that Ronian was confirmed to be in prison, the battle for power in the Felton family erupted. In the Felton¡¯s home, Konner, Jennifer, and Jerry had lunch together. Without Ronian, the main seat would be empty. They all knew that they shouldn''t sit in that seat. There was only the crisp sound of knives and forks colliding in the dining room. It was strangely harmonious. After a long time, Konner asked tentatively, "Jerry, we need a head of the family.What do you think?" "What can I say? I''m afraid it won''t be me.After all, you should be ahead of me.I support you." Jerry smiled faintly and continued to eat. Konner silently observed Jerry. Jerry''s expression was natural.It didn''t seem that Jerry was pretending. "Jerry, do you really not have any desire about the position of the head of the Felton family?" Jerry smiled and shook his head. "I will never think of anything that doesn''t belong to me.Don''t worry, Konner.If you fight with the brothers from the branch family, Jennifer and I will definitely support you." Jennifer swallowed the delicious food in her mouth and nodded. Konner looked at his obedient younger brother and sister and felt much better. "Jerry, I''m very happy that you can say this.In the future, you can rx at home and y." Jerry smiled and nodded. He lowered his head to continue eating, covering his expression. After dinner, he went to Viorin. These days, ever since he became the godfather of Aedan and M, Jerry went to Viorin every day. He bought many gifts for the children. Jerry really liked the two little kids. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ormand was also free, so Jerry and Ormand were having fun with the babies in the baby room on the fourth floor. One of them coaxed Aedan, and the other was with M. They did not interfere with each other, but they were inexplicably harmonious. After a while, Ormand turned to Icok at Jerry and asked casually, "I heard that your family has been fighting for power recently. Why do you stille here every day? Shouldn''t you be nning well at home?" Jerry shook the toy in his hands, and when he teased M, he smiled happily. "I have nothing to do.No matter how they fight, it has nothing to do with me." Ormand said in a low voice, "After all, they are fighting for the head of the family.As long as you be the head, you can control the whole family.All the people in the family have to listen to you.It''s so tempting.Don''t you want it?" Jerry turned to look at Ormand. "I do want it, but since I stayed in high-level prison before, I have no choice.I have no power and no shares.How can Ipete with them?" "Will you help me?" Jerry added jokingly. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Believe Him and Help Him Once Ormand stopped teasing the baby and looked at Jerry. But Ormand''s expression quickly returned to normal. Ormand neither agreed nor rejected this question. Instead, he asked, "How can I help you?" Jerry was calm. He replied, "I have never been in power and have no experience.You''re the one who has experienced it.Of course, I will listen to you." Ormand stopped talking and focused on coaxing the baby. Jerry was very patient.He was not in a hurry.He continued to tease the baby. In the evening. Vi had been working overtime these past few days, studying the project before she participated in the bidding. Dakota said that the bidding was not a big deal and that the McGraw Group would win the bidding. However, Vi still felt that she needed to do something.She had to do her best to be perfect and win this bidding fair and square.She returned to the bedroom from the study.She rubbed her sore shoulders and neck. Ormand was sitting on the bed ying with his phone. When he saw her return to the room, he immediately put on his slippers and got out of bed to carry her up. After sitting on the bed with his legs crossed, he ced Vi on hisp.He massaged her shoulders, neck, and legs with his slender fingers. Vi closed her eyes and enjoyed his servicefortably. After being massaged for a few minutes, she gradually came to life. As Ormand massaged, he was thinking something. Thinking of what Jerry had said to him in the baby room today, Ormand felt that he should ask Vi for advice. "Darling, Jerry oftene to our house recently.The battle of the Felton family is very fierce.Jerry seems to want me to help him get the shares.Do you think I should help?" "What do you think?" Vi opened her eyes and looked back at Ormand. Ormand said seriously, "A lot of people don''t have good self- control when they have power.Besides, Jerry is not a kind person before.He is a dangerous person if he gets the power." Vi was silent for a long time. "You already have an idea in your heart.Why do you need to ask me?" "Because..." He didn''t stop massaging Vi''s shoulders, but he was hesitating. Those grudges from before had already been in the past. This time, Jerry had returned to help. And because of it, Jerry had been beaten up. As a reward, Jerry had requested that as long as it was within Ormand''s ability, Ormand should help Jerry. However, Ormand was still wary of Jerry. Vi seemed to know what Ormand was thinking.She sighed seriously. Then she said, "The Felton Group has suffered a lot because of the imprisonment of Ronian.The company needs a reliable leader who can stabilize the situation at this time.Jerry is the best in all aspects.I''m afraid Konner won''t be able to manage thepany.He has a weak personality, and he is indecisive.He can''t take such huge responsibility. "For the boys of the branches of the Felton family, they are not good people.They are not suitable to be in power.Otherwise, Jennifer and others will be driven out of the Felton¡¯s home." Ormand was silent.He looked at his obedient wife in his arms.He did not expect her to think of such things. Vi continued to say, "As for Jerry, he came back to help us this time, and he is also M''s godfather. I think we should help him once. "What''s more, I heard from Russell that if Jerry gets the power, Russell and Sherlyn will be able to get engaged and live together officially in the future.I think it will be a good thing for everyone. "What about believing him this time?" Ormand knew what Vi meant. He said, "Alright, I''ll do as you said." It was not a big problem. After all, Jerry was no longer the boss of the Secret Bureau of Investigation. Jerry had no military power.He could not make any huge trouble even if he became the head of the Felton family. Ormand decided to support Jerry in bing the head of the Felton family. Ormand and Russell used quite a few shares. Ormand was supporting Jerry. With Ormand''s help, the matter was easily settled. It only took three days for Jerry to get the power he wanted. The next day after the news was sent to the official website, Russell brought the gift he had prepared earlier to discuss the engagement. As Jerry had promised before, Jerry agreed readily and straightforwardly. On the second day after Russell and Sherlyn got engaged, this news was posted on the official website of the Felton Group at the same time. This time, Sherlyn could live openly in Russell''s vi. The moment Sherlyn saw the news, she immediately took out the two suitcases she had prepared in the wardrobe and quickly left the bedroom. She stepped on her slippers and went downstairs. Russell had arranged bodyguards to protect her. Seeing Sherlyne out, several bodyguards quickly surrounded her. "Ms.Felton, Mr.McGraw is not here.He said that you should stay at home and take good care of yourself.You can go out in two days." Sherlyn was upset. She said, "He said I can go out after we engaged, but he didn''t keep his word.I don''t want to stay at home, but he forces me to stay in the house every day.It''s worse than killing me." The bodyguards were unmoved. "Ms.Felton, we really can''t let you go out.Otherwise, Mr.McGraw will be furious when hees back. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. We will lose our job. "Please go back, Ms.Felton." Sherlyn was angry. "I''m not his pet.Why should I be locked up in the vi by him and not allowed to go out?" Russell had already arrived at the door when they were arguing. Russell got off the car and walked towards Sherlyn. The joy of sessfully getting engaged made Russell so excited.He wrapped his arms around Sherlyn''s waist, wanting to hold her in his arms. "Sherlyn, we''re engaged.In the future, we will get married and give birth to a baby.Are you happy?" Sherlyn broke free from his arms, her face filled with unhappiness. Then she turned to go upstairs to her room. Russell was confused and looked at the two bodyguards at the door. "What happened to her? Did you make her angry?" The bodyguards bowed and apologized, telling Russell what had happened a few minutes before Russell came back. Russell entered Sherlyn¡¯s room after a while. Sherlyn was sitting by the window, with a drawing stand in front of her.She was drawing freely. Russell exined softly, "Sherlyn, I didn''t mean to imprison you.I don''t want anyone to wrong you, so I let you stay at home and rest well. "It seems that you''re recovered.I will remove the bodyguards at the entrance of the vi.If you want to go out and y, go ahead." Sherlyn was stunned at first, but then she became happy.She asked in disbelief, "Really? Can I go out?" Russell nodded. Sherlyn was happy. "Thank you for your understanding.But I don''t want to go out to y.I want to continue my career in acting.You and Vi both said that I am an influencer.I want to improve myself." Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Vi Is on a Business Trip Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Russell knew that Sherlyn had always been a girl full of ambition. Sherlyn wanted to continue pursuing her career, and Russell had no reason to stop her. "Alright." Russell touched Sherlyn¡¯s head and added, "Previously, because you were sick, I asked your team to stop your jobs.You didn''t film for a long time.Tomorrow, I will let them choose a small online drama so that you can familiarize yourself with it.What do you think?" Sherlyn hesitated for a moment and chose to listen to Russell obediently. Now that she lost four-year of memory, she didn''t remember how to act. And she wasn''t as mature as before. Sherlyn looked so innocent. Russell liked her innocence, goodness, and loveliness. Now, when Russell looked at Sherlyn, he always felt that she was still the cute girl when he first met her. It seemed pretty good.It didn''t matter if Sherlyn lost her memory. Then they could start from the beginning. The global bidding meeting held by Wolfdale Group was getting closer day by day. Three dayster, it would be held at Franciak Hotel, a seven-star hotel, in Spain. Vi had made full preparations for this bidding.She drafted a proposal and worked overtime every day untilte at night. The n was revised five times. At one o''clock in the morning, she was working in her study. There was something that she was not satisfied with, and she was determined to improve it before going downstairs to rest. nk. The door opened. The door of the study was opened by a small crack, and someone carefully observed the situation in the study. Vi didn''t stop typing as she suddenly said, "Come in.It''s your home.You don''t need to sneak around.Do you want to be a thief?" As soon as she said this, the door of the study waspletely opened. "Vi, don''t stay upte.It''s not good for your health." Ormand, who was lonely, walked in. Vi''s eyes were fixed on theputer. "There is still thest thing that I need to confirm.I wille to find you after I finish it.If you are sleepy, rest first.Don''t wait for me." Ormand was speechless. He suppressed his anxiety and said, "Ten minutes ago, half an hour ago, an hour ago, and three hours ago, you said the same thing when I came over.You should change the words." "Well...Is that so?" Vi touched the tip of her nose awkwardly. Ormand walked over and picked her up from the chair.He sat on her chair and ced her on hisp. "Dakota and I are acquaintances.Since he has agreed to let you win, you can ask the staff to make one n and give it to him.Anyway, you will win the bid.There is no need to do it personally.It is so hard." Vi seemed to be a bit tired. She said, "I know, but I don''t want to rely on your rtionship.I also don''t want to be criticized for relying on you.I need toe up with a sincere proposal to convince everyone and win the bid."Ormand stroked her cheek with his fingers.He felt that Vi was so hardworking.Vi was an intelligent person.Once she decided on something, it was difficult to change her decision easily. Ormand stopped trying to persuade her and asked, "The bidding will be held in three days.When the timees, you have to go on a business trip abroad.How many days do you n to go?" "Tonight, I will decide on the final project.Then we will take a ne tomorrow morning.If there are no idents, we will be back in a few days." "In a few days?" Ormand''s expression changed. "It''s so hard for me.Doesn''t that mean I won''t be able to see you for a long time?" "It''s not that exaggerated," Vi teased. Ormand sighed and said, "No, I have to go with you.I can work remotely and take it as a honeymoon.Let''s go for a holiday and y for a few days." "That won''t do.If you leave, Aracely will be the only one watching the two babies.What if something happens?" Vi instantly turned serious and lightly patted his forehead. "I will call Todd over and help Aracely take care of the baby." Vi said, "If you leave, you need to leave the matters of the National Bureau of Investigation to Todd, right? The business of the Hobson Group should also be handled by him.And he needs to report the meeting records to you regrly.And now you still ask him to take care of Aedan and M.How can he do that?" Ormand stopped talking. And he was gloomy. Vi wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled sweetly, "Don''t worry.I''ll be back in a few days.There won''t be any problems.Be good and take care of your affairs.Don''t follow me.Do you hear me?" Ormand lowered his head and didn''t reply. Vi lifted his lower jaw and gave him aforting kiss on his thin lips. Originally, she only nned to kiss him gently. However, they were both immersed in the kiss. Seeing that they were about to lose control, Vi stopped. "Don''t mess around.The door is not closed." "Aracely and the babies are already asleep.It''s impossible for them to go downstairs.And there is no one else in this vi.Don''t be afraid." Ormand didn''t let her off.He kissed her again, but Vi covered her mouth and pushed him away. "No, Aracely will go downstairs from time to time at night.It will be awkward if she sees uster.I don''t want it." Ormand pouted. He was depressed.He had a strong desire, but he had to stop because of Aracely and the babies. Ormand felt that the two little fellows were sent to punish him. They were still young, yet they had upied most of Vi''s time. Ormand thought that when they grew up, Vi would spend more time taking care of them. He buried his head into Vi''s chest and snorted in dissatisfaction. "You''re going abroad tomorrow, but you don''t allow me to do anything.I''m so miserable." His voice was a bit hoarse.His pitiful words made Vi hesitate. It was true that she would have to leave for many days. If she didn''t treat Ormand nicely tonight, he would probably go mad. Thinking of this, shepromised. "Then go close the door.Remember to close the windows as well." Ormand instantly got excited and kissed her on the cheek.He got up and closed the door. After that, he carried Vi directly to the desk and looked up at her. He said in a tempting tone, "The study is really a good ce.We can work and make love here." Vi smiled charmingly. The next morning, Vi quietly took her luggage and left Viorin while Ormand was still asleep. If he woke up, he would have to send her off. If he couldn''t bear to leave her, it would be troublesome. Leaving the house, she rushed to the airport. After getting the boarding pass, Vi waited in the waiting room for more than an hour.She did not bring a single person with her on this business trip and went out with a low profile. When Vi heard her ne in the waiting room, she dragged her suitcase in slowly. However, it was strange.She was the only one to board the ne.She waited slowly in the corridor for a while to confirm that no other passengers had appeared. Then, she looked at the ne tickets in her hand.She didn''t make a mistake.She bought a business ss ticket. With suspicion, she walked up the boarding steps. The beautiful stewardess had been waiting at the entrance of the cabin for a long time. When the stewardess saw Vi, the stewardess immediately bowed politely. "Hello, Ms.McGraw.I wish you a pleasant journey." Vi stopped and frowned. "Why don''t I see any other passengers?" The stewardess had a smile on her face. "A gentleman booked the entire nest night. He said that we can only receive one passenger today.Please take a seat in the first-ss cabin." Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Vi and Ormand''s Honeymoon Without thinking, Vi knew who the big shot that the air hostess was talking about was.She sighed resignedly.She didn''t expect that Ormand would make such a grand trip out of the blue. "I don''t need the first ss.Thank you.After all, I bought the business ss ticket, and I will just sit in my seat." She waved the ticket in her hand at the air hostess and walked into the cabin in her high heels. The air hostess looked embarrassed and wanted to say something, but Vi had gone far. She had no choice but to make a call and report this matter to Mr.Mystery. Vi found her seat number in the empty cabin. Last night, she stayed upte to modify the proposal and was "tormented" by Ormand for the whole night, so she didn''t sleep much. She was used to taking a nap on the ne and asked for a small nket after taking her seat.She put the nket on her knees, turned off her phone, and instantly fell asleep. After a while, Vi felt that the ne was taking off and she was in a daze. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She changed her posture and continued to sleep. Until... Warm breath sprayed on her face.It was itchy. "Don''t mess around." She frowned and pouted at Ormand out of habit in her sleep. However, she gradually woke up. Ormand booked the ne.She was the only passenger. How could someone sit next to her? She opened her eyes in horror. A handsome but familiar guy was smiling as he stared at her.His eyes were filled with infatuation. "Why are you here?" It was Ormand. "Honey, I...Ouch!" Vi pinched his earlobe hard. "You''re so naughty.I told you to take care of Aedan and M at home.How can you leave all your work and family affairs behind and board my ne?" Ormand frowned in pain, but he did not dare to hide and just tolerated the anger from his wife. "I''ve arranged everything at home and business.Jerry and Leia will take care of the kids together.I leaf the Hobson family''s affairs to Todd and the National Bureau of Investigation to Todd and Nn.I came after I was fully prepared." "Honey, be gentle.My ear hurts.The people arranged to pick us up will be embarrassed to see my red ears." Vi let go of his ear. She was still fierce, but she massaged his earlobe. "You are so naughty.I told you not toe yet you insisted on following me." Although Ormand had made the arrangements, Vi was still worried. "You know that you are the only one I can trust.Once you leave, the kids will be in danger." Ormand quickly kissed her cheeks. "Ever since we got married, it has been a long time since we''ve been together alone because of the kids.This time, we''ll treat it as a honeymoon.Don''t think about other things." He hugged Vi''s slender waist. "As for the safety of the babies, you can rest assured.After all, Jerry is their godfather.With Leia taking care of them, nothing will happen." Vi sighed. By now, the ne had taken off and they had left the United States.It was useless to say anything more. "Alright, I''ll believe you this time.Before we return, the babies must be safe.Otherwise, I will not let you off.I will give you unforgettable punishment." Ormand rested his head on Vi''s shoulder and asked, "How unforgettable can it be?" Vi said with a straight face, "It will make you want to die, and I''d like to see some blood.I''ll break your legs so you will have to stay in the bed for a long time.Are you afraid?" Ormand nodded with a smile.He then whispered into Vi''s ear, "However, I know that you don''t have the heart to do that."Vi had a soft heart and her face was blushing from Ormand''s spraying breathing. "If you don''t believe me, try it.Things are different, and I won''t be soft-hearted.Pray that I won''t beat you to death." "Vi, if you are still angry, when we get off the ne and arrive at the hotel, you can punish me.How about that?" Ormand ignored her and nestled in her arms while gently biting her neck. Vi was teased by him and felt tempted.She forced herself to calm down and looked at him strangely. "Do you want it so much?" Ormandughed with a strong desire.It was the first time he had gone abroad with Vi.He was very excited and looked forward to the journey the next day. "I will be happy no matter what the punishment will be as long as you''re the punisher." Vi was speechless.Her face turned red. They were on the ne. Besides them, there were flight attendants. How could Ormand say such amorous words? "I have to seal your mouth no matter where you are." Vi pinched Ormand''s face out of fury. "Seal?" Ormand raised his eyebrows, and his lips curved into a smile.He wrapped his arm around Vi''s waist and rubbed against the tip of her nose. "Honey, you can seal my mouth right now so I can''t speak." He lowered his head and kissed Vi''s red lips. And he then made the kiss more passionate. The kiss almost covered all parts of Vi''s face so it would be full of his scent. His possessive kiss almost took away Vi''s breath. She didn''t drink, but she was drunk in his gentleness. At thest moment, Vi pushed him away in time and red at him. "You don''t care about the asion and just want to show your affection, right? Since you are not afraid of embarrassment, then I won''t care." She was eager to win.She leaned over and sat on Ormand''sp.She pinched his lower jaw with one hand and kissed him.She lifted his suit and shirt with the other hand and pinched his abdominal muscles. After some groans... Ormand''s chest heaved up and down as he grabbed Vi''s wrist. "Vi, stop it.If you don''t, I''ll be turned on." Vi sneered. "If you admit your mistake, I''ll let you go." "I was wrong.I shouldn''t have kissed you on the ne..." Ormand knew what to do.He drawled and leaned close to her ear, whispering, "I should enjoy sex with you in the hotel without worries." Vi was furious, and she was unwilling to lose.She didn''t care.She wanted to subdue Ormand.She didn''t want to be a delicate woman all her life.She had to turn the tide and be the queen dominating Ormand on the bed. Thinking of this, Vi did not want to be outdone and said, "Don''t forget what you just said now.The punishment you asked for will be true.I''ll make you cry and beg for mercy." "Alright, Vi, guess whether your waist will be sore or I will cry and beg for mercy?" Ormand looked at Vi''s charming and beautiful face with affection in his eyes. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Fulfill the Bet in the Hotel "Let''s see." Vi snorted sweetly. Their eyes met, and they looked at each other with a strong desire to conquer. The United States was far from Spain, and it would take them dozens of hours to get there. With Ormand''spany, Vi didn''t feel lonely at all. The two leaned against the ne window and watched the sunrise. They saw mountains and clouds. They then saw the beautiful red clouds at dusk. Vi pointed at the dark red clouds and smiled beautifully.She then pursed her lips and teased Ormand. "Honey, do you like that color? When we get off the ne for the hotel, I''ll turn your skin into that color, okay?" Ormand hugged her waist. "It must be very painful to be like this.You just sounded harsh, but you won''t have the heart to punish me so much." Vi raised her head and kissed him on the chin as an answer.She indeed didn''t have the heart to do that. Although Ormand did not listen to her and started the honeymoon, Vi hoped that this trip would be sweet and unforgettable. The long hours passed quickly because the couple was the only ones on the ne. It was past nine o''clock at night when they arrived in Spain. Not many people were at the airport, but the onesing to pick them up had long been waiting. Seeing Vi and Ormand walk out of the passage hand in hand, Dakota''s assistant Sydnee Whitaker eximed and ran over enthusiastically. "Mr.Hobson, you are here as well! It''s such an honor to receive the richest woman in the United States and the most powerful person in the National Bureau of Investigation at the same time" Ormand held Vi''s hand tightly and he wore a friendly smile. "My wife is on a business trip, and I just came as herpany." Sydnee looked back and forth between the two with an envious gaze, "You''re so close.I''m so jealous of you." Ormand seemed to enjoy the praise and held Vi''s hand all the time. "My wife is tired.Please take us to the hotel." "Okay." Sydnee bowed and made a gesture of invitation.She respectfully led the way while letting the two get into the car. After more than ten minutes, they arrived at the hotel. Sydnee handed over the room card of the presidential suite with both hands. "Mr.Hobson, this is the room that Mr.Grenier prepared for you and your wife.It''ste and the journey must be tiring.Please rest early.Someone will being to the hotel to pick you two up the day after tomorrow for the bidding." Ormand took the room card from her hand. "The bidding will be held the day after tomorrow.This is Vi''s first timeing here.I want to hang out with her.Sydnee, do you have any rmendations?" Sydnee thought about it seriously. "I wonder if Ms.McGraw is interested in visiting the national museum to understand the local customs.In addition, if you want, I can ask Mr.Grenier to take you to visit the royal botany." "Then let''s go to the museum." Vi thought for a while. "Okay, I will tell Mr.Grenier this.As long as you want to leave, give me a call.I will send a car and a guide over to show you around the museum." "Thank you." Vi elegantly nodded. "That''s my job." Sydnee left with the bodyguards. The staff of the hotel went forward and sent Vi and Ormand to their room as distinguished guests. With a click, the electronic lock of the room was automatically locked. Vi narrowed her beautiful eyes and grabbed Ormand''s tie with her slender fingers.She took the initiative to attack and had a strong aura. Ormand did not resist.His face was filled with affection.He let her hold his tie and lead him to the bed. Vi pressed her palm against his waist and pushed him onto the bed. Then, she pressed her body against his waist. "Orin, are you ready for your punishment?" Ormand acted like a well-behaved dog instead of a wild beast. "Are you gonna start right away?" "What do you think? Everyone will not wait to beat you up." Ormand held back hisughter. While Vi was distracted, he exerted strength on his waist and turned over. In the blink of an eye, Vi was under him. Vi struggled but her hands were held by him.He put her hands above her head and pressed them on the bed. Ormand, who had just recovered from his illness, was energetic and full of strength. Although Vi wasn''t weak, she was less skillfulpared to Ormand.She pursed her lips unhappily and snorted, "That''s so boring.I can''t resist.You are cute when you were injected with the special drug 023." "It means I''m strong.You don''t like it?" Ormand asked suspiciously. Vi shook her head, "I prefer the guy who''s weak, sickly, and easy to bully." "So you don''t like me but delicate guys?" Ormand digested her words for a long time and looked at her strangely.He felt hurt. Vi saw his expression and kissed him on the cheek. "I don''t like delicate guys.I only like you.I like you no matter what you look like.However, I like the weak version of you better." Its meaning was quite obvious. Ormand was sensible and removed his restraint on her.However, he still propped himself and put Vi under his body. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Vi, the journey is tiring.Why don''t we take a shower together? I want to honor our bet in the bathroom tonight." "Bathroom?" "It''s a romantic ce.I like it." Vi thought for a while and smiled. After getting her agreement, Ormand carried Vi and walked into the bathroom. A long with the sshing sound of the water, the bathroom became warm and hazy. The shower was on, covering Ormand''s exquisite body with water. Vi found a shower brush from somewhere. While Ormand was focusing on wetting his body, Vi got behind him and waved the brush mischievously at his soaked butts. p! "Ouch!" Ormand was in pain and was about to turn around when Vi grabbed him by the waist. "Hold on! Don''t move.This is my punishment.Higher, higher!" Ormand shook his head resignedly but chose to indulge her. The sound of water sshing was mixed with the sound of Ormand being beaten. There were also the asional grunts which were spooky but harmonious. Seeing that Ormandpromised, Vi didn''t beat him hard. The strength was just right, and it could turn Ormand on.He wanted to have sex with Vi, but he had to press himself against the wall and get spanked by Vi. It was very ufortable. Vi saw his expression and asked, "Have you forgotten our bet? Orin, will you cry and beg me for mercy?" Ormand endured it. He could beg for mercy because it was not shameful to submit to his wife. But crying was too shameful for him. Vi continued beating Ormand up with the brush as she caressed his earlobe. "As long as you cry and beg for mercy, not only will I let you off, but I can also let you have sex with me as you wish.Are you not going to give it a thought?" Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Chapter 519 His Wife Is More Important He could have sex with her! Ormand''s eyes lit up with excitement. As long as he could have sex with Vi, he could do anything.He would just have to cry in front of his wife. It was nothing to be ashamed of! He bit his lower lip and forced his eyes to turn red. Holding tears in his eyes, he turned back to look at Vi and yielded in a soft voice. "Honey, I was wrong.I will not decide without asking your opinion.Don''t spank me.My butt is swollen." Vi looked down and saw the wound on his back. Under the water droplets, his skin was indeed swollen and red. She appreciated her work, "Your butt is even more warped.My punishment made your butt look more beautiful in a short time!" Ormand was speechless.He suppressed his desire and asked in a hoarse voice, "I''ve given in.Shouldn''t you fulfill her promise and let me have sex with you?" Vi put down the brush and nodded. The moment the brush was gone, Ormand grabbed her wrist and pulled her under the shower. Ormand could no longer hide the desire in his eyes. "Since you''ve fulfilled your wish, shouldn''t it be your turn to fulfill my wish?" "Ormand..." Before Vi finished, Ormand exerted strength on the hand that was holding her wrist, and the situation instantly reversed. Vi was pressed against the wall, and Ormand wrapped her from behind. After the obstacles were gone, Ormand attacked without scruples. Vi reminded him shyly when she realized that they would visit the national museum tomorrow. "Keep my waist in a good condition.Otherwise, how can I hang out with you tomorrow? Stop before you go too far and be gentle." Ormand did notment. He ced his chin on her shoulder and imitated her tone, "I can strengthen your health in a short time, and no one can be better than me at this." Vi was lost for words.She shot herself in the foot. After the shower, Vi''s legs went weak and her waist hurt so much that she couldn''t stand straight. Ormand wrapped her in a towel and carried her to the bed. Then, he took out a hairdryer and patiently stood by the bed to dry her wet hair. Vi was tired.She lowered her head and leaned against his waist with her eyes closed for a nap. Like an exquisite doll, Vi let Ormand do as he pleased. More than ten minutester, her hair was dried and Ormand carefully tucked Vi in. In the darkness, Ormand pressed her down and kissed her eyebrows and nose... Vi was in a daze and was awakened by the kiss. "Why aren''t you sleeping in the middle of the night?" "I''m hungry.Vi, do you want some snacks?" Vi, who understood everything in a second, gradually got angry.She took a deep breath and gritted her teeth. "Ormand..." Just as she spoke, her lips were immediately sealed. Vi''s struggle hadn''t even started before it ended.She was speechless.She wanted to curse! The first night of the honeymoon started with sex. Vi was really tired.She slept soundly until noon. Her empty stomach seemed to have sensed the temptation of delicacies and woke up her drowsy mind. And she also smelled the scent of food. Vi rubbed her drowsy eyes, held her waist, and sat up.She saw a guy busying himself in the dining room. The presidential suite wasrge. It had a living room, a bathroom, a dining room, and a bedroom. The room was luxurious and the style of refurbishment was exotic. The only drawback was only the bathroom had a door. Vi sat on the bed and watched quietly for a while. In the dining room, Ormand was wearing a white shirt and trousers. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. His shoulders were wide and his waist was slender, making it a perfect figure. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up, revealing his strong and good-looking arm. He was cing the dishes on the dining table. They were all cooked by five-star chefs of the hotel and were brought here. Vi appreciated her husband who was like a stunner. She had been attracted by the aroma of food, and her stomach kept rumbling.She put on her slippers and quietly walked behind Ormand. While he wasn''t paying attention, he caressed his butt and pinched his skin. Ormand let her and focused on cing the dishes on the table. Vi looked at the dishes on the table as she teased him, "Your butt is so strong and durable.It was red and swollenst night after being hit by the brush, but now, there are no signs of swelling.." Ormand turned around and ced his hand on the back of her head.He leaned over and nted a kiss on her lips.He rubbed against the tip of Vi''s nose and spoke in a low and hoarse voice. "Because it''s exclusive to you.If my butt is not sturdy enough, how can you use it at any time?" "Bad man.Your tongue is getting sweeter and sweeter." Vi pushed him away as she blushed. Ormand didn''t leave and still hugged Vi¡¯s waist. "I never changed.It''s because I''ve been too busytely that I didn''t have time to be with you alone." Vi nodded. That was indeed the case. Some time ago, because of the matter between Sherlyn and Russell, Jerry was involved. In her daily life, she had to take care of the kids as well. This lifested for so long that Vi didn''t have a chance to be alone with Ormand.She hugged Ormand''s waist and put her head on his chest. "You have sufferedtely.When the bidding is over and if the babies are well taken care of, we will travel around Spain for at least a week before returning.How about it?" "I couldn''t ask for more," Ormand rubbed Vi''s hair in satisfaction. To Ormand, the children were just an ident, and his wife was more important. Anyone who disturbed his life with Vi had to get lost. They reached a consensus and had a pleasant lunch. After the meal, Ormand massaged Vi¡¯s sore waist. After she recovered from the fatigue, she called Sydnee, the assistant of Dakota to get a car and a guide to take them to the museum. Because it was her first time in Spain, Vi was interested in the culture here.She put on a pair of gold- rimmed sses and looked around carefully. Ormand held her hand and never let go of it. The two were like a couple who were passionately in love, causing Sydnee to be envious. During the tour, Vi saw a person in white.She turned to look at it. It was a person who was visiting the museum in another exhibition area. It was a couple. The man was hugging the woman. Due to the distance, Vi could only see them snuggling against each other and the white skirt of the woman. Sydnee noticed Vi''s gaze and took the initiative to exin, "They are guests who came here yesterday for the bidding, and it''s also their first time here.They are interested in the museum, and Mr.Grenier has arranged for others to show them around." "Are they also from the United States?" Vi asked casually. "No, it''s Mr.Hoare Moore from the Nethends.He brought his new girlfriend, Miss Annie Simpson here." "Annie Simpson?" "What a good name.Thisdy must be a beauty." Vi repeated the name and looked at the woman in the white dress in the distance. Sydnee nodded in agreement, "Ms.McGraw, you are right.Thisdy is indeed beautiful.Although she is young, she has been pampered by Mr.Moore.The couple is as loving as you two." Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Chapter 520 A Chance to Start Over Vi and Ormand looked at each other and smiled with eyes full of affection like a young couple in love. "We are all here to visit the museum.Do you want to go over and have a chat so we can be familiar with each other?" Vi asked with a smile. Ormand looked at the exhibition hall opposite him. "Since Mr.Moore is also enjoying the time with his girlfriend, he won''t want us to disturb them.Should we go over after they''re done visiting that area?" Vi nodded in agreement.She didn''t like to socialize, let alone interrupt other people''s sweet times. Hoare and Annie probably didn''t like it either, so it was better not to disturb them. The episode did not stop them from visiting the museum. Vi and Ormand waited for Hoare and Annie to finish visiting their area before going to the next exhibition. This was thergest museum in Spain, and the afternoon just passed. By the time they came out of the museum, the sun was already setting. The sky gradually darkened. Vi¡¯s gaze moved down from the sky and saw someone asking Hoare to get into the car to send him back to the hotel. Hoare''s girlfriend, Annie, took the lead and sat in the car. From Vi''s perspective, she could only see a pair of white high heels under thedy''s slender and beautiful legs. Annie must be an elegant and gentle girl. Hoare was not in a hurry to get in the car. Instead, he turned around and seemed to notice Vi and Ormand standing at the entrance of the museum. Hoare was in his forties and had a beard, but he was still handsome.He nodded politely at Ormand. Ormand nodded in response. When Vi saw their gazes meet, she asked curiously, "Another friend of yours?" Ormand stared at the luxury car Hoare was in as it left the museum and said in a t tone, "We are not friends.We just know each other." Vi wasn''t interested in Hoare for the time being, so she didn''t ask any more questions. After casually replying, she pulled Ormand into the car. After returning to the hotel, Viy on the bed. After walking through the museum in the afternoon, she was so tired that her feet hurt. Ormand squatted by her feet, grabbed them, and gently massaged them.He was skilled and indulgent of her. Vi looked at his serious face and asked with a smile, "Orin, why do you have to work so hard on this? You can just find a SPA center and we can both enjoy massages, right?" Ormand didn''t smile and looked up seriously at her. "No one can touch your feet and any part of your skin, and if they identally do that, I''ll chop off their hands." This deration meant that Vi''s body belonged to Ormand. Vi raised her eyebrows and smiled wickedly.She deliberately said, "What would you do if I take the initiative to touch another man?" Ormand stopped rubbing her feet and stared at her with red eyes. "If that''s the case, then I must have made you angry.It''s because I''m not attractive enough to you that you have the desire to touch other men.I will reflect on myself and exchange my life for your love." Vi¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she caressed Ormand''s handsome face. "Orin, we are equal.You don''t need to be so humble." Vi cupped Ormand''s face with both hands and said seriously, "I will never change my mind and touch other men.I only love you." Ormand hugged her waist in satisfaction and threw her onto the bed. "We''re on our honeymoon.How can you raise a question that can damage our rtionship? Shouldn''t I punish you?" "It''s my fault.How do you want to punish me?" Vi kissed his chin. Ormand gently pinched her slender waist and said in a hoarse voice, "Your waist will have to suffer for your mistake." As Ormand spoke, he lowered his head followed by mad kisses. It showed his strong possessiveness. The sun had set, and darkness dominated the world. There was no light in the presidential suite. All sweetness was under the darkness. Vi didn''t resist because she thought that everything would be fine after the sex. But unexpectedly, this was Ormand''s first sex for tonight. The night was long, but it was also wonderful. Because of the jetg, it was daytime in Spain. Russell was worried because Sherlyn just recovered from her illness, and he came to supervise the filming of the first scene. The requirements for actors in online dramas were not many, but even so, Sherlyn still failed a lot of times. Her memories went back four years and she forgot all her experience in the entertainment industry. In front of the camera, she was like a rookie. Because the big shot of the entertainment industry, Russell, was overseeing, the director did not dare to voice out his anger. He had to patiently repeat the scene over and over again and go to the stage to lecture Sherlyn. Sherlyn was so nervous that she grabbed the hem of her skirt.She was disappointed in herself. Russell noticed the exhaustion on Sherlyn''s face and stopped filming. He brought Sherlyn to sit in front of him and gently wiped the sweat on her forehead with a wet tissue. "Thank you.I can do it myself." She was polite and estranged. Russell''s fingers stiffened.He endured his heartache and handed her the wet tissue. "You tried for a few hours.How is it? Do you think you are yourself?" Sherlyn sighed and shook her head, feeling a little doubtful. "Was I really an actress who received a big award?" Russell nodded. "Yes, the gold cup is still in my vi.You have seen it." Sherlyn lookedplicated and depressed. "Then why don''t I have any impression of it? Logically speaking, after filming so many scenes, I must have developed a habit, but I don''t know any of them." She could see that after trying for a few hours, none of her attempts were eptable. The director was desperate, but because of Russell, he did not dare to scold her.She med herself but did not know what to do. Russell patiently reminded her, "I didn''t lie to you.These were the honors you had obtained through your hard work.Sherlyn, you don''t have to be discouraged.You were just sick.When you fully recover from your illness in the future, you will remember everything." "Really?" Sherlyn asked with doubt. "Do I have a chance to recover?" Russell was stunned.He looked down in guilt and nodded. But in fact, Kolby said that Sherlyn''s nerves had been damaged, and it would be difficult to fix them. Russell patted Sherlyn''s arms tofort her. "Even if you can''t remember them, it doesn''t matter.You will always be my fianc¨¦e, and I will only marry you. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It doesn''t matter if you forget me.I just hope that you won''t reject me anymore.You deliberately ignored me and refused to let me get close to you.Give me a chance to start over with you." Sherlyn lowered her head and was stunned for a long time before she nodded. However, she was absent-minded as if she had not listened to Russell carefully. "Well, Mr.McGraw, I seem to have no experience in acting.I am confused when I face the cameras.Perhaps I have forgotten the memories of the past four years and fate wants to give me a chance to start over.I want to choose again.Is that okay?" Russell''s fingertips trembled.He suppressed the fear in his heart and asked, "What do you want to choose?" To choose if she wanted to be with him? To choose if she wanted to be his fianc¨¦e? To choose if she wanted to marry him? Russell''s eyes were red, and he clenched his fists uneasily, waiting for Sherlyn''s answer. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Late for the Bidding Facing his gaze, Sherlyn raised her innocent eyes and exined. "I don''t think I''m suitable for the entertainment industry.I want to quit.When I go back, I will think about how I should work in the future and choose a suitable path for myself." Russell sighed in relief. Fortunately, as long as she didn''t break off the engagement, break up with him, or leave him, even if she wanted the stars in the sky, he would do his best to help her pick them. "Okay, I promise you.Don''t worry, I won''t force you to make a choice.For you who are 21 years old, you have no acting experience at all.Of course, you have the opportunity to choose your career again." "Leave the crew to me.Since you''re tired today, I''ll take you back to rest.Is that okay?" Russell extended his hand to Sherlyn, his eyes soft and his mellow voice pleasant. Sherlyn stared at his broad palm, not moving for a long time. Russell was also very patient, quietly waiting for her to give a reply. Sherlyn was indeed at a loss. To her, although Russell was tall, rich, and handsome, he was a stranger. Without any experience in love, she could not do any intimate things with him. But ...he was her fianc¨¦. They were a couple. Everyone in the United States knew about this. The news was stuck on the top for three days and three nights online. No matter how unfamiliar they were, she had to try to ept him. She slowly extended her hand and ced it on Russell''s palm. Russell''s eyes were filled with satisfaction, and his heart was filled with excitement.He held her hand and got up, leaving the crew. The two of them walked one after the other. He suddenly felt that if he were to be a little bolder and pick her up, would she be angry? He had to try... Thinking of this, he stopped. Sherlyn was lowering her head and letting him lead her. The moment he stopped, Sherlyn''s head just bumped into his back. "Mr.McGraw?" She rubbed her forehead in confusion and looked at him. Russell turned around and bent down, hugging her in his arms. "What ...are you doing?" "I don''t want to see you walk so hard, so I decided to lift you to the car." His deep and low-pitched voice was extremely pleasant to hear, causing Sherlyn''s heart to beat uncontrobly faster. "There are so many people outside.You should put me down.I can walk by myself..." Russell did not loosen his grasp, his footsteps steady and fast. "You''re my fianc¨¦e.No one can say anything to us.In the future, Sherlyn, you have to get used to this.You can even try to boss me around." Sherlyn lowered her head, her cheeks red. Because she was too shy, she chose not to speak and let Russell carry her to the car. Russell stared at her.She was very obedient and cute. In Spain... Late at night, all was silent. Only the sound of breathing could be heard from time to time in the presidential suite. When Ormand wanted to get closer for the fifth time, Vi''s fair feet stepped on his broad chest, blocking the distance between them. "Can you stop for a while? How many times have you done it in one night? Four times! Why aren''t you satisfied?" She red at him angrily and used her tiny feet to push him away so that they could keep a safe distance. "You don''t like me for being aggressive, right?" Ormand asked innocently. "I just want to sleep now.Tomorrow is the public bidding.Don''t mess up my business," Vi didn''t answer his question and said with a cold face. "No." Ormand still wanted to get closer, but he was blocked by her small feet. "Honey, even if you can''t get up tomorrow, since I followed you to Spain, it''s the same if I go there on behalf of you tomorrow.Anyway, the result is the same." Vi was speechless. "Then I''m toozy to eat.Can you eat on my behalf? Let''s see if my stomach will be full after you eat." Words failed Ormand. Vi seriously said, "Ormand, this is why I came here.It is my job and goal.You cannot do it for me." Ormand lowered his eyes in loneliness and stopped talking.He looked wronged. Vi couldn''t stand him like this. After a long sigh, she said in a soft tone, "Can you be more obedient? It''s veryte.If I don''t rest right now, I won''t have the energy to deal with the bidding tomorrow.When the bidding is over, we will go to thergest shopping mall in Spain.How about it?" Ormand nodded obediently. Vi withdrew her foot andzily got under the quilt, closing her eyes to sleep. Ormand quicklyy down beside her and wrapped his arms around her waist.He moved her into his arms to sleep. When he thought of how Vi said she wanted to go shopping, he leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Then ... when we go shopping, can you buy my favorite dress?" "Of course." Vi was sleepy. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ormand was satisfied. He kissed her on the face and emphasized, "I''m talking about a maid outfit and ...ck silk socks..." Vi was extremely sleepy.She had already been in her dream and habitually hummed in agreement. However, Ormand was very happy. "My wife has agreed.When the timees, you are not allowed to go back on your words," he said. He covered Vi with a nket and sniffed her fragrant hair before falling asleep as well. The next day... The bidding will be at one in the afternoon. The curtains were drawn, and the presidential suite was dark, which was the most suitable for sleeping. Vi was too sleepy and slept in with Ormand. It wasn''t until the bidding began that Grecia''s assistant, Sydnee, didn''t see the two at the venue and called. The phone rang. The disturbing phone rang over and over again. Finally, the sleepy Vi answered it the third time. "Ms.McGraw, the bidding will start in five minutes.Are you and Mr.Hobson in a traffic jam?" The word "bid" instantly woke up Vi''s groggy consciousness. "Five minutes left!" She quickly sat up from the bed, ignoring the pain in her waist and legs, and quickly changed her clothes. Because her movement was too noisy, Ormand was awakened. Knowing that because they were too energetic, stayed uptest night, and overslept, which might cause themte for the bidding, he pursed his thin lips without saying a word, turned around, and took his phone from the bedside table, quickly inputting some words and sending a few messages. After another minute, Vi''s phone rang again. It was Sydnee again. This time, Sydnee''s voice was no longer anxious. "Ms.McGraw, Mr.Grenier has already understood the special situation you and Mr.Hobson are in.The bidding will begin in half an hour.You don''t have to worry.Take your time." Vi stopped wearing her gown and turned to look at Ormand, who was lying on the bed. "Hubby, are you asking me to openly pull strings? Because we''rete, are you going to make all the invited guests wait?" "Why not?" Ormand raised his eyebrows disapprovingly. Vi was a bit depressed. "I don''t like to pull strings; I like..." Before she could finish speaking, Ormand, who was on the bed, suddenly got up and pulled her into his arms. He said in a sexy voice, "But Vi likes to pull strings.Moreover, I like to be at your service." Vi was lost for words. Did they mean the same thing? Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Ormand Is Furious Ormand was always being cheeky, so he definitely meant not the same. Vi angrily raised her hand and flicked his forehead. "This is about work.Be serious." Ormand furrowed his brows and rubbed his aching forehead. "I''m very serious.You are the one who thought wrongly." Vi was speechless. Was she impure? She raised her hand again and flicked Ormand''s forehead and used sternly, "I''m misled by you.You always say dirty words." Words failed Ormand. Regardless, it was his fault. Ormand had to ept her usation.He lowered his head and looked like he was being lectured silently. Seeing that he was obedient, Vi kissed him and remembered that the bidding would be dyed by half an hour.She asked curiously, "Dakota is the heir of Spain, after all.He is a high- ranking and powerful person.With just a word from you, he agreed to it without hesitation.What did you tell him?" "Honey, do you really want to know?" Ormand asked, his expression mysterious. Vi nodded. His handsome face showed a rare evil expression. "It''s a secret." Vi was lost for words. Seeing that Vi was about to get angry, Ormand changed the topic again. "Alright, honey, hurry up and get up.If we arete for another half an hour, it won''t make sense." Vi nced at him and chose to do her own business first.She went to the bathroom to wash up and change into her gown.She also applied a mask for five minutes and put on a delicate and beautiful makeup. In half an hour, the two arrived at the venue of the bidding.It was quiet at the door, with only the bodyguards and Sydnee waiting. The rest of the guests were already sitting in the hall. Sydnee saw the two of them and quickly ran over. "Mr.Hobson, Ms.McGraw, you two finally came." She politely took Vi''s hand and pulled her into the venue. While walking, she whispered, "Do you feel better now? Does it still hurt? Do you need to take some medicine?" "Huh? ¡° "What are you talking about?" Vi asked with a puzzled expression. Sydnee thought that she was embarrassed.She clicked her tongue and said with an experienced expression, "The people in Spain are open.We all know about the private things between men and women, let alone I''m a woman.Ms.McGraw, you don''t need to be shy." Vi was speechless. What was she talking about? She turned around to look at Ormand, who was following behind her.Her gaze was like a knife as she red at him. In order to postpone the bidding, what exactly did he say to Dakota? Ormand smiled with an innocent expression. Vi coldly narrowed her eyes and silently threatened. Sydnee pulled Vi closer to her ear and whispered, "Ms.McGraw, Mr.Hobson must be very fierce, right? Otherwise, how could you be injured..." Sydnee chuckled, "Ms.McGraw, you are really lucky.I''m so envious!" Vi didn¡¯t answer from the beginning to the end. Sydnee felt bored and just happened to arrive at the entrance of the venue. The private topic stopped. The entire venue was extremely quiet, and there were asional sounds of guests discussing in low voices. Under everyone''s suspicious gazes, Vi and Ormand sat in the first row under Sydnee''s lead. As all the guests were present, the bidding began. Because of the discordant voices made by Vi and Ormand, the venue felt silent. Dakota walked on stage and began the necessary opening remarks. After a few minutes, the venue burst into warm apuse. Then, the staff of the bidding appeared and collected the USB sh drives containing the project documents from everyone present and marked them. The venue was in order. In therge conference hall, the staff collected for ten minutes before recording the corresponding project ns brought by all the group leaders. Dakota went on stage again. "Everyone, Wolfdale Group''s Foreign Affairs Department will need at least an hour to read all the proposals carefully, during which you can move freely or enjoy the performance from Spanish bands." As he said this, the staff immediately moved the shelves, the drums, and other instruments on the stage. Dakota had specially invited several famous bands for this bidding.It could be said that he had put in a lot of effort. Because of the fatigue fromst night, Vi had no energy to move freely and chose to watch the performance in her seat. Soon, the band stars went on stage, and the moment the tune came out, the entire conference hall instantly became lively. It was clearly a solemn and serious venue, but because of the arrival of the explosive bands, the venue instantly turned lively. It looked strange, yet strangely harmonious, and very creative. Vi watched with interest. The staff members were well-served and even specially prepared snacks for the guests watching the performance. With the explosive song, the atmosphere at the scene became more and more lively. The main singer directly took off his clothes and showed abs when he was in high spirits, causing the ladies at the scene to exim in surprise. Even Vi raised her eyebrows, her spirit rising. While she was watching the performance, Ormand was looking at her, and from time to time, there was a bitter aura. "Do you enjoy it?" Vi chewed on the delicious snacks and nodded casually. "Yes." "Does his abs look better than mine?" Vi turned around and finally nced at him. Her starry eyes cutely shot him a wink. "Yours." Ormand felt much better.He took the initiative to pick up the snacks and fed them to her mouth. However, he still asked unwillingly, "Then why did you only look at him and not me?" Vi turned to look at him again. This question was not easy to answer. After thinking for a long time, Vi chose to ignore it. She pretended that she did not hear anything and continued to listen to the band singing with relish, laughing heartlessly. Ormand took a deep breath and endured it.He did not re up on the spot. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He turned his head and ignored her, sulking alone. To watch the band''s stripping performance and abs, Vi actually gave Ormand the cold shoulder. Ormand made up his mind that he wanted Vi to know how awesome he was when they were back at the hotel. He would make her desperately pay off her debts with her slender waist, unable to get out of bed for three days and three nights! He felt much better after thinking like this in his heart. Vi watched the performance with interest. Then a slender figure in a white dress passed by, instantly attracting her attention. She took a closer look. It was the familiar figure she saw at the business banquet in Salt Lake City, the United States a few days ago. By the time she remembered to follow, the girl had already sat on the other side of the first row. The girl''s face was blocked by dozens of tall men in the middle. Vi was suspicious as she thought about that figure several times. She confirmed that it was familiar. "Honey, what''s wrong?" Ormand noticed her strangeness. "Hubby, I think I saw that back again.It''s about Max," she said in a low voice. Although Emanuel at the business party at that time, gave her the list of names of all thedies in white dresses who attended the banquet that day, it was very difficult to investigate because they were all from different countries and had strong backgrounds. There had been no progress on Jimmy''s side these past few days. "Isn''t your waist hurting? Don''t walk.I''ll go over and take a look." Ormand turned serious and stopped Vi just as she was about to leave. Vi nodded. Ormand was about to get up. Thest song ended. Dakota happened to walk up on stage again. He was ready to announce the final partner of the bidding. This was the most important thing of his trip, so Ormand had to sit down again and wait for Dakota to finish announcing it. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Chapter 523 See Annie''s Face Finally In the anticipation of all the guests, Dakota picked up the microphone and said, "After the discussion of the group, the partner of this project goes to the McGraw Group from the United States.Congrattions." Apuse broke out at the scene. Some were disappointed; some eximed, and some praised. Vi and Ormand were the calmest because this result was as expected. Amidst the apuse, Vi stood up gracefully and turned around to nod at all the guests at the scene.It was courtesy and politeness. She stepped on the red carpet and walked up to the stage step by step, shaking hands with Dakota in front of everyone, indicating happy cooperation. While the two were shaking hands, the media present began to take a picture of them. Vi looked elegant and generous. At this point, the bidding was basically over. The groups that were not chosen could only return empty- handed. However, they did not expect that Dakota would announce another piece of good news before the end of the bidding. "Everyone, I have read all your proposals.After discussion, we have also taken a fancy to another proposal with great potential.We have decided that the next project will be prioritized for cooperation with the winning group." All the guests at the scene instantly became excited again, hoping that the name announced by Dakota could be their ownpany. Under their expectations, Dakota slowly said, "Congrattions to AN Group.It is an honor to cooperate with yourpany for the next project." On the right side of the first row, a girl''s soft exmation sounded. AN Group was Hoare''s headquarters, the man who visited the museum yesterday. Under the apuse, Hoare''s girlfriend hugged him excitedly. Hoare said, "This project was nned by you.It was all thanks to you." "Thank you, Hoare.I love you." After the two called each other intimately, the girl in the white dress slowly got up and bowed to all the guests at the scene with a humble attitude. In Vi''s direction, she could only vaguely see the back of the girl and the side of her face. "It''s her, the girl who looks like Max," she said, clenching Ormand''s hand tightly. Annie? Vi repeated the name countless times in her mind. Not far away, Annie walked away from her seat and slowly walked on stage, shaking hands with Dakota in a friendly manner, and under the witness of all the media and shes. It wasn''t until she went on stage and smiled at the quests below that Vi could see her face clearly.It was a strange face, not bearing a resemnce to Max. Compared to Max, Annie had a higher nose bridge, bigger and clearer eyes, and smaller lower jawbones, making her whole face look small and cute. When she smiled, she was very friendly and could warm people''s hearts. Vi stared at her face, vaguely feeling that each of her facial features together seemed to have the charm of Max. What was more, their backs were almost exactly the same! She pondered, and the temperature in her eyes grew colder. The bidding ended, and all the guests left one after another. Ormand suddenly received a call and ran to the quiet passageway to answer the call. Ever since Annie got off the stage, Vi had been staring at her. Seeing that she was chatting with Hoare, Vi walked over in her high heels. "Ms.Simpson, you''re so amazing.You look so young, but you canplete the project by yourself, and Mr.Grenier also took a fancy to you personally." Hearing her voice, Annie turned around gently and smiled in a friendly manner. "I''m still not as excellent as you, Ms.McGraw.After all, I only won the next cooperation.You are the winner of this cooperation.I should congratte you." When they got closer, Vi listened carefully to her voice and felt that it was a little hoarse. That wasn''t what a girl''s voice should sound like. "What''s wrong with your voice? You seem to be more mature than other girls of your age." Vi was being tactful. Hoare, who was still handsome in his forties, naturally wrapped his arms around Annie''s thin waist and helped her exin, "Annie has always had this voice since she was young, but I really like it.It''s very pleasant and special." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vi kept her eyes on Annie''s face and asked casually, "How old is Ms.Simpson?" Hoare answered, "21." 21? Vi calcted that if Max was still alive, she should be 20 years old. Annie said, "Ms.McGraw, you kept staring at my face.Does my makeup run?" "No," Vi replied with a smile, "Ms.Simpson, your makeup is exquisite.You make me feel intimate.There''s always a sense of familiarity." Annie smiled, pure and yful.She didn''t say anything. "I remember that Mr.Moore and Ms.Simpsone from the Nethends.Why are you so fluent in English when you talk to me, Ms.Simpson?" "I studied in the United States for a few years." Annie looked calm. "I also like the United States very much.I think it is a very beautiful country.If there is a chance, I will go there again." Vi also smiled, "Ms.Simpson, wee to the United States as my guest.If youe there, you can call me.I''m very happy to be your tour guide and promote my country''s customs." "Well, thank you for your hospitality, Ms.McGraw." The two looked at each other and nodded. Hoare held onto Annie''s shoulders and left the hall. Even after the two left, Vi was still standing on the spot.She recalled every move of Annie in her mind.She still felt Annie a little strange. However, Max had been the movie queen many times, so it was easy for her to hide her tricks and act like a simple girl. Thinking of this, Vi took out her phone. She wanted to call Jimmy directly, but considering that it should be at night in the United States, she didn''t know if Jimmy was sleeping, so she chose to text him. Vi: "Check if there is a name called Annie Simpson on the business banquet listst time.Focus on searching for her personal information and everything about her." After sending the message, she turned off her phone and put it into her branded bag. Ormand had already finished his call and quickly returned.He looked cold and sullen. Vi almost immediately sensed the displeasure and anxiety in him. "What happened? Who is it?" Ormand lowered his head.He had wanted to hide it, but Vi saw through him in an instant. Vi looked at his expression and said in a serious tone, "Tell me, did something happen to Aedan and M?" Ormand clenched his fists. "Just now, Leia called to say that it had been raining the entire day yesterday in Salt Lake City.The temperature has plummeted, and it''s a little cold.Maybe because when she brought Aedan and M to the garden to y, they identally caught a cold..." "Get to the point!" Vi scolded in a low voice. "The babies are having a fever," Ormand said, taking a deep breath. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Ormand Isn''t a Good Father A fever? Vi held her breath, and her expression turned serious.She turned around and was about to leave. "Buy a ne ticket immediately and return home." "Honey, wait a moment." Ormand grabbed Vi''s wrist and said in a matter-of-fact tone, "It¡¯ste at night in the United States, and there are no private nes here this time.There may not be a flight back at night.Even if you want to go home, the ne will take more than 20 hours to arrive." Vi coldly red at him. "Then what should we do? Just keep waiting.Ormand, let me ask you.We''re not at home, but our babies have a fever and are sick.Are you not worried at all?" Vi shook off Ormand''s hand and walked out of the venue in her high heels. Ormand let out a long sigh and quickly chased after Vi. "It was my fault this time.The babies are sick, and I am also worried about them.But the journey back was indeed far.So I called Jerry and asked him to find the medical group of the Hobson family to fetch the pediatricians." Ormand walked alongside Vi and continued to exin, "Jerry promised that he would take care of our babies and watch them take fever medicine.You can rest assured." Vi didn''t say anything.She walked forward without looking back.Her cold expression showed that she was in a bad mood, and it was a sign that she would lose her temper. Ormand swallowed saliva as he followed closely behind Vi.He was thinking about how to exin reasonably. "Honey, the babies are still young, and they are prone to bumps on the road of growth.It''s normal to have a fever and have a little illness..." Vi stopped and turned back to re at him. Ormand seemed to feel the threatening gaze.He obediently closed his thin lips and followed Vi without a word. The two returned to the hotel without a word. Vi had been looking at her cell phone the entire time while checking the ne ticket. The tickets back to the United States in the evening had already been sold out, so they could only take the earliest flight back tomorrow. But when they arrived, it would be early in the morning. While thinking about how the babies were suffering from high fevers at such a young age, Vi felt sad and nervous. Her heart ached, and she wished she could immediately fly back to protect her two babies. After reaching the room, Vi began to pack her luggage.She bought the earliest ticket for tomorrow, and it was at six o''clock.She knew that she would have no time to pack up the next morning. So she had to pick up the items she didn''t need and save time for the next day. The presidential suite was filled with a depressing atmosphere. Ormand stood there quietly for a while. After seeing Vipletely ignoring him, he could not help but feel ufortable. He went up and consciously helped Vi pack the luggage. He walked to Vi''s side and crouched down to pack up the luggage. But Vi turned around and left. "Vi? "Honey..." Vi ignored him. He felt so suffocated. On the flight here, Vi said that if anything happened to the babies, she would not let Ormand off easily. But Ormand would rather Vi beat him up a few times to vent the anger. He couldn''t bear the depressing aura, and he didn''t want Vi to ignore him. As he gloomily thought about it, the sound of footsteps wearing slippers approached from afar. He looked up and saw that Vi had found a clothing rack out of nowhere. It was terrifying. "Honey?" Ormand stood up and hurriedly retreated.He couldn''t help but swallow saliva. Vi walked toward Ormand in an imposing manner. And she was holding a "weapon".Ormand was forced to the corner.His tall and broad back looked weak and helpless at that time. "Honey, let''s talk things out.You can''t beat me so casually.The clothes hanger you are holding is made of iron.Are you really going to break my legs?" The other end of the clothes hanger was pressed against Ormand''s chest. Ormand was frightened. "Ormand, is this how you apologize?" Ormand was speechless.He raised his hands and pretended to surrender. "I was wrong." "Why?" Ormand thought for a long time, but he did not answer. Vi''s eyes were full of tears.She stared at Ormand in disappointment and disbelief. "If you stayed at home to take care of the babies and didn''t sneak over, Aedan and M wouldn''t have been brought improperly to the garden by Leia and Aracely. Then they wouldn''t have a fever. This waspletely avoidable. "Ormand, as adults, we will suffer when we have a fever, let alone such small babies.Your children suffer from illness because of your mistakes and willfulness.Do you not feel guilty?" Ormand could not refute.He was indeed wrong about the babies getting sick. Vi felt bad for the babies¡¯ illness. Ormand felt very distressed about it. "Sorry, I wasn''t considerate enough.I ept my punishment." He walked to the desk beside him, bent over, and rested his elbow on the table. Vi swung the iron clothes hanger down heavily. There was a beating sound.But the sound was muffled. The clothes hanger hit Ormand''s butt. Ormand hissed softly, clenched his fists, and endured the pain silently. And there were two more beating sounds. Two more times in a row. And Ormand was beaten in the same position. "Ouch..." That position was the weakest of the body''s skin, so the pain was the strongest, and it was a continuous attack.It hurt so much. Ormand''s body trembled slightly as he turned around pitifully. "It hurts so much...Honey, are you going to break my legs?" Vi stopped waving her hand and stared at Ormand without saying anything.She neither denied nor admitted it. It was obvious that she felt distressed when she beat Ormand. "Honey, my legs are very important.I can go back home faster if you don''t break my legs." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Vi stared at Ormand seriously. "Stop talking nonsense.How did I warn you on the ne? If you ever listened to my words, you wouldn''t make our children have a fever." Ormand said nothing. Vi continued toin, "They have a fever and are in pain.I feel bad too.I think you are the most heartless.Are you their father?" "I also feel bad.Not only do I feel bad for the babies, but I also feel bad for you," Ormand exined with a pale face. Vi said, "It''s all because of you.You should have been the one to go all out.It just so happens that your body hurts a little, so you can seriously reflect on it." Ormand was speechless.He wondered how it made sense. As expected, Vi always had a reason to punish Ormand. "All right, it''s my fault.My legs deserve to be broken.And I deserve to be beaten." He gloomily propped himself up again and waited to be punished painfully. Vi tightened her grip on the clothes hanger in her hand and didn¡¯t continue to beat for a long time.She couldn''t bear to beat Ormand too badly.She knew it would be painful if Ormand was beaten too badly.So she didn''t want that. Vi was in a dilemma.She just stood there with the clothes hanger in her hand.But she had already said those harsh words... Right at that moment, her cell phone suddenly rang. It was a video call from Jerry. Vi thought that there should be news about the children. Vi immediately threw away the clothes hanger, turned to pick up the cell phone on the bed, and decisively answered the call. Ormand heaved a sigh of relief.He quietly rubbed his ass and followed Vi to the bed. The video call was connected, and Jerry''s handsome face could be seen. His pajamas seemed to be loose while revealing his delicate and fair corbone. Ormand frowned with surging anger. Vi didn''t pay attention to Ormand.She stared at the screen with her beautiful eyes and asked Jerry, "How are the babies?" Jerry pulled the cell phone away to show M, who was held by him on hisp. M¡¯s face was flushed because of the fever. The pediatricians of the Hobson family''s medical group had arrived and were preparing for the injection. Little M seemed to know that she was going to get an injection.Her whole face was wrinkled, and her tears seemed to be all over her face.She felt very sad about it. After seeing how pitiful M was, Vi was about to cry. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Chapter 525 A Harmonious Family On the other side of the line, Jerry noticed that something was wrong with Vi''s mood.He smiled gently and coaxed, "Vi, don''t worry.Aedan and M are good children.Aedan got the injection.He didn''t cry.M seems to be a little timid, but she is very quiet when she is in my arms." Vi could see M''s aggrieved expression, and her heart ached. She endured for a long time before she said, "Thank you for your help." "It doesn''t matter." Jerry smiled with beautiful eyes. Yes, his eyes were extremely beautiful... This pair of azure eyes would only glimmer when Vi appeared. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ormand watched the interaction between the two.He suddenly felt a dull pain.He suppressed his jealousy and silently went to the side to pack the luggage. Vi didn''t pay much attention to Jerry at all and focused on her children. Vi could see through the video call that the doctor had already prepared the tool and hidden it to coax M.But M was very clever and seemed to have guessed that she was going to be injected, her nose wrinkled. And she stared at the doctor like she was looking at a bad person. Vi endured the pain and coaxed M with a smile, "M, be good.Mommy and Papa will be back tomorrow.The doctor will be gentle.It doesn''t hurt." Jerry pointed at Vi in the video and coaxed M, "M, be good.Your mother is watching you when you are getting an injection.I will also apany you." M seemed to have sensed the existence of her mother.Her long eyshes trembled slightly.She looked weak because of the fever. And her little fat hand scratched the screen a few times. While seeing that her attention was diverted, the doctor took the opportunity to inject on her little arm. And the process was quickly finished. M, who felt the painter, frowned and cried with a miserable expression. But she was not crying loudly.She was crying in a depressed and soft voice. The tears fell dramatically, and her eyshes were also wet from the tears.She looked pitiful but cute. "M, be a good girl.Mommy is here." When Vi saw that her baby was in pain, she felt extremely bad.She was about to cry again.She, who had not been sad for a long time, forced herself to hold back her tears in front of the phone camera. On the other side of the video call, Jerry was also helping to coax M, "M, I''ll help reduce the pain by rubbing your arm.It won''t hurt anymore." M cried for a while. Perhaps because she was sick and ufortable, she shrank into Jerry''s arms and fell asleep quickly. Jerry shifted the camera to show Vi that Todd was holding Aedan. Todd looked a little clumsy. Because Aedan fell asleep, Todd waspletely stiff and didn¡¯t dare move. While being stared at by Vi, Todd chuckled and reassured her. Jerry moved the camera to him again and gentlyforted Vi, "Don''t be sad.The babies are still young.It''s normal for them to have a cold or fever.They took fever medicine and even got injections.They will have a good rest tonight, and their fevers will probably subside tomorrow.If you are busy with work, you don''t have toe back in a hurry.I will put down the work at hand and take care of them.I guarantee that I won''t let them have fevers again." "Thank you so much.I''ll treat you to a meal when we return home." Jerry smiled, "All right.I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time.I won''t forget your promise.You need to keep your promise when you are back." Vi nodded. The video call ended. The tears in Vi''s eyes could no longer be held back. Vi sat alone by the bed while crying sadly. Only she knew how exhausted she was when she was pregnant. When she was in Portugal, she had to find a way to get Super Serum and do her best to protect her children.She could not sleep well every night. So when she had only been pregnant for six and a half weeks, she had a pregnancy reaction. After dealing with the situation and returning to the country with great difficulty, Vi encountered a bunch of terrible things that happened to the McGraw family.She almost had a mental breakdown several times.She suffered a lot to give birth to Aedan and M.Her children were the belief that she had persevered through that period. After seeing M crying pitifully because of the fever, Vi felt sad.She could even feel her children''s pain, and she couldn''t help but me herself.She silently felt ufortable for a long while. Ormand sighed and squatted beside Vi''s feet.He ced his hands on Vi''s knees and apologized softly. "I''m sorry.It was all my negligence.It was my fault.If you are still angry, you can continue beating me to vent your anger.Don''t be sad." Vi didn''t say anything. Her eyshes trembled, and she didn''t look at Ormand. Ormand took a tissue from the bedside table and carefully wiped Vi''s tears. It was hard for Vi to recover from that ufortable feeling, and her expression rxed a lot.She didn''t want to beat Ormand up. Ormand helped wipe Vi''s tears.He suddenly remembered that he had agreed to buy Vi a small skirt tomorrow.He asked with hisst hope, "Honey, are you really going to return home early tomorrow? Last night, we agreed to go shopping tomorrow..." Vi red at him in disbelief. "The babies are sick, and you still want to go shopping.Seriously?" Vi could not understand what Ormand was thinking in his mind and only felt that it was unreasonable. "If you don¡¯t want to go back, I will go back first.You can have fun in Spain for a few days." Ormand frowned. "Do you want to go back alone and leave me here? Why? Are you going back to take care of our children with Jerry?" When Ormand thought of Jerry and Vi talking over the video call, heughed helplessly, "You guys are like a harmonious family of four." "Vi, what am I then?" He gripped Vi''s arm tightly with red eyes.He wanted an answer. Vi stared at him in shock. "It is you.You don''t want to go back.How can you me me for wanting to go back? Jerry? A family of four? Ormand.I''m your wife.Don''t you feel that your words are hurtful?" After noticing Vi''s sad expression, Ormand felt that Vi was in a bad mood. Jealousy was indeed inappropriate. "I said the wrong thing.I didn''t mean anything else.Don''t take it seriously." Vi sighed. She didn''t intend to continue the topic.She said earmestly, "Orin.I hope you understand that things are complex in wealthy families.I experienced it when I was young, so I am really afraid that something would happen to our babies." This was her eternal psychological shadow. The McGraw family and the Hobson family had joined forces and were the top names on the list of the richest families in the United States. Many people were keeping an eye on them. And it was inevitable that there would be manypetitors in the business field. Vi was very afraid that someone would target her children and let her children experience the hardship she had suffered when she was in an orphanage in Washington. "Yes, I know.I will try my best to be consistent with you in the future, okay?" Ormand maintained a kneeling posture and raised his hand to caress Vi''s cheek. Vi nodded, and a faint smile finally appeared on her cold face. Ormand nced at the iron clothes hanger on the ground from the corner of his eyes and asked in a low voice, "Then are you still going to beat me up?" Vi almost forgot about this matter.She stared at Ormand in confusion and asked, "You still want to suffer?" Ormand shook his head.He frowned and rested his head on Vi¡¯s knee. "I don''t want to.I was hit three times just now.It still hurts." Vi sighed, "You lie on the bed and take your pants off for me to see." Ormand got up obediently. They were a couple, so there was nothing to be shy about. Ormand took off his trousers to his knees andyzily on the bed.His skin was fair with only a single wound on his leg. It was extremely red. Vi pressed on his wound, which was a little swollen with some little purple spots. Ormand was injured like this in just three hits. So when Vi was beating Ormand up, she didn''t even retract her strength. It had been a long time since she had beaten up Ormand like this. What was wrong with her tonight? Why was she so angry? "Do you still remember the time when I bit you to bleed because of fruit?" "I remember." Ormand sensed that something was wrong with Vi''s tone. He turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?" "I found it hard to control my emotions," Vi said with a grim expression. Tonight, she was indeed reluctant to beat Ormand up. But at that moment, she seemed to be unable to control herself at all and only wanted to vent her anger. Why did she act like that? Was she ...sick? Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Ormand''s Love "Where are you feeling unwell?" Ormand''s expression immediately turned serious. "Shall you go to the hospital tomorrow for a full-body checkup?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vi refused, "Forget it.Thest time I bit you, we went to find Kolby for a check.He said that I am very healthy and there is no big problem.I am easily angered because I don''t sleep well during my pregnancy.I think it was caused by too much worry.If I go to check again, there would be no difference.Maybe I was overthinking." Ormand was worried. "It''s better for you to have a check again.Even if it''s just a small problem at first, it will easily be a hidden dangerter." "It''s not necessary.Kolby is an elite medical doctor in our country after all.He can''t even find out the cause of my illness.It is even more impossible for other hospitals to find out.Why waste time and energy?" Vi gently rubbed the wound on Ormand''s hip. "I''ll contact the hotel waiter and ask them to buy a bottle of ointment for swelling and send it over.I''ll apply the ointment for you then." "Don''t, this hotel is opened by Dakota.You ask the waiter to buy the ointment for swelling.Dakota will receive the news.By then, everyone will know that I have been beaten." Vi thought about it and agreed. "Then you lie down properly.I''ll go out and buy it for you myself?" She turned to get off the bed, but Ormand held her waist and refused to let her go. "I am a man from the army.I don''t have so many delicate personalities.This small injury will be cured in two days.If you indeed love me, cancel the flight tomorrow morning and follow my original n to go to thergest business market in Spain, okay?" Vi did not say anything. Ormand continued to persuade, "After we finish shopping tomorrow, we will buy ne tickets and go back home the day after tomorrow.If you are worried about the babies, you can have a video call with Jerry before going to bed and see the babies every day." Ormand''s arms wrapped around Vi''s waist. Vi looked down at him and asked curiously, "Aren''t you jealous? Who was the one who was unhappy because I had a video call with Jerry?" "As long as you go shopping with me tomorrow and wear the little dress I like, everything will be fine." Ormand tightened his arms around Vi as if he was not allowing anyone to snatch his wife away. Vi was amused and caressed his face. "Okay, let''s go shopping tomorrow.What do you want to buy?" Ormand''s eyes looked mysterious.He leaned close to Vi''s ear and whispered something. Vi was confused after listening to Ormand. "When did I promise you that I would go to this kind of store and buy that kind of little skirt?" "You promised mest night.Honey, you can''t go back on your word." Ormand stared at Vi gloomily. He was not very happy about it. "Did I?" Vi refused to admit it. Ormand was speechless.He thought that he had miscalcted. If he had known earlier, he should have recorded what Vi saidst night.He didn''t have evidence to prove it. Ormand felt a dull pain in his chest, and he crawled into Vi''s arms while groaning softly. Vi was amused by his childish and cute behavior.She thought that she didn''t control her emotions and beat Ormand up when she came back tonight.She should make it up to Ormand. Otherwise, she would feel a little guilty. "Okay, I agree now to buy the little skirt you like.But we have agreed that when we return home and see the safety of our children with our own eyes, I can consider wearing the little skirt to sleep with you." Ormand naturally understood. "I agree.You have the final say," he said. Vi lifted her chin and gently kissed Ormand''s lips as a small reward. "Good boy, sleep early tonight." Ormand didn''t move. "My butt hurts, and I can''t walk.I want you to help me take a shower, okay?" Vi hesitated for a moment beforepromising, "All right, I''ll help you." Ormand was satisfied and got up with Vi''s help.He limped to the bathroom while pretending to be painful. "Honey, I''ll buy two movie tickets tomorrow.Let''s go watch a movie and eat Spanish cuisine.How about it?" "All right." After getting the benefits, Ormand smiled as hezily leaned against Vi''s shoulder. The next day... Because the flight at six in the morning was canceled, Vi canceled the n to go to the airport at four in the morning.She and Ormand slept until they woke up naturally. It was only around half past nine when Ormand woke up in a daze. "Honey, I''m going to wash up.You can sleep for another five minutes." After the morning kiss, Ormand got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash. Vi was still asleep and was woken up by Jimmy''s call.She looked at her cell phone with sleepy eyes and thought of asking Jimmy to investigate Annie.She quickly woke up, sat on the bed, and answered the call. Jimmy, who was on the other end of the call, said, "Mrs.Hobson, not long ago, Emanuel of Salt Lake City held a business party. Annie was indeed present. In addition, ording to your request, the investigation of Annie has beenpleted. All her information has been sent to your mailbox. Please have a check." "Well done." Vi didn''t hang up.She answered the call with one hand and continued to keep talking with Jimmy.She took the tabletputer from the bedside table and logged into her inbox to check the documents. The documents showed that Annie was 21 years old, and she was from the Nethends.Her parents were civilians of the Nethends. They were businessmen, but they were all dead. There were only the words "idental death" on the documents. In addition, during Annie''s college days, she studied in the United States and stayed for a few years. The college was the top university in Salt Lake City.It was such a coincidence. Annie had stayed in Salt Lake City. But if she was Mas rather than Max, how did she know Hoare, who was born into a noble family in the Nethends? Vi couldn''t understand what was going on, but she wasn''t willing to let go of Annie. For some reason, she did not like this girl. Even though Annie was polite and smiled innocently the first time when they met each other, Vi just did not like her. It was a strange feeling that could not be said. For consideration of safety, Vi decided to continue investigating. "Jimmy, investigate the reason and time of her parents¡¯ deaths.Also, since she stayed out of her country and even obtained a degree, go and find a photo of her graduation from college." "Okay." Vi hung up the call, and Ormand had just finished washing up. "Vi, hurry up and go.After you''re done, we''ll call Jerry and confirm the status of the babies.Then we''ll go out." Vi nodded. She was very satisfied with Ormand''s arrangements. Aedan and M had recovered from their fevers, but they were still weak. They did not look energetic.It was probably because they had fevers in the middle of the night and didn''t have a good rest. At that time, the two little ones were sleeping on the baby beds. Jerry, Todd, and Leia were coaxing the babies. The baby room was full of people. After looking at the babies as she wished, Vi felt a lot more at ease.She put on some light makeup and went out to shop with Ormand. The biggest rich business shopping area in Spain had many shops and small dazzling toys. Vi bought some toys for her two babies, bought an antique tool for smoking cigarettes for Todd, and bought Leia a set of crystal jewelry. Ormand carriedrge and small bags, counted the shopping bags, and asked tentatively, "Didn''t you say that you are very grateful to Jerry for helping to take care of the babies? Why ¡­ didn''t you n on buying him some small specialties?" Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Look Like Someone I Know Vi nced at Ormand.He knew the reason for her to do this, right? She was just afraid that Ormand was jealous. "If I took the initiative to choose a gift carefully for Jerry, I''m afraid you would have been angry already, right?"Ormand lowered his eyes.He did not admit it, but neither did he deny it.He just joked, "Honey, you must be joking." Vi scoffed. "I didn''t intend to buy any gift for Jerry from the start.I''ll leave it to you to choose.You know how to pick up a gift for a man because you are a man.And the gift is a token of gratitude for his help in taking care of the babies.You should also do your best." "All right." Ormand agreed, but he gave Vi a strange look.He was confused. And he wondered why Vi would choose the gift for Todd. Todd was a man too. Ormand shook his head helplessly. He went to the famous watch shop and chose a nice golden ck watch for Jerry. After finishing choosing gifts, Ormand brought Vi to the women''s clothing area and bought a few dresses. All kinds of green colors... Vi was speechless. "Why do you only choose clothes of this color?" Ormand smiled gently and said in a deep and pleasant voice, "Because you love green the most." Vi didn''t say anything. Just because she liked it the most did not mean that she only wore clothes of this color. Since she had promised Ormandst night, Vi did not say anything and epted the clothes happily. It had to be said that Ormand was good at picking up clothes, and the skirts were very beautiful. After the proper selection, it was time for Ormand to be the most excited. A racy lingerie shop... Vi had never been to such a ce before. How embarrassing... She blushed and stood 65 feet away from the shop while being unwilling to go further. "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy?" Ormand turned to look at her. "How could a girl enter such a ce..." Vi felt it was a shame. "I''ll wait outside for you.You can choose ording to your preferences.Come out to find me after you''ve bought it," she said forcefully. Ormand didn''t reply. Ormand thought about it and decided not to force her to go to such a ce because it was not proper for her to enter such a shop. "Okay then.Don¡¯t wander around.I''ll go buy some cute little sets.It won''t be long." Vi nodded. After Ormand entered the shop, Vi found a resting seat by the railings of themercial area and casually sat down to look at her cell phone. After waiting for a few minutes, Vi heard the sound of high heelsing from afar. Vi ignored it until the pair of white high heels reached her eyes.She followed the pair of beautiful legs and looked up. It was Annie. "What a coincidence.Hoare and I can meet you when we go shopping, Ms.McGraw.Hey, why are you alone? Where''s Mr.Hobson?" Vi sat leisurely. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She didn''t get up. The smile on her lips was rxed. "He went to buy something.Ms.Simpson, did youe with Mr.Moore? Why didn''t I see him?" "He went to the washroom.I''ll wait for him outside." Annie had exquisite makeup and a graceful smile. "Do you want to have a seat? Let''s chat for a while," Vi replied casually. "It is an honor." Vi moved to the side, and Annie gently sat down. Between the two, there was a distance of the width of one person''s shoulder.But the gap between them could never be crossed. The quiet atmospherested a minute.It wasn''t until Annie took the initiative to speak that the awkward atmosphere was broken. "Ms.McGraw, congrattions.The McGraw Group sessfully acquired the foreign market and extended its business overseas by cooperating with Wolfdale Group." Vi looked sideways at Annie''s delicate and beautiful little face.Her tone was not too emotional. "Thank you," she said. "It''s a pity," Annie said with a sigh. "I''m afraid that the n of the McGraw Group to expand overseas with Wolfdale Group will be ruined." Vi narrowed her eyes warily while trying to see the expression on Annie''s face. "What do you mean?" Annie smiled slightly with a hint of apology in her eyes. "Last night, when I talked to Hoare about Wolfdale Group''s project bidding, he felt that I had put in too much effort for this project.I didn''t get it because you relied on connections.He said that he felt sorry for me and wanted to help me get the project back and snatch the right to cooperation back." "Snatch the right to cooperation? From me?" Vi sneered, "How did you make Hoare drunk and talk nonsense in bed? "Besides, my project n has been revised countless times.And I stayed upte countless times.Unless I don''t participate in Wolfdale Group''s bidding, you will never have a chance." In her career, Vi had always been meticulous and believed in her level and business ability. Even if it wasn''t because Ormand helped her secretly, the project n she had personally written would be the best among thepetitors. Annie saw the arrogance on Vi''s face. "You look charming when you''re confident.Unfortunately, when ites to doing business overseas, no one could guarantee you''ll dominate the market abroad.You should know that there is always someone better than you, Mr.McGraw." Vi stared at Annie while thinking about the tone she felt familiar with. "Ms.Simpson, the first time I saw you, I felt that you looked like someone I knew." "Really? Who did I look like?" Annie smiled joyfully. "My younger sister." Vi said lightly while sizing up every movement of Annie. Annie was slightly surprised. "Really? I''m so honored to be able to make you feel so close to me." Vi burst intoughter. "I don''t like my sister.She''s just the illegitimate daughter of the McGraw family and an ugly joker who wants to rece me.Nobody knows her existence." Annie''s smile faded gradually. Soon, tears welled up in her eyes as she asked in an aggrieved tone, "So, are you using your sister to mock me? Do you mean that I don''t know my limits?" "No, I was just joking with you, Ms.Simpson.Don''t take it seriously." Vi continued with ridicule, "Your family background, appearance, education, and personality are all much better than my annoying sister.How can she bepared to you?" Annie''s expression finally rxed a little, and she asked curiously, "It sounds like there''s an unusual story between you and your sister.Can I ask about how she is now?" "She''s dead.There are no ashes, no portraits, and no cemetery.Her name and picture were left in the Lost Funeral Home by my brother.There are dead people whose ashes have no rtives to im.They will never receive the care and incense of their loved ones.Even if they have consciousness after their deaths, they will be lonely." "She''s so pitiful," Annie said. "She''s not pitiful," Vi chuckled. "She almost ruined the McGraw family.She deserved it." Annie nodded thoughtfully. Just as she was about to continue asking, Hoare arrived. As soon as Annie saw Hoare, she flung herself into Hoare''s arms with tears in her eyes. "Honey, why have you been gone for so long? I miss you." "It''s all my fault for neglecting my little sweetheart." Hoare kissed Annie as if no one was around. The two kept doing that for a while before Hoare noticed the existence of Vi. "Ms.McGraw.Nice to see you here." Vi nodded with a smile politely. Annie yfully yed with Hoare¡¯s golden beard. Hoare let her do as she pleased while staring at Vi. "Ms.McGraw.AN Group is very interested in this cooperation opportunity with Wolfdale Group.I wonder if you are willing to give up this chance.I am willing to introduce other cooperation to you as compensation." Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Kill Them Hoare had sharp eyes.He mentioned the cooperation with Wolfdale Group directly when he met Vi. There was a hint of an extremely unfriendly aura. Vi snorted and was about to ridicule him when a familiar deep voice came from the side. "Is there anyone who wants my wife''s project? Don''t you think too highly of yourself?" As Ormand said this, Vi turned her head to look. Ormand carried many exquisite shopping bags and slowly walked to Vi''s side with a cold expression. With her soft waist wrapped in his embrace, Vi smiled knowingly. She chose to hand the talk right over to Ormand for the conversation between men. "Mr.Hobson, this time, the reason why the McGraw Group can get the opportunity to cooperate with Wolfdale Group is because of your old friendship with Dakota.Isn''t it unfair forpanies like us who seriously write the proposal?" "If you have any objections to the results of the bidding, go argue with Dakota rather than my wife." Ormand stared at Hoare with a cold gaze. The Hobson family and the McGraw family were among the top rich families in the United States. They were not pushovers. Hoare smiled, "We are here to discuss this with Ms.McGraw.There is no need for you to be so angry, right?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ormand still looked angry. "My wife''s business ability is top-notch.If it weren''t for the fact that she entered the business worldter than me because she was younger, I''m afraid that she is the one who would have topped the business world.She is even better than me. "I won''t allow anyone to look down on her abilities.If you don''t believe me, you can find Dakota to argue with.If you lose, you''ll lose face." After the mocking words were said, Ormand left with Vi while putting his hand on Vi''s slender waist. Before she left, Vi finally turned to look at Annie beside Hoare. When the twopletely disappeared, Hoare pulled Annie into his arms and became intimate with Annie again. "Baby, because of his status in the National Bureau of Investigation, Ormand has worked with many big shots in the world over the years.He has a wide range of connections and is not someone to be trifled with.Why don''t we just forget about this bidding?" Annie frowned with a depressed expression.She pushed Hoare away with a whimper while refusing Hoare''s intimacy. "You were not here just now.Ms.McGraw mocked me for overestimating my abilities by using the illegitimate daughter of the McGraw family." Hoare was stunned. "You are the daughter of a nobleman.How dare she say that to you?" Annie tried to stop crying and nodded gently. Two drops of tears fell from her pure and beautiful face. After seeing this, Hoare felt sad. His rough hands with calluses and wrinkles carefully wiped away Annie''s tears. "My little darling, don''t try.When you cry, I feel sadder than you." Annie leaned into Hoare''s arms and said sadly, "Honey, you must help me.She took the project and ridiculed me like this.It''s clear that she doesn''t take you seriously." "All right, I will avenge my little darling.I heard that they will return to the United States tomorrow.I will help you vent your anger before that." Annie nodded in satisfaction and rubbed against Hoare''s broad chest like a delicate little kitten that attracted people. She thought of a certain point and added, "That woman knows jujitsu, and her fighting skills are not bad.Darling, you have to be careful." "All right, I understand." The two hugged each other. From afar, there was no sweetness between lovers. Instead, Hoare looked very much like Annie''s father. Vi returned to the presidential suite of the hotel after shopping and yed for the entire day. She was exhausted. As soon as she returned, shey on the bed and restedzily. Ormand saw Vi''szy figure and smiled helplessly. He went to pick up the things in the shopping bags. They had already booked their flight tickets back home the next day. Their luggage had already been mostly packedst night, so they only needed to pack up the gifts and clothing that they had bought today. The two sets of clothing he bought at a racy lingerie shop had especially pink bags. Ormand stroked the bags lovingly while looking forward to seeing Vi wear these two sets of clothes when they returned home. And he couldn''t wait to enjoy a harmonious married life with Annie. Ormand quickly put everything away and returned to the bedside to find that Vi had already fallen asleep. After thinking about how he had walked quite a bit today, he felt a bit tired. He gently helped Vi remove her socks, washed her feet, and skillfully massaged Vi''s feet to soothe Vi''s nerves.By the time Vi woke up, she looked refreshed and attractive. Vi felt Ormand''s sweetness, hugged Ormand¡¯s neck, and apologized, "Honey, I hit you with a clothing hanger yesterday.I''m so sorry.I was so agitated.I''ll control my emotions in the future and not hurt you like this." "Don''t say that.I can feel your love through the hitting and scolding.I know you love me," Ormand smiled. He didn''t take it seriously. "How talkative you are," Vi said. Ormand shook his head.He adjusted Vi''s body and looked at Vi seriously. "Vi, if you feel ufortable again, you must tell me in time.No illness can be dyed." "Okay, I know." The moment Vi finished answering, she was pounced on by Ormand. "Then can I have a taste of you tonight?" Vi stared at Ormand without saying anything. "I won''t do too much.Just a little bit.I will try to be as fast as possible and be gentle.I promise I won''t hurt your waist.After sleeping, we will call Jerry and see our two cute babies.What do you think of this arrangement?" Vi held back herughter and praised seriously, "The arrangement is very good.How urate." Ormand, who had received special permission, turned into a greedy man. He licked his teeth in hunger with the tip of his tongue and enjoyed the happy moment. Early the next morning... Because Vi couldn''t wait to return home to personally visit her two children, she booked an early flight in advance. The two got up before dawn. They didn''t want to trouble Dakota''s assistant anymore. Vi and Ormand chose to leave quietly with their suitcases. After leaving the hotel, they took a taxi to the airport. The sky was grey, as if it was covered with something. Vi looked at the scenery outside the window from time to time and took out herptop from time to time to deal with the cooperation follow-ups with Wolfdale Group. The signing of the contract was set to be in the United States three dayster. In this period, many detailed terms could be added to the contract to open up the global market. Ormand also had aptop on hisp. He was looking at the reports of the Hobson Group that had been sent over. The two were silent all the way. It felt peaceful. It was peaceful until the ear-piercing sound of the flute continuously rang. The sound seemed to be able to prate the eardrums and was extremely unpleasant to hear. Ormand and Vi quickly became alert. They closed theirptops and turned to check the situation. A big truck sped toward their taxi. Vi was sitting close to the left door of the car, and it happened that the truck was heading toward her. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Sudden Attack The speed of the truck left them no time to react. The car door and the window were locked, and the driver was already in a panic.He could only turn the steering wheel, trying to avoid colliding with the truck. In the nick of time, Ormand picked up hisptop and smashed it against the car window. With a loud noise, the window ss shattered into pieces. He turned around, gesturing to switch seats with Vi so that she could jump out of the window first. "There''s no time.You jump first.I''ll keep up." Seeing that the truck was approaching really fast, Ormand had no choice but to jump out of the car. After a few nimble rolls, he reached the side of the road. Vi followed closely behind. Bang! The truck crashed into the taxi, and Vi just made it at thest moment. The collision didn''t slow down the truck. It continued to slide because of inertia, and it headed in the direction where Vi jumped off the car. Vi deftly avoided it, and the truck didn''t stop until it crashed into a wall. The poor taxi driver was never able to jump out of the window, and there was a pool of blood. Ormand went to Vi in the first ce and checked if she was injured. "Don''t worry.I''m fine." Vi shook her head. The two of them stood on the roadside, looking at the terrible scene of the car ident where they had a narrow escape. "My wife and I were on our way to the airport.We were nearly hit by a truck, and I think it was a deliberate act.I''ll send you the location.Send someone to check it out.Hurry up." Ormand then called Dakota. After hanging up the phone, he was sending his location to Dakota when the trunk was opened, and a group of men with bats and masks jumped out of the truck. They were aiming at Vi and Ormand.A fight was on. Two against forty. What a scene. Vi and Ormand had been there before, and they were quite used to it. But there were too many people, and they didn''t have weapons. They would soon be tired If they just fought barehand. Ormand said to Vi, "It seems they areing for you.We can''t fight long.You go first.I''ll block their way." "No, we have to go together.I won''t leave you alone." Vi refused.She sounded serious.She then took off her high-heeled shoes and rushed into the crowd barefoot, and snatched a bat from a man. Now she could beat ten people with a weapon, and she showed no mercy. Ormand had no choice but to continue.He would pay attention to how Vi was going on and help her when necessary. The intense street fightsted for a full five minutes. The masked men were lying on the ground, wailing. Vi and Ormand were powerful. These men were falling down. In just a few minutes, Vi and Ormand were winning. Until... Bang! A deafening gunshot rang out and shot Vi in the arm.She let out a groan, and blood gushed out.She pressed her arm, and the pain started from the wound, and then it spread throughout her body.She acted more slowly than before, and she was hit heavily on the back of her head by someone. "Vi!" Vi staggered a few steps forward and fell onto Ormand.She leaned against his back to barely keep bnce. Ormand turned around and dragged her into his arms. He stared at the men and growled in a cold voice, "You''ll all pay for what you''ve done!" He was like a mad lion, and his eyes showed a bloodthirsty ruthlessness. Vi felt dizzy, and the pain was blinding her.She could only lean against Ormand''s chest. In order to prevent Vi from being shot again, Ormand covered her tightly. He had to protect Vi and fight those people at the same time, which was almost impossible.Besides, he had to be careful about the gun that he didn''t know where.It now seemed they were losing. But soon, the shrill sound of sirens sounded. After Dakota received the call, he did not receive the location that Ormand was supposed to send him a long time ago. Sensing that something was wrong, he informed the police of Spain, and they responded quickly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The masked men could only surrender when faced with the armed police. Vi and Ormand were protected by the police. Dakota Rushed over to see if they were fine. Ormand looked at Vi, who was unconscious in his arms.He did not look up and said coldly, "There is someone with a gun.It''s eight o''clock, and a sniper rifle is about 0.3 miles away.Go check it out." "Alright." Dakota asked a team of policemen to the ce where Ormand said. Ormand looked at Vi with bloodshot eyes and gritted his teeth. "Dakota, my wife and I encountered such a deliberate car crash and a fight under your jurisdiction.You must investigate this and give me an exnation.Otherwise, I will not let it go." Dakota nodded. "Don''t worry.I''ll get to the bottom of this." As the leader of the National Bureau of Investigation of the United States, Ormand was attacked during a business trip to Spain with his wife. The consequences could be serious. If Dakota couldn''t handle it well, it would affect the rtionship between the two countries. A few minutester, the ambnce arrived. "Mr.Hobson, we need to carry Mrs.Hobson into the ambnce and give her an examination.I will take all these assants back to the police station.When Mrs.Hobson gets better, you cane over to the police station." Ormand nodded and carried Vi to the ambnce without dy. The medical staff went forward to deal with Vi''s injury. The wound was very deep, and the bullet was in Vi''s arm. The unbearable pain gave her cold sweat. Ormand held her in his arms. From the beginning to the end, he never let go.He was shaking terribly, angry, and ming himself. The bullet had to be extracted with tweezers, and the medical staff brought the anesthetic. "I''ll do it," Ormand said as he reached out, his hand covered with blood. He took a deep breath to keep himself steady.He pierced the tip of the needle through her skin.He gently pushed the medicine to put her out.He did it carefully, afraid of hurting Vi again.And he also extracted the bullet himself.He was an army man who had run through gunfire. Extracting a bullet was easy for him. Maybe he was even more professional than the doctors. After wrapping up the wound, the doctor went up to check the back of Vi''s head. Vi''s skin was fair, and there were obvious bruises on the back of her head. The doctor checked it and said, "There is no bleeding.No serious injury here, but I still need to get an MRI to confirm.From what I get here now, it should be a minor injury." Ormand didn''t believe him.He would only rest assured after the results came out. "Drive to the hospital.She needs a full examination." "Yes, Mr.Hobson." The doctor then turned to call the hospital. Vi''s face was pale, and she woke up and heard what he said.She grabbed Ormand''s wrist and said in a weak voice, "I''m fine.It will take a whole day if I get a full body examination.Since the doctor said that it is a light injury and I am awake, we don''t have to go to the hospital." Ormand sighed, "If you don''t want a full checkup, then at least take an MRI.There are too many nerves in the head, and it''s easy to get hurt.I will only be at ease when I see the final result." "I know my body, and I can think straight.I might have a slight concussion.My brain is not bleeding.I don''t want to go to the Spain hospital.I only trust Kolby as a doctor.After the things here are done, I can have a full body examination back in the United States." Vi sounded so organized and clear, and she was very persistent. Ormand had to agree. "Alright.You think today''s attack was a little weird, right?" Vi nodded. Those men in masks werepletely targeting her. And they even used a gun, which was outrageous. Who was so ruthless? Whoever it was, that person must hate Vi to the bones.She had to find out, or she would be in constant danger. Ormand understood what she was thinking.He carefully adjusted her posture in his arms so that she could liefortably. "Then rest in my arms for a while.I''ll get the driver to send us to the police station." Vi nodded, but asional daze would happen. The scent of Ormand wrapped her, and she soon fell asleep.About ten minutester, the ambnce arrived at the police station. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Chapter 530 The Suspect It was at the police station.Dakota came in person.He listened to the police investigating the affair. When Ormand arrived with Vi, the first round of questioning had already beenpleted. Seeing theme over, Dakota stepped forward tofort them. "Ms.McGraw, why are you here? How are you?" Vi''s lips were slightly pale. Just as she was about to say something, Ormand talked first, "The doctor said that the injury isn''t particrly serious.Vi was thinking about solving this attack as soon as possible, so we came." Dakota gestured to the two to go to the break room. As soon as he sat down, Ormand continued to ask, "How''s the investigation?" Dakota shook his head seriously. "It was an elite assassin that was hired anonymously on the ck market.This group of people only listened to orders and did not know who was behind the whole matter.In addition, although the person who shot was not caught, the bullets taken from Ms.McGraw''s arm have been sent to the special office where we can identify the gun.I believe that the results will be out soon." Spain had strict control over the sale of guns. Those who could hold guns had passed the professional examination with professional gun licenses. As long as the model of the small sniper rifle was determined, it was not difficult to check among all the people who could hold the sniper rifles. Vi listened quietly, and the corners of her pale lips inadvertently curved into a hint of ridicule. "Another killer hired from the ck market.How familiar it is." Dakota listened to her tone and asked in slight surprise, "Could it be that Ms.McGraw has experienced simr attacks before?" Vi did not say anything. Ormand exined, "Yes.When we were in Washington, Vi''s illegitimate sister once hired forty elite killers from the ck market.The killers aimed to kill her with knives at the Crane Bridge.Fortunately, the United States has strict control over firearms, so she escaped from being shot." Dakota was surprised to hear that. "A mere illegitimate daughter of a rich and powerful family could actually do such a thing?" Ormand was speechless.He turned to look at Vi and saw that her eyes had turned cold. The one who had hurt her the most was never Max. Instead, it was her father, Wird and her big brother, Bobby. Wird gave Max the money to do all those evil things. As for Bobby, he knew how Max hurt her, yet he still chose to help Max. Ormand felt so sorry for Vi.He sighed silently and reached out to hold her clenched fist.He desperately tried to give her a sense of security. Dakota noticed that there was something wrong with the aura on the other side of the table.He guessed that there were many stories here.He stopped asking and had someone prepare coffee. Vi gradually recovered from the sadness. Thinking of Annie, who was a little strange, she asked Dakota, "How much does Mr.Grenier know about Mr.Moore, who''s from the Nethends, and his girlfriend?" Dakota pondered for a moment. "Hoare has too many girlfriends.Before Annie, his girlfriend could form a band.There are probably some ex-girlfriends that even he can''t name.He''s already in his forties, and he''s a celibatarian as well as a sloven. "However, he¡¯s rich enough.With his identity as an aristocrat in the Nethends, he, as an earl, can live a luxurious life forever.Moreover, he has sharp business acumen.In addition, his father passed away, and he got a huge inheritance.Every business field of his is using money to expand.Regardless of his private life, he is a good business partner." Vi thought about the information in his words and continued to ask, "How long did he and Annie announce their rtionship?" "I really don''t know about this, but I heard about it before.When he went to the United States for a business trip, he met his girlfriend. Annie studied there at that time. After the two of them confirmed their rtionship, they often traveled to various countries. "But from what I know these past few days, Hoare really cares about this girlfriend.He treats her better than any previous girlfriend.I''m afraid he is serious this time," Dakota said, taking a sip of coffee. Vi listened and silently calcted the approximate timeline.How could it be so coincidental? They met in the United States, and then Hoare took Annie abroad. With regards to Hoare''s status, if there was really a problem with Annie, it was possible for Hoare to give her a new identity. "Ms.McGraw, why are you so concerned about Hoare''s private life? Is there anything rted to the attack?" Vi was thinking about it and came back to her senses when Dakota asked. "Nothing." Before Vi sorted it out, these were just her guesses. Without any solid evidence, she shouldn''t alert the enemy and make them more prepared. There was a nerve in her head.She suddenly felt a stab of pain.She frowned and rubbed the back of her head with difficulty. The area that was hit by the stick was not cured, so even a light touch could cause slight pain. "Vi, don''t think about it anymore.These things are tooplicated.You''re the one who got injured.Rx, OK?" Ormand saw that she was not feeling too well.He embraced andforted her. She leaned against Ormand''s broad chest and nodded gently. "Sleep if you are not feeling well.Leave the rest to me." She nodded again, closed her heavy eyelids, and fell asleep in Ormand''s arms. Dakota watched from the other side and felt even more sorry. "Mr.Hobson, I''m sorry for what they had done to you.I sincerely apologize.I didn''t expect that this matter would dy your trip.But don''t worry, I will ask the police to investigate this matter thoroughly.I will not let any suspicious guys go." Ormand was expressionless. He lowered his eyes and stared at the injured Vi in his arms.He gently stroked her back with his palm.He was gentle and careful. "Did you find the man who hit the back of Vi''s head with a stick?" Dakota said, "We are on it.Once we find out who did it, we will not let them off easily." Ormand said coldly, "Since you feel sorry for the attack, I request that after you find them, I''ll send them to the interrogation room in the United States, and I will deal with them myself." "This... "Although they broke thew, they are still citizens of Spain after all.Isn''t it inappropriate for them to be brought to the United States for interrogation?" Dakota was in a quandary. Ormand''s expression was cold and resolute. "These killers are orphans.They have been raised by a ck market organization since they were young.They don''t have any identities, and they are dangerous.I want the man who hurt Vi.I will secretly send him to the United States.No one will know." Dakota was silent.He hesitated. Aspensation, it was not a big deal to let him take a person away quietly. But after all, Dakota had not seeded his father as the king yet. Once this matter was known by someone with ill intentions, they would take the opportunity to go to Dakota''s father, the king, to use Dakota, and he would get into trouble. Moreover, Dakota always liked to do things ording to the rules. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Mr.Hobson, to be honest, I am the heir to the throne.I am afraid that if I make a mistake, I will be caught by others.So I am afraid that you can''t take the man away secretly.When I find out who hurt Vi, I can report it to the king ording to the process.I will do my best to help you solve it." Ormand knew Dakota well.So Ormand did not say anything more. Ormand kind of agreed. The break room suddenly quieted down. Dakota drank coffee, and Ormand hugged his wife, who was sleeping. To make Vi sleepfortably, he didn''t dare to move even if his legs were stiff. The quiet atmospherested for several minutes until police gently knocked on the door and entered. After the police greeted Dakota, they asked Ormand, "The police station has already started the third round of individual questioning.The director asked me toe for some other things." "Speak," Ormand said without raising his eyes. "Do you and your wife have any enemies? Or anypetitors?" "I have too many enemies andpetitors, but there are not many in Spain." The police wrote down Ormand''s statement as he listened. "Then, do you have any suspects in this incident?" Ormand continued to look at Vi in his arms.His mind suddenly recalled her obsession with the identity of Annie.His cold eyes gradually turned cold. "Yes, Hoare." Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Bleed From Concussion The policeman was stunned and subconsciously nced at Dakota. How could Ormand suspect Hoare, who was from the Nethends and Dakota''s guest? Yet, the policemen didn''t dare to say anything and just silently wrote it down. Dakota looked calm.It seemed that he had guessed that this would happen when Vi kept asking about Hoare. The policeman continued, "We''ll definitely look into it, but I still hope that you can exin why you suspect Mr.Moore." Ormand said coldly, "We didn''t get along well.When we were shopping yesterday, we happened to meet him and Annie, and he questioned my wife''s coboration with Wolfdale Group and asked Vi to give it up. "I rejected him and mocked him.Maybe he was desperate and wanted to kill me and my wife." The policeman recorded every word Ormand said. "Okay, I will tell the director about it and look into that." Dakota listened silently from the side.He didn''t say until the policeman left, "I know Hoare well.He won''t y such a cheap trick just for a tiny problem.Perhaps ...there is a misunderstanding?" Ormand remained calm. "Even so, it is possible that someone instigated him to do that.You said that he likes his new girlfriend, and he might be used.However, it''s just my guess.After the investigation, we can have the evidence and make a decision." Hearing Ormand mention the evidence, Dakota nodded and said, "Why don''t you stay here with Ms.McGraw these days? Let''s wait until we find out what happened this time.Otherwise, the person behind the scenes may make a move again.I will send more people to the hotel to protect you." "Alright." Ormand had no reason to refuse. At this time, they could not leave. However, since Vi was injured, they had to return home as soon as possible and let Kolby treat her. Thinking of this, Ormand added, "These matters must be solved quickly.We can''t dy it." Dakota said, "Don''t worry.I will focus on this matter and keep an eye on the police to get the results as soon as possible." Ormand carefully picked up the sleeping Vi and nned to take her back to the hotel. Before he left, Ormand thought of something and turned to Dakota. "Don''t spread the news that Vi and I were attacked for the time being.No news reports can be published.Otherwise, there will be diplomatic chaos.You know the consequence." "Of course.Even if you don''t say it, I will shoot this down." Ormand didn''t say anything else.He carried Vi and left the police department without looking back. To prevent danger on the way back, Dakota sent an armed vehicle of the police department to send them back. There were also a few police officers to protect them. After all, few dared to crash into a police car. When they arrived at the presidential suite safely, the policemen helped Ormand carry his luggage. After Ormand entered the room, the policemen stood guard outside the door. Those policemen all wore ck uniforms and kept straight faces. They looked very domineering. After Ormand ced Vi on the bed, he opened the door and said, "You don''t have to guard the door.It''s exaggerating, and the passers-by can easily be frightened.You can stay downstairs and give me your leader''s contact details.If there''s anything, I''ll tell you guys toe up." "Okay." One of them stepped forward, gave his phone number to Ormand, and left with other policemen. Then it became quiet in the corridor. Ormand closed the door, locked it, and returned to the bed. Vi was sound asleep. Ormand looked at her and thought of the gunshot wound on her arm and the wound on the back of her head.He felt very guilty. Ormand sat by the bed and stayed with her for two hours. At lunchtime, Ormand ordered a few light but delicate dishes and asked the top chef of the hotel to prepare them and send them over. Meanwhile, Vi was still asleep and didn''t wake up. After Ormand set the table, Vi was still sleeping soundly, without any signs of waking up. "Honey, it''s time to eat.You''ve been exhausted after the incident in the morning.You must be hungry, right?" Ormand asked softly as he sat by the bed again. "Vi?" After a while, Vi still did not respond. Ormand felt that something was wrong and checked her breath with his trembling hand. Vi was still breathing smoothly. "Wake up, honey.Don''t sleep." Ormand touched the back of Vi''s head and wanted to pick her up, but he felt something sticky. Ormand immediately sensed something was wrong.He spread his hand, trembling. Then he looked down. There was blood on his fingertips. The back of Vi''s head was bleeding. It was no longer a minor injury. Ormand immediately called the policemen downstairs. "Vi is in a bad condition.Call the ambnce ande over now." After hanging up the phone, Ormand ran downstairs with Vi in his arms. Given that Vi had no signs of waking up, Ormand felt very hurt, and tears kept running down his face. For the first time, he cried so sadly. "Vi, I can''t allow anything to happen to you! I can''t! Otherwise, I will never forgive myself for the rest of my life..." Ormand''s eyes were very red.He had always been calm, but now he panicked a lot. Over ten minutester. Vi was sent to thergest hospital in Spain and taken into the emergency room. Ormand was anxious outside. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the bloodstain on his fingertips, he trembled. Ormand kept recalling the details of the attack on the highway. The gunshot... And the rod struck the back of Vi''s head. Ormand felt tortured to think about it.He was desperate.His eyes were gradually filled with hatred. Finally, Ormand lost his temper. He was furious and called Dakota. "Vi''s head is bleeding.I don''t care what method you use.You have to find the person who hit Vi today.I won''t let him end well.He has to pay for it!" It was the first time that Dakota heard that Ormand was losing control. Without hesitation, Dakota immediately handled it. Waiting at the door of the emergency room, Ormand felt depressed as time passed. Ormand did not eat or drink. Three hourster, the red light in the emergency room went out. Ormand immediately got up and saw the nurse push Vi out.He held Vi''s hand and followed her into the ward. The doctor said calmly, "Don''t worry.Currently, there aren''t any very serious problems.Thea was caused by a concussion, and it was subcutaneous hemorrhaging.There''s no craniocerebral injury." Ormand let out a sigh. However, before Ormand could feel relieved, the doctor added, "But her condition needs to be monitored.If she can''t wake up in the next 24 hours, she''ll be sent to the emergency room.We''ll take compulsory means to wake her up. "In addition, when she wakes up, she might get retrograde amnesia.Maybe it''s temporary, and she will recover soon.Or she will never get her memory back in this life.You have to be prepared." The news shocked Ormand, and his heart skipped a beat.He felt tortured, and even his breath stopped. His voice trembled a little. "You mean Vi might lose her memory? She might forget me or everything?" The doctor nodded. "Yes." Ormand talked to the doctor beside the bed. They did not notice Vi slowly waking up. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!